《I Can Make Everything Level UP》


 Chapter 1 - New Life (1)

    Out of nowhere, Bill came to realize that he was in a dark ce. He tried to look around, but he didn''t see anything changing. He didn''t even feel his neck moving.


    "What happened¡­ Where am I? If I remember well, I was returning home after Joel''s little sister''s birthday party¡­"


    Thest thing that Bill remembered was crossing the street to his block when he saw the green light opening for him. He probably didn''t make a mistake and was run over by some vehicle since he didn''t drink anything at the party. His best friend''s little sister still was a minor, so obviously, not even beers the guests had the chance to find.


    "Maybe I am dreaming¡­ but this is one heck of a scary dream. I can''t see or feel anything¡­ no, I can feel¡­ some warmth and something slimy over me¡­"


    Weirdly enough, Bill didn''t feel that unpleasant. Aside from the darkness and theck of mobility, he felt prettyfortable. However, eventually, he began to feel some weird noises and something pushing his legs.


    "Oh¡­ I can feel my legs now. Was I that sensitive? It tickles¡­"


    Bill felt likeughing, but no sound came from his mouth. It was weird. He could feel his legs, but not his mouth¡­ Nevertheless, after a while, he noticed that the environment was starting to be a bit clearer. In the distance, he could see the light¡­ a light at the end of the tunnel¡­


    "Wait, isn''t this kind of dangerous?"


    Just like that, Bill was reborn as Billy¡­ It took a while for him to understand that. Several hours, in fact¡­ he couldn''t believe that he had died without knowing, much less reborn with his past life memories. Not to mention, once he was born, he was overwhelmed with massive amounts of information. First of all, after his birth, he began to see a HUD in the corner of his vision.


    Billy - Lv 00 - 0/10 EXP


    HP: 05/05


    MP: 05/05


    SP: 05/05


    Aside from the weird game elements, Billy also noticed that he was born in a very archaic ce. His mother, who fed him and then immediately fell asleep since the delivery had been pretty difficult, was wearing a single piece of clothes that had been stitched together very roughly. The clothes couldn''t even be called that from Billy''s perspective¡­ since they were only the fur of some animal. Not to mention, the dress that his mother was wearing only covered half of her legs, and it didn''t have sleeves. Not to mention their house¡­ it was made of some bamboo and straw.


    "Was I reborn in some kind of indigenous tribe?"


    Billy knew that nowadays, only very few tribes were isted enough for them not to have ordinary clothes or even electricity. Nevertheless, Billy knew that it didn''t make any sense to be reincarnated with an RPG system back on Earth.


    "The woman who helped mom with delivery didn''t say anything, and mother only called me Billy¡­ I can''t say for sure yet if I am in another world. In any case, where is my new father?"


    Since Billy is small and he couldn''t move a lot, it took a while before he had the chance to even see his mother''s facepletely, so maybe it was natural that he didn''t see his father. That being said, since the house was small and pretty quiet, he was starting to think that it didn''t seem natural.


    Nevertheless, when Billy had the chance to see his mother, he got quite impressed. While she seemed to be in her twenties, she looked incredibly beautiful, even without wearing any makeup or even clothes to make her look cute. She had shoulder-length, straight ck hair and green eyes. Billy couldn''t remember seeing someone with eyes Greener than her. They really looked like emeralds. Not to mention, his mother even had some impressive muscles, but those didn''t make her look weird or manly. She also had some incredibly healthy tanned skin¡­ the only thing weird in her were some scars.


    "Maybe this tribe is at war against others¡­"


    Billy wanted to check other things, but in the end, before he could notice it, he fell asleep¡­ The next time he woke up, Billy saw himself floating in the air, and a big and scary face was in front of him. No¡­ the owner of the scary face was holding him and watching him attentively while his mother was showing a smile.


    "I don''t have my lunch money today, bruh¡­ my bad."


    Billy tried to say that to joke around, but only ''guh'' and ''dah'' left his mouth. The man frowned but then smiled in satisfaction before passing Billy back to his mother. The big guy also had ck hair, green eyes, and tanned skin, but he had far more scars around his body. He also had some amazing muscles¡­ before leaving the hut, the big guy kissed Billy''s mother, and that made him roll his eyes. No child wanted to see that kind of thing¡­ but he soon forgot about that when Billy saw his father grabbing a spear on the side of the entrance of the hut.


    "I suppose tribes like these create these kinds of weapons¡­ and considering how big my father is, there is no mistake. This is a tribe of warriors."


    Could someone like Billy be a warrior? He lived on the peaceful andzy Earth, after all. Not to mention, the fights he got involved in always ended after two or three punches when he or the opponent started to cry¡­


    "Reincarnation, huh¡­ keeping my memories is good and all, but I am not sure if it was the best thing. How can I live a life earnestly and do my best knowing that reincarnation exists? No¡­ perhaps this happened by chance, and reincarnation isn''t that normal. That kind of thought should keep me on the line."


    Most people wouldn''t be able to live to their fullest if they think that they have another chance after that¡­ in any case, Billy would make sure not to get ahead of himself. Still¡­ soon Billy would understand that he would be forced to do the best every single day of his new life....

 Chapter 2 - New Life (2)

    Life in that hut was really something else. While it was embarrassing, Billy got used to doing nothing but pooping, pissing, sleeping, and eating all day and all night. The only thing he didn''t get used to it was the sounds that his parents made at night when they were working on making his siblings. Fortunately, there wasn''t much light inside the hut, so he never saw anything that would traumatize him for life. Putting jokes aside, Billy probably had the same mental age as his parents, despite that, he still would feel weird in seeing them in action.


    Regardless, after a few months, when Billy was bored out of his mind, he realized that there was more to his RPG system than he had imagined¡­ a lot more. When he focused his eyes on the HUD, he found this.


    Billy - Lv 00 - 0/10 EXP


    HP: 05/05


    MP: 05/05


    SP: 05/05


    Strength: 01


    Speed: 01


    Magic: 01


    Endurance: 01


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 00


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy also had status and skill list. However, what was shocking were his skills¡­ it was weird that he had skill, much less at that level... it didn''t have a level actually, but it was weird nheless. Billy didn''t know what those skills could do, but he learned once he focused his eyes on them.


    Mana/EXP conversion: it grants you the power to convert mana into experience for you or for all kinds of targets.


    Exp Master: it grants you the power to increase the level of all things by using them constantly, be it objects or living things.


    "Interesting¡­ truly intriguing," Billy thought.


    While Billy was busy seeing all that, his mother was giggling while poking his cheeks since he was staring at nothing. After a while, Billy noticed that, but then he concluded that it was fine.


    "Come to think of it, I still can''t understand what mom says¡­ only my name is obvious. I guess that exins why I didn''t get anguage skill."


    Putting that aside, Billy decided to test his first skill since he didn''t have anything to test the second. In the end, a single thought had been enough to transfer his MP to his experience¡­ Unfortunately, the rate was one to one. So, even when Billy used all his mana, he didn''t level up. Not to mention, using all his energy exhausted his mind and made him fall asleep, and he woke up only the next day.


    Fortunately, Billy''s MP was full again, so he had the chance to use Mana/EXP conversion yet again. Still, he only used one point to see how long he had to wait before his mana could be full again¡­ he had to wait for one hour.


    "I see¡­ I guess this isn''t so bad¡­ still, is this amon thing here, or am I the only one with the system?"


    If Billy was the only one with that, he would worry. It would be like a sign of the universe telling him to be someonezy who doesn''t work hard to obtain things. After all, one didn''t have to be a genius to understand how stupidly powerful those two skills were¡­


    Congrattions! You have leveled up.


    You obtained 05 status points.


    You obtained 05 skill points.


    The list of skills avable have been actualized.


    Billy - Lv 01 - 00/20 EXP


    HP: 05/05


    MP: 05/05


    SP: 05/05


    Strength: 01


    Speed: 01


    Magic: 01


    Endurance: 01


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 05


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ


    Skill Points: 05


    Billy thought that his status would change, but everything was the same aside from the points he gained. It was hard to say if that was a good thing or not. Nevertheless, when Billy focused his eyes on the skill points avable, a new window opened.


    Language Skill: 02 skill points


    Analyze: 03 skill points


    Bash: 05 skill points.


    "I see¡­ the skills avable only appear if I have enough skill points to acquire them. I need to be careful since I must have a limit of how many times I can level up¡­"


    Language skill was something that Billy needed no matter what. Analyze was probably something that he needed to see the status of objects. As for Bash, which was an offensive skill, he didn''t need it since there was no way a toddler would be able to fight. He confirmed all that after reading their descriptions. Nevertheless, Billy even decided to save his status points because he didn''t know how they would affect his young body. If they really improve his body, then he might get unnecessary attention.


    Once he learned those, Billy realized that Analysis consumed one point of his mana to be used. Language Skill didn''t need anything. Still, even after acquiring it, Billy couldn''t understand his mother¡­


    "Something seems weird here¡­ I thought babies were supposed to learn things pretty fast."


    Language Skill - Lv 00 - 0/10 Exp


    Once Billy checked the skill again, he noticed that the skill was at level one and even needed the same amount of experience as him to level up. Maybe he could make it level up without using any skill and do so naturally, but that would be a pain. So, for the next two days, Billy focused on making that skill level up.. He could make it level up naturally once he starts to understand some words, it was too much of a pain to hear everyone talking and he couldn''t understand anything aside from proper names.

 Chapter 3 - New Life (3)

    "Good morning, Billy. Are you¡­ be as well?"


    The next day after leveling up his Language Skill, Billy already noticed a clear difference. A pretty big difference considering that he just made the skill just level up a single time. Nevertheless, he also confirmed his previous assumption that the skill would level up by itself if he started to guess the meaning behind his mother''s words.


    Language Skill - Lv 01 - 02/20 Exp


    "I suppose this is for the best¡­ you are in luck, mom. Your kid already feels embarrassed enough to do nothing aside from pooping himself, pissing himself, eating, and then sleeping all day. Causing more trouble than that, and I wouldn''t be able to watch myself in the mirror."


    Nevertheless, Billy found something interesting to kill time until he is able to control his new body properly, which was to use the system. However, that day, his mother had other ns for him. He was already six months old, so she assumed that it would be a good idea to take him outside the hut to see their vige. While the timing wasn''t that good, Billy didn''t mind it.


    Billy didn''t know if he should feel good or bad, considering that the whole vige was basically made of huts made of bamboo and straw. It was a sign that his family wasn''t that bad financially, but it was also a sign that the vige was either too archaic or too poor. While that seemed like a problem, Billy soon lost interest in it when he began to see men and women walking around carrying spears. He could even see some kids younger than ten with short spears as well. Even those had some scars and showed that they had been training from an early age.


    "I suppose this vige focuses on developing a fighting style that revolves in the use of spears to fight¡­ but since that is the case, why only a few people have steel in the tip of their spears actually?"


    Billy found that most of the spears didn''t have a proper tip. Some werepletely made of wood, while others had stones in them¡­ it seemed really weak but deadly if they pierce the right or the wrong spot.


    Nevertheless, Billy had yet to learn the name of his parents. Still, since his mother went around the vige showing him to everyone while grinning from ear to ear, he eventually learned them.


    "Heya, Cami." A thin but tall, dark-haired man who seemed to be around Billy''s mother''s age said. "Is Drew working ... as usual?


    While Billy missed a few words, he heard his parents'' names. While it was weird that they were pretty simr to the names on Earth, he paid no mind to it. In fact, it was good that the names were easy to remember.


    "It has been a while, mother," Cami said to a woman who didn''t seem much older than her and was looking after some nts.


    Billy recognized the midwife that helped his mother during the birth. He didn''t think that she was his grandmother¡­ she never visited, after all. Billy looked around and saw that his grandmother had quite the garden. However, instead of normal flowers, she had many types of herbs around her hut. She seemed to be a healer of some sort.


    "... Your kid is weak. You shouldn''t take him outside so soon," the granny, who looked like Cami''s older sister, said.


    "He doesn''t fuss that much, but he is incredibly healthy," Cami said. "Do you want to look after him for a day to confirm that?"


    "And what are you nning to do during that time?" Granny asked. "Your fighting days are over¡­ once we give birth, we abandon the frontlines to look after the next generation until they can look after themselves."


    Billy already knew that, but those words confirmed that his mother was once a warrior before he was born, and ording to the tradition of the tribe, she had to look after him until he was strong enough. Billy looked in the distance and saw a woman teaching two kids how to use the spear, so he assumed that his mother would do the same at some point. Considering how much everyone had scars on their bodies, it seemed that even strong people were fighting for their lives daily. So, Billy began to think that he should help his father be strong. His skills should help him with that. However, Drew always shows upte at night and leaves early in the morning¡­ not to mention, he doesn''t interact with Billy all that much.


    Billy thought that he would spend the day outside, but his mother listened to her mother and then returned to their hut. Although he wanted to hear people talking more and learn other things, he didn''t have to hurry.


    Since Language Skill was leveling up by itself, Billy decided to make his level increase instead. He only did that because he didn''t pay much attention to him when his father showed up, even when Billy stretched his arms toward him to give him mana.


    "He wants to y with you. Why not spend some moments with Billy?" Cami asked.


    "... It isn''t a good idea," Drew replied with his head down. "Father died when I was just a kid, and even though I spent so much time with him, those memories only made me feel worse after his death¡­ It will be better if I be a distant figure to him. At least he will be spared some pain in his life."


    Things got darker in a very unexpected way. Now that he thought about it, Billy didn''t see people with gray hair in the trine. Not even women¡­ that that was a sign that they didn''t even have the chance to reach a certain age¡­


    "Mom never mentioned her father, and I am supposed to have two grandmothers¡­"


    Billy had misunderstood a few things.. His tribe wasn''t a warrior tribe by choice but by necessity. That made him realize that he truly will have to find a way for his father and mother to be stronger before something happens¡­

 Chapter 4 - New Life (4)

    Billy tried to use Analysis on his mother, but it didn''t work, so it became obvious that he would need another skill. With that in mind, he began to use Mana/EXP conversion whenever possible. He even allocated some points into magic to confirm that he could increase his mana that way. If his mana increases, his body probably won''t change, but his spirit will.


    Billy - Lv 01 - 00/20 EXP


    HP: 05/05


    MP: 15/15


    SP: 05/05


    Strength: 01


    Speed: 01


    Magic: 06


    Endurance: 01


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 0


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 01, Analysis Lv 01,


    Skill Points: 0


    After doing that, he confirmed that his mana increased by two points by each point he put into magic. However, his mana regeneration didn''t increase.


    "Since it didn''t increase that way, I will need a skill for that¡­"


    In the end, with his current mana regeneration, Billy needed two days to be able to level up two times and update the list of skills avable to be purchased. Fortunately, Appraisal was among them.


    Bash: 05 skill points.


    Dash: 10 skill points.


    Appraisal: 10 skill points.


    "Damn¡­ why is Dash so expensive?"


    Since one could use Dash by running with all their might, the price was weird. Nevertheless, Appraisal had a cost, Billy would need three mana points to use it, but he could see everyone''s status. However, the information given would be determined by the level of the skill.


    "This system is useful, but it has some severe limitations¡­"


    Cami - Lv 28 - 20/ 840 EXP


    In the beginning, Billy could only see his mother''s name when he used Appraisal, but once the skill reached level five, he managed to see that much. He had to use the skill for one week to reach that level, though.


    Billy realized that he needed to recover his mana faster. Otherwise, it will take too long for him to do anything for his family, even with that system. While he had yet to develop any deep links with them, they gave him a new body, so he needed to work hard and make sure that they would live long enough for him to repay the favor.


    "Let''s see¡­ I need to recover mana faster and then see all mom''s status. Should I focus on a single one or try both and see which I can reach faster?"


    Even if Billy could make others gain experience, it would be meaningless If their status didn''t increase. Since he could improve his own status, maybe others could do as well, but Billy doubted that. If everyone had the same system as him, they wouldn''t be at level twenty-eight when they were in their twenties¡­ With that in mind, Billy was probably the one who had to distribute the status points that he made others gain, like in a game.


    In the end, Billy had to wait for one month to reach level seven and find a skill that would grant him the ability to recover more mana. It was Meditation, a skill perfect for someone like him who couldn''t do anything yet since he was just six months old. Unfortunately, it seemed that it would take a while longer for him to see all of the statuses of his mother¡­ like a few months at that rate.


    Meditation - Lv 01 - 0/10 EXP - 20 skill points


    It restores one point of mana ording to the level of the skill per hour.


    "The effects aren''t that impressive in the low levels, but I am sure it will improve more than a little bit in the future¡­"


    Billy had plenty of time to level up Meditation by using it, or so he thought. When he was six months old, his mother began to train his body in order for him to learn how to walk. While he already could crawl, it wasn''t very pleasant since he hurt his hands and his knees in the ground all the time, and since his body was so soft, the pain didn''t go away so soon.


    EXP + 01


    "Hmm?"


    After spending a couple of minutes standing on his feet with the help of his mother, Billy noticed that his experience went up¡­ that was weird. Gaining experience just by learning how to walk. Still, that would exin how his mother reached level twenty-eight without having a system. Even her status points had been allocated, after all.


    Cami - Lv 28 - 20/ 840 EXP


    HP: 235/235


    MP: 49/49


    SP: 299/299


    Strength: 65


    "I suppose physical training also makes one gain experience¡­ it makes sense considering what EXP Master can do."


    To confirm that, Billy used Appraisal on some kids when his mother carried him to revisit his grandmother. He saw that even five-year-old kids were at level four, and they basically trained with bamboo spears.


    "Yes, this is¡­ what?"


    Billy''s focus changed when he saw things getting noisy. His mother and grandmother looked toward the same direction, and then they saw some heavily wounded warriors carrying two men who were even more wounded than them¡­ one of the two had lost two legs, and Billy''s father was giving a shoulder to one who lost his left arm.


    "What the¡­"


    The wounds in their bodies hadn''t been caused by spears or swords. It looked like it had been bitten off by something¡­ Billy wondered what the hell had caused that while his mother was carrying him home since his grandmother went to help the wounded men. It was hard to believe it,


    but it seemed that some kind of monster had done that¡­


    "I am not on Earth, am I?"


    It was only mid-afternoon, but Billy saw his father returning home while carrying a big lump of meat. It didn''t look like any part of a cow, pig, or animal that he had seen in his past life, and it was the first time he saw the raw meat that his parents eat every day before cooking¡­

 Chapter 5 - New Life (5)

    "What happened today?" Cami asked.


    "Two wild beasts appeared at the same time¡­ while we managed to defeat them, we suffered some damage and got exhausted, then we were ambushed by some enemies," Drew replied. "And then another wild beast appeared when we fend them off."


    Billy stopped his Meditation to listen to that¡­ wild beasts and enemies. It almost looked like his father didn''t treat monsters like their real enemies. In any case, that day probably had been a rare urrence, but Billy could tell that his father wouldn''tst for long if that happened a few other times. Billy won''t be able to strengthen his father due to his past, so he needs to find another way¡­ Billy soon found it. He had to use his father''s spear. Hopefully, even a few level ups will make a difference...


    "If I increase my mana, I should be able to make it level up a few times. The only problem is how I am going to do that without anyone noticing it?"


    There was only one way. Billy had to do it in the middle of the night while his parents were asleep. Since their beds were made of straw, Billy didn''t have to jump from his bed, so things wouldn''t be that hard, but if he is caught¡­ Well, the worst thing that will happen is him getting scolded.


    Even if Billy wanted, he couldn''t stay up all night. He had yet to obtain that level of mastery over his new body, so he decided to empty his mana early in the evening to fall asleep. Even if he were a toddler, he wouldn''t sleep all night¡­ or so he thought. His n nearly failed since he saw the sky clearing and the sun rising when he woke up.


    "I have to hurry up¡­"


    Wooden Spear - Lv 00 - 0/10 EXP


    STR + 01


    SPEED + 02


    Durability: 05/15


    Status points: 00


    Skill points: 00


    Billy almost cried when he saw such a pitiful weapon. It was the first weapon he analyzed, but considering the status alone, it was incredibly weak. Unfortunately, considering the appearance of others, no one had a weapon much better. Nevertheless, Billy touched the weapon and activated his skill. Even after putting all his status into magic, Billy only managed to make the weapon level up three times. Still, at least the weapon obtained the same amount of skill and status points as him when he levels up.


    Nevertheless, unlike himself, Billy could only increase three parameters of the spear, two of them would affect the wielder directly, but durability only affected the weapon itself. Billy assumed that he couldn''t ignore durability and focus on making the weapon to be faster and stronger since it would make it break faster while it delivers more powerful attacks. So, for the time being, Billy decided to divide the points equally and see how that would affect his father''s work the next day.


    "Now for the skill points¡­ can a weapon learn skills?"


    HP + 10: 05 skill points.


    MP + 10: 05 skill points.


    SP + 10: 05 skill points.


    Those were the skills the spear could learn. Billy confirmed that when his eyes focused on the number of status points. Regardless, while the effects weren''t that impressive, they sure wille in handy, even more so since they could stack.


    Wooden Spear - Lv 03 - 0/40 EXP


    STR + 06


    SPEED + 07


    Durability: 10/20


    HP Lv 03


    Status points: 00


    Skill points: 00


    Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction. It was basically a new weapon, one that couldn''t even bepared to the previous one. Still, instead of admiring his work, Billy returned to his bed since his father might wake up soon.


    In the end, Drew woke up a bitter since he still was recovering from the wounds he got on the previous day. Billy grinned from ear to ear when he saw his father grabbing the weapon and then staring at it for a while. While Drew couldn''t see the status, he could feel great powering from the weapon. He even tested it outside for a while, and once he confirmed that his spear only felt more powerful instead of cursed, he left for his work.


    "Well then, I suppose I need to focus on recovering all the mana that I used."


    Although Meditation gained one point of experience each hour Billy used it, he still had to wait for two days for his mana to be full again. At that time, Billy confirmed that his father seemed less tired and hurt than usual. However, he found another problem¡­ some vigers were looking at him suspiciously since he suddenly got stronger. Even Drew himself seemed troubled by it.


    "What a pain¡­ now I have to worry about this too? Give me a break."


    Billy couldn''t go around strengthening everyone''s weapons, and it seemed that he couldn''t make his father''s weapon stronger even more either¡­ He wanted to intervene more, but it looked like Billy would have to wait until his father''s strength became a support for the whole tribe, instead of something to feel jealous over it.


    "Time to focus on myself again¡­"


    Since Billy already was learning how to walk, perhaps increasing his other parameters will help and won''t make him look strange. Since he used Appraisal on the other kids, it seemed that they gained two points of strength a year¡­ his mother had over sixty, so she gained four points of strength per year, while his father gained nine. Having limitations seemed like a pain, but it would be better to measure himself considering the ordinary level of strength of the vige.


    To do some tests, Billy increased his strength by one point, and thanks to that, he managed to stand on his own when he was just six months old¡­ when he put another point into endurance, crawling on the ground didn''t hurt all that much either.. While it seemed like little progress, it was truly astonishing since he made that much progress in a single instant¡­ His power was beyond useful, but instead of excited, he got worried wondering as to why he had it.

 Chapter 6 - Decision (1)

    Although Billy didn''t have much to do, six months passed in the blink of an eye. Some people say that no news is good news, but he didn''t believe in that. He was waiting anxiously for the day where some people of the tribe would return after another day of hard work fighting monsters with a few missing limbs. Fortunately, that never happened.


    Billy - Lv 13 - 20/180 EXP


    HP: 11/11


    MP: 75/75


    SP: 11/11


    Strength: 04


    Speed: 01


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 04


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 39


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 17, Analyse Lv 12, Appraisal Lv 15, Meditation Lv 06,


    Skill Points: 45


    While Billy made quite a bit of progress in those six months, he didn''t use his status points or skills points all that much. The reason for that was that he was nning to use them in case something happened. While his mana was high for his age, he had yet to see a single spell appearing on his skill list. Not to mention, he had no idea if magic was somethingmon in that world. So, something problematic might happen if he is caught using magic. He needs to avoid that until he can take care of himself.


    Another thing that Billy learned was the fact that apparently, every ten levels, the difficulty of his level up duplicates that was also true for his skills. While that was a bit troublesome, it didn''t surprise him since the experience necessary after each level up increased only by ten points before.


    "I don''t think that I will face monsters anytime soon, but I guess I should start working on crafting my own weapon¡­ the more time I have to make it stronger, the better."


    While Billy was only one year old, he already could quite a lot ifpared to before. His mother would take him on walks every morning, and he didn''t need to be held by the head or even walk while holding her hands. Her legs were strong enough after he increased his strength.


    "Billy, do you want to visit granny today?" Cami asked.


    Billy nodded since he was starting to get sick of doing nothing but sitting all day at his home entrance watching other people following their usual routines. While Billy could walk around by himself, he didn''t want to worry his mother. Life was simple in the vige, but everyone had a lot to do. His mother had to skin the monsters pretty much every day, and that required a lot of time and effort. Speaking of monsters, Billy finally had the chance to see one entirely the other day. The creature was as weird as it could be. While it looked like a giant scorpion, its body was covered in fur instead of a carapace. Even so, the tail of the monster could poison the targets and make them lose their senses. They were also three meters tall and ten meters long, so Billy couldn''t help but be amazed that the warriors of the tribe managed to defeat three of those six months ago on the same day.


    The meat of that creature wasn''t that good, but it was the only thing the vigers could eat aside from nts. However, it was pretty good in restoring everyone''s energy. Whenever Billy ate that, he felt truly full of energy.


    "I suppose a weapon that grants poison resistance will be good against that type of enemy, but I wonder if spears can grant that ability¡­"


    Considering his knowledge of games and also considering that the system was pretty simr to one, it was safe to assume that only defensive gear would offer that kind of ability. Unfortunately, the people of the vige didn''t use shields. That being said, Billy used Analyze on his clothes and confirmed that it could be enhanced.


    Rough Leather Robe - Lv 00 - 0/10 EXP


    Durability: 02/02


    That wasn''t even funny¡­ in any case. Billy wondered if he should make that level upon focusing on increasing his own strength. He won''t wear his current clothes, for long, after all. Maybe he could experiment with it and see the effects he could put on his current clothes. Maybe he could transform it into something else once he grows up. Billy did that and learned that he could only increase the durability of his clothes, and their effects were basically the same as the spear of his father.


    "No, something is off¡­ I should have ess to other effects with thirty skill points."


    Billy managed to make the skill level up six times, so he had thirty skill points indeed. However, no other effect appeared on the list. That meant¡­ he couldn''t add all the effects he wanted on some items. He had to consider their quality as well.


    "I suppose that exins a lot¡­ it would be weird if this rough attire could have effects like self-healing or self-repair."


    In the end, Billy decided to keep leveling up and increasing his skill points. He wanted to obtain a skill that would grant him the power to create items. Earth maniption should do the trick¡­ at least for starters. A weapon made of the earth shouldn''t have a higher qualitypared to a bamboo spear. Just when Billy decided that he began to smell smoke. At the same time, his mother felt that and left the hut and then looked toward North, which was the direction Drew leaves every day to protect the vige. Billy looked toward that direction as well and found several spots where smoke was rising from the sky.


    Cami returned to inside the hut and then grabbed a spear that was hidden behind their home.. Billy had never seen that one, but he assumed that his mother didn''tpletely abandon the idea of fighting. Nevertheless, the group that left to fight early in that morning returned, and this time, they returned in a smaller number¡­

 Chapter 7 - Decision (2)

    "Grab what you can carry from our home, we are leaving," Drew dered.


    Billy''s father was bleeding from several wounds on his body. While some parts of his body were red and emitting a lot of heat, there was no sign of burn marks, so Billy couldn''t understand why he had so many cuts in his body.


    "Leave? To where?" Cami asked in shock.


    "We will ept the offer of the Hammersmith''s and work for them¡­" Drew said while showing an annoyed expression. "The elementalists attacked us with fifty of them, we left ten behind to hold them back, but we don''t have enough time and any other choice."


    Billy had no idea what was happening, but it seemed that they were going to abandon their home¡­ the entire vige would be abandoned. Those elementalist probably were something else since not even when two men in the past lost their limbs made them decide of that.


    "It will be better if you help your mother, I will take care of Billy and grab what we will need," Drew said and then took Billy from his mother''s arms.


    It was the first time that his father held him, but Billy was too old to feel happy for that, and there was no time for sentimentalism. In the end, his father only grabbed some leather and food before leaving the hut. They didn''t have all that much, after all.


    "Dad¡­" Billy said.


    "Oh? You can speak pretty well for your age," Drew said as they left the hut. "Don''t worry, Billy. Life won''t be easy, but at least I will give you the chance to fight to change the fate of our tribe."


    Once they approached the house of Billy''s grandmother, they saw the whole vige moving. While it was quite the sight, their numbers didn''t even reach the one hundred people mark¡­ it seemed that the tribe was really about to face extinction.


    "You will have to leave some herbs behind, Anna," Drew said.


    "Not happening¡­ do you have any idea how much work I had to find and cultivate them?" Anna said.


    It was the first time Billy heard his grandmother''s name, but there was no time to think about that once again. While they were talking, Billy was looking toward the North, and he could see more spots where smoke was rising to the sky, and they were also getting closer to the vige. At that point in time, it became obvious for Billy that his new life would be far from peaceful.


    In the end, Anna abandoned half of her herbs when she saw a wave of mes approaching the vige and putting some of the huts on fire. Not to mention, the ce was almostpletely desert. Only a few warriors were waiting for Drew in order to stall for more time in case they needed it. However, they soon left the ce behind.


    Much to Billy''s surprise, his whole family could run fast like the wind. Even his grandmother¡­ and those three were carrying all sorts of things. On the other hand, Billy couldn''t even leave his eyes open against the wind with their speed.


    "Elementalists¡­ what the hell were they?" Billy thought as he frowned.


    For some reason, those enemies never appeared while the entire vige was running away. Either they just wanted their territory, or they couldn''t move that fast. Nevertheless, Billy felt quite troubled while he was thinking that he would never see that hut again¡­ it was small and rough. Still, it had its charms, and it was fairlyfortable. However, what troubled him the most was the fact that his tribe was in war against monsters and other types of creatures, to the point where they were forced to abandon their homes.


    In the end, the whole vige only stopped moving after one hour. Billy was feeling pretty bad since his body was still weak¡­ but even the bigger kids were no better. Without any other choice, Billy increased his endurance, and that helped a little.


    The whole tribe ran for almost six hours and only stopped to rest for a couple of minutes. Fortunately, they arrived at their destination before sunset, but they didn''t receive a warm wee. The next tribe didn''t look as rustic as them. The ce had actually houses that used stones as a base, and it was pretty significant as well. Not to mention, it wasn''t located in the middle of a forest, but in a grasnd. Despite that, the ce had some walls as well. They were only five meters tall, but they seemed enough to stop some enemies. The real problem where the guards armed with some stone hammers¡­ while they looked human, they were taller andrger than all the warriors of the tribe.


    Cless - Lv 42 - 280/1280 EXP


    HP: 455/455


    MP: 101/101


    SP: 423/423


    Strength: 210


    Speed: 75


    Magic: 25


    Endurance: 155


    Dexterity: 56


    Status Points: 00


    Billy used Appraisal on them and couldn''t help but blink in surprise. They were much stronger than expected¡­ considering their status, they had a strength that went beyond their level as well. Was it because of training or because of their weapon?


    "We didn''t receive word that all of you woulde," One of the five guards, a man who had short ck hair, said.


    "It was ast minute decision," Drew stepped forward and then said. "We had to abandon our vige and decided to ept the offer of your lord."


    "After refusing him for so long, you decided to ept it when it is convenient for all of you¡­" The guard furrowed his eyebrow. "Your tribe isn''t the same as it used to be."


    Drew''s expression darkened, but he didn''t do or say anything. While that was just a cheap provocation, the guard was right. In recent years, their tribe had constantly been losing members. Much faster than they could train new warriors. In thest few months, with his new strength, Drew became the leading figure of the tribe, but he couldn''t do much else but keep fighting.


    "¡­ We don''t know if our lord''s offer still stands, but you can enter and rest for the night," Cless said.

 Chapter 8 - Decision (3)

    Calling the Hammersmith''s base a vige wasn''t urate. The ce was so big and amodated so many people that it would be better to call it a town. While the tribe was walking toward the center of the ce, Billy had the chance to see many types of people. Some were wearing some pieces of armor like the guards. Still, others were working carrying water in buckets or other things while they were wearing clothes that were just a little better than Billy''s tribe.


    "It seems the lord of this ce invited people of other viges to offer them protection instead of bing their servants¡­" Billy thought.


    No wonder Drew, and the other members of the vige didn''t ept that offer until now¡­ from their perspective, it would be the same as bing ves of someone else. While life was hard in that forest, at least they had their freedom, but now they were forced to choose between their freedom and the existence of the entire tribe.


    After crossing half of the town, the tribe arrived on a za, and they stopped to rest there. Meanwhile, Drew and some others warriors prepared to leave. They had to negotiate with the leader of the ce if they wanted to stay there.


    "I will return soon¡­ this shouldn''t take long," Drew said while showing a semi-annoyed expression.


    "We can always start from scratch somewhere else¡­" Cami said.


    "Not this time," Drew shook his head. "We lost half of forces and the other half is exhausted from the continuous battles. We will have to give up on freedom so that our tribe will have the chance to grow."


    Before he left, Drew patted Billy''s head. That was very unusual of him¡­ while Billy watched his father moving away, he began to wonder what else he could do in such a situation aside from strengthening himself. That might help himself and the tribe in the long run, but it certainly didn''t work that well in preventing that reaching that situation¡­


    "Don''t worry, Billy," Cami said. "Your daddy will make things work right this time."


    "¡­ You didn''t lie when you said that he is a quiet child," Anna said. "The others kids cried a lot and some of them are still crying since they know that they won''t see their old homes again."


    "I wouldn''t lie to you, mother," Cami frowned. "Do you want to hold him?"


    "¡­ No," Anna said and then looked away.


    Billy''s grandmother sure was a difficult person. Still, she was probably someone who had to see many close people to her die, so it seemed natural that she would be that cold. Since she decided to be a healer to prevent deaths, she had to abandon the frontlines, and because of that, she survived longer than most people she knew. Surviving when the odds were against her was indeed impressive, but one would start wondering about the point when they feel alone when they think that at some point, they will be thest to die¡­


    Billy didn''t know what he could do for his grandmother, but living with that pessimism wasn''t supposed to be good¡­ in the end, Billy stretched his arms toward Anna, and she opened her eyes in surprise. Trying to act cute wouldn''t work, but he could do at least that much without looking suspicious.


    "Grandma," Billy said.


    "Do you see, mother?" Cami asked while smiling. "Billy wants to hug you too."


    "How stupid¡­ only for a short while," Anna said while she looked away.


    While she was a bit awkward in the beginning, Anna soon rxed while she was holding Billy. Still, it was a bit troublesome that her daughter was grinning like an idiot in front of them. She couldn''t help it since it was such a heartwarming scene. Still, the atmosphere soon returned to normal since the ce was getting cold due to the night, and the other vigers were starting to get even more depressed due to their situation.


    After a couple of hours, Drew and the other warriors returned apanied by some guards. It didn''t look like they would be banished from the town but Drew still looked a bit annoyed.


    "These people will show us our new residences¡­" Drew said, and then he hesitated. "Tomorrow early in the morning each one of us will receive a new job¡­ just like everyone else who decided to live here."


    After hearing those words, most of the vigers got depressed. They were a vige of warriors. They basically only lost over thest few years, but they wanted to keep following the same path. However, things won''t be the same as before¡­


    The guards guided everyone to the east side of the town, where they found a group of simple houses. It was pretty close to the walls, but pretty far away from the Lord''s mansion. The tallest building where Drew and some headed earlier. While it was a clear sign of distinction between the inhabitants of the town. The houses were basically brand new despite their simplicity. The interior was pretty simple since there was nothing inside. Still, it was definitely an improvement ifpared to their previous home.


    "Sorry, Anna," Drew said. "The lord said that he build other houses soon, but for the time being, we can''t give a house to everyone, so you will have to stay with us."


    "... I suppose it can''t be helped," Anna said as she tried really hard to hide her annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Billy was checking his new home. It didn''t feel special orfy like the other, but he had a feeling that he would stay there for quite a while.. So, he might as well get used to it.

 Chapter 9 - Learning The Basics (1)

    Billy''s new house had enough bedrooms for all of them, but none of them managed to rx in the new ce even though that was the case. Not to mention, it would take a while before they forget that they abandoned the ce they grew up in order to survive.


    Just as Drew said, some guards showed up the next morning, and everyone left their new residences. Now that Billy could see everyone, he realized that he was the youngest of the tribe, the other kids were already four years old, and they also yed with sticks while imagining that they were spears. Those who were younger than fifteen probably numbered around thirty. As for the adults, they were only forty¡­


    Regardless, Billy didn''t know how the guards could tell, but they only picked the highest leveled warriors of the tribe to join the guard of the city. Although they said that, the new members will probably be the newbies who do all kinds of misceneous things across the town. The other adults and including women who didn''t have children, were selected to work by helping in some ces across the town. Anna was one of them. Due to her specialization, she was selected to help a shop that cultivated nts and crafted medicines. As for the women who had kids and the kids themselves, they were allowed to stay behind and do the same thing as they did before in the other vige. They looked after their homes and also taught the new generation how to fight.


    "I guess the lord of this ce isn''t exactly a bad person¡­" Billy thought.


    The area in which they could move was fairlyrge as well, so all the kids who wanted to be trained would have enough room to do so. However, they couldn''t leave that area since the region''s lord still didn''t confirm what Drew and the others told him. Since he was that suspicious, Billy thought that he shouldn''t let so many people already work in his town, but feeding them for free wouldn''t be easy.


    "We will return at sunset," Drew said, and then he patted Billy''s head. "See you twoter."


    Billy had many things to say to a guy who was supposed to be his age before he had reincarnated for patting him. Still, he will have to store all thoseints inside his mind until ater date. Nevertheless, as soon as those two groups left, the kids and their mother began to train. Naturally, Billy and Cami felt left out since they couldn''t do anything like that.


    "Why don''t we run a little, Billy?" Cami asked. "While we can''t exaggerate, it won''t hurt if your legs be a bit stronger."


    While Billy agreed with that, meditating was much more effective than such kind of training. Still, he nodded since he wanted to keep his motherpany. In the end, Cami just wanted to exercise a little bit and regain her strength since she wanted to fight for her people. That became obvious when she began to do push-ups and squats with Billy on her back.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose if I make Mom level up a few times, no one will be against her fighting again," Billy thought.


    Billy began to give his mana to his mother with that in mind, but she never noticed it. That being said, after seven days of doing that, she leveled up, and she felt her strength suddenly increase. It was a feeling that she had only when she survived some difficult battles¡­ she couldn''t understand why she obtained power just by working out.


    "You look more fit than before¡­" Anna said when the family was having dinner together.


    "I am just doing some light exercises since Billy can''t learn how to fight yet," Cami replied while forcing a smile. "Rather than that, how are things in the other parts of the town?"


    "There is nothing to say, there are many other people across town from other viges, around half of the poption of this ce had to choose working for the lord like us," Anna replied. "While some people look at us with weird eyes, they are just worried that we look more savage than them."


    "The guards of this ce eliminated all the beasts in the area, so the monsters have toe pretty far away to attack, but we leave every morning to prevent that," Drew said. "They are a bit tougher than the beasts we are used to, but the guards of this ce already had the strength to fight them. Their weapons also are several levels above ours."


    While Drew said that, it looked like he wasn''t entirely sure if the ce waspletely safe. After all, if they don''t find other smaller targets, the elementalists would attack the Hammersmith''s base. Since no one said anything after that, they assumed that was the case. Regardless, Billy was a bit curious about the situation for many reasons. One of them was the fact that they started to eat a fish that was yellow. It seemed like the infant version of some kind of monster since it had some scary teeth on its mouth. Regardless, that made him realize that the weird monster''s meat that his family had been eating couldn''t be found there.


    Life in that town slowly began to affect the whole tribe¡­ with the payment they received for their work, the families began to buy proper clothes from the merchants in the city, and they weren''t made from rough monster''s leather. It wasn''t that unexpected, but it seemed that even cotton could be produced and manufactured into clothes¡­ Billy felt really rxed when he finally wore real pants and a t-shirt.


    In any case, Billy kept his guard up, even though he couldn''t help in case something happened. However, in two years, nothing happened. In the meantime, Billy made his father and mother level up five times. He also made himself level up ten times¡­ but he never used the points he obtained.


    Billy - Lv 23 - 110/420 EXP


    HP: 11/11


    MP: 75/75


    SP: 11/15


    Strength: 04


    Speed: 01


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 06


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 87


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 25, Analyse Lv 17, Appraisal Lv 22, Meditation Lv 11,


    Skill Points: 95


    "I guess you are strong enough to learn the basics ofbat, Billy," Cami said. "Shall we start?"

 Chapter 10 - Learning The Basics (2)

    Billy blinked several times when he heard that¡­ It seemed a bit too soon for a kid of his age to learn how to fight. While he could run, his short body didn''t let him move the way he truly wanted to be faster¡­ still, it made sense for Cami since Billy never interacted with other kids and just spent his day watching them while he meditated.


    Putting aside the fact that he didn''t have any interest in ying with other children, the fact that they were also training hard due to the situation of the tribe didn''t help.


    "Okay, Mom," Billy said.


    It will probably take more than a few years for Billy to have to fight for his life and or protect his tribe, but maybe that was a good chance. While he could be stronger by using his skills and system, that probably wouldn''t be enough without proper training. Besides, Billy wanted a weapon to power up to its very limits. The more he creates several of them, the better things will be for him. In any case, maybe he should spend his status and skill points to help with the training.


    "It might be a bit scary, but you will get used to it," Cami said.


    "Okay," Billy nodded.


    "Sometimes it will be painful, but that will only help you in the future," Cami added.


    "Yes," Billy nodded again.


    "You are smarter than the other kids, so I am sure you will learn fast," Cami said.


    "... Yes," Billy said while frowning slightly.


    "But that doesn''t mean that you can let yourself be arrogant," Cami said. "Strength needs pure purposes, otherwise your strength will stagnate. Steel your resolve and then you will gain strength like no other and reach heights never seen before. Here."


    Cami passed to Billy, a staff that was as tall as him. While it wasn''t that long for an adult, it sure would be difficult for him to use it. Not to mention, it wasn''t made of wood. It was made of stone, so it is pretty heavy.


    "The kids around here train from the very beginning with weapons made of stone and that builds up their strenght over time," Cami said. "While we don''t have the habit of training with heavy weapons, we are adopting the same habit."


    Billy wondered why it was a staff with no tips. It seemed pretty silly not to have one since it was basically a weapon due to its weight and hardness. Another weird thing was the fact that everyone in the viges had spears¡­ Billy didn''t feel like using them. A sword or even a bow would be a better option¡­


    "The trick to be a master in the use of any weapon is to use them like they are an extension of your body," Cami said. "So, to reach that level, you will have to do everything without letting go of that staff."


    It made sense, and it also seemed simple enough. Billy could do that while he meditates, but then his mother told him to move around the area to get some exercise and get used to his staff. It didn''t take long for Billy to realize that things wouldn''t be easy¡­ since he didn''t increase his strength in over two years, and he wasn''t the type to y with other kids. His body was pretty weak.


    "Well, I guess it is for moments like this I have this system," Billy said and fixed the weight of the staff by increasing his strength by two points. "Now I must have the strength of a three years old boy¡­"


    Despite that, it didn''t take long for Billy to think of increasing his strength again. Since he didn''t have any ce to light the staff and carrying it with a single arm was too hard, he was using both¡­ and both arms were getting tired at the same time.


    "Oh, well¡­ Let''s start ying with this," Billy thought and then began to pass his mana to the weapon.


    After some point in thest two years, Billy wondered if he should level up and strengthen items. Wouldn''t it be better if he focused on himself in the end? Weapons can be stolen and broken, but his own strength couldn''t be stolen¡­ that being said, he reached a point where with the mana of a single of his level-ups, he could make a weapon level up seven to eight times. He couldn''t ignore that¡­


    Stone Staff


    Strength + 02, Endurance + 02


    Durability: 15/15


    After analyzing the staff, Billy confirmed that the bonus status of the weapon couldn''t affect his HP, MP, and SP. They could only affect those when they had the special effects granted by using skill points. Still, those bonuses probably increased his strength and endurance, but it looked like the bonus was weak since he couldn''t feel that much powering from it.


    "I can''t increase the strength, otherwise the training will be essentially useless," Billy thought.. "Since I won''t fight anytime soon, I will save the points forter and slowly strengthen the staff."

 Chapter 11 - Conflict (1)

    In the end, Cami didn''t teach Billy a single thing in a full month. The only thing he had to do was to get used to the weapon and its weight. During that time, he made the staff reach level ten, and he checked the effects that it could have.


    HP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    MP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    SP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    Solid Attack Lv 01 - 50 skill points


    The options didn''t increase all that much, but Billy liked the power of the new effect. It grants a point in strength for as long as the user can fight without getting hit. While it didn''t seem much, the effect increased up to ten times, so if the effect reaches level ten, the weapon will give a bonus of one hundred points in strength after the user stays ten seconds without getting hit. Naturally, the weapon will have to reach level one hundred to have that many skill points¡­


    "Something feels off¡­ the effects seemed too small in number, the options are far too few," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t have that much time to meditate as before, so he had to use his time wisely and think of the best options. So, he couldn''t help but feel troubled due to theck of options. Another day passed while Billy was thinking about that, and his father and grandmother appeared. In the end, Anna decided to stay with them since it was more convenient. Besides, as much as she tried to look cold, she always liked to sit down and mess with Billy''s head to rx. Nevertheless, the mood of those two seemed a bit difficult that day while they were having dinner.


    "Did something happen today?" Cami asked.


    "The lord finally decided to give us some extra rights for our hard work, we now can move across the whole town without asking for permission beforehand," Drew replied. "He also wanted us to form a special squad with the people of our tribe and guard one of the sides of the walls when necessary. I was appointed to lead that group."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Cami frowned.


    "Yes, it is¡­ but I feel like I obtained a new level of strength without deserving it, my weapon also looks more powerful than the others," Drew said.


    Billy gulped since he was the cause of that¡­ he was trying to help, but perhaps he caused more problems instead of solving them. That world was a dangerous one, but the strength to survive isn''t the only thing one needs¡­ strength can also bring jealousy and extra responsibilities.


    "When some other tribes heard that, they didn''t like it since they have been here for longer than us," Drew said. "In the end, a fight broke out and the guards of the lord of the town had to break some bones. Even some of ours got wounded¡­ while it looked like the issue was solved, many other things rted to this will probably happen in the future."


    Billy was worried since now he didn''t know what he should do anymore. The strength of his father was moving away from the others of his tribe and quickly reaching the level of the guards of the town¡­ it will be troublesome if even those get jealous of him. Billy couldn''t imagine his father getting killed due to his strength. That would be a loss to the town. However, his spear might be stolen, and people will realize that it is far stronger than others. It was hard to imagine them finding the answer as to why that was the case, though.


    "Just talk to your subordinates not to fall for any taunts and things will be fine," Anna said. "We can''t let our ego inte anymore since we had to abandon out territory."


    "I know worried about their actions, I am worried about what might happen to them if something unexpected happens to annoy them¡­" Drew said. "Anyway, it has been a while since you began to train Billy, is there anything rted to it that I need to hear?"


    "No, Billy is very diligent and neverins," Cami said while smiling.


    "Totally unlike us, I see¡­" Drew said and then patted his son''s head. "We hated training when we were young since we didn''t understand how dangerous things were outside the vige."


    Instead, Billy was more interested in what his father mentioned earlier¡­ the possibility of happening to annoy the other warriors of the tribe¡­ was his family safe from that? Billy couldn''t deny that humans are a species stupid enough to turn to one another when they are bored or when they just want to keep or gain something stupid.


    Billy waited for something to happen for quite a while, but nothing happened even after a full year. However, when the kids of the vige began to y around town after their training, a certain seven years old boy one day returned while being pulled roughly by the arm by a redhead beardo and several other grown-up men. Another kid was behind them, but it seemed that the body belonged to their tribe.


    "What is going on here?" Cami asked when she recognized the boy who was being dragged down. He was a kid who lost his mother on the day he was born, and his father was working as a guard.


    That boy was being trained by the mother of another kid, but she wasn''t around at the moment, so Cami felt that she had to step forward for him.


    "This brat attacked my kid and then disrespected me when I scolded him!" The redhead beardo said in a loud tone.


    "That is why you felt the need to grab him like this ande with other adults?" Cami frowned. "I am sure you need their help to solve this small matter."


    "Kids like this need to be treated roughly, otherwise they will cause even more problemster on!" The redhead man raised his voice even more.


    "Let him go," Cami said.

 Chapter 12 - Conflict (2)

    The boy wasn''t crying, but he was clearly in pain since an adult was holding his arm firmly. While the boy apparently didn''t get hit, it seemed that beardo was waiting for the perfect chance to do that if no one punished him.


    "I won''t, until I am sure that this brat is punished severely for his actions," The beardo said.


    "... Let him go, now," Cami said with ice-cold eyes.


    "I won''t! Are you deaf? Your stupid¡­" The beardo said, but then his face went white.


    Without anyone could see it, Billy struck the balls of the beardo with his staff. It helped that everyone was focused on Cami. In any case, that guy sure had some balls to shout at Billy''s mother like that. With that in mind, Billy decided to decrease their size.


    Since he couldn''t breathe, the beardo fell on his knees, and everyone realized what Billy had done. The serious atmosphere disappeared since Cami looked surprised. Billy was a very calm child who never caused problems, until now, after all. In any case, the other boy used that chance to escape to his house, and that annoyed the beardo even more, when he recovered.


    "What the hell are you teaching this brat? Is that what your tribe passes to the next generations?" The beardo asked.


    "He didn''t like that you raise your voice to talk to me, so you should think again before shouting," Cami said. "Anyway, if you want to keep going with this, we take the matter to the lord of the town. It is up to you, but if you treat our kids like that again, I will be the one to crush your balls."


    After hearing that, even Billy felt shivers¡­ his mother was way too scary. He wasn''t the only one who felt shivers after hearing that¡­ the beardo and his group could tell that Cami wasn''t joking.


    "... This better not happen again," The beardo said. "And the next time he does something like that again¡­"


    "You will do what?" Cami asked after she firmly stepped forward.


    In the end, the beardo couldn''t say any more than that. He knew that Cami was Drew''s wife, but he didn''t know that she was that¡­ intense. Drew was also a rtively calm guy who only showed his wild side when he was fighting. Still, despite all the hardships his tribe has been dealing with, he never did anything rash.


    Once that group disappeared, those around who watched the exchange began to follow with their daily routines. They will have to control their kids for a while until everyone forgets about that mess, but it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    "Thank you, Billy," Cami said. "Still, what you did was unnecessary and uncalled for."


    "But he was so noisy¡­" Billy said.


    "That he was¡­ but your mommy isn''t someone who needs protection against that type," Cami said and then hugged Billy while feeling his cheeks against hers. "Still that was very brave of you¡­ perhaps we should take the next step regarding your training."


    Billy knew that since he used Appraisal on that group, and in the end, they were at a lower level than his mother. Still, not even their high numbers probably wouldn''t help them since she had a certain aura that they didn''t have.


    In any case, in secrecy, Billy has been practicing fighting with the stone staff since it was boring just walking or running around with it. That was why he managed to hit that guy''s balls on his first try. Still, he didn''t feel like he was getting better at it. He found on the skill list the Staffmanship and Spearmanship for fifty points, but Billy hesitated in getting those because he might get it by training. After all, both of his parents had Spearmanship, he confirmed that thanks to Appraisal.


    The weird thing was the fact that Billy could even learn skills like Swordsmanship, Archery, Iron Fists¡­ all those skills increased the power of his attacks with a certain weapon or without one. They also cost fifty skill points. It was weird because he never saw someone fighting with those weapons. So, why did the system already have such skills already registered?


    Nevertheless, Billy began to be taught some moves from his mother from that day onward. While he wanted to learn some attacks, his mother only taught him how to block and parry¡­ as if that wasn''t boring enough. She also called the kid that she helped yesterday to practice with him. After all, his mother was too strong.


    "His name is Alexander and he asked me to teach him how to fight, so treat him well," Cami said. "He told me that he just bumped into another kid yesterday and the boy hurt his knee upon falling, so he isn''t a bad kid."


    Alexander was obviously taller and physically stronger than Billy. Still, it wasn''t what would make Billy fear a seven-year-old kid. If anything, he was having a hard time preventing a sigh. Alexander was like most people of the tribe, ck-haired and had green eyes, but aside from that, he had really short hair and some bruises all over his body. Training wasn''t hard with children of that age, they didn''t have pointy spears either, so it looked like he was a clutz. It was only obvious considering how he got in trouble the previous day.


    In any case, Cami whispered something into Alexander''s ears and then he nodded. Soon after, he assumed an offensive stance and began to attack Billy....

 Chapter 13 - Future (1)

    While Billy didn''t have much experience in sparring, he managed to block Alexander''s attacks pretty easily. The reason for that was that he was going easy on him¡­ Cami probably asked him to do that and make Billy get used to sparring.


    Alexander looked at Billy''s left shoulder and then tried to strike there, but Billy saw that and blocked the swing. The same thing happened with his left leg¡­ while Billy decided to keep his guard up in case he changed his target at thest moment. That never happened. As if that wasn''t enough, Billy didn''t gain the skill Spearmanship either¡­ not even Staffmanship.


    That wasn''t the only problem, though. The fact that Billy didn''t increase his strength began to cause trouble. Since even though they were obvious, Alexander''s attacks were a bit heavy. Still, Billy decided to endure that until the end of the training session that onlysted for half an hour. After that, Cami began to spar with Alexander, and Billy went running around the area with his staff.


    "It is time to increase my strength again¡­ and perhaps my speed, that should help me obtain Spearmanship faster," Billy said while looking at the bruises and the fact that his fingers had turned purple.


    Billy - Lv 31 - 350/1060 EXP


    HP: 15/21


    MP: 75/75


    SP: 11/15


    Strength: 09


    Speed: 06


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 06


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 116


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 29, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 25, Meditation Lv 13,


    Skill Points: 135


    Since this time Billy used nine status points, he clearly felt his body getting stronger and lighter. Not to mention, the pain in his hands decreased considerably.


    "Mmm¡­ maybe I should pay more attention to the other kid''s training and then learn some offensive moves," Billy thought.


    Billy was in a hurry since he probably already died once, and in his new life, he had to see his parents abandoning their home because they didn''t have a choice and they were being attacked by more powerful foes. He didn''t want to experience that again. Still, trying to train on his own always made him feel guilty since he wasn''t learning everything from his mother. In the end, Billy decided to just show his growth and then wait for his mother to take the next step in training.


    That only happened after a week¡­ Alexander''s attacks weren''t so obvious anymore. Still, Billy could react and block them on time with his current strength and speed. The only remaining problem was the fact that he had yet to learn Spearmanship¡­


    "All right, Billy," Cami said. "Today I am going to teach you the right posture to deliver a thrust attack¡­ you will need to practice the posture and the attack one hundred times every day. You can''t skip the other parts of your training, so this will be an extra."


    "Okay," Billy nodded.


    Billy thought that thrust attacks would be easy since he used something simr to hit the balls of the beardo. However, he soon came to learn that it wouldn''t be easy¡­ in the right Posture, he couldn''t rx even for a moment, so he was getting extra tired after each strike¡­ to make matters moreplicated, he could only practice after doing his daily training routine.


    "Mind the distance between your legs, rx your shoulders, don''t strain too much your wrists¡­" Cami said.


    You have learned the skill Spearmanship.


    It increases the power of your attacks by one point per level.


    When Billy finally did everything correctly, he saw that notification. Due to the surprise, he stopped for a moment, but then Cami pinched his cheeks. He couldn''t begin to ck off now.


    "I have yet to increase my strenght and my other status without relying on the system, but it should be possible since I obtained this skill," Billy thought while he resumed his training.


    Another thing that confirmed that was the strength of everyone around Billy, who had more status points allocated than they were supposed to have ording to their levels. In any case, now that he had the skill, Billy felt eager to train in earnest even the tedious repetitions.


    Just when things were starting to get interesting, something troublesome happened. Billy''s grandmother returned home alone. That was weird since she alwayses with Drew¡­


    "Did something happen?" Cami asked while they were working together to make dinner.


    "I don''t know¡­ he always shows up when the medicine shop is closing," Anna replied. "Did he warn you about a sudden change in work?"


    "No¡­ it seems the other warriors didn''t return either," Cami said after she looked outside their home. "His whole squad has yet to return¡­"


    Billy didn''t like that¡­ he didn''t stop leveling up his father and his weapon when he had the chance. Still, he made sure to keep at a level where the power-up would be barely noticeable. Considering that his father didn''t have problems at work in thest three years, something suddenly happened to make that change.


    "Maybe I should call Alexander to have dinner with us since his father is also out there," Cami said.


    Cami''s motherly instincts were too strong, considering that she wanted to look after another kid. As for Billy, he couldn''t help but feel troubled since kids wereplicated, and interacting with them when they thought that he was a kid as well only made things even more troublesome.


    In the end, Alexander had dinner with them, but the mood didn''t improve since he was a quiet kid as well. Nevertheless, Drew and his squad eventually appeared around midnight. Billy only heard what happened the next day at sunrise when he saw the wounds around his father''s body.. After three years, the elementalists appeared again.

 Chapter 14 - Future (2)

    "Their wind magic is as sharp as usual," Anna said as she applied for medicine on Drew''s wounds.


    "It is annoying since it is so fast¡­ fire magic is easier to dodge, but I can''t barely see their wind projectiles," Drew said. "Anyway, will I be fine tomorrow morning?"


    Billy got surprised when he heard that term¡­ magic. It didn''t seem strange that in a world where he had a weird power and system, that other people would be able to use it. Regardless, the elementalists were back after they managed to decimate the other small viges in that area and the next and the nearest opponents were the hammersmiths. Drew and the other members of the tribe will have a day off to heal their wounds, but it looked like things were going to get heated again.


    "I was nning to make Spearmanship level up by training alone, but I guess I can''t afford to do that anymore¡­" Billy thought. "Come to think of if¡­ Why did I learn Spearmanship when my weapon is clearly a staff? Maybe it was because that kind of attack is more useful for spears, or that stance fits the style¡­"


    Until now, no one noticed that Billy had more mana than most adults¡­ at least he didn''t notice anyone noticing that. With that in mind, he was thinking of raising his Magic and thus mana, but he had yet to find a skill that would make him regenerate it faster and by itself. In any case, while he looked for a solution to that problem, he began to steadily level up Spearmanship using his mana. On the first day, it reached level four, and Billy already could see his moves getting sharper¡­ even when he blocked Alexander''s attacks.


    "Heh¡­ it seems that you got a lot better, Billy," Drew said as he watched the kids sparring. "You are a really good teacher, Cami."


    "Not at all¡­ Billy is just that smart, he learns really fast," Cami forced a smile.


    Billy also forced a smile since he didn''t deserve all that praise. Nevertheless, that day, Cami and Drew left to visit the lord of the town for whatever reason, so Billy and Alexander had to train by themselves just by jogging around.


    "I am sorry, Billy¡­ for getting in the way of your family," Alexander said.


    "Don''t mind that," Billy said.


    Alexander rarely talked with Billy, but despite his age, it seemed that the kid was pretty aware of his condition or about the consequences of his actions. It wasn''t that unexpected, given that he couldn''t be raised by his mother and his father had to fight every day. While Billy didn''t feel like interacting with other kids, his attitude towards him apparently made him more than a bit troubled.


    "We are friends now, so troubling each other is only natural," Billy said.


    "I don''t really get what you said, but thank you for being my friend," Alexander said and then smiled.


    Billy didn''t like to analyze other people''s psychology, but it seemed that Alexander really needed to hear those words. Maybe because he was raised without a mother, he felt like an outcast. Always being trained by someone who wasn''t his parent¡­ He was the only one there who didn''t have one since the tribe was strong physically, andplications at the birth of a kid were extremely rare. Besides, once they give birth, the women usually retire from the frontlines and rarely return since they have other kids while they raise the next generation. Speaking of kids, Billy wanted some siblings¡­ he was a sole child in his previous life, and while that had its benefits, it was pretty boring and lonely in the long run.


    Nevertheless, it felt a bit weird to call a seven-year-old boy his friend since Billy had lived for neen years in his previous life and now for four in the new one. Hopefully, with all that training, he will beat the record of his previous one.


    Regardless, now that he had a sparring partner and Spearmanship, Billy noticed a few things. If he trains against someone stronger, he can get up to three times more experience per hour, but the amount decreased when he used his mana to increase Spearmanship. Spearmanship only increased by one point of EXP per hour at some point. That was just too inefficient, so Billy decided to make Alexander level up alongside his weapon, and he already noticed a difference.


    "I suppose I need to keep a certain difference in power among us to make this training really worthwhile," Billy thought.


    Cami couldn''t help but be surprised at the growth of those two kids. Even though Alexander was holding back a bit, he still got stronger in thest few weeks. Not to mention, Billy rarely gets hit while they spar. He was a bit too focused on defense when he trained, but even so, his growth was simply phenomenal in her eyes. Cami thought that she would have to wait for a few months before teaching Billy any new move. Still, it looked like he was ready for a new one after just two weeks of practicing the thrust attack.


    "The next move I am going to teach is simple as well, but you will need to watch out the muscles on your back because you will need their strength to make the attack more powerful," Cami said. "You can start using those sh attacks during the spar as well, Alexander."


    "Yes!" Alexander said enthusiastically.


    The next attack move that Billy learned was just a downward sh aimed at the opponent''s shoulders. Since he was right-handed, Billy had to put more weight on his right side when he strikes. That was why Cami said that. Still, he couldn''t go all out and attack because he would leave himself wide open. Nevertheless, that repetitive training was starting to get less and less repetitive and more fun since Billy now could mix those attacks and sometimes even fool Alexander with one and attack with another.

 Chapter 15 - Misfits (1)

    Another year passed in the blink of an eye. Maybe it had been because now Billy had less time to meditate and more time to talk with others. By others, Billy only talked with Alexander and his mother during the day and at night with his grandmother and father. Still, those two were a bit awkward and the silent-type, so the conversations neversted long. Nevertheless, one day when they appeared after another day of work, they suddenly dropped a bombshell.


    "Lately, the number of attacks of the elementalists has increased quite a bit," Drew said. "We are starting to lose some of our soldiers, so to increase the level of our forces, the lord of the town decided that all tribes living in the town should train together pretty often."


    "I was wondering when he was going to do something so stupid¡­" Anna said and then sighed. "That will only increase the tension among the tribes."


    "Mother, you shouldn''t speak like that¡­" Cami frowned. "I thought the forces here would take a lot more time to face a hard time against them. Even our small tribested for decades before we were forced to abandon our territory."


    "That is because we only got attacked by a small number of them¡­ After facing many more here, I realized that we faced the weakest of them," Drew exined with his arms crossed. "But now many more of them are working together to defeat this army."


    Billy almost let out a sigh¡­ why does that kind of thing always happen when things are starting to get good for him? He didn''t know if he would make much difference on the battlefield, but now he was beginning to wonder if he would have the chance to even try.


    "The lord of the town also decided that the children will have to train together, everyone older than five years old should join them," Drew added while looking at Billy. "Only those who want to be apprentices of other jobs don''t need to join. So, what are you going to do, Billy? We are a warrior tribe, but now we have more options."


    Billy wondered if it was a really good idea to train with other kids¡­ most likely, their tribes had other types of fighting styles, so they could learn all kinds of things and work on their weaknesses and strengths. Still, considering his power, Billy could always be a cksmith and enhance the power of everyone by leveling up weapons and gear. Still, while he could help the overall strength of everyone, that would be the same as leaving the destiny of a battle that could end his life in the hands of others¡­ that wasn''t good.


    "I want to be a warrior, dad," Billy said.


    "Well, despite being so calm, you are quite hot-hooded for your age," Drew said and then patted his son''s head. "This is a turning point for our tribe¡­ while I don''t like that idea, we will probably have to expand our ways by adding things from other tribes'' fighting styles."


    "There is no point in sticking to stubbornness that will only lead us to our extinction," Anna crossed her eyes and then said. "We need to improve our tribe as a whole, to recover from all the losses over the years."


    If even Anna was willing to abandon certain traditions of the tribe for the sake of their survival, it seemed like they really reached a turning point. While dealing with more kids of who knows how many tribes seemed like trouble, at least now Billy would have the right excuse to try numerous other weapons. Hopefully, mastering them won''t take too long¡­ Still, considering how young his grandmother looked, perhaps humans of that world could live longer.


    "From tomorrow onwards, you will be trained near the lord''s residence alongside the other kids," Drew said. "What about you, Cami? We can select up to five instructors for each tribe to help, the others can be apprentices in other shops, or you can join us in the frontline as well. I would feel a bit more relieved if you decide to be an instructor, but I will respect your decision."


    Cami looked at Billy and wondered about the best option¡­ she also has been training Alexander for over a year, stopping now and making the kid being trained by another person would probably bother him since the kid was quite shy. Billy didn''t want to let his mother join the frontlines either since people had begun to die there.


    "I think that I will rejoin the frontlines¡­ if I be an instructor, I will probably be overprotective with Billy," Cami said. "I am sorry, Billy¡­ I know that you don''t like to deal with strangers all that much, but I also want to make sure you will have the chance to grow up and obtain the strength to protect yourself."


    Billy wanted to protest¡­ but he couldn''t. He wasn''t that selfless, but he wasn''t that egotistical either. He didn''t want to see his new parents dying so that he could live a few extra years when he already lived as much as them. Still, it was up to them to decide how they would live their life.


    "Okay, mom," Billy said.


    Billy didn''t know at which age the young ones could join the guard of that town, but he wanted to do it as soon as possible¡­ The fastest way would be by relying on magic. Still, considering that their current enemies used the same, it probably wasn''t a very good idea.


    Billy - Lv 36 - 510/1530 EXP


    HP: 27/27


    MP: 75/75


    SP: 27/27


    Strength: 12


    Speed: 12


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 12


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 121


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 29, Analyse Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 25, Meditation Lv 13, Spearmanship Lv 12,


    Skill Points: 160

 Chapter 16 - Misfits (2)

    Since they were going in the same direction around the same time, Billy and his family went together the next day to the ce where the kids were going to train. Apparently, Drew and Alexander''s dad were going friends, so they went together as well. He was rtively thin and shortpared to the other warriors, but he yed with his spear around, and he was quite skilled. Not to mention, Alexander''s dad didn''t have many scars on his body. When Billy used Appraisal on him, he learned that his name was Nik.


    The area where the kids were going to train was the same as the members of the tribe stayed when they arrived at that town four years ago. However, the ce now no longer looked like a za¡­ it had been walled and since it had a lot of grass around. It looked like a proper training ground.


    "Behave yourself, Billy," Drew said before leaving.


    "Don''t worry, Billy," Cami said. "It might be a bit scary at the beginning, but we will return to pick you upter."


    Billy nodded. Even though he looked as calm as usual, his parents thought that he would be scared of staying away from them for long and nearby strangers. They couldn''t be more wrong¡­ he just didn''t interact with others that much because he didn''t feel the need, and he wanted all the mana possible, so Meditation was something he used whenever he had free time.


    Nevertheless, a lot of kids were already in the training grounds, and Billy confirmed that the traits of his tribe really were quite different from the others. Still, each tribe at least had one physical characteristic that made them recognizable. Billy recognized the kids from the beardo tribe since they all had red hair.


    There was another tribe that had no weapons, but their fists lookedrger than usual. Another one where all of the members were quite tall and thin as well. The most curious tribe had members that kept their eyes closed as much as possible¡­ Billy had no idea why they were doing that, though. There were other tribes, but they were more normal, and their numbers were pretty small. And that was putting aside the members of the Hammersmith.


    In any case, most tribes had two instructors, but four of them had five instructors, and one had ten. Thergest number belonged to the Hammersmiths. Their physical strength made them stand out even when they were kids¡­ Regardless, the group that had five instructors was Billy''s tribe, the redhead guys, the tall guys, and the guys who kept their eyes closed.


    The instructors meet at the center of the training grounds to discuss something while the kids still stay away from each other in their original groups. It was really troubling that even though those tribes have been working together for years, not even the kids liked the members of the other tribes.


    "I am getting nervous," Alexander said.


    "Why? Everyone here are just kids¡­" Billy said.


    It was hard for Billy to talk and act like a kid, so that was why he stayed silent most of the time. Still, he couldn''t stay quiet after hearing that since Alexander might attract unwanted attention to them. Troublesome kids tend to look for easy targets to bully, and there was no easier target than a scaredy-cat.


    After a while, the instructors of the tribe returned, and they said that everyone would have to show a quick demonstration about their fighting styles. It seemed obvious since they couldn''t make kids spar and not hope that something wouldn''t happen. Besides, by watching the other tribe, they might learn a thing or two as well, or at least learn enough to prevent idents when they begin to train together.


    In the end, that was just a demonstration, but the instructors made sure to put everyone to show what they could do. Still, the redhead guys that belonged to the beardo tribe couldn''t spar since their weapon was a bow. They probably had some secret techniques for when the enemies get close, but showing that would be pretty stupid. In the end, they just fired some arrows toward some straw dummies. Each one of them did the same and fired ten arrows. Still, even those who were as old as Billy could hit the dummy five out of ten times. Those who were older basically only aimed toward the heads of the dummies, and their Aim was even better¡­


    The apprentices of the hammersmiths showed how strong they were by using some big-ass hammers. While the guys with closed eyes showed how they could fight with swords even without opening them. It seemed like a spectacle¡­ the whole presentation. Soon enough, the instructors of Billy''s tribe made their apprentices spar against each other. There was nothing impressive going on, but everyone paid attention to them.


    "It seems I can learn a few things from these kids¡­" Billy thought.


    While the tribes didn''t look that friendly, Billy couldn''t feel much animositying from most of them. However, he could feel some very angry gazesing from the redhead archers. It seemed the incident with Alexander still was in their heads¡­


    "I guess I will put aside the idea of learning Archery¡­ I wonder if there is a skill that will alert me if an arrow is being pointed at me?" Billy thought while rubbing his chin.

 Chapter 17 - Misfits (3)

    Although the kids reunited every day to practice their fighting styles, it took several weeks for people of different tribes to spar with others. In the meantime, Billy noticed something weird happening¡­ When a red-haired girl of the archers'' tribe nocked two arrows at the same time and fired, she hit the dummy while she was being scolded for some reason. Billy saw a notification.


    The skill Double Shot is now avable on the skill list shop.


    Double Shot - 10 skill points


    Swordsmanship - 50 skill points


    Staffmanship - 50 skill points


    Iron Fists - 50 skill points


    ...


    A new skill appeared, and it wasn''t a passive one¡­ it seemed that Billy could increase the list of avable skills, but he had to see the skills in action.


    "I suppose the others existed already because I saw them in some game or movie¡­" Billy thought. "That also exined why despite having so many skill points, there is no spell to acquire¡­"


    In order to be able to learn magic, Billy will have to see the magic first¡­ which seemed like a problem. In any case, the cost of Double Shot was only two SP, so it was a skill even newbies could use often. As long as they have arrows.


    Regardless, while some tribes began to spar with each other, no one tried to contact Billy''s tribe or their members. Still, Alexander was looking toward with eyes full of expectation.


    "You are wasting your time, we are the newest tribe here, so we will probably be thest to train with others," Billy said.


    Not to mention, practicing with other kids with weapons would be dangerous. Even if some instructor keeps an eye on them¡­ in any case, Alexander didn''t hear what Billy said because he was looking toward the red archers as if he was mesmerized by them. When Billy followed his gaze, he found the girl who had been scolded earlier for using Double Shot. She was probably as old as Alexander, but she looked like a tomboy with short red hair and always frowning. It seemed a bit soon for Alexander to fall in love, but that wasn''t Billy''s problem.


    Billy looked around for another partner to spar with until Alexander recovered, but he didn''t find anyone. Some kids were resting, but they avoided his eyes when he looked at them. That was weird¡­ Billy didn''t remember doing anything to make him look bad in front of the other kids. Was it because his father was themander, more or less, of the tribe? In any case, Billy could learn and level skills by watching them or by using the system, so finding sparring partners wasn''t something he had to do now. Or so Billy thought¡­ Eventually, the people of his tribe began to be called by other kids to spar, and Alexander was the chosen Guinea pig. He hesitated in leaving Billy training alone, but Billy said that he could go with them. He didn''t need his permission anyway.


    "Maybe I should be more proactive about this¡­ instead of waiting to be called by the other kids," Billy thought while he was rubbing his chin.


    The question was, who Billy should ask first? He also needed to worry about the instructors since they were starting to get busy. He had to choose someone who wouldn''t cause trouble. After looking around for a while, Billy found some people in the other tribes who were also like him, kind of like outcasts who didn''t get along with the other kids of their tribes for one reason or the other. He found a yellow-haired girl on the tribe of the closed-eyed guys. Billy heard a few days ago that they called themselves the Light seekers¡­ which was weird since they weren''t supposed to see anything with their eyes closed. Nevertheless, while the girl seemed to be two or three years older than Billy, that wasn''t a problem since everyone in their tribe fought using short swords, in reach and weight, Billy had the advantage.


    "Hello, my name is Billy. Would you like to spar with me?" Billy asked.


    The girl didn''t open her eyes, but she looked at Billy from head to toe. It was weird and ufortable since she stayed silent for a while, but eventually, she gave a reply.


    "I am sorry, but the age difference is too big. I will probably end up hurting you," the girl said.


    "I wouldn''t have chosen someone who wouldn''t be able tond a hit on me to spar," Billy said. "That is good."


    "... fine, don''t cryter for that," the girl said.


    Billy wanted to toke that she probably wouldn''t hit him if she kept her eyes closed, but a kid would take that too seriously. In the end, they headed toward the corner of the training za to spar there. The girl assumed her position while pointing her stone sword toward Billy with a single arm. Billy assumed his stance while holding the staff with two hands but while pointing at her feet. Suddenly, the girl stepped forward, and by following the shortest route, she thrust her sword toward his stomach. Billy partied the strike to the right side while frowning¡­ she was too into the spar. She clearly wasn''t holding back.


    The girl stepped backward and analyzed Billy once again with her eyes closed. She realized that she had underestimated him, and he probably was hiding some skills since he parried her fastest attack and didn''tin. In the end, the girl assumed a resting position with her sword while holding it with both hands. First, a pretty quick attack, and now she was nning to use both arms with all her weight behind it¡­ perhaps Billy had chosen the wrong partner. She looked quiet and meek from a distance, but perhaps she was an outcast because of her violent behavior¡­ Nevertheless, when she attacked with all her might, Billy just moved his spear and blocked the attack, the weight behind it was a bit troublesome, but he didn''t let her notice that. Bad kids need to be taught a lesson....

 Chapter 18 - Misfits (4)

    The blond girl was fast and strong for her age, but Billy didn''t see her using any of the fighting styles that the other members of her tribe showed until now. She only tried to overwhelm Billy with pure speed and raw strength. Unfortunately for her, that made her attacks easy to block or parry.


    At first, Billy thought that it would be good training when he begins to fight violent individuals, but he changed his mind when his hands began to hurt. Staying on the defensive wasn''t good¡­ Billy didn''t want to make the girl be the mockery of her tribe for losing against a smaller kid, so when she used her trust attack again, Billy changed his he made his pivot leg step back, and he turned his body to the left side and dodged the strike. At the same time, he moved his staff and pointed toward her stomach.


    The momentum of her attack had been powerful enough to hit her belly and make her gasp for air in the next moment, but she didn''t lose consciousness. If Billy had put power behind the attack, she certainly would have fainted, but she just dropped his sword and began to cough.


    "You can''t attack so recklessly¡­" Billy said. "It is easier to counterattack that way."


    "Don''t get the wrong idea just because of a lucky attack¡­" the girl said while she was picking up her sword.


    "All right then," Billy said.


    Billy waited for the girl to attack again, he tried to protect her dignity, but it seemed that wouldn''t be enough. His tribe didn''t seem that hotblooded, so it was weird, but Billy couldn''t care less about that right now. Despite her hot bloodedness, the girl now was wary of counterattacks.


    The girl charged again, but she spun around in the next moment to gain extra power while aiming at Billy''s neck, but the attack had been too obvious again. Billy''s staff was already there to block the attack. It was heavier than before, but only that¡­ However, the girl had a surprise in store. Before she could lose the momentum, she used her spinning body to kick Billy''s in the stomach. In the end, Billy was forced to retreat for the first time.


    "Not bad, but if you weren''t so angry, I wouldn''t have noticed your kick," Billy said.


    The girl ignored that and tried to attack again¡­ Billy wondered what the heck her parents were teaching her. She was too impulsive¡­ nevertheless, even if he was smaller, Billy wouldn''t let another kid hit him. By focusing on blocking and parrying, he avoided all their attacks, and when she let her frustration get the better of her again, he made his staff hit her stomach. Every time that happened, she lost some of her speed and power, so in the end, she couldn''t do much to stop him.


    "That was fun¡­" Billy said while looking at his bruised hands. "Thank you, I hope you have learned as much as I."


    In the end, Billy left without even hearing her name, but that was fine. He got a lot more than that. The battle experience was rare for a five-year-old kid.


    When Billy returned, he saw one of five instructors looking at him. He apologized since he sneaked out without telling anyone. Despite that, he was praised for defeating the wild girl¡­ was that something really worthy of praise? Nevertheless, he found Alexander sitting in the corner with his head down. He seemed depressed, but it didn''t look like he had suffered a beating.


    "What happened?" Billy asked while wondering if he would have to deal with difficult children for a long time.


    "I discovered who Lily''s father is¡­" Alexander replied.


    "Who is Lily? That girl that gets scolded a lot?" Billy frowned.


    "Yes¡­ her father is the man who wanted to punish me before," Alexander replied.


    That kid sure lived aplicated life¡­ he got interested in the daughter of the man who almost beat him in front of others because of a mistake. It was just a child''s first love, so it was pretty innocent. Still, that didn''t make things simpler.


    In the end, that training day ended, and they went home. Billy decided to keep himself away from troublesome matters because he wanted to focus on the future. So, Alexander''s first crush was somethingpletely useless to him. He only wished him luck. Regardless, nothing changed on his home that day, but on the next day, the blond girl approached Billy with her arms crossed and with her chin raised.


    "Let''s spar again," the girl said.


    "Sorry, but you will have to find someone else," Billy replied.


    "Why?" The girl asked, visibly annoyed.


    "Because you will repeat the same mistakes¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "I won''t!" The girl said.


    Billy wondered how he should tell her something so obvious¡­ Still, he realized that her hands were more bruised than before, and she had some bags under her eyes. It seemed that she spent the ninth training. Still, knowing her, she would want to defeat Billy with speed and power again, but she couldn''t do that with the strength she obtained in one night¡­


    "... What is your name?" Billy asked.


    "What does that have to do with anything... It is Natalie," the blonde girl said.


    "Okay¡­ Let''s see if you are right," Billy said while looking to one of the instructors.


    The instructor looked at Billy and nodded. Come to think of it, the instructors of her tribe¡­ no one came with her, and none of the other kids were sparring, so it wasn''t like they were busy.. It seemed that a lot was going on with Natalie as well¡­ Billy also realized that he apparently was a ma to troublesome kids.

 Chapter 19 - Misfits (5)

    Billy assumed a defensive stance again to see how Natalie would fight that day. Much to his surprise, she looked moreposed despite the fact that she was exhausted. After taking a deep breath, Natalia dashed toward Billy and swung her sword toward his left side. He moved his staff to block the attack, but Natalia stopped and tossed her sword to her left hand at thest moment. Before Billy could fix his stance, Natalia grabbed his staff with her right hand, grabbed her weapon, and swung toward him.


    In the end, Billy had to do the unthinkable¡­ he let his sword go since he wasn''t strong enough to pull it back in an instant and retreat. He should have just epted the pain of the strike instead of letting his weapon go¡­ for a warrior. That was uneptable.


    "I guess my mentality is nowhere near at the right level for fighting¡­" Billy thought.


    "See? I told you it wouldn''t end up in the same way," Natalie said with a big smile on her face.


    "Not bad, but I won''t fall for the same trick again," Billy said. "Did youe up with better strategies overnight?"


    Natalie''s smile froze since she indeed spent the night training and reviewing the spar of the previous day. Since she was just a kid, she thought that a single strategy would be enough. Soon Billy taught her that it wouldn''t.


    Natalie tried to attack again, but Billy had a longer reach, so in the second round, before she could do anything, Billy hit her stomach when she advanced. She was reminded once again why she wouldn''t charge so recklessly. When she controlled herself, she managed to dodge the strike, but when she advanced to attack, she had lost her momentum. Thus, when she swung her sword, Billy jumped to the side and made her hit the air. She was strong and fast, but it seemed that Natalie didn''t have much experience in spars. It was clear that she only now was realizing that she had to keep her guard up when attacking and that she needed a way to recover the momentum as fast as possible after dodging a strike.


    Although she wasn''t using the fighting style of her tribe, she was making progress and making Billy get even more fighting experience. When ites to skills, they were at the same level since Natalie was fighting using her own simple and basic style, but when it came to status, she was stronger. That was fine with Billy because the experience of fighting someone stronger was a lot more valuable than fighting with someone weaker or on the same level. Despite all that, Billynded more hits because Natalie was a kid, and he had the mind of a twenty-four years old man. Fooling her was easy¡­ still, it was pretty fun to practice with someone that used another weapon since he more or less knew all the moves Alexander could make.


    In the end, Billy and Natalie ended up daily for several months. While the kid wasn''t pretty simple-minded, she had a good head forbat. She had strength, speed, and at some point, began to rethink and change her strategies in the middle of a battle.


    "Billy, I heard that you made a friend from another tribe," Cami said while patting Billy''s head. "Treat her nicely, okay? But don''t forget Alexander."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ It seemed like his mother wanted to give him the job of babysitting those troublesome children. He knew that the instructors gave reports to the parents of all kids weekly. Still, it seemed that they didn''t tell her anything about Alexander and the fact that he also made a friend. However, he had a hard time sparring with her since the sole weapon of her tribe was the bow.


    Along the course of those months, Billy talked with Natalie about other things aside frombat, even though she was quite the muscle head. Apparently, her father didn''t have the talent to use the fighting style of her tribe, so he developed his own fighting style over the course of the years based on speed and strength. However, he died two years ago, and people said that it was due to hisck of talent and bure fighting style. Natalie wanted to prove to those who said that they were wrong. Still, she couldn''t ignore her mother''s side, so she wanted to mix those¡­ due to that, she had close to zero friends, and the other kids didn''t want to spar with her since the tribe was known for being skilled and not a brute.


    Billy finally understood why she was so violent on their first meeting. She was too stressed because she didn''t make any progress with her goal. Regardless, at some point, Billy asked Alexander to spar with Natalie as well because he used less his head and relied more on his fighting experience. Another reason was the fact that Billy wanted her not to get over-reliant on him. It was fine having her goals, but sticking too much with a single thing might make her lose sight of others that could help her along the way.


    In the end, their level of strength was simr. Still, since Alexander wasn''t defensive like Billy and he was slower due to the length of his weapon, Natalie ended up winning three of four of their spars.


    "You are too timid when attacking, Alexander," Natalie said.


    "... it is because I don''t want to hurt a girl," Alexander said.


    "Hah? Are you looking down on me?" Natalie asked.


    In the end, Natalia ended up getting Billy''s habit of telling others what she thinks that they should improve after a battle. It wasn''t something amazing, but the more he did that, the more Natalie improved, and she could see that¡­ that made Billy realize that she wasn''t a bad kid.. Since she also wanted to see others improve.

 Chapter 20 - Misfits (6)

    After some time, Natalie began to spar with Alexander, a new member joined the group of misfits. It was Lily. That happened when Billy and Alexander started to experiment fighting with the stone sword, and Natalie also tried their stone staff. Until now, she avoided using any mind or weapon. The redhead people were as much tradition as Billy''s tribe, after all. Still, in the end, her curiosity got the better of her.


    "Let me try that too," Lily suddenly appeared and said.


    Billy wondered what he should do. Lily probably wanted to spar with Natalie and then eventually be friends with her. He could see that in her eyes. However, letting those two use weapons that they were not used to might cause an ident.


    "All right, just don''t aim at each other''s heads," Billy said while passing his staff to Lily.


    Billy had already learned Swordsmanship when he imitated some of Natalie''s moves, and he wanted to learn how to use a bow as well. Still, he would have to ask for some tips from Lilyter. In any case, the girls started slowly since they didn''t have any experience with those weapons. Still, once they got used to it, they began to attack each other rtively fast. When Billy used Appraisal, he confirmed that Lily also had a high strength¡­ It was only natural after pulling the strings of bows hundreds of times every day.


    Like they were copying each other, those two tried to hit their legs, but the staff collided and blocked each other. A low strike like that was easy tond, after all. They also tried to hit each other''s ribs. Still, once again, the weapons collided against each other¡­ the same thing happened so many times. Eventually, it became a contest about who was the strongest and who wouldnd an attack first. While it was silly, they went and did that for quite a while¡­ until their arms were hurting so much that they couldn''t move.


    "Not bad, for an archer¡­" Natalie said.


    "You aren''t half bad for someone so hot-blooded either¡­" Lily said.


    It was a pretty weird way to make friends, but in the end, it was like that that those two became friends. While Billy was frowning, Alexander was smiling since the group was getting bigger.


    Things were proceeding well, and judging by Billy''s experience, something troublesome was bound to happen. After all, it had be a normal urrence after that point in time. However, the family had some good ones instead of some bad news. When they were having dinner, Cami announced to everyone that she was pregnant. Her condition had gotten a bit worse over thest few weeks, and her belly had grown, after all. So, it was evident that she was. Billy would have the sibling that he had been waiting for.


    Fortunately enough, it happened during a time the Elementalist wasn''t attacking that often, so the guards didn''t miss Cami''s presence much. However, after several months, everyone noticed that her belly was getting big way too fast¡­ Billy already knew the reason for that, but the others didn''t. Apparently, twins weren''t amon sight in that world¡­ just Billy had expected. His mother went intobor sooner than anyone expecting and her condition gotplicated. However, since Billy imagined that such a thing might happen, he made his mother level up several times during thest few months. He increased her endurance with status points and gave her a bonus in health by leveling up her clothes¡­ in the end, the cries of two healthy children began to echo through the house.


    Drew looked ecstatic when he saw that his new kids were a boy and a girl. Meanwhile, Cami smiled and then let some tears flow because she was relieved. As for Billy, thest time he felt so happy was the time when he was reborn. Unfortunately, he couldn''t y with them for several months since they were still pretty frail. Cami and Anna looked after them day and night during that time, and Billy only helped with misceneous things.


    "You look pretty happy for some reason¡­" Natalie said after managing to knock down Billy only once. "Recently, your head isn''t here during the spars, so I can''t tell if I am making progress."


    "Billy''s siblings were just born, so he is humming in a good mood pretty much all the time," Alexander exined.


    Billy got a bit angry since Alexander involved himself in something that wasn''t his business. While that wasn''t exactly a secret, he still didn''t have any right to say that. That being said, kids will be kids, so they don''t watch their mouths.


    "Hmm¡­ I also have some news," Natalie said. "The grown-ups said that I can begin to train with them. I am already ten, after all. Soon, I will join the guard and help them fight the enemies."


    Natalie spoke like being ten was one hell of an achievement. In any case, her skills certainly improved over the course of thest two years, but it was hard to say if she would be able to learn more from others who weren''t as patient as Billy.


    "Don''t get your ass kicked too much," Billy said.


    "Humph! I still wille now and then to show how much strength I will get," Natalie said after snorting. "They can only train me near the walls, and sometimes it is too dangerous to train there. Soon, I will be strong enough to kill all of them¡­"


    It seemed that Natalie''s father died in the hands of the Elementalist. No wonder her wish to be strong was so powerful. While Billy didn''t have many responsibilities toward her, he was worried.. She was seriously the type who needed someone to watch her back all the time¡­ while he was the smallest of the group, he was the oldest mentally speaking, and at that point in time, he couldn''t help but worry about the others.

 Chapter 21 - Light Spear (1)

    Over thest two years, Billy learned several types of moves from the instructors. Still, he began to add the use of a bow and sword to his daily routine to make them level up organically. However, he had grown so much that he had plenty of stamina to keep training even at night, but he could only use his spear at home. Archery was especially troublesome to be good at. One needed constant practice, so he wanted a bow. Unfortunately, he had no money¡­ he couldn''t find materials lying around and craft His own either since he was in the middle of a big town. His family received money from their work, but now they were using most of it to look after the twins¡­ so if Billy wanted a new weapon, he would have to work, earn money, and buy one. The question was: who would hire a seven years old boy?


    "Mother, what can I do to earn money here?" Billy asked.


    "... Why do you want money?" Cami frowned since their tribe only began to use It recently because it was necessary for the town.


    "I want to buy a bow to practice at home," Billy replied.


    There was no need to lie since she would find out sooner orter. Still, Cami couldn''t help but worry. It was fine for Billy to be interested in other weapons, but he had talent with a spear. He could spar with kids that were three years older, after all. For the sake of the future, it would be better if he were to master a single weapon before he joins the guard. However, that will take at least five years¡­ recently twelve years old kids were helping the guards. Besides, bows ran out of arrows all the time. The redhead tribe wasn''t weak, but everyone knows that they don''t fare well in long battles.


    "... I will see what I can do, but you shouldn''t ck off with the training with your spear, all right?" Cami asked.


    "Yes, mother!" Billy said.


    Billy was also fully aware of the pros and cons of trying to be used to another weapon. First of all, one might obtain some bad habits, like using the bow when it is only optimal and spears in other situations. While that wasn''t so bad, it was a way for a person to escape some difficulties. In order to be truly strong, one cannot act like that.


    Billy also knew that he would have less time to train with a job, but he would obtain certain things alongside with. First of all, he would obtain connections with other people that might be handy in the future, and if it is a job based on productivity, he probably could use his system to produce more and thus earn more.


    In the end, Billy got lucky¡­ His mother found a job for him in the mornings at one of the cksmith shops of the town. While most of the weapons are made of some type of stone, some of their tips are made of iron because they are more durable and lighter. Not to mention, while Billy had never seen people wearing them before in the town, the guards used armor on a daily basis. They just couldn''t take them to their homes¡­ and naturally, the armor couldn''t be made of stone. It would turn everyone into slow and easy targets.


    "Listen, Billy," Drew said while he was taking his son to the shop. "The man you are going to work for promised to give you a bow if you do your job right, but he is short-tempered, so don''t do anything, you should, got it?"


    "Yes, father," Billy said.


    Billy wanted to hear more about what kind of job he was going to do before hearing that he would gain a bow. Still, he wasn''t in the position to be that demanding orin about the job. While some kids began to learn their professions around that age, few of the masters usually epted helpers or students that wanted to be warriors. First of all, they were only diligent when it came tobat and training. Aside from that, there were mostly clumsy at everything else.


    In any case, the shop that he had to work at was rtively simple. As one would expect, a lot of smoke was leaving the building three times his home''s size. In one of the parts of the building, which was the front, Billy found many pieces of armor and weapons being shown, and a middle-aged man with annoyed eyes guarding and attending the ce. He was pretty well-built, and even though he was a cksmith who had some prominent thick ck beard, it waspletely free of ashes and dust. It seemed that he hadn''t sold and forged weapons in a while. He had light brown hair and a shaved head, and his name was John.


    "... Your job is to clean the warehouse," John said.


    John guided Billy to the warehouse, and it was as big as his shop¡­ Nevertheless, a lot of gear was gathering dust there. Cleaning everything wouldn''t be a matter of skill but of strength and resilience. Billy didn''t have time to waste, so he began to work. Some hammers and spears were pretty long, so he increased his strength to help while moving those.


    Billy wanted to learn something more practical, like forging. Still, in the end, he decided to do the task he was given before trying anything else. As expected, not a single client appeared in the morning. John was already used to it, so he went to the warehouse and checked Billy''s progress. The kid soon would need his help, after all.. However, much to his surprise, Billy had already finished half of the job.

 Chapter 22 - Light Spear (2)

    In the end, Billy decided to finish the task on the very same day. That would leave an impression on John, so he might hire in the future. Billy also did that because it would give him the chance to practice on that same day.


    "You worked hard, kiddo," John said. "Despite your size, you are surprisingly strong, as expected of Drew''s son¡­ Anyway, here is your reward and a bonus for finishing faster than I expected."


    Aside from the stone bow, John gave Billy some arrows and a target. Billy had forgotten that he would need one to train near his home¡­


    "Thank you very much," Billy said. "If you need help again, I will help."


    In exchange for some equipment¡­ Billy didn''t say that, but it was obvious. Although he said that, Billy wondered if he would get another job with him. After all, the business wasn''t going well¡­ while Billy could help, his interference would be too obvious, and it would be a waste to help and not gain anything in exchange.


    While carrying his rewards back home, Billy arrived filled with pride. It was the first time that he was going to fiddle with a bow, so he was looking forward to it. After having dinner with his family, Billy went to practice outside. Thanks to Lily''s tips and the asional training he had with her bow, Billy already was good enough to never miss the bull eyes¡­ when he was three meters away from the target. He didn''t know if it was a coincidence or it was an effect of the skill, but Archery was also at level three.


    Archery: it increases your precision and damage when using bows and crossbows.


    The skill didn''t give detailed information, so it was hard to be certain if the skill reached level ten, if Billy would be able to hit his target ten meters away from him. Billy could always make his archery level up without training. However, for the time being, he decided to train it organically and level up himself and the bow to see which types of skills the weapon could get.


    Stone Bow - Lv 05


    Strength + 2


    Dexterity + 1


    Durability: 40/40


    Status points: 25


    Effects:


    Skills points: 25


    HP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    MP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    SP Lv 01 - 10 skill points.


    Bonus uracy Lv 01 - 25 skill points


    Arrow Creation Lv 01 - 25 skill points


    After practicing for a week, Billy''s skill reached level five, and he also made the bow level up five times. The effects that he could put on his bow still were weak and not impressive. However, it was probably because Billy still didn''t know much about that world and its possibilities. In any case, the arrow creation effect seemed interesting¡­ could the bow produce arrows by itself? That wasn''t something he had seen so far, so it was strange.


    In any case, Billy trained with the bow only at home because the training grounds were the only ce he could spar with others. Much to his surprise, Natalie returned with a bruised eye after one week as well.


    "What happened to you, Natalie?" Lily asked, visibly worried.


    "Hahaha¡­ I got defeated in many spars over thest week," Natalie forced a weak smile. "I did pretty well on the first day, but after that¡­"


    Natalie described what had happened. On the first day, she sparred with some kids that were five years older, and she even managed tond a few hits. That was t surprising since Billy knew that she was close to their level. But once that happened, the other kids began to spar with her several times a day, and her stamina began to suffer thanks to that. One might say that it was just a method to make a difficult child not get carried away with her talent, but Billy knew that it wasn''t the case. Over the course of thest two years, the other kids of her tribe never sparred with her. The older ones certainly had more grudges if the kids were like that because of her fighting style.


    "In the end, they said that it is too soon for me to join them¡­" Natalie said.


    Despite her bad behavior and pride, Natalie was a good kid. A kid who didn''t deserve that kind of treatment from her own people. Billy saw himself getting surprised and angry at the issue. Even though he wasn''t directly rted to it, he couldn''t just ignore the fact that a kid was being bullied just because she wanted to do things differently than the others. However, Billy also couldn''t get too involved with that.


    "What are your ns now?" Billy asked.


    "I will keep training until I obtain the strength to show them that my path isn''t wrong¡­" Natalie said.


    "Well said¡­ but since you are a muscle-head, you will need some help," Billy said.


    "What did you say?" Natalie said while clenching her teeth.


    Billy ignored Natalie''sints and then began to spar with her. Solving the issue by increasing the strength of her weapon would be too easy. Instead of that, Billy focused on making her ovee her weakness, which was her short temper, and improving her strength which was her natural talent,ck of fear, and eagerness to train.


    She had improved a lot when they sparred together. Still, since Billy always focused on counter-attacking, it gave her the bad habit of staying on the offense. Now, he would be the one to stay in the offense and let her learn how to defend herself while changing her posture to attack as fast as possible. As a result of the first day, Natalie ended up hurt in several spots on her arms.. However, after a while, she began to get used to it¡­ at dodging attacks while not losing her momentum and ferocity.

 Chapter 23 - Light Spear (3)

    "Buruburuburuburu!" Billy said while making weird faces.


    Currently, Billy was trying to make his siblingsugh. They finally were big enough for him to try to act silly and make themugh. However, that only worked with Samuel, the older of the twins. Heughed quite a lot when Billy made those faces, but Samara cried¡­ and after a while, Samuel would cry too. After several days of continuous research, Billy learned something that could make both of the kidsugh. He put his left hand under his right armpit and then moved his right arm, mimicking the sound of a fart. Both of his siblingsughed so much after hearing the sound of the far that Billy felt that he had aplished his mission, but his mother was looking at him with stern eyes.


    "I didn''t really fart¡­" Billy said and then made a demonstration.


    "I see¡­ where did you learn that?" Cami frowned.


    "From the other kids during the training session," Billy replied with a lie since he couldn''t say that it was something he learned in his previous lie.


    Nevertheless, Cami didn''t ask anything else because she was thankful for the fact that Billy really loved his siblings. Most kids of his age would feel jealous because he was once the center of the family''s attention, and then suddenly, he wasn''t anymore. He even helped her with their baths and when they needed to change clothes. It was quite the work to take care of twins, so she was really thankful.


    Although, thanks to all that, Billy''s time while meditating at home decreased by half, it wasn''t something that he was worried about. His training was going well, and all his skills were way above his current age. In fact, it was on the same level as the kids that were training with the adults.


    Billy - Lv 39- 180/2000 EXP


    HP: 27/47


    MP: 75/107


    SP: 27/27


    Strength: 22


    Speed: 12


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 12


    Dexterity: 01


    Status Points: 126


    Skill List: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Language Skill Lv 39, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 25, Meditation Lv 17, Spearmanship Lv 15, Swordsmanship Lv 07, Archery Lv 07


    Skill Points: 175


    "If I have to say that I amcking and that something I want¡­ it is magic," Billy nodded to himself.


    Aside from some things and very basic skills and effects, Billy had to experience certain skills and effects to be able to learn or make use of them somehow. So, he considered going to check the battles between the guards and the elementalists. That probably would give him the demonstrations he wanted, but he never had the chance to do so until now. Considering how wary he was, Drew probably wouldn''t take him if he asked¡­


    "Waiting for three years¡­ isn''t something that I want to do," Billy thought. "Maybe there is some other way¡­ like books that teach magic¡­ Do they exist in this world?"


    Since he was reincarnated, Billy never heard or saw a book, so it was hard to tell. Still, he should at least do some research and check it. While he probably won''t find any book teaching him a spell, he will wee any concept and knowledge.


    On a rare day off that Drew had, Cami decided to walk around the city with Samuel and Samara and make them get some sunlight. While they weren''t nts, it wasmon sense among the tribe that kids grow healthier when they y in the sun often. While Billy couldn''t help them carry the kids, he still went with them because that was a rare asion and because it was a opportunity for him as well to find the books.


    "Are you looking for something, Billy?" Drew asked. "You are looking around like you are."


    "I am just curious since this is the first ce I can see the other parts of the town," Billy replied.


    While that wasn''t exactly a lie, Billy was starting to get tired of hiding his powers¡­ while it was something that could draw attention, he could trust on his new family¡­ but then he realized that such a thing might put them at risk as well. In a world where he couldn''t hide his face behind a mask or something, he had to be extra careful¡­


    In any case, it was rare for the whole family to have that opportunity, to they walked around town for quite a while and checked many ces such as shops and houses of the people they knew¡­ However, they didn''t find anything rted to books. Billy was pretty sure that he had seen all the shops, so there was only one ce to look for books.. the lord''s residence.


    "Entering such a ce will be even harder than spying on the battles and seeing magic in action," Billy thought.


    Only a few guards could enter the lord''s residence and only when they were summoned. It was impossible for Billy to go to such a ce unless he began to stand out. It was a pity, but Billy will have to put his ns to learn magic on hold. Still, he checked his skill list and saw if there was anything rted to magic, but he didn''t find it.


    "I suppose controlling mana is the basis of everything. Let''s see if I can do that while I meditate," Billy thought.


    Since his two main skills used mana as a basis to make things stronger and Analyze and Appraisal were basically spells, he had a feeling that Maybe he could nu himself. However, after one week, Billy didn''t make any progress¡­ However, Billy understood one thing.. The skills that he learns from the system can be used naturally and near-instantly without any problems. Still, Billy couldn''t control them freely¡­ he might learn and magic skills easily thanks to the system, but they wille with several limitations¡­

 Chapter 24 - Light Spear (4)

    Since Billy had so many things to do daily, time passed in the blink of an eye. His eighth birthday passed, and all of his skills already were above level fifteen. His Spearmanship also leveled up quite a bit. While his strength is not up there yet, Billy could spar with kids who were years older and entirely read their moves and stop them. He didn''t feel much sense of aplishment since they were only kids, but the adults of the tribe were making a big fuss over it. They reported to Drew and Cami, and while they tried to contain their excitement and pride, they praised Billy for that. Instead of getting happy over defeating kids, Billy felt more satisfied in ying with his siblings. Just a few days ago, Samuel and Samara called him Biri¡­ they were so cute that he was all smiles when Billy was with them.


    Around that time, Alexander and Lily became old enough to train with the adults, and after a full year, Natalie also joined the second group of her tribe. It took a while to confirm that, but Billy eventually learned that they were doing well with the second training group. After all, their skills and strength were on the same level as kids five years older than them.


    While Billy was happy with their progress, his partners had gone to the second stage, and he was left alone behind. He couldn''t receive special treatment, so he had to wait for two years just like everyone else.


    Weirdly enough, Billy only got along with the misfits, so the other kids didn''t interact with him. Upon noticing that, Drew decided to help Billy on reaching the next level by himself because he assumed that the other kids were afraid of sparring with him. After all, they knew that his group grew up faster than the others. Drew woke up earlier than usual and asked Billy to follow him on a certain day.


    "You are making a lot of progress, but you can''t get carried away, Billy," Drew said. "Until you master three basic techniques of our tribe, you can''t call yourself a real warrior."


    Even though it was the first time he heard about that, Billy nodded since it seemed interesting.


    "Usually, this type of technique is only taught when you receive a real weapon instead of a training one, but I am sure you can handle it," Drew said.


    Billy revived the day when his mother began to train him for a few minutes. Drew was also a worrywart, so she spent quite a while saying obvious things like that he shouldn''t use those techniques when sparring with the other kids. Even so, the most obvious moves, those three were created and refined to kill the enemies.


    "The first one is the simplest to learn and master. Look well and engrave this in your mind," Drew said.


    Drew created some distance from Billy, and then he took two quick steps toward him. On the third, he kicked the ground with all his might, and Billy felt it trembling for a moment. While in midair, Drew spun forward so fast that Billy didn''t even see him moving his sword. Before he could even blink, he swung his spear toward Billy, but he stopped before the attack couldnd.


    "We call this: deadly jump," Drew said. "It is pretty lethal since you either defeat your enemy with it, or you fail and give them the enemy to kill you."


    It was deadly from both sides¡­ but something like that was to be expected from a big and shy move. Instead of letting Billy try it, Drew went and showed the second skill. Weirdly enough, Drew didn''t do anything aside from assuming the tail guard with his spear, but then he suddenly stepped forward and then swung his spear in an arc upward. The pressure of the wind had been so powerful that Billy was forced to take a few steps backward.


    "This one is called Steel Spear," Drew said. "If you want to defeat a very offensive enemy with a counterattack, this will be very useful."


    Billy realized that, once it ispletely mastered and the strength reaches a high level, it might even destroy the defense of the sturdiest of the enemies. If the enemy''s guard is down, they will bepletely wiped out.


    "Thest one¡­ is the most basic, but it is also the most deadly," Drew said. "There is no trick behind it. You can only master this skill by continuous training."


    Drew assumed the usual thrust stance and then took a deep breath before swinging his spear forward¡­ Billy didn''t even see the spear moving. It looked like half of the spear disappeared for a moment. He didn''t hear the sound of the shockwave, but Billy still was knocked down by it and even rolled on the ground a few times.


    "This is the Light Spear¡­ our most powerful skill. Its potential is almost endless. It only depends on how much you train this," Drew said. "Some of our warriors can pierce rocks with this skill¡­ I hope that you can reach that level. No, I am sure you will. Train those skills well, Billy."


    Drew left the area, and then Billy was left speechless. Thest skill particrly shocked himpletely. He wanted to learn that no matter what¡­ by himself, he confirmed that the system would give him the chance to easily obtain the skill. Still, he didn''t want to have any limitations with it.


    The list of skills has been updated, you can now learn:


    Deadly Wind: 25 skill points


    Steel Spear: 50 skill points


    Light Spear: 100 skill points.


    For such a powerful skill, the cost to learn was pretty low, but it didn''t matter.. Again, Billy was determined to learn the skill by himself, and without wasting any time, he began to practice it.

 Chapter 25 - Light Spear (5)

    Billy didn''t have to practice those skills in the training ground, and since no one wanted to spar with him, then he had no reason to go. To save time, he began to practice in the area in front of his home. After one month, his hands and feet were so wounded that he had to take a break for a few days to let them heal. Unfortunately, while Spearmanship leveled up, he didn''t obtain the skill.


    "My thrust attack obviously got a lot better, but it isn''t on the level necessary¡­" Billy thought. "Do I have to increase my speed and strength for that?"


    Before doing that, Billy decided to investigate who was the youngest of the tribe who already had that skill on their list. Appraisal had leveled up so much that it could even show that. In any case, the youngest of the tribe who had that skill was fifteen years old. His strength was 56, and his speed was 49. So, Considering the numbers alone, he was two times stronger and three times faster than Billy. However, his Spearmanship was also ten levels higher than Billy''s.


    "Maybe my body can''t handle that much improvement¡­ Still, my strength and speed increased naturally a little over thest month, so I maybe should be patient and slowly build up my statuses," Billy thought.


    Billy insisted on that method of training for several months. Sometimes, he felt like giving up and relying on the system to learn the skill, but he knew that his satisfaction would be much higher if he achieved that by himself. Sometimes, when she saw massive amounts of steam leaving his body or when his hands were dripping blood, Cami felt like stopping Billy. Still, the look of determination on his face made her stop. Over the course of a year, Billy trained to learn that single skill. While his father never stopped him while he trained to the point where he almost fainted, Anna still scolded him for being so reckless. At the same time, she put some ointment on his hands and covered them in bandages.


    You have learned the skill Light Spear


    Cost: 10 SP


    When Billy finally seeded in creating a shockwave, even before he was alerted by the system, he sighed in relief¡­ his strength and speed had to reach the forty-five mark for him to be able to use the skill. Still, it wasn''t on the same level as his father. However, he was satisfied for the time being.


    "Billy! You did it!" Cami said and then approached while carrying Samuel and Samara. "You are a¡­ the youngest of our tribe to learn that technique. Well done."


    Cami almost called him a genius, but she corrected herself because she didn''t want Billy to get carried away. Billy smiled while his siblings were trying to grab his staff. While he was making them miss it by switching his weapon around, Billy learned that his father was the youngest one who had learned that skill, he learned it when he was thirteen, and his mother learned when she was fourteen. While breaking the previous record by four years was pretty nice, Billy was expecting at least that much of himself. He didn''t have the same amount of experience, but he had the same mental age.


    Billy nned to take a few days off and y with his little brother and sister after cleaning himself, but once he did that, he almost dropped on his bed and fell asleep for a full day. On the next day, Drew asked him to show the skill in action, and he nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    "It is the real deal¡­ if you learn the other two skills, I doubt that anyone will be against you joining the guard," Drew said. "Do you want it?"


    "Yes," Billy said and then nodded.


    "Then inform me when you learn them, and I will make You show the skills to the others," Drew said. "I am impressed by your growth, Billy. While I admire your perseverance, you should calm down a little bit¡­ don''t feel so eager to fight others."


    Billy nodded since he knew that his father was talking about the elementalists. Training to fight them and actually fighting them were two different matters. Drew didn''t want his son experiencing that kind of thing. Fortunately, Billy was worried about the possibilities that he would have once he joined the guard instead of the fights. Nevertheless, learning the next skills was something that took Billy only a few days. Their physical requirements were much lower thanpared of Light Spear.


    A few dayster, Billy went with Drew to the part of the wall which his tribe was supposed to protect. For the first time in a while, Billy and Alexander meet up. Both of them were too busy with their training, so they didn''t interact all that much in thest year.


    In any case, the others were pretty eager to see if a nine-year-old boy really could use Light Spear. In the end, Billy made his demonstrations and didn''t let anyone unsatisfied with it. They were already quite surprised that Alexander could use Deadly Wind and Steel Spear. Still, in the end, they were left speechless¡­ it seemed that their tribe obtained some very powerful soldiers that made everyone tremble, and that was something that didn''t happen in several decades.


    Billy wondered how Alexander would treat him, but he looked relieved that Billy had joined the group sooner than expected. While he was getting along well with the others due to his earnest nature, he still was a pretty shy child.. Nevertheless, he weed the chance to practice again with his old friend daily.

 Chapter 26 - Light Spear (6)

    By joining the guards, all the recruits also gained ess to a set of armor and weapons. While Billy could use armor, he felt morefortable without them, but not using a new weapon wasn''t an option.


    "This weapon might be a bit big for you right now, but it will be better if you get used to it as soon as possible," Drew said while passing to Billy the weapon that was almost twice as big as him. "It looks like it is a good day today, so I will show you how we do our work."


    Unlike the armor, the guards are allowed to carry with them their weapons back home, and there was a warehouse nearby the walls in several parts of the town in which supplies and the pieces of armor were stored. That also was the ce they had their meals during their working hours. Since only adults were working in that area of the tribe, only spears, armor, water, and food were stored there. Still, they were nning to put arrows and other weapons as well since the new generation of guards was learning how to handle many types of weapons.


    "Which reminds me, you know how to use a bow, right?" Drew asked. "If your range is good, I might ask for some arrows."


    "Yes, I can only hit things twenty meters away from me, though, but if I keep practicing for a year diligently, I can double that reach," Billy said.


    "That is pretty impressive considering that you trained so hard for a year to learn Light Spear," Drew said.


    Billy could improve a lot more using the system. He didn''t want to overuse it. Besides, he learned recently that dexterity also increases his reach and precision with bows aside from increasing his SP by two points.


    "We use the area between the walls and the warehouse to train the new recruits, but if something happens, it is their job to alert the other groups in the other parts of the wall," Drew said. "Since your skill with a bow isn''t at the level of the redheads, you will do the same."


    Billy wanted to ask until when, but that probably wasn''t a good idea¡­ he would look rather bloodthirsty to his father, and he didn''t want to worry his parents. After that, Drew moved around the area and introduced his son to the area''s inhabitants. They should get used to the guards as soon as possible to obey their orders In case something happens, after all.


    "Thest and most important part of our job is to guard the walls," Drew said while they were climbing some stairs and approaching where the others were. "We need to stay cautious at every single moment because our current enemies can use long-ranged attacks. The sooner we notice them, the more chances we will have to repel them."


    "Why don''t we have scouts outside the city to prevent even more surprises?" Billy asked.


    "... We have, but they are a special unit created by the lord of the town," Drew exined after he recovered from the surprise. "They bring information directly to the lord about the actions of our enemies. When we know what they are up topletely, we use that chance to leave the town and hunt in the area."


    It seemed like a simple job, except when it wasn''t. Billy knew that now and then, some of the guards would get hurt and lose a limb. Over the years, he didn''t hear a lot about it, but some of the guards died. Considering that they had the advantage of being on the defense side. At the same time, they made good use of the walls. It only showed how troublesome the enemies were.


    "Today, you can stay here and experience how a normal day of work is. From tomorrow onwards, you can train with us," Drew dered.


    Drew - Lv 48


    HP: 480/480


    MP: 110/110


    SP: 384/384


    Strength: 195


    Speed: 138


    Magic: 22


    Endurance: 50


    Dexterity: 62


    Status Points: 00


    SKILLS: Spearmanship Lv 62, Deadly Wind Lv 39, Steel Spear Lv 35, Light Spear Lv 34, Block Mastery Lv 15


    Drew had leveled up to around fifteen times since the tribe had moved to that town, so all that training and fighting truly were strengthening him. Billy felt weird that he was almost on the level of his father. However, considering the bonus of training alone, Billy still had a long way to go¡­ in any case, the day passed without any problem, and at the end of it, he received five copper coins. The adults gained double of that because they had to fight when necessary.


    "Use your money well, Billy," Drew said


    Billy forgot that now he was truly working in another world, but it was hard to tell what he could buy with the sry of a guard. Maybe it was hard to help his family, but he couldn''t ignore the chance to buy some things that might help him with his work from now on. He didn''t hear that such a thing might be possible, but it would be nice if he could earn more based on his aplishments.


    Nevertheless, when the sun began to set, a new group of guards arrived and took their ce. Billy had dinner with his family and then practiced outside for a while upon arriving home. He could only use Light Spear so many times with his current SP, so he had to use it whenever possible to make it stronger. With each level up, he noticed the power and speed behind it getting strong. Once he did that, he also practiced his archery.


    "One hundred shots every night should be enough for the time being¡­" Billy nodded to himself.. "Now that I am working, I have less time than usual to interact with siblings¡­ I don''t want to miss this part of their growth, after all."

 Chapter 27 - Light Spear (7)

    For the first month, Billy didn''t experience any difficulties with the work as a guard. However, he didn''t drop his guard since everyone else looked pretty much troubled. Apparently, it was rare for the elementalists not to attack the town for such a long time¡­ Billy considered himself lucky because he had more time to train with the adults, and unlucky, because he didn''t have the chance to see their magic. Regardless, exactly one month after he joined the guard, they came¡­


    "Go alert the other sides!" Drew shouted.


    Billy was sparring with Alexander when they heard that. It was the sign that they had to listen to immediately stop whatever they were doing and dash toward the other posts of the walls. Billy, Alexander, and five other recruits split to alert the other seven guarding posts. They knew the best routes to reach those posts, and they had been trained to reach those as fast as possible. Billy was supposed to alert the southeastern post, but when he arrived there, he knew that something weird was going on¡­ the guards were looking at the distance withplicated expressions. When he went there to alert them, he saw another group of cloaked figures approaching like they were skiing on the ground.


    "... Are they bending earth?" Billy thought.


    The skill list has been updated.


    You can now learn Earth Maniption.


    The alert was used to call for reinforcements, but it looked like all posts were going to be attacked at the same time, so that they couldn''t help each other. When that happened, they still had another countermeasure¡­ the recruits had to go to all the residential areas and ask for the support of the guards who work at night.


    Billy increased his pace to do that and returned with reinforcements after just five minutes. However, even before they could reach the walls, they could tell that something was off¡­ the sound of powerful impacts were taking ce very often, and they were so powerful that it made some parts of the town tremble. When Billy arrived, he saw numerous cracks in the walls¡­ even though they were five meters thick and fifteen meters tall.


    "They are attacking the walls and everyone who is armed with a bow!"


    The current guards alerted the second group, and they slowly climbed the walls before trying to see what was going on. The cloaked figures had twenty or so elementalists in their group, and they were attacking fifty meters away from the walls. A group of five were doing nothing and just waiting for archers to appear to kill them, while the others were making some powerful and astonishingly fast Earth Bullets hit the walls. One didn''t have to be a genius to understand what they were after, but they would never destroy the walls with their numbers.


    "Why aren''t they attacking a single side in order to destroy it as soon as possible?" Billy asked himself.


    If they attacked a single part of the town like that, even if they didn''t invade on the same day, they definitely would seed, and the townspeople wouldn''t have time to repair it in a single night. Considering the range of their attacks, it was hard to imagine them fearing the sheer number of guards as well¡­ they didn''t use shields, so stopping them would be easy. While trying to understand those questions, Billy tried to take a peek at the enemies and used Appraisal.


    Sarah - Lv 81


    HP: 114/114


    MP: 328/882


    SP: 90/90


    Strength: 15


    Speed: 14


    Magic: 325


    Endurance: 17


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 00


    Skill List: Earth Maniption Lv 71, Fire Maniption Lv 42, Wind Maniption Lv 65, Analyze Lv 44, Appraisal Lv 44, Meditation Lv 44 , Water Maniption Lv 55, Zen Lv 38


    Billy frowned when he saw that¡­ the cloaked figure that was attacking the most was a woman who had a massive mana pool¡­ and Billy thought that he had a lot. Nevertheless, he assumed the wrong thing about them. They didn''t use spells per se. They manipted the elements to attack. Still, that seemed a lot moreplicated than usingmon spells. She also had some skills that Billy had and one like Zen that he had no idea what it could do.


    In any case, the elementalists attacked for a while until some blocks of the walls began to fall, and then they eventually retreated. They were smart enough to save at least one-fourth of their mana to use to escape. Thanks to that, Billy confirmed that he could only learn skills by using the system if they were shown to him. He found the option to learn Earth Maniption by using one hundred skills points¡­ it was the same cost as Light Spear, but he didn''t find the other skills.


    Eventually, Billy returned to his post and confirmed that things weren''t much better there¡­ his father also was showing a veryplicated expression since the guards didn''t have the chance to perform their duties. While giving the orders to look for help and to repair the walls as much as possible, he left saying that he would give his report to the lord of the town.. It seemed that he was going to receive one hell of a scold¡­ and Billy began to wonder what he could do to help.

 Chapter 28 - Earth Manipulation (1)

    The most obvious answer was to learn Earth Maniption and fix the walls. They had the materials to fix it, but they didn''t have the time, and Billy was pretty sure that using those stones could be possible with Earth Maniption. However, that would draw attention to him. How would he exin how he learned the enemies'' magic so suddenly?


    That wouldn''t work. Besides, it was hard to tell how the people in the town would react while seeing one of their own using magic. Something that caused problems to them over many years¡­ Still, Billy was determined to learn it, but only explicitly show it to others that it wouldn''t cause problems to his family.


    "Wow¡­ I heard stories about their powers, but it is the first time I saw them causing so much damage," Alexander said. "At a distance, they are unstoppable."


    Billy wasn''t so sure of that, he saw Alexander''s father fighting once, and he was the fastest of the tribe. He probably could dodge and block the attack of the elementalists¡­ at least three of them at the same time. He could get closer if someone offered him some support. Since they were physically weaker, and their moving speed while using magic wasn''t enough to keep up with his tribe, Nik sure could stop twenty of them by himself¡­ given the right circumstances.


    Billy and Alexander worked untilte in the night to repair the walls as much as possible. For the first time, they left the town since they arrived, but nothing much had changed in thest eight years. The green fields around were good for cultivating crops, but the people of the town will never have peace of mind to do that while the elementalists exist.


    At the end, when Drew showed up, he looked more exhausted than everyone else. He truly got quite the scolding¡­ that made Billy think that he really needed to do something.


    "I suppose I don''t have any other choice¡­" Billy thought while he was heading home.


    You have learned the skill Earth Maniption.


    As soon as they arrived home, Billy and Drew told the others what had happened. Even Billy, who usually would cheerfully y with his siblings, was pretty quiet. They thought that he was worried since he couldn''t understand the enemies, but in fact, he was thinking about what he could do to stop them from using Earth Maniption.


    After dinner, Billy went to his room but let the candle burn throughout the whole night while he was checking Earth Maniption. After some experiments, Billy confirmed some things. With his mana, he could obtain the control over a determined amount of earth that would change ording to the amount of mana used and the skill. He couldn''t create the earth, he could only manipte it. Also, he needed to have a clear image in mind when he was nning to manipte it because he couldn''t change the format on the fly.


    Also, maybe it was a limitation of the level of the skill, but Billy could only manipte the earth one meter around him. Although Billy learned a lot, he failed in trying to manipte the other elements. There was something fundamental on the level of such skill that he hadn''t discovered yet. Instead of wasting time with that, Billy spent the night meditating to recover his mana and priming his control over the skill. Naturally, a beginner couldn''t hope to counter a group of twenty mages, but Billy had a few tricks up his sleeve. One of them was the system, and the other was his brain¡­


    When morning came, all the guards headed toward the walls. Several bows and countless arrows had been put on the warehouses to let them be used. Even those who didn''t have a lot of experience had to use it because they couldn''t let the elementalists get too close. The closer they are, the more deadly their magic can be, after all. Aside from that, the gates were also opened, and several guards were using their pieces of armor, including Drew. Even if it were dangerous, they would risk their lives to prevent more of those attacks on the walls.


    "We are pretty certain that they wille to finish the job they started yesterday," Drew said. "But there is always the chance that they will try to wear us out while keeping us here. We don''t know how much magic they can recover overnight, so be prepared for everything."


    Billy was sure that they could recover all their mana. After all, their meditation level was higher than his. Unfortunately, he couldn''t tell that kind of thing either to the others. Despite that, they were experienced enough to know that they would have to stay on the walls for several days until they were fully repaired.


    Meanwhile, when no one was watching, Billy kept practicing Earth Maniption by using the bare minimum amount of mana. Imagination and control are the keys when one is facing overwhelming odds¡­


    In the end, the elementalists came around the same time as the previous day, confirming what Billy already knew about their ability to recover mana. The guards immediately left the gates and then proceeded to block the advance of the enemies. However, before each group could do anything. Billy used Earth Maniption and made a small part of the wall fly toward the enemies while spinning insanely fast.. Despite the distance, the spinning effect made the attack didn''t lose speed and eventually hit the knee of one of the enemies, making him fall and bleed from both sides.

 Chapter 29 - Earth Manipulation (2)

    Even Billy was surprised with the result of his attack¡­ while he aimed at the target''s head, it couldn''t be helped that he missed that since he was one hundred meters away. Nevertheless, with that attack, he managed to shock the enemies and made them slow down, giving Drew and the others the chance to dash toward them at a fearsome speed.


    "I thought that they would have resistance against magic attacks since they probably train against each other¡­ but maybe since their HP is low, even an attack like mine can do that much," Billy thought.


    Billy had increased his magic by one hundred points and added the rotation effects to give the small stone he fired more power and speed. So, maybe those factors increased the power of the attack exponentially¡­ Nevertheless, those who had bows drew them and fired toward the enemies before Drew''s group could reach them. The arrows fell in an arc, but they were stopped midway when some of the elementalists made some sts of wind stop the projectiles.


    The other enemies pointed their hands toward Drew''s group and prepared to attack, but they were stopped when all of them used Light Spear. They also created a st of wind thanks to the shockwave that made the enemies break their stances. Drew''s group charged again because they were close enough to attack while pointing their spears, but some earth walls appeared and blocked their paths. Once again, they used Light Spear to destroy the walls, but those were thicker than they had imagined and withstood the attack. When they turned around the walls, they saw the elementalists running away while carrying their wounded friend.


    The recruits were surprised; they didn''t know that the elementalists were that weak against surprise attacks. Rather than that, they didn''t know what surprised them in the first ce. Could that be a trap?


    "Let''s hurry up and help the other posts!" Drew shouted.


    Billy wanted to help as well. Even if the same thing happened, there might look suspicious. No one would find any vestige that connected with him. Unfortunately, he had to stay behind. Without knowing what was happening in the other posts, and because of the fact that he was bored out of his mind, Billy decided to practice his magic and try to understand it better. However, it was the same as trying to learn how to breathe¡­ it was useless since he already knew how. That was the downside of using the system¡­ but maybe if he finds a way to control the other elements, he could make that skill more vtile.


    Billy wanted to see if he could create weapons made of stone using that magic, but he would have to use a part of the walls or of the town to do so. That certainly would leave vestiges. So, he decided to do something else and wait for another chance to leave the walls.


    After a few hours, Drew and his group returned, and they were informed that they had repelled all the attacks before they could damage the walls. Apparently, the Elementalist was surprised that the guards received Reinforcements. That wasn''t writhing their expectations since it was a clear sign that one of their groups had been defeated. While it wasn''tpletely true, the worries of all other groups didn''t give them the chance to focus on the attack. It was clear that they wouldn''t attack again that day, so the guards resumed the repairs.


    "That was really weird¡­ it seemed that one of the enemies suffered damage even before the battle," Alexander said.


    No one was looking toward Billy with suspicion in their eyes, so it was evident that he hadn''t been caught. Still, if the same thing happens again and in front of the same post¡­ Billy had toe up with a better idea on how to handle the situation.


    Due to the situation, the guards didn''t return to their homes. They had to sleep in turns in the warehouse. After skipping one night of sleep, Billy weed that, and when he woke up the next day, with his head clear, he had the idea to level up the spears of the guards. Nik was the fastest of the group, with a speed of 115. He could run almost twenty meters per second¡­ which was insane since Billy barely could run ten per second, but he knew that only top-tier athletes could achieve that back on Earth. While it wasn''t much, Billy made all the weapons level up two times and granted them a bonus often in speed.


    Around the same time as the two previous attacks, the elementalists appeared, and since they were acting like before, it didn''t seem like they understood what had happened. However, after a while, Billy noticed that their speed was somewhat short¡­ they were being careful.


    Drew and the most experienced soldiers charged to intercept them while tend others grabbed their boss and began firing the arrows. They fired at random intervals in order to make them use their wing magic as much as possible instead of just making the enemies'' job easier by concentrating the attacks.


    When Drew''s group was close enough, they dashed with all their might and easily reached the enemy''s group in the blink of an eye. They pointed their hands toward the group and prepared to fire their spells, but Nik appeared right in front of them and swung his spear. The boost in speed was even more obvious to him, but the others also felt faster than usual, but they just assumed that they were in good condition that day.


    Nevertheless, after swinging his spear, Nik only cut the throat of one of the enemies. The others used wind magic to move away instantly.. Once again, some others raised Earth walls, but before the guards could turn them around, they made them fall toward them.

 Chapter 30 - Earth Manipulation (3)

    By using Steel Spear at the same time, Drew and four other guards destroyed the walls, but that gave the enemies enough time to attack again. Instead of some single-target spell, they pointed their hands toward the same ce and poured the mana into the creation of a tornado. In just a few moments, the powerful phenomena became twenty meters tall and forced Drew and the others to retreat since the powerful winds were starting to pull them. Fortunately, the elementalists needed all their focus to maintaining that, so they didn''t have the chance to attack the guards that were running away.


    The skill list in the shop has been upgraded.


    Wind Maniption: 100 Skill points.


    That wasn''t something Billy was expecting to see¡­ he knew that humans in that world could do some amazing feats, but that was beyond his expectations. Slowly but surely, the elementalists began to walk toward the walls, and the guards couldn''t do anything. They fired arrows, but the tornado engulfed those. Billy didn''t know for how long they would be able to keep that thing up, but they certainly had the confidence to keep it alive until the walls were destroyed.


    Billy looked around and confirmed that everyone was looking in amazement toward the tornado. He had a chance there¡­ but he had to wait for a while longer. Thanks to the tornado, his attack will lose a lot of power the more it flies. Besides, he couldn''t just attack the spell¡­ he had to take down some of the Elementalists to break their control over it.


    When Drew was about to give the order to retreat from the walls, Billy ran to the right side and a found a position where the tornado wouldn''t get on his path. Once again, he checked if someone was watching him, but he didn''t find anyone. So, he bent the knee and touched the floor after activating Earth Maniption while looking toward the enemies. There was no need to exaggerate. There was no need to make a scene. He just had to stop the tornado by killing some of the elementalists¡­ and so he did it.


    When they were just thirty meters away from the wall, and some cracks began to appear thanks to the tornado, Billy fired one after the other some finger-size toward the casters. He fired seven, but five hit the enemies. Two of them got their chests pierced by the bullets, while another one got hit on the left arm, and the remaining two got hit on their legs. Those who got hit in their limbs immediately lost them. As for the other two¡­ they died instantly¡­


    The tornado began to tremble since fewer people were controlling it, and the others tried to control it. However, in the end, they failed, and the energy exploded in all directions. The elementalists were sent flying for dozens of meters, and the wall suffered even more damage than before. Still, when the guards went to check it, they confirmed that the battle was over.


    While heavily wounded, the elementalists got up and left their fallen allies behind. It was unavoidable since they were having a hard time walking without limping. As for the guards, they couldn''t tell what happened¡­ too many things happened in thest few days, after all.


    "...Let''s go check the situation on the other posts¡­ "Drew said.


    All the seven recruits were left behind this time since it was clear that the enemies wouldn''t attack. Billy clicked his tongue when he heard those orders¡­ but then he realized that the tornadoes couldn''t be seen in the distance. Why aren''t they using the same strategy on the other posts?


    After thinking for a while, Billy assumed that they had just faced a squad of mages that were exceptionally good at coordinating and using Wind Maniption. A magic of that level could only be used by someone with a massive mana pool, after all¡­ or at least by a group exceptionally good at that type of magic. Still, if there were another group that could do something simr, they would have shown it to this point. With that in mind, Billy rxed a little bit.


    "I seeded again, but this definitely won''t do," Billy thought. "Hiding my skills is a pain¡­ what is the use of these powers if I have to worry about the repercussions that they might bring?"


    Maybe Billy should be what his mother thinks he is¡­ using the mask of a genius, achieve the very best he can to prevent harm from falling on his family. Thest thing they needed was to endure a siege or lose another home.


    After a few hours, the recruits received the report that the other guards protected the walls despite some losses. For some reason, the elementalists weren''t as violent as before¡­ probably because the incident of the other day might happen again. They still didn''t know what had happened, so focusing on attacking without some caution would be dangerous. Nevertheless, the next day, the elementalists didn''te, but the scouts of the lord hade. They proved how useful they were¡­ Regardless, after two days, Billy and his father had the chance to return home. Apparently, the scouts confirmed that the elementalists returned to their territory.


    "Dad, why can''t we use the magic that they used against them?" Billy suddenly asked when they were returning home.


    "... We weren''t born with that kind of ability," Drew replied after a few moments of silence. "Besides, it wouldn''t fit our fighting style."


    It made sense; still, it didn''t give Billy the opening that he wanted to show that he could use their magic, and that was something that could be learned¡­ by him, at least.. Without any other choice, Billy decided to keep quiet about it.

 Chapter 31 - Earth Manipulation (4)

    Since Billy couldn''t use magic and he was too small to fight the enemies with a spear, he decided to train earnestly with the bow. Training Light Spear will have to be done by using it whenever possible. As for training with the bow, he would use both the traditional and use the system to improve it.


    At first, when Billy carried his bow and his target to the post, the others frowned, and they frowned, even more when he stopped sparring with the others and trained with the bow whenever possible. However, his father knew what he was thinking¡­ It was the best method for him to be useful in fights as soon as possible.


    Drew watched his son for a while and confirmed that his skill and power had increased considerably. His arrows were piercing the target thirty meters away and quite deeply every single time on the same spot. Even when ites to archery, he was on the same level as the kids two years older than him.


    "Billy, if you want to participate in some hunts, I can ask the redheads to take you," Drew said. "A few kilometers south of their post, there is a forest in which they hunt now and then."


    "Why do I have to join another group? Can''t we just do the same?" Billy asked.


    "Lately, the ce we usually hunt Is being targeted by the elementalists, so the number of games is small," Drew exined. "However, things are different with others. You can also earn some extra money if you perform well."


    Billy didn''t want to deal with the redhead archers. Lily''s father was especially troublesome¡­ Still, that was an excellent opportunity to earn some money and to train his Archery. So, Billy epted it.


    "They might be a bit hard to deal with, but you should follow their lead," Drew said. "Even if they are unpleasant and hard to deal with, you can''t cause problems¡­ just focus on learning as much as possible."


    Drew said that to his son the next day after telling him which direction he had to go to find their post. While he was walking, Billy realized if he should have called Alexander toe with him, it must have been a while since he met Lily. While the recruits had more free time than their adults, they spent most of their free time training aside from the night. Billy also wondered if the training that he did with Natalie for a year had been enough to boost her stamina and make her endure the foolishness of the other members of her tribe.


    Nevertheless, Billy eventually found the post, and even though he arrived earlier than most of the recruits, he still was weed by the serious gaze of Lily''s father. She was on his right side.


    "Hello, my name is Billy," Billy said.


    "I know that¡­ my name is Leo," the beardo said. "Do you think you can keep up with us, kid?"


    "I will do my best," Billy said.


    "... Let''s see if you are as good as your father told you to be," Leo said. "Hit those five dummies in the head."


    The redhead archers even had some dummies in the area they were supposed to protect. Billy wanted one of those, but they are hard to make. Nevertheless, he obeyed Leo''smands and fired the arrows as fast as possible. Since the targets were only twenty meters away, he didn''t have a hard time hitting them in the head.


    "Your aim and speed are decent¡­ Let''s see how well you will fare against leaving targets," Leo said.


    After that, Leo left to scold the other recruits, even though they weren''tte. Meanwhile, Lily stayed behind while showing a wrily smile.


    "Don''t mind my dad. He is always like that," Lily said. "He says that discipline is more important than everything for an archer, so he tries to be as strict as possible to make our archers also be as disciplined."


    "Is that so," Billy said. "I heard that your post did well on thest attack, and you guys managed to repel the enemies without waiting for help."


    "I also heard that your tribe had to deal with something crazy," Lily said. "Well, in our case, Dad''s skill with the bow is legendary, so he made the elementalists run away. With some luck, you will have the chance to see it today."


    Billy used Appraisal since he couldn''t wait, and aside from the usual skills Double Shot, Triple Shot that all the recruits had, Leo also had Firing Speed, Hawkeye, and Critical Eye. What those skills could do, Billy could only assume, but thest two ones seemed way above the others.


    In the end, Leo took only the recruits with him to hunt. It was hard to know if that was the usual or if it was different because Billy was there. Nevertheless, he could learn a few extra things as long as one adult is there.


    For the first time in a very long while, Billy felt pretty free and calm when they crossed the gate and began to walk the forest in the south. Despite the fact that some enemies might be nearby, he felt a powerful sense of freedom¡­ that was right. He was reincarnated but didn''t know much about the world. It was a fucking another world, and for the past nine years, he only worried about surviving, and not a single time he thought about exploring.. Things had to change¡­ and Billy wanted the skills to change that.

 Chapter 32 - Earth Manipulation (5)

    Upon arriving in the forest, Billy raised his guard since it was pretty dense and it would be hard to identify uing attacks or attackers in such a ce, but Leo looked pretty calm. Was that confidence or arrogance? Both? Billy was pretty sure he had the skills to back his arrogance, but¡­ he recalled the incident before where he got his balls smashed by a five-year-old.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, the group suddenly stopped in an area between trees that wererge enough to camp. They stopped, but they didn''t do anything. Billy frowned since they looked at them, but it looked like they had turned into statues, and they closed their eyes. Billy could tell that they were concentrating on doing something, and it was probably a trick to find the nearest targets; he just wished that he had been informed of that¡­


    "Which direction, Lily?" Leo asked.


    "There is a small group of deers West of here," Lily replied.


    "Good, lead the way," Leo said.


    Billy frowned when he heard that. Do deers exist in that world? Or is it just another type of animal with the same name? Nevertheless, after a while, Billy confirmed that Leo was acting differently because he was there or didn''t teach others things. He shows and expects them to learn. The second option was probably true since he knew that Billy was his daughter''s friend. Even though some small stuff happened in the past, he couldn''t be a small enough man to still hold grudges because of it.


    Nevertheless, the group eventually found the deers that Lily had mentioned, and they were essentially the same as the one from Earth. The only difference was that the adult ones were three times as big as the ones from Earth and their horns? Looked as sharp as hell.


    The group had five deers, while eight recruits were on their side. With Leo''s help, taking them all down should be easy. However, Leo stepped back and gave the sign for Lily to take themand. The girl nodded, and with hand signs alone, she told the others their targets. Billy didn''t understand much of the signs. Aside from that, himself and Lily would attack the big deers at the same time. There was no time for hesitation, and they had to pull it off.


    "They are fifty meters away, so they are outside my best range¡­ but I will Have to do it," Billy thought.


    As silently as possible, Billy nocked an arrow and then began to Aim. He noticed that Lily did that in a single and fluid motion, to the point that even the string didn''t make any noise, and she did that with three arrows at the same time. He recalled that before, she was trying to show off in the training grounds, but this time, she wasn''t.


    It was hard to tell when they were supposed to fire, but Billy assumed that they had to follow Lily''s lead and fire soon after her, and so everyone did it. In the end, Billy''s arrow pierced the belly of the beast, while Lily''s arrow pierced the head of the deer. The others also hit their targets, but only two others fell dead. The remaining suffered mortal damage but still ran away for a while.


    Billy thought that he would get scolded since the atmosphere grew heavy and the recruits that failed had their heads down, but in the end, Leo only gave them the order to chase their prey and bring them to that ce.


    "You got a lot better than I remember, Billy," Lily said. "I thought that you went to some specialized training regimen like the rest of us, but it seems you didn''t abandon the bow for a year."


    "It looks quite condescending when you say that firing three arrows at the same time and hitting the creature in the head," Billy frowned. "My arrow was essentially useless."


    "Well¡­ I would feel worthless if I were to lose to a spearman," Lily said while forcing a smile.


    "You are not half-bad, kid," Leo said. "Your technique iscking some polish, but if you train hard enough, you can achieve mediocrity."


    That certainly wasn''t a level that Billy wanted to reach, he wanted to be way beyond mediocre, but he wouldn''t hear that kind of incentive from Leo. Nevertheless, instead of continuing their hunt, the recruits had to do the worst part of the hunting time¡­ carry their trophies back home.


    That same thing happened several times on that day, hunting was rtively simple, but Billy didn''t have the skills to be proficient. Lily gave Billy some pointers when her father was correcting the other recruits. When searching for targets and enemies, don''t rely solely on your eyes. Use them only when necessary, and that was when he was preparing to shoot. An archer also needed good ears and a good nose, after all.


    Another thing that Lily asked Billy to do was to practice his firing posture without firing arrows. By doing so, he would be able to improve it without wasting the time that he uses to collect them. Unfortunately, that day, Billy didn''t have the chance to see Leo''s skills in action, but at least he earned some extra coins and the permission toe and hunt whenever he felt like it.


    "Your skills won''t slow us down if you keep practicing," Leo said. "So, you cane and help whenever you feel like it. Tell your father that he owes me one."


    Billy nodded. While it seemed that Leo was nning to make Drew owe him many favors, Billy didn''t feel any malicious intenting from him.. He was troublesome and short-tempered to everything else aside from using a bow, but he wasn''t a bad person¡­ probably.

 Chapter 33 - Surprise (1)

    While Billy wasn''t making Archery level up by doing that, he practiced what Lily told him to: the movements of firing an arrow. He had a feeling that it was the same type of training he did to learn Light Spear, so it clearly wasn''t a waste of time.


    "Maybe if I refine this stance, I can learn that skill that Leo has, the one that probably increases firing speed," Billy thought. "I have no idea how to learn the others, though."


    Now that Billy thought about it, having a high firing speed will make him use arrows faster, and without the skill in his bow that creates them, he will run out of ammo pretty fast. That wouldn''t be bad as long as he hits the enemies with all of them, but¡­


    "Billy, you are training too muchtely," Cami said while she was carrying Samuel and Samara. "If you don''t rest properly, all the training will be useless."


    "Yes, Mom," Billy said upon noticing that his siblings wanted to y with him.


    Letting the muscles rest after training was also important for development, but Billy didn''t have to worry about that, as long as he got to experience and his skills level up. Still, he decided to stop because he felt like his siblings were missing him. In a few years, they will be teenagers and think that he is old and uncool, so he had to make use of these moments while theyst.


    "Billy, let''s y horse!" Samara said.


    "No! Let''s y battle!" Samuel said.


    It looked like Samuel wanted to follow in the footsteps of the tribe. He was too young to be able to train, but Billy could tell that the kid truly was looking forward to it. At the same time, Samara looked a bit fearful since her dad and older brother always looked too serious while holding their weapons. In any case, Billy managed to y with both of them at the same time. Using one finger to win an arm-wrestling match against Samuel while he was carrying Samara on his back.


    The next few days proceeded rather anticlimactically. His allies couldn''t help but frown while seeing Billy training with the bow without firing a single arrow. They also couldn''t understand howe Billy was sweating so much since he was doing something so simple and very slowly. They had no idea how troublesome and painful it was to pull the string hundreds of times in a row. Not to mention, the bow was heavy, so keeping that posture for long periods of time also was strength training.


    Nevertheless, Billy could see his posture improving amidst his exhaustion and muscr pain. He had no other choice but to improve his posture to save energy and put less strain on his muscles, after all. Thanks to all that, after a month of training, his firing stance improved considerably. When he tried to check the results, he fired an arrow and hit a dummy in the head fifty meters away with barely any time to aim.


    Congrattions! You have learned the skill Firing Speed.


    Billy''s assumptions were right¡­ that training was to learn Firing Speed. However, howe Lily didn''t have that skill and still taught him how to learn it? In any case, Billy tried to check the skill in action, and while it was a passive one, the effects still were visible, he could tell that his firing speed increased by around five percent¡­ rather than that, he was more worried about what happened with his status screen.


    Billy - Lv 48- 550/4000 EXP


    HP: 113/113


    MP: 307/307


    SP: 131/131


    Strength: 52


    Speed: 45


    Magic: 136


    Endurance: 15


    Dexterity: 22


    Status Points: 71


    Skills: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 25, Meditation Lv 21, Deadly Wind Lv 01, Steel Spear Lv 01, Light Spear Lv 01, Earth Maniption Lv 09,


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 39, Spearmanship Lv 27, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 19, Firing Speed Lv 01


    Out of nowhere, the skills suddenly began to be divided by their type. It didn''t make any sense¡­ Was it because he thought of that? When Billy thought that the spells should also have a section for themselves, he checked his status again, and there it was¡­ a section for spells. For some reason, the system was adapting to him.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Billy thought while he was rubbing his chin.


    It was clear that the system was a lot deeper than imagined, but Billy didn''t know how he could see all that. He thought that the system was simple because it didn''t give descriptions of anything, even the status or the skills, but it was clear that he was wrong. He needed to investigate more about it.


    After messing with the system a bit more, Billy realized that he could use Analyze to find the description of the skills and status, but the status wasn''t that urate, or at least they didn''t look urate. With his current speed, the system said that he could run fifteen meters per second, but he had a hard time achieving eleven¡­ maybe the max was the potential that he could show, but he couldn''t show it all the time. Nevertheless, Billy learned a lot and confirmed things that he already knew. With each point in strength, he gained a boost of two points in kilograms.. So, currently, he could lift up things that were heavier than one hundred kilograms¡­ endurance decreased the damage caused by physical attacks by one point, and magic also decreased the effects of magic attacks by one point, for every three points in magic.

 Chapter 34 - Surprise (2)

    For whatever reason, one day, Lily suddenly appeared and asked Billy to hunt with her group the next day. She looked pretty proud of something, and when Billy used Appraisal, he knew the reason why¡­ she had learned Firing Speed. As usual, she wanted to show off.


    "It looks like she has some talent, but she isn''t that diligent¡­ that is why I learned it first," Billy thought.


    In the end, Billy asked Alexander toe with him since he would feel bad about leaving him behind again. He dly epted the offer, but the other day he regretted it when he saw Leo. He looked as serious and annoyed as usual, but he didn''t mistreat Alexander.


    Regardless, when he checked Lily''s skill, Billy saw that Firing Speed was level five and that yesterday night and the following day. It was already at level seven¡­ she was just like a kid. Unless she achieves something, she won''t feel the urge to improve her skills day in and day out.


    When they found another group of deers, Lily used her new skill instead of the Triple Shot. While she wasn''t at the level where she could fire two times faster than newbies, it still was obviously faster. The first arrow hit the neck of the target. The second hit the left eye when the animal was groaning in pain. There wasn''t a need for the third one.


    "Amazing, right?" Lily raised her chin and said, boasting.


    "... This is an important job," Leo said and then dropped a light chop on his daughter''s head. "You can try to show off once you get better than me."


    Billy and Alexander also attacked the deers, but Alexander missed, and Billy hit the chest of his target. He already knew that Alexander was rather clumsy, but he had a high strength and speed.


    "Have you seen Natalietely?" Lily asked.


    "When something happens, I usually report everything to the post that her tribe is supposed to protect," Alexander said. "The few times I saw her, she seemed fine but a bit lonely."


    It looked like the training paid off, but it didn''t help her with the problem of being an outcast. It was a bit worrisome, but Billy had already helped her more than enough. She had to grow up and solve that matter herself. If Billy tries to help every single troubled child in the world, his work will never end¡­ Regardless, Billy decided not to show that he also could use Firing speed since that would be a huge blow on Lily''s ego. He could see that Leo was looking at him with suspicious eyes despite that. He could tell that Billy''s muscles in the arms and shoulders had increased, so it didn''t make any sense that his skill apparently was on the same level.


    Although his aim was subpar, Alexander still was given a chance toe to hunt whenever he wanted. Thanks to that, he came to bother Billy every night when he was practicing archery for tips.


    "It is hard to be an adult around teens¡­" Billy thought.


    In the end, Billy decided to help the kid with his first love because he already could imagine Leo telling Alexander that he could only marry his daughter if his aim became better than his. While he was helping Alexander, Billy wondered how people would handle that kind of situation¡­ if someone of one tribe wanted to marry another person of another.


    "Oh, well¡­ this isn''t my problem either," Billy thought while shrugging.


    While Billy was teaching Alexander how to improve his aim, he wondered if he could mix the teachings of one fighting style with another. Light Spear was powerful, but it was a skill that could only be used a few times. As for Firing Speed, it was a passive one, but it was limited by the number of arrows one could carry, but what if he could learn a skill like Attack Speed with his spear? Does that exist? If not, could it be created?


    "Maybe I am getting too greedy¡­ instead of doing too many things at the same time, I should focus on what can really help right now," Billy thought. "When the elementalists return, I need to have a trick upon my sleeve to deal with them."


    If his training doesn''t work, Billy could always rely on his system and gain a boost with his Archery and then attack them. Regardless, now that he could fire arrows again, Billy could level up Archery and Firing Speed at the same time. Things were going really well. To the point that Billy was starting to get worried¡­


    During two months, things were as peaceful as they could be. Billy trained his archery skills day and night, and Alexander also improved considerably. His strength was high, so his firepower was top-notch from the beginning. He just needed to improve his aim. However, those peaceful days ended when the guards saw some dust clouds approaching in the distance. Immediately, the recruits left to warn the others.. Even Alexander left but Drew told Billy to stay behind. It was time to show the results of his training¡­

 Chapter 35 - Surprise (3)

    Billy''s bow was only at level five. Still, the weapon was at a level which granted him twenty-five extra points into dexterity. Thanks to his training, status, and skills, Billy was confident that he could even hit targets when they were seventy meters away. When the elementalists entered his range, Billy began to fire at a fearsome speed and without hesitation. The arrows began tond on the enemies. Still, due to their movement speed, the wind, and Billy''s rtive inexperience, the arrows didn''t kill anyone. It only scratched those who had good reflexes and pierced the limbs of those who didn''t. Three enemies fell on the ground, hurt¡­ but Billy found a problem, the bow wasn''t powerful enough to withstand him firing arrows that could fly such a distance. Every time he fired, the weapon lost some durability.


    "It is fine¡­ it is a stone bow," Billy said. "It has a high durability¡­"


    Even if it had high durability, did strings still could break. Nevertheless, Billy didn''t stop firing, and the enemies soon took notice of him and aimed their stone Bullets toward Billy instead of the wall. Billy quickly lowered his stance, but he had bought enough time for Drew''s group approach.


    When Billy got up again, he saw the Elementalists raising earth walls to stop Drew and the others. They sure like to do that, but in the end, Billy had considered that and made the arrows fall on them falling following the curse of an arc. This time, Billy missed more, but those that got hit died with arrows in their heads.


    The skill Archery has leveled up.


    The skill Firing Speed has leveled up.


    Billy kept firing arrows from above, and that made the elementalists use wind magic to stop the attacks. Still, in the end, that gave a chance for Drew and the others to attack. Billy killed three elementalists, and five others were cut down instantly. The others quickly began to escape while making sure to fire bursts of winds toward Drew and the others to keep them away. Billy tried to attack, but they used wind Maniption to keep his arrows away as well. If they could do that, running away was something that could await. They decided to retreat too fast¡­ was it because the surprise attack made them lose some allies too fast? Billy wasn''t the only one dumbfounded.


    "This was too easy¡­" Billy thought.


    Drew withdrew, but he didn''t drop his guard. He waited until the enemies disappeared in the distance before he left with half of the guards to help the other groups. Fortunately, there was no sign of tornadoes, so the guards would be dealing with the usual.


    Billy had heard that out of all groups, the red archers were the ones who had an easier time against the elementalists. Even when the enemies were wary of them, they couldn''t do much aside from focusing on defense when a rain of arrows was falling on them. It was even harder to block the arrows when they came flying in a straight line. The power of arrows fired by men such as Leo was on par with their stone bullets, and they didn''t have to rely on mana, and their range was even greater as well.


    Nevertheless, after a couple of hours, Drew returned and informed them that they had repelled another attack. They had lost ten soldiers, but they killed three times more. A victory such as that was rare¡­


    "Well done," Drew said and then patted Billy''s head.


    Billy smiled a little because he had aplished his goal. He changed the flow for the better on his vor. However, he also realized that he had taken some lives. On the other attack, he did it as well, but this time, he did so without relying on luck.


    "Am I being praised for killing them?" Billy thought. "No¡­ I can''t think that way. I am fighting to protect our current life¡­ I don''t find joy in taking other people''s lives."


    Although he thought that, Billy still had a weird feeling inside him. He was just fighting those that made his tribe suffer for so long, that made them abandon their homes¡­ people that tried to kill his father and his mother, not particrly them, but as a tribe¡­ whatever the reason they might be, dying was just a result of their actions.


    Once he thought of that, Billy felt calmer. The battles didn''tst long because neither side had too many people, which made Billy realize¡­ How many people existed in that world? Could it be that the elementalists had lower numbers because they were trying to conquer numerous regions simultaneously? That sure would be reckless¡­ Given that they spent several weeks between attacks nowadays, that possibility wasn''t high.


    Just to be safe, the guards stayed on guard for several days, but nothing happened, so they resumed their usual routine of taking turns at guarding the walls. Anna and Cami looked quite proud when they heard about Billy''s aplishments. Even though he didn''t use a spear, it wasn''t until muchter where one of them could fight the elementalists¡­ Billy was just ten years old, and he could face them under the right circumstances. Samuel and Samara didn''t get the reason for the excitement, but they sure looked happier than usual. Only Billy and Drew didn''t look that excited over it.


    From that day onward, the other members of the tribe began to treat Billy with more respect. The other recruits felt a bit jealous, but that only gave them more reason to work harder and improve their skills with other types of weapons as well.

 Chapter 36 - Surprise (4)

    It took a while, but Billy had the chance to visit his old friends without a particr reason. His father gave the order to pass some misceneous messages to the leaders of the other posts, so he had the chance to meet with Natalie. Just like Alexander said, she was training alone while slicing the air with a real stone sword. It seemed like she had gotten better, but her skills didn''t level up all that much. It was a clear sign that she didn''t have many chances to spar over the year.


    "Hey¡­ if it isn''t mister popr," Natalie noticed Billy''s presence even before he could call her. "I have been hearing a lot from you."


    "I was lucky since I learned a few things from Lily''s father," Billy said. "Anyway, it seems that you earned your ce here, but you still aren''t that wee."


    "I don''t mind, I am here to reach my goals and perform my duties for this city," Natalie said.


    That was a good response, but Billy could tell that she wasn''t as full of life as before. Natalie had a big pride, after all. Based on what Billy knew, her mother should be around to keep herpany. Still, Billy didn''t see anyone particrly looking toward them.


    "Is your mother part of the guards that work at night?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, how did you guess?" Natalie asked.


    "Why don''t you work with her?" Billy asked.


    "It is better this way¡­ what, do you think I am lonely or something?" Natalie asked. "Don''t look down on me."


    Billy wondered why he cared so much about these kids. It wasn''t like he had a particrly troubling past. Was it because he didn''t see many people helping them, or was he trying to help because he could? Anyway, it seemed that he had too much free time on his hands.


    "After our working hours, Alexander and I usually train a bit in our area, if you feel like it, you can join us," Billy said.


    "Sure, sure," Natalie shrugged. "I will consider it if I am bored."


    "Or if you are fine with having less battle experience than someone three years younger than you," Billy said and then left the area.


    Billy had plenty of soaring partners now that the adults of his tribe recognized his strength, but sparing again and again with the people that use the same weapon was boring. Besides, Natalie''s learning capacity was higher than theirs. So, Billy was expecting a lot from her. It will depend on whether Natalie can throw away her pride to get stronger.


    "Come to think of it, the level difference between me and Dad shouldn''t be that high anymore and he still never tried to spar with me," Billy thought. "I wonder why¡­"


    Drew certainly wasn''t jealous of Billy. He was the strongest of the tribe, and the other tribes'' leaders respected him. Probably, he was expecting Billy to be stronger with a spear or ask him for a spar¡­ Nevertheless, now that Billy could repel the elementalists using his bow skills, he could focus on fighting with the spear again and also experiment with what he had thought before.


    The next day, Billy began his training to polish his attacking stance. Just like what he did with the bow, he began to practice his thrusts attacks as slowly as possible while trying to mimic the Light Spear while not using any SP. As one would expect, focusing on precision was hard because the weight of the weapon put a lot of pressure on his right arm while he was moving it. People think that lifting heavy things as many times as possible without stopping is hard, but what is truly hard is lifting something as slowly as possible.


    "You are doing weird training again¡­" Alexander said.


    "I am training to polish my attacking stance with thrust," Billy said.


    "You already mastered Light Spear¡­ isn''t that enough to say that your stance is near perfect?" Alexander frowned.


    "If you are satisfied with just, you won''t reach new heights," Billy said. "Are you getting carried away just because you are a bit stronger and faster than a few who are older than you?"


    It was clear that Alexander wasn''t a kid who would do that. Still, he stopped to think about it deeply. His goal was to be as strong as his father, but now that his tribe finally could fight back without suffering too many losses, they were getting stronger as a whole. Even the strength of the adults was increasing. Billy had realized that the lifespan of the people in that world was higher since his grandmother didn''t look a single day older than she was ten years ago. That was great. With some luck and appropriate training, he could live a lot longer than ordinary humans, but that also could be applied to other people¡­ probably. Imagine what would happen if he had to fight an elementalists with fifty years of training andbat experience. Could he win or even survive? That kind of thought was what propelled Billy to train day in and day out.


    As for the other kids, they didn''t copy them.. They would feel embarrassed in following the footsteps of those younger than them, after all.

 Chapter 37 - Surprise (5)

    Alexander didn''t know if he could polish his thrust stance, but he decided to copy Billy and see what happens. The training was training, and there was no such a thing as useless effort, after all.


    The day ended rather quickly, and as usual, Billy had dinner with his family, and then he left to train again. He found Alexander and Natalie waiting for him. He had thought that she woulde a few dayster and in the middle of their training, but even though she was trying to hide it, it was clear that she was a bit flustered.


    "What?" Natalie asked.


    "I am just surprised you came so soon¡­" Billy said.


    "Should we call Lily?" Alexander asked. "She will feel left out if she hears about this."


    "I doubt that her father will let here at night¡­ you should ask him then," Billy said.


    "Are you crazy? Of course I can''t go alone¡­" Alexander said while imagining some terrifying reaction from Leo. "We have to go together."


    That probably would solve the issue, but Lily didn''t need much training in the group. She just needed some diligence¡­ Perhaps seeing her friends'' training will help her with that. Besides, it wasn''t dangerous for kids to walk across the town at night. It was just umon since they had to work during the day.


    "In any case, go continue your archery training to impress Lily, I will see if Natalie has improved in thest two years," Billy said.


    "I am not training to impress her!" Alexander said.


    "Whatever you say," Billy shrugged.


    "I thought that you would have fixed that attitude of yours toward those who are older, but you are still the same, huh," Natalie said and then grabbed her old training sword.


    Billy already had gotten used to the weight of his new weapon, so he frowned since the training one seemed too light. In any case, he assumed his defensive stance as usual and waited for the attack. As one would expect, Natalie didn''t fix her wild tendencies to attack first, but at least she didn''t give many rooms for the counterattack. Whenever Billy moved his spear in a strange way, she would take a step backward and take a deep breath.


    Aside from that, Natalie had grown physically quite a lot, to the point where her training sword looked like a short one. Her strength increased to the point where she could wield the heavy stone sword even faster than before with a single hand. However, Billy could see her attacks thanks to his training with Light Spear. Regardless, after a few minutes of sparring, Billy had a good idea of Natalie''s current level.


    "As expected, you arecking experience¡­ your current speed with that sword should drop by around thirty percent, perhaps fifty percent if you wield it with a single hand," Billy said. "Attacking with a single sword and leaving the other free doesn''t seem like a good idea, so why don''t you switch to a dual wielding style. That will cover your bases and you will have the chance to attack and defend at the same time while you train with both swords."


    Natalie got lost when Billy began to talk about percentages. Nevertheless, he exined things in a simple manner afterward. Natalie didn''t know what to think about dual wielding. The weapons her people used were like cusses, thick, but short and no one used two. Leaving one hand free could give her some extra speed, but dodging was a waste of time and momentum considering her aggressive fighting style, but blocking and using her high strength to counterattack could give her some serious advantages.


    "I don''t have much money at the moment, but I will save some from now on," Natalie said. "I spent too much of my sryst month with snacks."


    Billy frowned when he heard that. It didn''t seem like Natalie was a glutton. Or maybe she had to eat a lot because she was in her growing phase. She was pretty tall for a girl, after all.


    In any case, after sparring a few more times, Billy told Natalie that training method that he and Alexander were using. It was a bit tough, and it would take a while to show great results, but it would be pretty good on her hands since she was almostpletely self-taught.


    After two hours of training, the group dispersed, and Billy decided to help with his siblings to make them spend their extra energy before going to bed.


    "Who was that girl, Billy?" Cami asked.


    "One of the light seekers," Billy replied while he was carrying Samara on his back while mimicking a horse.


    "Is she a close friend?" Cami said, visibly too interested in the subject.


    "... Kind of," Billy said after a long sigh.


    "I suppose it is unavoidable¡­ kids of several tribes will get together over the next few years," Anna said.


    Billy wished that his rtives didn''t talk about such a thing like he wasn''t there. The fact that they were considering that while thinking of a ten years old boy made things even more ufortable for him. Besides, Billy wasn''t interested in kids¡­ considering that the people in that world lived more than usual, she had a good opportunity to find the perfect milf. He didn''t have much luck with them in hisst life, but perhaps in this one¡­ still, it will take a while before he has the chance to do so or for some of them to take notice of him.


    "Well, for the time being, let''s focus on getting stronger and not get ahead of myself," Billy thought.

 Chapter 38 - Surprise (6)

    After a few weeks of training, Billy could already see a lot of improvement in his form. Light Spear even looked more powerful and fast, even though none of the spear-rted skills had leveled up. Unfortunately, Billy didn''t learn Attack Speed either, but he could tell that it was just a matter of time. He was certain now that he would learn the skill¡­


    After seeing Billy and Alexander improving in skill, the other recruits began to imitate them. Still, they weren''t that diligent and liked to spar more than do such a monotonous training. During that time, Natalie also obtained a new sword and began to train with it. At first, she was rather clumsy, but after just one week, she started to be a real pain in the ass. She essentially could attack two ces at the same time, after all.


    "Hehe, I am starting to like this," Natalie said since it was clear that Billy didn''t have many more chances to defeat her.


    "Don''t get carried away, sparring and real fights are different," Billy said. "Besides, since you are self taught, you don''t have any skills that are above others, like the multiple shots of Lily and our special moves."


    "You are right¡­ Can you show them?" Natalie asked.


    To show how those skills were useful, Billy asked Natalie to stand in front of him and use her swords to protect herself. Even though he didn''tnd a direct hit on her weapons, the shockwave still surprised her. If she were to get bit by that, she would roll on the ground and probably break some bones even by blocking it.


    "Ouch¡­ I can see what you meant after this," Natalie said while cleaning her elbows. "Still¡­ I am going to pass on the use of such techniques."


    "Why?" Billy asked.


    "My tribe also had some techniques like that that fit our style, but as you already know, I want to follow my father''s footsteps," Natalie said.


    "I see¡­ so once you reach his level of strength, you will stop right there," Billy said.


    "No¡­ I didn''t say that," Natalia frowned.


    "Really? That is what it sounds like," Billy said. "Besides, I wasn''t telling you to copy your tribe, but to follow your father''s steps and then surpass him by creating your own techniques. I already know that you are too dumb and prideful to follow the tips of others, so that is your only possible option."


    "... Why did you have to say thest part?" Natalie asked while showing an angry smile. "Still, I can understand now¡­ I should create my own techniques¡­ I will try that."


    After saying that, Natalie stoppeding to their training sessions for a few weeks. When Billy and Alexander went to check what she was doing with her free time, they saw her meditating. She was probably trying to think about what she could do to develop her own techniques. During that time, Billy eventually learned Quick Spear, the version of Firing Speed that he wanted. Two weekster, Alexander also learned that. It wasn''t by any means a passive ability that granted them the same speed as when they attacked with Light Spear but is granted a five percent boost per level when attacking.


    Billy practiced that skill for several weeks, and when it reached level ten, he considered the possibility of sparring with his father. When ites to strength, Drew still was two times stronger and faster, but now Billy decreased their difference in speed by fifty percent¡­ he should be able to put up a good fight. There is nothing better when ites to training than practicing with an opponent many levels above you, after all.


    "Dad, can we have a spar?" Billy asked one as soon as they arrived on their post.


    "... Sure, the other guys seem pretty calm over the night turn, so I suppose we have some time to kill," Drew said while showing a small smile.


    Drew seemed pretty confident. He even told Billy to grab his real weapon¡­ Billy could tell why since he barely leveled up his father and his weapon over the years, and also considering that he leveled up more than anyone else from the tribe¡­ aside from Billy.


    After they had prepared everything, some of the guards showed interest in the spar but Drew scolded them to keep their eyes on the area around the town. It was rare to find father and son practicing seriously, after all. Over thest few decades, it was even rarer to find the chance to find father and son working together as guards¡­


    Nevertheless, Billy assumed his thrust stance while his father just held his spear in a defensive one. It was the same thing Billy did when he sparred with the violent Natalie. It seemed like negligence, but Billy decided to think that it was the confidence of someone who had twenty years more fighting experience than him. Regardless, Billy used that chance to attack.


    Billy''s spear moved toward the limbs of his father several times in a few seconds. Considering that the weapon was bigger than him, it was amazing that he couldnd two attacks so precisely in different spots in a single second. Still¡­ the difference in skill and strength was evident. Drew just moved his spear from one point to the other while slightly moving forward to counter the momentum of Billy''s attacks and disperse the energy.


    Billy had trained a lot and well, but he couldn''t keep attacking like that for more than five minutes even while on theplete offense.. When that time passed, Billy dropped his stance since he couldn''t move his arms.

 Chapter 39 - Surprise (7)

    "You have potential to be stronger than me in a year or two, but you shouldn''t get carried away, Billy," Drew said.


    "... Yes," Billy said while he was trying to catch his breath.


    Billy was trying to be diligent and humble. That was why he asked his father for a spar after learning and practicing one skill that would increase his overall attack speed a lot. Still, he didn''t consider many factors. He ended up not doing anything, even though his father didn''t even try to attack.


    "The world is a lotrger than we think, Billy," Drew said while climbing the stairs. "This town, our viges¡­ they are small ifpared with the grand scheme of things. There are many more beasts out there with absurd levels of power that can''t even bepared with the elementalists. Don''t forget about that."


    Billy nodded again and then let his back fall on the ground, and he began to rest with his arms wide open while facing the sky. The world was big¡­ of course, it was. Besides, Billy was the one who had been negligent. He practiced his magic, archery, and spear, and he still hoped to make his father, who only trained a single one of those for decades.


    "Why didn''t you use the Light Spear?" Alexander asked.


    "It wouldn''t make any difference," Billy replied.


    "How can you be so sure?" Alexander frowned.


    "There is a clear difference in all aspects between my father and I," Billy exined. "If I can''t defeat him on the most simple types of fight, there is no way I can do so on the higher levels."


    Besides, Billy could see the level of his skills. That was just anotherbination. While Billy and his father might have the same mental age, their life experiences still were too far away from each other. Billy might be more skilled and stronger than kids five to six years older than him, but there was another wall beyond that that it would take some years to surpass.


    Besides, Drew had a skill that Billy didn''t have: Block Mastery. It was because of that that he so effortlessly deflected Billy''s attacks without breaking a sweat. The skill was there in the shop for fifty skill points, but again, he wanted to learn that by himself.


    "All right, let''s practice," Billy said. "We will alternate in only attacking and only blocking. You can start."


    That was probably the fastest way to learn Block Mastery. While that was a skill that not all warriors of the tribe had, Billy didn''t think it needed any status requirements. It was probably a matter of skill and persistence to acquire that one. Nevertheless, they persisted.


    Before they coulde up with any progress on that matter, Natalie finally returned after two months, and she wasn''t alone. Lily was with her for some reason. A few months ago, they went to ask Leo if she could train with them in her free time, but he said no. He said that she could train by herself, and cking off during the day wasn''t an excuse just to try to recover the lost time at night.


    "I suppose she reached her rebellious phase¡­ that is what you get from being so strict," Billy thought.


    "Not fair¡­ you three really left me behind," Lily said.


    "That is your fault for being such a cker during the day," Billy said.


    "What did you say!" Lily shouted.


    "Let''s not make a scene, otherwise your father will get even madder when he learns this," Alexander said while forcing a smile.


    "It is fine, he thinks that I am at Natalie''s house," Lily said.


    "So, it was a problem to leave her with boys¡­ I suppose you start to worry about that when being the father of a girl of her age," Billy frowned while thinking that.


    "In any case, I finally developed my own technique!" Natalie said. "Behold my awesomeness!"


    Billy had just received a warning not to get ahead of himself, but it didn''t seem like someone had said anything like that to the girl. In any case, she sure looked excited, so Billy was expecting something shocking. Still, was it normal for teens to develop new techniques that fast? Or that group of misfits was secretly a group of geniuses?


    Billy immediately prepared himself to fight while assuming a defensive stance, so it was the usual against Natalie. Soon Billy confirmed that Natalie hade with some nice stuff. While pointing her left sword horizontally and toward him, Natalie put her right one a few centimeters over her right shoulder. Her right side waspletely open, but the left one could cover for her at any moment. It was hard to know if she had created that stance with that in mind or not, but it didn''t matter.


    Suddenly, Natalie dashed toward Billy and swung her left sword horizontally toward Billy''s chest. His spear was already there to block it, so he didn''t have to do anything. However, as soon as the weapons collided, Natalie swung her right sword aiming almost at the same spot. Billy didn''t even see the attack.. He only felt the impact on the cable of his weapon that made a powerful sound echo through the area and pushed him backward several meters.

 Chapter 40 - Surprise (8)

    Billy closed his right eye out of reflex and clenched his teeth due to the pain in his arms. He prepared to block another attack, but nothing came. Natalie''s special moves were just two quick hits. The first was to force the target to block the attack, and the second was to destroy the block.


    "Tsk¡­ I failed, huh," Natalie said.


    In the end, it seemed that Natalie had nned to either forcefully destroy Billy''s block or destroy his weapon. Neither of those was achieved¡­ for the first time. They realized that those stone materials were a lot sturdier than expected. However, Billy could see that his weapon lost half of its durability¡­ that attack certainly was on the level of Light Spear.


    "Not bad, I guess," Billy said while massaging his hands. "It isn''t shy, but it is highly effective. As long as you can attack like that with all stances, your dual wielding style will be fearsome."


    "That will take too much time¡­ I would rather keep improving the same moves over and over again," Natalie said.


    That is why kids will be kids¡­ she doesn''t realize that by training that technique and using it in all types of attacks, her strength and speed will increase naturally, making all of them evolve. What is the point of relying on a single move that can be sealed or read after being used so many times? Still, Natalie was a child that could only understand such a thing the hard way, so Billy showed that he could do many things when he knew that the attack wasing. Repelling with Light Spear, repelling with sole quick thrust attacks. Stepping backward¡­ Eventually, Natalie began to train that technique with differentbinations.


    At first, Billy thought that it was only a matter of time before Leo could appear and make noise due to Lily. Still, after several weeks, Billy assumed that it was no longer a problem. During that time, Billy also learned Block Mastery, and he taught Alexander how to do the same. The trick was simple. He just had to repel an attack with the same level of strength in order not to have his stance broken.


    The next day, Drew praised him for learning that by himself. Even though Drew wasn''t surprised by his son''s learning speed at that point in time. He came up with the blocking technique to face the stone Bullets of the elementalists. Still, only a few warriors could put it into good use.


    "I have a lot of skills and even though I am practicing them daily, I still am not leveling up like before even though all my mana is being used to that," Billy thought. "I need a new skill to increase my mana recovery, Zen may do that, but I don''t know how it works¡­ so, I guess my best option is to level up some equipment and see what happens."


    Billy was helping his home with a part of his money. However, he still had been saving quite a lot¡­ before the elementalists coulde, he needed to discover more of his options to grow stronger. When Billy had the chance, he asked his father to let him pay a visit to John''s shop. Aside from ordinary weapons and armor, he also had essories, line rings, and amulets. Even though they were pretty old¡­ the city wasn''t that rich, after all. There was no way its inhabitants would waste money with that kind of thing.


    "It has been a while, kid," John said. "I heard a few stories about your aplishments."


    "Are you going to sell me your wares for a cheaper price because of that?" Billy asked.


    "Of course not," John said as a matter of fact.


    Well, Billy wasn''t expecting that anyway, but it didn''t hurt to try. Nevertheless, he began to check the old items of the shop, the rings, amulets¡­ Billy didn''t remember seeing bracers before, but he found them now, and they seemed pretty useful and powerful.


    Iron Bracers - Lv 0 (0/10)


    Endurance + 3, Strength + 1


    Durability: 10/10


    Fighting with those alone didn''t seem like a good idea, even though it seemed cool to fight while fists alone. Nevertheless, Billy checked the rings and amulets and confirmed that they increased his magic by two and five points. They weren''t just made for appearance purposes. They existed because they could mage. In the end, Billy decided to buy one of each.


    "I didn''t think your tribe would be into that kind of thing," John said.


    "It is a gift for someone," Billy lied.


    John was a businessman, so he didn''t try to pry any further. Regardless, the ring cost thirty copper coins, and the amulet cost one silver coin. Speaking of which, silver coins were equal to one hundred copper coins. So, Billy spent in a single time almost one month of his entire sry¡­ he would feel truly depressed if they didn''t give him what he wanted.


    "I suppose I can make money if I resell weapons after making them with Earth Maniption and making them level up, but people would wonder how I created them and how they are stronger than the others," Billy thought.


    Without wasting time, Billy began to infuse his mana into the ring. He did that for several days while making use of Meditation to make his mana recover faster. However, even when the ring reached level ten and had fifty skill points to exchange for effects, Billy didn''t find what he wanted.. Aside from the usual bonus in HP, MP, and SP, Billy only found effects that granted elemental bonuses to increase the power of attacks¡­ Billy sighed so much after such a waste of time.

 Chapter 41 - Attack (1)

    Despite that failure, Billy insisted, based on what he had experienced so far, the really good effects and skills would cost one hundred skill points. So, after making the amulet reach level ten and finding the same options as in the ring, Billy focused on making the amulet level up. It took a month, but he eventually found what he wanted, but¡­


    Iron Amulet - Lv 20


    Magic + 02


    Durability: 05/05


    Status points: 50


    Effects: Automatic Meditation Lv 01 (100 skill points)


    At the cost of one hundred skill points, the king granted him the power to enter into Meditation state. So, Billy could recover one extra point of mana per hour. It was better than nothing, but it would take a while for him to reach level forty, and while he used the status points to increase the bonus in magic, Billy wasn''t using that much these days.


    "In any case, I should be d that I increased the amount of mana that I can by fifty percent¡­" Billy thought.


    Actually, since Billy spends two hours in daily meditation, he recovered two times more than that. Still, with his busy life, soon, he wouldn''t be able to count on that all that much. While Billy was wondering what would be the best method to proceed, one day, all the post leaders were called to the mansion of the lord¡­ Nothing happenedtely, so that was unusual.


    "I guess something is about to happen¡­ I need to prepare myself," Billy thought.


    After thinking for a while, Billy wondered if he should buy several rings and make them reach level twenty. That would save some mana because increasing the Meditation level of a single item would be way more expensive. If only the stone rings he tried to make had other status aside from durability, he wouldn''t have to save money¡­ it was weird since the weapons were made of stone and granted other attributes. Maybe the materials of the weapons and the city were different.


    "I guess that makes sense¡­ if the walls were made of the same material as the weapons, they would be way sturdier," Billy thought.


    Regardless, a few hourster, Drew returned while showing a serious exnation and called all the guards for some reason. As expected, Billy''s intuition was right, but he didn''t expect to hear what he heard¡­


    "We are going to attack the elementalists," Drew said. "The escorts confirmed that they are preparing themselves for an all out attack and we can''t let that happen. It is time to put them in their ce."


    The guards roared in excitement. After all, it was the first time they had the chance to be on the attacking side. Billy, on the other hand, wasn''t that excited¡­ fighting to protect was everything he had done until now, but now he was going to fight to destroy. He will have to go down on the same level as the enemies. That didn''t seem right¡­ However, after thinking for a while, Billy realized that it was the chance for his tribe to get their revenge for decades of suffering. Not to mention, by getting rid of that problem, they will have the chance to expand their horizons. Exploration, the chance to cultivate in the areas nearby, and find more resources¡­ many options will be opened to them.


    "Only the recruits that are good with bows wille with the attack group," Drew said. "Aside from them, only those who are older than fifteen cane. If you think that you aren''t ready yet, you can say now."


    Billy didn''t know if that was his father''s strategy to make everyone go, but it was hard to imagine someone raising their hand and saying that. In the end, no one said. No one looked afraid either. In fact, they were looking forward to the fight. In the end, even Alexander was selected to go, even though his skills with a bow were just average. He didn''t know the multiple or the rapid-fire skills, but it looked like Drew wanted as many archers to back them up as possible.


    "You didn''t look as excited like the others today," Drew said when they were heading home. "You don''t look like someone who would feel nervous, though."


    Billy wondered if he could talk with his father about that. Descending to the level of the enemies didn''t feel good¡­ unless they exterminated the elementalists, which was bound to cause troubleter.


    "I can guess what you are thinking, but we are part of arger group and we aren''t the ones calling the shots," Drew said. "We have to follow our orders because the lord and the people of this town took us in when we needed their help."


    Billy was aware of that¡­ it wasn''t like he didn''t want to participate in the mission no matter what. He was just a bit troubled over it. He didn''t lose anyone close to him since he was born in that world, so his desire for revenge was weak. Regardless, Alexander was going, and Lily will definitely go as well. As for Natalie, it was hard to say. With that in mind, Billy had to do his best to make sure that his group of misfits wouldn''t suffer any losses. Increasing his level on a single night was impossible, but Billy could improve his Stone Bow. Still, it won''tst for long if it doesn''t increase its durability.. He won''t be able to just increase its firepower.

 Chapter 42 - Attack (2)

    After exining that they would leave for a few days, the family didn''t look that pleased since the fight would be dangerous. Still, Anna gave Drew and Billy some ointment to use. ording to her, it could save their lives under the right circumstances, but it was hard to imagine it being able to heal the wounds caused by stone Bullets.


    The next day, they left around the same time they would leave to work, but they headed toward the eastern entrance. Upon arriving there, Billy found the other three misfits ready to go. Come to think of it, Billy was already eleven, so Natalie was fourteen, and with her strength, it wasn''t weird that she would go as well. Not to mention, her father died at the hands of the elementalists.


    Even members that usually guard the walls at night were there. So, the group had around one hundred and fifty people guards ready to depart. While Billy wanted to take his spear, the recruits that had bows were ordered to carry only their bows and around four quivers of arrows. So, he didn''t have room to carry anything more.


    "You look quieter than usual," Lily said. "Didn''t you kill five of them before?"


    "I am not having second thoughts¡­ I suppose an airhead like you wouldn''t understand," Billy shrugged.


    Usually, Lily would get mad, but her parents were nearby, so she controlled herself. Billy didn''t see her mother before, but they looked quite a bit. In any case, Billy got more interested in Natalie''s mother, but not in a weird way. Apparently, she was the nocturnal leader of the guards of her tribe, and unlike her daughter, she got along with the others. In any case, she had very short blond hair, and she was pretty slim as well. Billy could tell by her demeanor that she was skilled, but not the strength type, like her daughter.


    In any case, it was confirmed that they had a difficult rtionship since they were keeping their distance. That was hard to see since his family decided to adapt, and only Natalie on the light seekers was trying to do that. Regardless, Billy thought that the leaders of each tribe would have a meeting to decide their n of action. Still, it looked like everything had been decided by the lord of the town, even before the mission started. That wouldn''t give much room for improvisation when the battle starts, and that was worrisome¡­


    "Alongside the hammersmiths, we will attack the front of the enemy''s base," Drew dered. "The other groups will move and approach following a different route and offer us back up once we get the enemies'' attention. We will have to travel for a few days, so watch your pace."


    In the end, Billy would only work with Alexander from his group of misfits. He wasn''t much worried about Lily since she was getting more motivated to train and her father was with her. Still, things were a bit moreplicated with Natalia. She was getting stronger, and the skill she developed was sharpening, but she could only do so much by herself. Hopefully, the situation with her mother isn''t as bad enough for her not to look after her in case something happens.


    Although the excitement of the group could almost be seen, the guards from the tribe and the hammersmith groups traveled for several hours in total silence. That being said, Billy couldn''t tell if it was due to the anxiety and expectation or if it was due to the fact that both groups didn''t know how to work together.


    "Things might get messy this way¡­ so perhaps I should use some status points, just in case," Billy thought.


    Billy - Lv 53- 780/5200 EXP


    HP: 143/143


    MP: 307/307


    SP: 147/147


    Strength: 60


    Speed: 53


    Magic: 136


    Endurance: 25


    Dexterity: 22


    Status Points: 70


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 10, Steel Spear Lv 08, Light Spear Lv 06,


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 25, Meditation Lv 23, Earth Maniption Lv 12,


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45, Spearmanship Lv 30, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 25, Firing Speed Lv 13, Quick Spear Lv 07, Block Mastery Lv 01


    Skill Points: 145


    Suddenly increasing his speed and strength would be way too suspicious, so Billy only increased those by a few points and added fifteen on endurance. That should make him sturdier, and that also was something hard to exin and notice by others, so it was fine.


    "What do you think their base is going to look like?" Alexander asked.


    "... Considering that they can manipte the ground to move pretty fast, I would say that it will be¡­ not much different from our town," Billy replied. "They can essentially turn the ground and change its shape the way they want, after all."


    After hearing himself, Billy wondered if some traps were waiting for them¡­ perhaps not. The elementalists never had been attacked, after all. There was no reason they would use traps, even against the beasts that roam in the world. They probably can kill them with their elemental maniption, even at a low level.


    It didn''t take long for the group to reach the forest that the tribe used years ago as their base. After a while, they even crossed their old home¡­ Drew passed through without looking toward the destroyed huts that once belonged to them. Pretty much everything had been burned down to the ground¡­ which was weird since Billy didn''t hear about the elementalists using fire.


    As soon as they crossed that area, Drew and the leader of the hammersmiths gave the sign to their allies to stop. Before departing, they gave the group only two orders.. If they see the leaders grabbing their weapons and running to the sides, they should prepare themselves because it was a sign that the elementalists were nearby, but if they didn''t and grabbed their weapons anyway, it was a sign that the magical beasts were nearby.

 Chapter 43 - Attack (3)

    Billy prepared an arrow and almost fired when he saw some things moving in the distance. However, he frowned when he saw that the magical beasts were only one meter wide and tall. They were also only half a meter tall creatures that looked like spiders due to their fur, but their bodies were also covered with the scorpion-like carapace.


    After the first monster, four others appeared and approached slowly, but the leader of the hammersmith swung his hammer and smashed all of them with ease.


    "It seems that their poption decreased a lot in thest few weeks¡­" Drew said. "The scouts never informed us that the poption of magic beasts had decreased."


    After dealing with those monsters, they were attacked by small groups in the same condition¡­ they were too weak to do anything. It seemed that the elementalists probably got rid of most of that species. In any case, The group had to walk for three days before they managed to cross that forest, and once they did that, they saw an arid area filled with some big rocks and hills deprived of any vegetation. In the distance, the heat was so strong that Billy could see things vibrating¡­ it was just an illusion due to the heat. In any case, that area wasn''t a ce where people actually could live Normally. During the day, the sun would be hellish, and at night, the area would be pretty cold...


    "Why didn''t they move to the forest over thest few years?" Billy wondered.


    "We will rest here for the time being and then move again after sunset," Drew dered. "Rest as much as possible because the enemy base is nearby and we will attack it tonight."


    A night raid¡­ it was probably the best method to deal as much damage as possible against an enemy that was stronger and had all the advantages possible on their side. Physically they were weaker and slow, but by sticking together, they would be able to rain down Stone Bullets on their enemies while they also block their advance with Earth Walls.


    In any case, despite Drew''s orders, the guards couldn''t just fall asleep so far away from home. They were too excited to let that happen. Even Alexander was like that despite his timid nature.


    As the sun began to set, the temperature began to decrease drastically. Once the surroundings gotpletely dark, Billy and the others could only see each other clearly when they were nearby. Despite that, moving wouldn''t be so hard due to the light of the stars and the moon¡­ it was a night of full moon¡­


    "Is it the same size as the moon of the Earth or it looks like that because of the distance?" Billy wondered.


    Such thoughts disappeared from his head when the group began to March. After five hours, the group finally could see some kind of structure made of earth in the distance. It didn''t take long for them to realize that it was the enemy base. The ce wasn''t as big as their town, it had around half of the size, but the walls were two times taller. Climbing that won''t be impossible, but it will be hard while the enemies attack. Just like the guards that work at the night duty in their base, some of the enemies were walking around the walls with torches, but their numbers were small.


    "We will wait for one hour and then we will attack," Drew dered. "The recruits will offer us support from behind, your job is to keep the guards busy while we climb the walls. After that, we will open the southern gate. The lord said that we should only kill those who resist, those who drop their knees and surrender, should be taken as prisoners. If you can avoid it, don''t kill kids, unless they are skilled at using magic and try to kill you."


    That was unexpected¡­ No oneined about that, even though all tribes had a bad history with the elementalists¡­ a bad history of decades.


    The guards in the walls didn''t look particrly worried, so it was a sign that the other groups weren''t noticed. In any case, Billy wondered if they were in position¡­ it was impossible to tell, after all. Neither of the tribes could use magic, and until now, Billy saw only some very simple applications of it.


    Around the time the group finished their preparations, they began to hear some noiseing from the elementalists town. When Billy looked toward it, he saw the guards moving to the east and west side of the town.


    "Now! Run as fast as you can!" Drew dered.


    The other two groups had attacked at the same time¡­ that sure was one heck of a coordination. Nevertheless, the two groups began to charge toward the enemy camp. Although they advanced without making any noise, eventually, the enemies noticed a new group approaching, but the number of guards was too small for them to do anything. When Drew got close enough, he jumped and then got stuck in the wall like a beetle. Despite not having many ces he could use to grab and put his feet, he still began to climb. In an instant, he was halfway through the wall, but then Billy saw a guard approaching him. After taking a deep breath, Billy nocked an arrow and fired in a single motion. The projectile flew in a straight line and pierced the head of the enemy.


    Billy gulped for a second when that happened. There was no time to ponder about that, but he was getting good at killing with the bow. Some other guards approached instead of attacking from a distance for some reason, but a rain of arrows stopped them. Several other warriors of the tribe followed Drew, but the hammersmiths were getting behind since they were big and slow, despite that.. Drew arrived at the top of the wall and then began to ughter the few guards there.

 Chapter 44 - Attack (4)

    At close range, the elementalists had no time to attack Drew. With the arrows falling around them, their only option was to run away and block the path with earth walls. However, their low numbers and the fact that the others were quickly climbing the walls prevented them from even doing that¡­ the five or so guards died, and Drew, and the others opened the gates before reinforcements could arrive. However, when Billy and the other recruits crossed the gates, the inhabitants had left their houses inrge numbers and began their retaliation. Half of the stone Bullets beings fired at them were light and slow. Only the other half had any real power behind them.


    "As expected¡­ not all of them can actually fight," Billy thought.


    Billy quickly recognized the most dangerous enemies and began to shoot arrows toward them. His precision was so scary that he made the targets fall one after the other with a single arrow each. Those who weren''t used to fighting froze on the spot while looking at someone who could easily put an arrow on their heads. They began to tremble violently¡­


    "Bent your knee and close your eyes! If you do so we will spare you!" Drew shouted.


    It seemed a bit too soon to surrender, but when the nonbatants saw Billy nocking another arrow, they felt shivers and dropped to their knees. However, some of them fired stone Bullets toward him, and to make matters worse, a new group was approaching insanely fast while they were manipting the ground.


    Before the projectiles could hit him or even Billy could jump to the side, his father approached and spun his spear around, blocking all the stone Bullets. When the other group approached, though, they fired Earth spears toward the enemies. At that moment, the hammersmiths stepped forward and swung their weapons, and destroyed those big projectiles. The sound of the impact had been so powerful that both sides got surprised.


    The recruits reacted when Drew and Nik began to run toward the enemies and fired arrows toward them. The elementalists froze since enemies wereing from the front, and the arrows were above to fall on them. Still, they did the usual. They created earth walls to block the charge and used gusts of wind to repel the arrows.


    While that worked for them to protect themselves, it didn''t go so for long¡­ Billy was within their range and used Earth Maniption without letting anyone notice. By manipting the ground below the earth wall, he made it tremble. Drew saw the wall moving a bit and attacked with Light Spear, making the wall fall on them. Despite that, that group didn''t die and quickly got up while firing Earth Bullets. Those guys won''t surrender¡­ Billy knew that, so he fired arrows toward their heads while Drew blocked the projectiles with his spear.


    Congrattions! You have leveled up.


    You obtained 05 status points.


    You obtained 05 skill points.


    Again, Billy felt troubled. Until now, he had leveled by training hard and using the system, but now he was being rewarded for killing people¡­ which sure was messed up.


    "The recruits will stay here and keep watch on the prisoners, you can attack them to kill if they do anything suspicious," Drew dered. "Come with me, Billy."


    Billy had already used two quivers full of arrows, but Drew got one from Alexander and from another recruit and gave it to Billy. While it was weird to bring an archer when they were going to attack the other elementalists on the other battlefields, no one thought that Drew was giving favoritism to his son. They knew that Billy had killed more enemies than anyone, after all. Even though he looked a bit tense¡­


    The group headed toward the northern side of the town, and there they found a few groups trying to run away. They had never experienced the terror of being attacked in their homes, and most of them were sleeping ten minutes ago, so they immediately decided to run away. Some of the elementalists raised Earth walls to protect themselves, but the hammersmiths easily destroyed those¡­ their magic wasn''t on the same level as the others who attacked their base so many times¡­


    "We will take care things here¡­ one of the other groups is probably having a hard time since we didn''t find the usual enemies that we face."


    The leader of the hammersmiths said that, and since they were slower, it would be best for Drew and his tribe to go and help the other groups. Since they attacked first, they probably had to deal with many more enemies. Regardless, Drew nodded and led his group to the east side of the town, and after just a couple of minutes, they found the light seekers having a hard time facing the elementalists that were shooting Fireballs toward them.


    One of the elementalists noticed the arrival of a new group of enemies, but instead of warning the others, he just turned around. Something was off, Billy knew¡­ However, the others dashed toward the enemies. Billy decided to take down that guy, but before he could fire, several spears emerged from the ground and attacked the members of his tribe. Drew and Nik reacted on time to jump backward, but two spears still pierced their feet and made them grunt in agony. At the same time, three others had their stomachs pierced the earth spears and died almost instantly.


    The ones who were behind hesitated¡­ finally, one of the strongest elementalists appeared, and approaching wasn''t a good idea. Billy aimed his bow and fired an arrow, but the enemy made two Earth Spears emerge. One of them blocked the arrow, and the other almost impaled Billy.. However, he felt the vibration on the ground and jumped backward to dodge the attack.

 Chapter 45 - Cooperation (1)

    Billy didn''t know who that person was, but he knew that they could be taken lightly. His arrows wouldn''t hit no matter what, but if he focused as much as possible, he would feel the vibration in the ground and see when the attack woulde¡­ the only problem was how he could attack it.


    While Billy was thinking of that, one of the members of his tribe screamed in agony when an Earth Spear suddenly appeared and pierced its stomach. He wouldn''t have time to think¡­ he had to keep that guy busy. So, Billy threw away his bow and picked his father''s spear without hesitation.


    "Billy¡­ what are you thinking¡­" Drew muttered with a pale expression, unable to move his feet due to the pain.


    The wound was big¡­ that wasn''t good. He had to be treated as soon as possible. Otherwise, his father might get somesting damage. Nevertheless, Billy began to move toward the enemy, and while he was in a hurry, he couldn''t just dash toward that guy¡­ if he isn''t cautious enough, he won''t notice the enemy''s attacks. However, his opportunity came sooner than imagined. He felt the ground trembling below him, and instead of jumping back, he charged forward.


    When the earth spear appeared, Billy was already swinging his toward the enemy. However, that Elementalist reacted fast enough to raise an earth wall and block his path when he was just five meters away from him. Billy used Light Spear, but the attack only cracked the wall. He didn''t stop there, though. He tried again and again, and after the fourth attempt, the wall began to fall.


    The Elementalist jumped backward to escape from the debris, and he immediately fired some Earth Bullets toward Billy. He couldn''t understand how and why, but the enemy could predict his moves. With that in mind, he decided to fire his fastest attacks. Billy made the spear spin just like his father did a while ago, but since he wasn''t used to that kind of move, he only blocked a few Stone Bullets. Still, the ones that hit him didn''t hurt his head, only the external part of his arms and legs.


    The Elementalist increased the speed of their attacks, and Billy''s HP began to drop too fast¡­ in the end, he changed his posture. Blocking wasn''t a good idea, so he put his spear below and behind him. After getting hit in the stomach twice, Billy charged and used Steel Spear. The enemy wasn''t close enough for his attack to beat them, but it raised a curtain of dust. The enemy stepped backward and covered his eyes for a moment to prevent them from getting blinded. At the same time, he used Earth Wall to block Billy''s path. It was evident that he would attack soon after. The attack indeed came¡­ but not from the direction the Elementalist was expecting. Using Deadly Wind and putting all his strength on his legs, Billy jumped over the three-meter-tall wall and then attacked the Elementalist, making his spear pierce their throat.


    His attack made the cloak of the enemy fall, revealing the face in agony of a kid that was probably as old as Natalie. For a moment, Billy felt the strength leaving his arms¡­ he had just killed a kid, but then he recalled that his father suffered damage that could have stopped him from walking normally. So he didn''t pull back his spear until the enemy was dead.


    The remaining elementalists that were facing the light seekers turned around in shock when they noticed that one of their best had been killed. Still, that had been a bad mover¡­ they stopped their attack and gave Natalie''s group the chance to attack. Billy finally saw her. She was one of those leading the charge. Aside from some small burn marks on her arms, she seemed fine.


    While being wary of their back due to Billy and unable to face the light seekers properly due to that, the elementalists tried to resist, but once half of that group fell dead, the others had no other choice but surrender. Helping the redhead archers would be difficult since many members of the tribe were wounded in their legs and the light seekers also suffered a lot in the hand of the fire attacks. Despite that, the redhead archers appeared soon enough, and aside from a few casualties, they won¡­ the entire group had taken over the enemy town.


    The entire operation didn''tst even half an hour, and that confirmed what Billy had thought. The elementalists didn''t have many fighters on their side either, so why in the hell would they pick a fight with other tribes that were struggling as well?


    In any case, the prisoners were put in the center of the town and under the Aim of dozens of bows. Most of the most experienced fighters on their side had been killed, but even the ordinary ones had the power to kill a distracted soldier.


    Meanwhile, the wounded were being treated, and Billy was helping his father in dealing with the wounds on his feet. He couldn''t even stand without sweating bullets due to the pain¡­ how would they return home like that?


    "You did a good job, Billy," Drew said. "Your battle sense is really something else. To be able to avoid so many attacks from that guy and then defeat him so fast¡­ you really can take my¡­"


    "Shut up¡­ you will recover from this," Billy said. "Granny has medicine that deals with this¡­ no problem."


    Drew wouldn''t die from those wounds, but maybe fighting¡­ Billy could imagine what a warrior forced to retire would feel in that kind of situation. It was a pretty deep depression since they had been doing that for many years¡­ he couldn''t let his father be like that.


    Billy checked the Elementalists one after the other with Appraisal. He only saw them with skills like Fire Maniption, Water Maniption, Wind Maniption, and Earth Maniption. They didn''t have spells like Heal, First Aid, or anything like it.


    "The preparations for this type of attack had been shit¡­ what the hell was the leader of the town thinking sending us here with only a small supply of medicine?" Billy wondered while clenching his teeth.

 Chapter 46 - Cooperation (2)

    The group checked the houses in the town, but they didn''t find anything that valuable¡­ The elementalists were as poor as the other tribes. No wonder since they lived in such a dry ce. Aside from their dark cloak, some rudimentary underwear, and meat of the monsters that they had killed in the area, they didn''t have much. Everything else was made of earth magic, tables, chairs, tableware, pots¡­ everything else was made of earth magic.


    While Drew was unconscious, Billy tried to see if he could learn by himself how to heal wounds with magic, but he couldn''t control his mana unless he used it alongside Earth Maniption. Leveling up his father would be pretty hard since he was at a high level, so that wouldn''t help either. Billy checked the skill shop for anything that could, but he found nothing¡­


    "Shit¡­" Billy thought.


    Returning by himself while carrying his father wasn''t an option since there were no carts around. The technology of that world truly sucked¡­ Billy wondered if he should force one of the elementalists to teach him how they control mana, and then he would try to heal the wounds, but would things be that smooth. If that were something simple to do, they would have such power. Billy had some medical knowledge¡­ very basic knowledge, but those applications would be useless since he would have to rely on mana, and that wasn''t something that existed on Earth. Some rules must be the same, but most of the others probably aren''t.


    Fortunately, Billy wasn''t the only one with a brain in that ce. The leaders of the other tribes knew that they couldn''t stay in that ce for long. The wounded wouldn''t recover fast enough, and they had to bury their fallenrades. So, they gave the order to the elementalists to make some stone carts, but since they weren''t that usable, the elementalists would make them move with their magic. With those, they would be able to move the wounded and the deceased. At first, Drew refused that idea, but in the end, while he was the leader of his tribe, he still had to follow the orders of the leader of the hammersmiths.


    "There are a lot more prisoners than I thought¡­" Alexander said when they began to leave the town.


    The number of soldiers that attacked the town was around two hundred, but thirty had fallen. As for the enemies, around two hundred had been killed, but the number of prisoners was higher than three hundred.


    "I can understand why you aren''t happy, but you achieved a lot in this fight," Lily said. "If you don''t feel proud of that, you will only make your father feel miserable."


    Billy knew that, but he couldn''t help it. He had heard that the kid he killed was the most talented elementalists their tribe had produced in decades. Someone that was bound to be their leader in the future, but all he could think now that he had cooled down was that he had taken many lives, and his reward was the possibility that his father would never be able to walk normally.


    Although Billy was in the group that was walking behind the prisoners, he still could feel some resing from them. It wasn''t surprising, given how many he had killed. Still, he wasn''t in the mood to be lenient enough not to care about that. When he red back, most of them looked away, but a few didn''t get intimidated over it. Even though they were too tired to fight and all their magic was being used to push forward the stone carts.


    Since they hurried and only took breaks for light meals and to drink water, the group shorted the trip back to half. Instead of four days, they were back in two. The recruits that stayed behind celebrated it a lot on their return, and those who had lost friends and family red at the prisoners.


    "I wonder what the lord is thinking of doing with them¡­ we can''t keep so many guards keeping their eyes on those guys forever," Natalie said.


    That was something that Billy would usually consider, but right now, he was more worried about hurrying to his grandmother and helping her treat the wounds of his father. In the end, the prisoners were put under the watch of a few dozen guards in the training grounds that the kids usually used. Since the prisoners were exhausted and didn''t have much food for them on the way, the idea of fighting back wasn''t even crossing their minds.


    "What happened to you¡­" Anna opened her eyes widely when she saw Drew''s feet damaged.


    "... I was careless¡­ I am sorry," Drew said while forcing a smile.


    Fortunately, Anna wasn''t the only healer in the town. Otherwise, the wounded wouldn''t have time to be treated, and many would have to endure permanent damage, if not death. Anna looked nervous, but at least she didn''t look like she was treating something beyond her. In the end, Billy only had the chance to help with some basic things. After Anna made Drew drink some kind of tear, he fell asleep, and then she put some thick ointment on both sides of the wounds.


    "This will be enough for the time being¡­ you should go home and talk to your mother," Anna said.


    "Will he be okay?" Billy asked.


    "He still is young¡­ he can heal and recover from wounds like that," Anna said. "He will probably stay out ofbat for six months, but he will be back."


    Billy wondered if his grandmother was lying just tofort him or if it was indeed the truth. In the end, she was a healer, and her job was to prevent deaths.. Drew''s life wasn''t at risk, and it was evident that she would feel more relieved if her son-inw didn''t have to risk his life anymore¡­ in any case, Billy headed home while hoping that Drew would be able to recoverpletely.

 Chapter 47 - Cooperation (3)

    As soon as he arrived home, Billy gave a summary to his mother. After that, he cleaned his body and went to sleep. Even though it was still afternoon, he slept until the morning of the next day. Around the same time, Cami was preparing to leave and check things with Drew, but she didn''t want to take the siblings with her. Drew was a bit prideful, and he didn''t want to show his weakened state to his other kids.


    "Billy, look after your siblings, okay?" Cami asked. "Nik passed here earlier and he said that you can rest for the week."


    "Okay," Billy said.


    That was almost like a vacation. Billy never had so many days off. The twins protested and cried for a while, saying that they wanted to see their daddy, but eventually, Billy calmed them down. Things were a bit noisy outside, so Billy went to check and noticed that the kids of the tribe were training near their homes. The kids of the other tribes probably were doing the same¡­ in any case, Billy didn''t find any sign of Alexander or Nik. Apparently, Billy was the only one who got some days off¡­ Around lunchtime, Cami returned, and she looked relieved. Apparently, she trusted Anna more than Billy did.


    "He will rest alongside the others wounded away for three more days," Cami said. "Mother said that he would need a peaceful ce to rest in order for the medicines to work properly."


    Billy nodded since it made sense, but he still decided to check things with his father by himself on the next day. Regardless, Alexander, Lily, and Natalie showed up when the sunset. They worked during the day guarding the prisoners, and only a small number of guards protected the walls.


    "We heard that you gained some days off," Lily said. "It seems that the grown ups recognized your skills."


    "Rather than that, how are things with the prisoners?" Billy asked. "Did the lord already say anything?"


    "No¡­ I heard some guards saying that he will wait for a while to weaken their spirits," Natalie replied. "They are being given water and food, but less than necessary. It seems that the lord truly wants to use them to do something, but he doesn''t want to force them¡­"


    "It must be that¡­" Lily said. "East of here, there is a prettyrge river that guards many magical beasts. I heard some people tried to cross it and then were killed. The riveres from the north and stretches to the south for many many days of travel¡­ I heard that around three weeks of travel, you can find something called the ocean¡­ a massive body of water that also guards numerous beasts. I didn''t hear anything about what lies in the north, though."


    That was the first time Billy had heard that¡­ probably because his tribe was too busy trying to survive over thest few decades instead of exploring. Regardless, if he wanted the cooperation of the elementalists, couldn''t he just have captured one? Maybe the bridge that the lord was nning to make was massive, and he would need more than a few of them to make it¡­ With the right skills and tools, Billy probably could make it, but it might take a few months or years, depending on the size of the bridge. Nevertheless, such things weren''t bothering Billy. He was more worried about the fact that the lord basically wanted to capture the nonbatants of the elementalists and make them his underlings¡­ and while he achieved that, he sacrificed many lives. After ten years, Billy realized that his tribe wasn''t helped out of goodwill¡­ which was expected, but¡­ it was annoying as well.


    The next day, Billy went to check with his father, and he sighed in relief since the area around the wounds looked a lot better than before. The color of the skin was starting to look like before¡­


    "It seemed that I was being over dramatic before," Drew said. "It will take a few months, but I will eventually return to fight."


    "Yes," Billy nodded.


    "Putting that aside, everyone has been praising you, I am proud, Billy," Drew said. "You aren''t the type who would get carried away, but I still need to warn you of something. The lord will eventually call you to his mansion¡­ I can see that you have your something in your mind, but you can''t act based only on your interests."


    "I know¡­ I will keep my mouth shut," Billy said.


    For the time being, Billy almost let out these words. The standing of his tribe will probably improve from now on, so he couldn''t say what he wanted to the lord. At the very least, Billy knew that he would be rewarded for his recent aplishments. Still, he didn''t know what he should ask¡­ he thought before that he would want some books about magic, but it would take a while to learn the writtennguage of that world.


    In the end, two days passed, and his father eventually returned home, and the twins looked pretty happy, even though he couldn''t move all that much. He also looked relieved, so things ended up well.


    The invitation to the lord''s mansion arrived on the next day for some reason. Even some guards appeared to escort him. That probably wasn''t a problem, only a sign that the lord was a busy person¡­ Nevertheless, Billy frowned when he passed by the training grounds and found the remaining elementalists, still there, and they looked more haggard than usual. Considering that at least one-third of them were children below ten years old, Billy didn''t want to believe that they decided to starve to death¡­ or maybe the lord was running out of patience.

 Chapter 48 - Cooperarion (4)

    The lord''s mansion had walls that were as tall as the ones used to protect the town. While that wasn''t surprising, what was surprising was the fact that only members of the hammersmiths tribe worked there to protect the ce. They were strong, but Billy didn''t see one of them standing above the others¡­ the other tribes had far more talented individuals.


    Although there was no garden between the walls and the mansion, it certainly had a spacerge enough for it. Billy assumed that the lord of the town didn''t like decorations, but then he entered the building, and he changed his mind. In the walls, he saw several candle holders that looked made of silver¡­ that MADE Billy frown. He had never seen silver or anything like it until now. As if that wasn''t enough, he also saw several cases allocated around the mansion, and while they seemed old, they were being treated like relics.


    "I guess there are old things that the people found while they were moving around¡­" Billy thought. "I don''t remember ruins being mentioned, but they probably exist and the lord likes to collect such things¡­ even though the rest of the town pretty much lives with the bare minimum."


    Since he was the lord, it was normal that his lifestyle would be different. Still¡­ Billy shook his head to get rid of those thoughts. It didn''t take long for Billy to reach a certain room on the other side of the mansion. That was fast. Billy thought he would see some servants or even the family of the lord¡­ But the ce was weirdly silent.


    "Sir, Billy of the green eyed spearmen has arrived."


    That was the first time Billy had heard that¡­ he didn''t know that his tribe was identified that way, even though all of them indeed had green eyes.


    "Enter," a rough voice echoed.


    Billy had seen some wooden doors in the town, but that one seemed a lot newer and shier than the others. Nevertheless, he opened the door, and he saw a very rustic version of the offices Billy had seen in his previous life. Although there was a fancy-looking chair and table in front of him, Billy didn''t find bookshelves or documents around. Instead, he found several types of weapons on the walls. Spears, ives, long swords, curved swords¡­ all of those looked pretty old, like hundreds of years old, but to some extent, they had been restored.


    On the other side of the table, Billy saw a tall and bulky man. While he had a round belly, he still had several muscles that showed that he had trained with the stone hammers for many years. His eyes were yellow-brown, and his head waspletely shaved.


    "You are young¡­ My name is Edward and I am the lord of this town," Edward said and then pointed Billy to sit in one of the chairs in the room. "It is nice to meet you, I heard a few things about your aplishments from the leaders of the tribes."


    "Yes, thank you for the invitation," Billy said.


    "I heard from your tribe that you have mastered their type of training, but I also heard from my closest soldiers that you have a deadly Aim with the bow," Edward said. "It is very impressive that you have such skills at such a young age."


    "I had good teachers," Billy said


    Billy didn''t like the destination of that conversation. Being praised wasn''t bad, but he felt weird when a strange was doing that since it was obviously a sign to make them get on his good side. Fortunately, Edward didn''t continue doing that for long.


    "I would like to see you reach new heights and I want to help you with that," Edward got up and then picked a dark ive from the wall. "This is the reward for your aplishments in thest mission."


    ive of the Unstoppable - Lv 0


    Strength + 15, Speed + 10


    Durability: 05/25


    Effect: Recovery Lv 02 (It restores two points of health per hour)


    Billy opened his eyes widely when he saw the effect of the spear¡­ it was basically a weapon that increased by three times the recovery speed of the user. It was something that Drew would benefit from holding.


    "Thank you very much, I will make good use of it," Billy said.


    The durability was a problem, but Billy could solve that problem by making the weapon level up. The more he increases its durability, the harder it will be and the less durability it will lose. Besides, now that he found such an effect, Billy probably could make it appear in other weapons¡­ he will just have to have enough skill points.


    "I am d you liked it," Edward said. "I had nned to end this conversation here, but after I heard a few other things about you, I realized that you could help me with something else."


    "... Is that so?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "Yes, I heard that you get along with kids of the other tribes and those became a lot skilled after bing your friends," Edward said. "With that in mind, I believe you wouldn''t mind letting someone else join your group¡­ someone from the elementalists."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ Why would he wee someone from the group that almost crept his father? While he was interested in their magic, he couldn''t just get close to them after what happened. Not to mention, he killed one very famous member of the tribe, and a lot of people obviously hated him.


    "The elementalists are a group that we will need for the sake of the future, so we will have to forget our differences," Edward said. "However, they are being more stubborn than expected¡­ even their kids don''t want to cooperate.. Thus, I would like you to wee one of some of them in your group and get close to them, make them feel weed and try to change the minds of the others as well."

 Chapter 49 - Cooperation (5)

    Billy began to wonder what he should do. That was a mission given by the lord of the town, and while he doubted that things could go as smoothly as he had nned, it wasn''t like he wouldn''t gain anything in exchange. He might convince one of the elementalists to teach him magic, and when they finish the bridge, he might have the chance to ask him to be part of the exploration group. As for the downsides, those who truly hated the elementalists would look at him with wary eyes, but given his fame, they probably won''t try anything.


    "I don''t know if I can seed with that¡­ or even convince them to join our side fast enough," Billy said. "Besides, my father and many others were almost crippled by them."


    "The adults will understand that this is necessary for the future of the town," Edward said. "As for the matter of time, as long as we get the result in a few months, it will be fine. I am certain that the elementalists will eventually cooperate. Still, I want them to be loyal to the town, and that is why you need to get close to one of them and make them change their minds from within."


    "Is there any reason why they would be so stubborn? Even though most of the prisoners are just ordinary people?" Billy asked.


    "Yes¡­ they had many reasons to act like that," Edward said and then sat down on his chair before letting out a long sigh. "They had fewer numberspared to us, and despite that, they attacked all the other tribes and put us against the wall with ease. Have you wondered why?"


    "Is it rted to the past?" Billy asked.


    "Indeed¡­ few people know that since most of our elders died fighting, but around 150 years ago, all the tribes in the area chased out the elementalists to those harsh areas," Edward replied. "At that time, we didn''t understand their power, so they were feared¡­ the tribes joined forces and made them move away. Thanks to that, in thest fifty years, they attacked all the tribes after sharpening their fangs and their desire for revenge."


    That sureplicated things¡­ neither side was right in that situation. The tribes couldn''t pay for the crimes of their ancestors. Still, the elementalists could have gained somends without waging a war thatsted for fifty years.


    "Well¡­ I will see what I can do," Billy said. "What else can I say to make them understand that we want to leave the past behind?"


    "We have some residences ready for them, so they can use those immediately," Edward said. "They also can join the guard and the future expeditions to distantnds. As long as they are willing to cooperate, they will receive the same treatment as the other tribes."


    "All right¡­ I will try to use that," Billy said. "To avoid problems and suspicions, I will send someone to give my report to you every week."


    Edward nodded, slightly surprised. Despite his young age, Billy sure was considering a lot of things. His head wasn''t only good forbat¡­ Nevertheless, Billy left the mansion after that. He was given an important task, it was also a pretty annoying one, but he was determined to make most of it. Putting Edward''s expansion ns aside, Billy truly wanted to learn the magic of the elementalists¡­ but how should he convince one of them to work with him?


    "But now I have the perfect excuse to show my magic¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy had a few days off to prepare, but since his work now will probably be guarding the prisoners for a while, he didn''t have to hurry. Still, he decided to hurry because he couldn''t waste his second lifezing around. He went to where the prisoners were and made the guards frown since he left with his ive with the guards, and now he was unarmed, and going to such a ce after what she did to them was dangerous. Billy couldn''t just tell the others his orders, so things only looked weirder.


    Many of the prisoners recognized Billy and red at him, but most of them also looked away when he returned the re. Some of the youngest elementalists still kept at it, though. Probably because they admired the genius boy that he had defeated a week ago. Billy used Appraisal on them and found a girl around that boy''s age that had almost one thousand points in mana, and she also could use the four elemental maniptions. She was probably the most talented individual of her generation now that the other body was dead. Also, her re was especially vicious¡­ she probably was close to that guy.


    "Hey, you,e over here," Billy said.


    The girl ignored Billy, and he just shrugged. He looked around them and noticed that the elementalists didn''t look much like each other. The only characteristics that they shared inmon were their pretty thin bodies and had no signs of developed muscles. Aside from that, Billy realized that they had a certain glint in their eyes¡­ a light blue glint. Even though their colors varied, the glint was the same¡­ probably because they could control mana really well. Nevertheless, the girl had long ck hair and eyes of the same color. Although she was around three years older than Billy, it was hard to see it like that since the others looked more debilitated than usual due to theck of food. In any case, Billy could use that.


    "Do you want to avenge that guy? This is your chance to do that," Billy said. "Duel with me."


    The guards and the elementalists frowned at the same time, but the guards knew that Billy had been called by the lord of the town that same day, so perhaps his actions had a meaning behind them. Regardless, the elementalists didn''t take that lightly. It was a cheap taunt, after all.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack you if you mana to hurt me," Billy said. "So, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 50 - Cooperation (6)

    One might think that Billy was starting to deal with the elementalists on the wrong way. Still, there was no other way to make them interact with him after what he did to many of them. He had a few months to make some of them change their minds, so that was fine.


    In the end, the girl got up and then approached Billy. It was clear that she wanted to skewer him with an Earth Spear, but she couldn''t do that in a duel¡­ at least not before the duel started.


    "The duel will be like this, if you manage to kill me, you win," Billy said. "If you don''t manage to hit me even once after ten minutes, I win. Since I won''t be gaining anything by doing this and you can have your revenge, I also need to gain something out of this. So, if I win, you will exin to me how you guys use your magic for one hour."


    "And if I refuse?" The girl asked.


    "Then I will kill the closest person to you, I hate liars, after all," Billy said. "Besides, I can see that you are eager to follow his footsteps, so killing you won''t change anything."


    The killing intent of the girl decreased a bit, she was prepared to get her revenge, but she didn''t want to sacrifice the rest of her family for that. Unfortunately, retreating was no longer an option. The rest of the elementalists wouldn''t forgive her for not even trying¡­ in the end, she realized that even if she failed, there was no way someone outside her tribe would be able to learn magic, so she epted Billy''s terms.


    While facing each other at a distance of ten meters, Billy gave the sign for the start of the duel. He didn''t assume anybat stance. He just lowered his stance to be able to move to all sides as fast as possible. Just as he had expected, an Earth Spear emerged right below him, but he jumped to the side and dodged the attack instantly. While Billy didn''t have any sensing skills because he could use Earth Maniption. He could sense the same magic being used nearby him and thus dodge them before they took shape. It was hard to tell if the elementalists could do the same. If they couldn''t, it was probably because another of Billy''s skills were helping him to do that.


    Nevertheless, the girl didn''t give up after that. She tried the same trick again and again until she confirmed that Billy really could anticipate her attacks for some reason. The other elementalists were speechless thanks to that. They didn''t find anyone that could do such a thing against them, after all.


    Despite that, the girl quickly managed to find a way to counter Billy''s evasive moves. She just had to seal all the possible ces he could run away to. The next attack, she made four spears emerge around Billy to piece him from the sides. However, much to her surprise, one of the spears didn''t go up, and Billy escaped using that route.


    This time, the girl was left speechless. Some of the old elementalists also looked like that since they knew what the girl tried. They also couldn''t understand how Billy managed to interfere with her spells¡­ that shouldn''t be possible.


    "All right¡­ ten minutes are up," Billy said. "You lost, what are you going to do now?"


    The girl didn''t have many options aside from clenching her fists and teeth in anger and following the rules that they had established previously. Still, she wouldn''t be able to ept the result until she understood what had happened.


    "... How did you do all that?" The girl asked.


    "If you mana to scratch me the next time, then I can exin a part of what I did," Billy said.


    The girl didn''t like that because it would be the same as assuming that scratching would be the best she could do. In any case, they sat on the ground because she had to exin how they used magic, even though it would be the same as exining how she breathes¡­ Still, before they could start, a slightly older boy got up and challenged Billy.


    "Duel with me!"


    "If you really want to, then wait for one hour," Billy said. "Once we are done here, I will duel with you, but if he loses as well, you will have to teach me for another hour."


    The girl nodded while biting her lips in annoyance, a kid three years younger than her was making fun of her tribe. He couldn''t learn anything, and still, he was treating the duels like currency trading to get what he wanted. Still, there was nothing they could do about that.


    "All right, start," Billy said.


    At first, the girl was reluctant, but then eventually, she began to exin how she felt about that magical world. Basically, all the people of her tribe naturally obtained the power to control the elements. Thanks to that, she was really bad at exining things. In fact, Billy felt that she probably felt the same way when he tried to exin how he could manipte earth. Still, the elementalists didn''t have a system, so it didn''t make any sense.


    After one hell of a convoluted exnation, Billy understood one thing: the elementalists started first by learning how to manipte mana. When that happened, they would gain that glint in their eyes.


    "How exactly do you control mana?" Billy asked.


    "... just by thinking normally, there is no secret," the girl replied.


    "What were you doing when you realized that you could do that?" Billy asked.


    "... Watching my parents train their magic," the girl replied.


    That seemed too simplistic. Billy saw the elementalists use their magic countless times as well, but he never felt that he could control his mana like that. He even got by some of them as well, but nothing changed.. Still, it didn''t look like the girl was lying.

 Chapter 51 - Cooperation (7)

    Billy tried to find some simrities between the lifestyle of the elementalists and the points they obtained the power to control mana, but he didn''t find any. After that, he dueled with some of them and asked at the same time. One learned when he was ying with food, the other while she was ying with other kids, when they were sleeping they suddenly woke up in a bed made of earth¡­


    In the end, after a full day of duels and lessons, he didn''t learn anything new. However, he still had a hypothesis, what if the elementalists get used to controlling mana after seeing other people do so for many years? While he was just an average dude in his previous life, he became quite adept at that after leaving with a tribe of spearmen for ten years. It seemed too simplistic, but it was the only thing that Billy concluded.


    In any case, after going home, nothing changed, even though his parents had heard that Billy spent the day with the elementalists. They connected the dots after the meeting with the lord, after all. Also, Billy told his father to hold the spear for as long as possible, and he obeyed, even though he couldn''t see the point. On the next day, though, Drew felt a lot better.


    "This spear is¡­ a magic spear?" Drew said. "Did you know that, Billy?"


    "I assumed that was the case since I felt pretty good while carrying that around," Billy replied. "It was a gift from the lord."


    "Yeah¡­ I had seen it in his office a few times," Drew said. "I didn''t think you had impressed him so much to the point where he would give you this so readily. I am sure he knew the effects that this spear had."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter, just stick with it to get better as soon as possible," Billy said.


    Billy had checked on the skill shop for the ability recovery, but he didn''t find anything¡­ even though he had 145 skill points. Considering its effects, it wouldn''t be weird if that cost five hundred skill points, after all. Still, it would be worth it since Billy would be able to improve its effectiveness several times on a single day.


    After breakfast, Billy found his friends on the way to their guard duty, and aside from Alexander, who looked troubled, Lily and Natalie looked displeased.


    "What is your goal in hanging out with those people?" Lily asked.


    "They almost creeped your father, Billy," Natalie said.


    Billy wondered if they would keep their mouths shut if he told them the truth. If they manage that, it will be fine, but his whole mission will be destroyed if they don''t. Still, after thinking for a while, he came up with a solution to that problem. He told them what Edward mentioned about the past¡­


    "I want to avoid that kind of thing from repeating itself," Billy said. "Besides, they could be good allies."


    Billy didn''t say that he wanted to help on the bridge n or the fact that he wanted to learn their magic because if that spreads, things will indeed getplicated, and nothing else that Bille does will be able to solve the problem.


    "Hmm¡­ if lord Edward says that, then it is probably true," Alexander said. "What would he gain by lying about that?"


    "I guess so¡­" Lily said.


    "I still don''t like this," Natalie said. "They can''t receive special treatment just because they can do something that no one else does!"


    After saying that, Natalie hurried to leave the others behind. She still was a kid, so she couldn''t separate her emotions from her logical side. She was smart enough to know that they would benefit a lot from turning their elementalists into allies, but not enough to realize that they should move on and forget the past.


    "Oh, well, I suppose it can''t be helped," Lily shrugged, and then she went to her post with Alexander.


    Billy wanted to know what couldn''t be helped, but he had more important business to deal with in the end. For some odd reason, the elementalists looked less haggard that day. Even the ones who used a lot of mana to duel with Billy. Maybe Edward decided to give them enough food since Billy was already putting his n into motion. In any case, he had a few different ns today, but even though she lost yesterday, the ck-haired girl still was ready for another round.


    "You sure are stubborn¡­ What was your name again?" Billy asked. "Come to think of it, I never gave mine. I am Billy."


    "My name doesn''t matter¡­ I am the one who will kill you," The girl said.


    "Wow, so edgy¡­" Billy frowned. "Oh, well, I guess it is fine."


    They dueled again, and this time, the girl had some countermeasures for Billy. When she tried to impale him with four spears, and he made one not show up, she fired some wind projectile. Billy didn''t feel the changes in the air when that happened, so that confirmed his previous suspicions¡­


    However, Billy still dodged the projectile that was aimed at his head by moving his neck to the side because he never moved his eyes away from the girl.


    "It seems you can''tbine the elements, that is a bit disappointing¡­" Billy said.


    Being looked down enraged the girl, to the point where she created a Fireball with all her mana. Not only that, the massive sphere was so big and hot that it began to make everyone around sweat bullets. That was something Billy couldn''t defend or dodge¡­


    "Do you want to kill your friends?" Billy asked.


    The girl finally calmed down a little and noticed dozens of arrows being pointed at her tribe, not to mention, she also noticed that her fireball was wounding the people around her.. In the end, she quickly made the fireball disappear¡­ even though she didn''t recover any of the mana.

 Chapter 52 - Cooperation (8)

    Billy sighed in relief because he knew that while he could protect himself from killing the girl, the fireball would explode anyway and kill many of the elementalists while gravely injuring others. He made a mistake in taunting the girl¡­


    "I guess this is your loss," Billy shrugged. "In any case, instead of telling me what you don''t understand I want you to show me Zen in action."


    The girl thought that she would be punished in some way and was ready to beg to let her family out of that. Still, then she heard something unbelievable¡­ no one aside from the most powerful and skilled members of her tribe knew about that skill. It was impossible that others knew that¡­ even those who had the skill and lost battles fought until their deaths to keep that as a secret.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked. "Show me Zen."


    Billy thought that Zen was just an ordinary skill like the others, perhaps one level or two above Meditation. Still, considering how silent the area became after he mentioned the name, it seemed that he had made a mistake¡­ When he joined the guard, he saw several elementalists with that skill, but it looked like only a few of them had it. He used Appraisal on the girl and then Analyze on Zen without any other choice.


    Zen


    It permanently increases your mana by ten points per level, and it also increases your control over if, granting the power to use more mana at the same time to increase their power.


    Billy frowned when he read that¡­ it was a bit different than he had expected. Still, the effects were pretty good. Both passive and theter one was basically what he wanted¡­ a means to control mana.


    "Well now¡­ what should I do?" Billy thought.


    The girl kept the existence of that skill a secret, and if he suddenly exined what it could do, it would raise suspicion since he didn''t know what it could do a few seconds ago.


    "Well, I suppose showing me the secrets of your tribe wasn''t a part of the agreement we made yesterday," Billy said. "So, let''s return to the usual."


    Billy just learned a few secrets of the elementalists, so he didn''t have to hurry. He made a lot of progress in just a few days, after all. In any case, that time, Billy asked how the elementalists could control fire since there was no fire around. Much to his surprise, the girl gave him an answer right away. Basically, they control the temperature around them to make a single ce hotter than usual, and they feed that spot in the air with wind magic. With wind magic, they control the shape of the fire spells.


    "Basically, one couldn''t learn fire magic without learning wind magic, is that right?" Billy asked.


    "Yes¡­ few people can use fire magic," the girl replied. "We usually learn Earth magic first and then try the other elements in this sequence: water, wind, and fire."


    Billy didn''t have to ask why. The obvious reason was obvious¡­ controlling fire and wind were harder since they couldn''t see the magic in their simplest forms. That made sense. Fire was probably the most dangerous of the elements. It had a high area of effect, and the damage willst for quite a while¡­


    After that, Billy had to duel with the same guys of the previous day. For some reason, they were all younger than eighteen. The adults would feel ashamed in defeating Billy¡­ not like they could understand how he could interfere with their magic. As for the young ones, they were challenging him because they were stubborn.


    In any case, Billy had the chance to see their magic being used up close for hundreds of times. However, he still couldn''t understand the basic principles of mana control¡­ and he had a lot of it, so the difficulty wasn''t that big.


    "Maybe I should do like usual¡­ try and practice thousands of times," Billy thought while rubbing his chin. "Also, since I already can manipte Earth, I should practice with water."


    Before going home that day, Billy asked the girl to show a demonstration of water Maniption. Just as he had expected, it was simr to fire Maniption since she condensed the water in the air to create a Water Ball. While he was ying with his siblings by throwing some droplets of water at them, Billy tried to send his mana to the water inside a pot, but it didn''t work¡­


    "Zen is a passive skill that has two effects, but it is hard to believe that such a skill can''t be trained normally¡­" Billy thought.


    If it weren''t a skill that couldn''t be used manually, the girl wouldn''t have panicked before. So, there was a trick to learn it¡­ in the end, Billy didn''t make any progress during his days off. However, he came up with a theory, and he decided to put it into practice the next day since Edward passed him the message that he could continue with what he was doing while interacting with the elementalists.


    Billy just sat there and closed his eyes and then began to meditate. His mana was full, so he was no need to do that. Still, he had a feeling that it was the answer¡­ Nothing happened for several hours, but Billy began to feel his senses improving. His body was recovering mana even if it didn''t need it, after all. In the end, Billy''s senses got sharp enough, thanks to the extra mana, that he began to feel like his body was expanding. He didn''t feel lighter or heavier, so it was a weird feeling. In the end, he only opened his eyes when he felt some presence approaching.


    Congrattions! You have learned the skill Mana Infusion.


    "What are you doing?" Natalie asked when she, Alexander, and Lily appeared.


    Billy smiled and then raised the palm of his right hand before infusing some of his mana into the air. Even though he used enough mana to create an Earth Ball on the size of his fist, only a water Ball on the size of the tip of his finger appeared.


    Congrattions! You have learned Water Maniption.


    "I guess I need more training," Billy said.

 Chapter 53 - Bridge (1)

    Billy''s friend''s eyes were wide open. Even the few elementalists that saw what he did couldn''t help but be shocked. Billy had awakened his magic powers by himself¡­ or so they thought. They didn''t know that he could use Earth Maniption from the very beginning.


    "What the hell¡­ how did you do that?" Lily asked.


    "20% luck and 50% skill," Billy replied. "Plus, one hundred percent concentrated power of will."


    Billy didn''t waste time and began to train Water Maniption. The remaining elementalists saw that, and everyone confirmed that Billy didn''t learn it by struck of luck. He had understood things about magicpletely... he didn''t learn by chance like them.


    "You¡­ How did you do that?" The ck-haired girl asked.


    Billy wondered if he should spread the things he learned¡­ basically, he just had to infuse his mana into the elements. His level of magic, the mana used, the maniption level will also determine how much and for how long he can control an element. Still, while that solved many mysteries, it would take a while for the others to pull that off since he was the only one who had mana close enough to the elementalists.


    "I just became more aware of my mana and after meditating and increased it for a while, I could feel the magic presences near me," Billy replied. "Just like you said, I just have to be able to control mana and then envelop the elements with it and then control them with my will."


    "I didn''t understand a single thing that you said¡­" Alexander said.


    "How did you learn Water Maniption even before Earth Maniption?" The ck-haired girl said.


    "You said that it would be easier to learn Earth Maniption¡­ so, I should be able to," Billy said and then used Earth Maniption, making the sphere of water fall.


    While he could do a lot more, Billy decided to make them think that he had just learned that as well. The word quickly spread to the guards that Billy had learned magic, and the youngest ones thought that they could learn as fast as him. They made a mistake. Even when they followed the exact instructions, they didn''t feel the mana of those around, but Billy could see their overall mana and magic increasing after a full week.


    "I thought it would be easier," Lily said.


    "It is easy¡­ so easy like copying the multi firing technique of your tribe," Billy said.


    Although it sounded like sarcasm, Billy''s friends understood the meaning of those words. To master the techniques of another tribe, they would have to put the same amount of effort they put into learning the techniques of their own. In any case, Billy spent that week teaching his friends and those who didn''t give up. In the meantime, the elementalists decided to stay away from him, not to reveal any more secrets of their tribe. Still, no one med the ck-haired girl since they also assumed that it was impossible for others to learn their magic.


    "I am impressed that you learned that, Billy," Cami said. "Still, don''t go on showing that magic to others because the veterans still looked troubled over it."


    "Got it," Billy said. "I have a feeling that you can learn that pretty easy, mom. You should try it."


    It wasn''t feeling. It was just the fact that she had more mana than most of the warriors of the tribe. In any case, Billy thought that his father would be against that, but since he had a lot of free time recently, he began to meditate and increase his mana as well.


    "Is Billy here?" Nik suddenly appeared and asked.


    "Yes, I am¡­" Billy frowned.


    "Lord Edward wants to talk with you about the recent events," Nik said.


    "Is he mad?" Billy asked since Nik was the one delivering the reports for him.


    "No, he looked pretty excited in fact¡­" Nik said while forcing a smile for some reason.


    Billy thought that he would be angry due to theck of progress, but it seemed he wanted to learn more about magic¡­ he was probably like the others that thought that it was something that could be learned instantly. In any case, Billy headed to the mansion to talk to him the next day, and when he found Edward, he looked like a kid who couldn''t calm down.


    "Oh! You came earlier, Billy," Edward said and pointed to a chair. "Sit down, sit down¡­ I want to hear more about your recent discoveries."


    "Sure, but¡­ I don''t think that we can build the bridge without the elementalists," Billy said.


    "Oh¡­ you realized what I was thinking," Edward said. "Is that difficult to teach that kind of magic to others?"


    "It isn''t difficult¡­ but the practice isplicated," Billy exined. "The elementalists awaken those powers naturally because they see those around them using the same magic hundreds of times when they were kids. Thanks to all that, they grow more sensitive to the mana in their surroundings¡­ to people like us, we would need a certain level of mana to be able to forcefully awaken those powers."


    "I see¡­ I imagined that their powers were a lot more convenient than that," Edward said. "I suppose they have a limit, just like our stamina and they need to learn and control it with constant practice."


    Billy wondered if he was the only one who thought that the elementalists weren''t blessed people for being able to have those powers. More and more, he was confirming that the others were thinking like that¡­


    "Regardless, do you think that with the numbers we have, we can build the bridge in one year without the elementalists?" Edward asked.


    "That is unlikely, even the kids who wanted to learn their magic didn''tst more than five days with the practice I came up with," Billy replied.. "The adults clearly disliked that¡­ unless you force everyone to only focus on increasing their mana and training Earth Maniption, it won''t happen."

 Chapter 54 - Bridge (2)

    "I see¡­ we really need the elementalists, huh," Edward said. "Well, they should be getting tired of sleeping outdoors, so pretty soon they will ept my offer, but their loyalty¡­"


    "I am still working on that," Billy said. "Still, I should get some results soon enough."


    "That is good to hear," Edward said. "If you aplish that, I have something even better than that ive waiting for you. I am sure you will like it."


    Those words made Billy more worried than anything, still, he forced a smile and then left the ce. While he was walking toward the training grounds, Billy wondered what he should do. First of all, he had to make the elementalists more rxed around him, but since they feared the possibility of revealing more secrets, they were keeping their distance. So, Billy had to show them that it was useless¡­ by learning Wind and Fire Maniption. He tried to perform those on the way, but he failed at that.


    "As expected, the level of difficulty is really higher¡­" Billy thought. "Perhaps if I increase my magic¡­"


    Billy had some free points, so that was possible, but he was thinking that he was getting too inclined to the use of magic. In any case, while his friends were meditating, he called the ck-haired girl.


    "Hey, let''s duel," Billy said. "If I win, you don''t have to teach me anything."


    The training was a good way to be stronger, even when it is rted to magic, but fighting was even better. Unfortunately, things didn''t go the way he had nned. The girl didn''t even respond to his invitation.


    "For someone who almost caused a disaster with that fireball, you sure are cautious," Billy said. "Anyway, does anyone else want to duel me? I know that you guys want to see me dead¡­ I can understand why, though. I killed many of you, and the ancestors of the tribes here chased you guys away to that hellish ce. While that is understandable, I don''t n to die, because I don''t n on paying for someone else''s crimes. All of us suffered enough, my tribe had to abandon their previous territory because of your attacks, my father almost got creeped by that guy. Thanks to all that, I understand that if things continue like this, we will end up killing each other. So, I am done with fighting against you."


    Billy thought that his words would fall on deaf ears, but he could tell that some people were paying attention to him. It wasn''t surprising that some of the elementalists also shared those same thoughts. Using those kinds of feelings in his favor didn''t feel right, but Billy didn''t know what else he could do.


    "You guys came to attack us time and time again, you put several tribes against the wall, but failed in the end," Billy said. "If you want to keep this war until one of the sides ispletely annihted, then you should try something else aside from waiting for help in this ce. If you want to move on with your life and forget the past like me, then maybe you should consider lord Edward''s offer. It is pretty good if you ask me, my tribe had to work for years before they got the privileges that he is offering to you¡­ What is going to be? Will you continue the fight of your ancestors or are you going to live your own life and see what lies beyond these smallnds? We need your help¡­ despite the bad blood that exists between us. With that in mind, you might think that we won''t be able to achieve our goals without your cooperation and while it will take longer, we will definitely make our magic reach your level. Good luck catching up with the times after that."


    Billy wondered if that was a good wake-up call for the elementalists. Their powers were useful, but he showed that they weren''t special. Their powers could be obtained by others. Not to mention, they lost the war that they had been waging for decades. It was time for them to move on¡­ Some people soon realized that, but Billy could tell that some didn''t. The ck-haired girl was one of them. It would be useful if one of the elementalists could join his group, but it didn''t have to be her, after all.


    The elementalists began to whisper something to each other. Pretty much half of them already were inclined to ept Edward''s offer since they weren''t that good at fighting and lost most of the ones who were. After that, half of the second group began to follow that trend¡­ Much to Billy''s surprise, only a few adults and around fifty kids didn''t like the idea of epting the offer¡­ probably because it was something Billy made them think, and he was the one who killed the youngest hero of their tribe.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he noticed something strange behind him. He felt a vibration on the ground, and when he turned around, he saw Natalie making a small earth spear rise from the ground. That was quite the progress¡­ perhaps even more than Billy since he had the help of the system.


    "This isn''t so hard," Natalia said with her arms crossed and while puffing out her chest.


    "Getting carried away again, huh," Billy said.


    When the elementalists saw another kid learning their magic, they felt the urge to negotiate with Edward as fast as possible. They were thinking that their usefulness would decrease, and soon they would be treated as ves instead of new allies. Billy had imagined that such a thing would speed up their decision, but he didn''t think that Natalie would be the first¡­ she had good senses, naturally, but she didn''t have that much mana. Due to that, she lost control of the earth''s spear soon enough and cooled down her head.


    "Go meditate again and you will recover your mana," Billy said.


    "Nah, I am fine, this much is enough to surprise enemies," Natalie said.


    Billy sighed¡­ in the end. He made an earth spear emerge from the ground and rotate at fearsome speeds before firing upward. After several seconds, the projectile fell on the same spot while making a loud thud.


    "Yeah¡­ maybe I can keep improving that," Natalie said.

 Chapter 55 - Bridge (3)

    After that, many elementalists talked with Edward and epted working for the town. They didn''t have the human resources to take over the country, and they couldn''t leave, so their only option was to follow his lead or be ves. Not to mention, many of the elementalists were missing some real beds. While their lives weren''t exactlyfortable in that arid region, it wasn''t as bad as sleeping on the ground without a ceiling above their heads.


    One week after all that day started, the remaining elementalists decided to bow their heads and ept Edward''s terms. Speaking of terms, there was the matter of the reward, but Billy didn''t give him the chance to give him anything because he had a bad feeling about it. He told him that he didn''t do much, so rewards were unnecessary. For some reason, Edward didn''t press the matter either¡­


    During that week, Lily and Cami also managed to learn Earth Maniption. While he wasn''t looking, even Anna managed to learn that¡­ Billy never used Appraisal on her, but she was at level twenty-five, and her HP, MP, and SP were two hundred¡­ weirdly high for a nonbatant. Billy investigated more and realized that it was probably because of her level eighty in alchemy¡­ it was the highest level he had seen in any skill.


    "This is interesting, but it will take a while to be useful," Anna said. "I suppose learning how to manipte water will be more useful to clean wounds and such."


    Offensively speaking, that wasn''t the case, but since Anna was a healer, it was obvious. While most of his friends were trying to learn Water Maniption, Billy was stuck in learning Wind Maniption¡­ for some reason. He was failing again and again. However, since there was no need to guard the walls with so many soldiers, he had a lot of extra time, but not much. Billy knew that Edward would want to build the bridge as soon as the elementalists got used to their lifestyle.


    "Maybe I should see them using wind¡­ even if they don''t like it, we are allies now," Billy thought.


    "You look more lost in thought than usual, Billy," Alexander said.


    Before he could notice it, Billy arrived on the training grounds. The kids were training there alongside recruits. Naturally, his group of misfits was there as well. Speaking of which, Alexander was having a hard time learning Earth Maniption. Meanwhile, Lily was trying to learn Water Maniption. ording to her, she wanted to use the wind to speed up her arrows, but it was hard to know if it was possible. Natalie, on the other hand, was refining her Earth Maniption. She wanted to make Earth Swords that were as heavy as possible¡­ It was a weird goal.


    "I am having a hard time learning Wind Maniption, so I was wondering what I should do," Billy replied.


    "You learn the other two instantly¡­ at least don''t look troubled for having difficulties like normal people," Lily frowned. "Anyway, can you help me with my training? I want you to fire some Earth Bullets toward me, I will try to stop them with my arrows."


    "While I do have some mana, wouldn''t it be better to ask them for help?" Billy said while looking toward a few groups of kid elementalists.


    "I have a feeling that they won''t ept," Lily replied. "Even if they do, they will probably go all out to wound me¡­ I can''t afford to get wounded during training."


    "All right¡­ I guess this will be good training for me as well," Billy said. "I will fire blunt projectiles without much rotation and then slowly I will increase their speed."


    At first, Lily had no problems dealing with those, but eventually, her arrows lost their piercing power and durability. Even though Billy wasn''t going all out, she ended up hitting her sometimes. Whenever that happened, he felt a cold stareing from Alexander. When that started to annoy him, Billy some Stone Bullets on his knees. Just enough to cause some pain, but not enough to break anything.


    When Billy ran out of mana, he began to meditate and watch the elementalists, but none of them were using Wind Maniption. The ck haired girl was there as well, but even though she could use it as the strongest element, she wasn''t using fire Maniption. Again, Billy considered asking for their cooperation, but when he felt that group''s re, he decided to give up¡­


    "I suppose I will take things slowly when ites to magic, I have other abilities to train, after all," Billy thought.


    There was no need to get flustered that others were catching up to him since he was trying to master so many arts¡­ In any case, he trained with his finds day by day like usual since things were peaceful in the surroundings. One month after, he decided that those spiker-like scorpions began to show up in the area, and that was a sign of the changes in the times¡­ since the elementalists were no longer hunting them, those monsters were reproducing quite fast. Thanks to that, the leaders of the tribes decided to send some groups to hunt those. It would be troublesome if one of those evolved, after all.


    Speaking of tribe leaders, Drew made aplete recovery in that month. The effect of the spear was really outstanding. Still, his body weakened a bit, so he will have to do some rehab to recover his full strength. During that month, even though he took his magic training slowly, Billy managed to learn Wind Maniption. In the end, the trick was speed¡­ since wind doesn''t have a proper body, it tends to disperse rather quickly, unlike earth and water that usually stays in a single ce, deeply connected.. Weirdly enough, that speed was something he only obtained after practicing with other elements regrly, so he began to understand more why they were learned in that order.

 Chapter 56 - Bridge (4)

    "Hmm¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Around two months had passed since the elementalists joined their side, and some rumors were spreading that Edward was already nning the operation to build the bridge. It will take a while, and since the river was far away, those who will there will have to stay for quite a while. Thanks to that, Billy was wondering if he should teach his siblings Earth Maniption. Although they were barely four years old, they actually could meditate, and over the course of thest month, their mana increased considerably. Despite being kids, they were diligent and wanted to do the same as the rest of the family. After all, even Drew learned Earth Maniption. Still, it might be dangerous to teach that to kids so small.


    "Are you fine with that, mom?" Billy asked. "I am not sure about this, to be honest.


    "It is okay, they are good kids, nothing bad will happen," Cami said and then smiled. "You are such a worrywart."


    Most likely, Billy and Drew will have to leave during the mission to build the bridge, and they will return only once in a while, so he won''t be able to overview his siblings'' practice. Still, Cami could do that. Just to make sure, Billy told them that they shouldn''t use the magic in several situations or against each other or other kids. If they do, Billy won''t y with them or teach them anything. It seemed a bit harsh, but it was the only thing he could do to prevent idents. Since Samuel and Samara pretty much idealized Billy, they nodded at everything with a serious face. They understand that magic wasn''t a toy.


    Thanks to all that, Samuel and Samara learned Earth Maniption after just two weeks¡­ They were probably the youngest ones that could use magic. Billy had heard that the elementalists only learn it when they are eight or nine.


    "As expected, the environment truly is important¡­" Billy nodded to himself. "Maybe it is more of a psychological question than anything..."


    "Yay! We did it! We did it!" Samuel said while jumping.


    "It is a bit different from my brother''s¡­" Samara said, looking a bit disappointed.


    Billy only taught them how to control the earth for the time being. He didn''t teach them how to change the shape and add rotation. Kids didn''t need to worry about that, after all. They only need to get used to controlling it.


    "You are a good teacher, Billy," Drew said. "In any case, here is your spear back. I ampletely fine, thanks to you."


    Billy looked at his father''s feet, both of them had some small scars on them, but the wound waspletely healed¡­ it was quite shocking that the scar was so small. In any case, that was good.


    "Are you going to talk with the lord, already?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, the other tribe leaders had also been called," Drew replied. "It will happen soon."


    "I wonder who is the new leader of the elementalists," Billy said while frowning.


    Drew just shrugged since he didn''t know that himself. In any case, the training grounds were closed that day, so Billy decided to take a day off and spend time with his family. For a change, his friends didn''te to visit him because they were bored out of their minds¡­ maybe they were also enjoying their days off.


    "I will have a lot of time to experiment while I am on this mission, so I don''t have to worry about training today," Billy nodded to himself.


    Recently, Billy had the idea of seeing what would happen if he manipted the ground and tried to make it as hard as possible. Would it be iron? It seemed too good to be true, but the possibility exists¡­ even if the elementalists never had any tools made of iron. Even if that was possible, it was fine¡­ Billy soon would learn Fire Maniption, and he would be able to melt things like iron easily and then turn them into weapons. Although, he will probably have to learn how to purify ores as well¡­


    Although he only went for a fast reunion in the morning. Drew returned prettyte at night and informed his family that he and Billy would leave tomorrow at noon and would return only after two weeks. Apparently, Edward had already prepared the entire mission. Still, they wouldn''t take any healers with them for some odd reason.


    "We will leave half of the people that can fight here, in case something happens regarding the magic beasts," Drew said. "We have been hunting them down periodically, but it is impossible to control or find their nests."


    "Returning after two weeks, how many days off will you have?" Cami asked.


    "For a while, only one week and we will return to the bridge," Drew exined. "The entire group can''t return at the same time, so one third of us wille home at a time."


    That wasn''t so bad; Billy thought that they would be out for months, given how much Edward was looking forward to that bridge. Still, Cami was a bit worried since Drew and Billy never stayed away from home for that long. Anna was the same as over, but she also was obviously worried since she bought some extra medicine with her own money and gave it to Billy and Drew.


    "Don''t get hurt like that again, otherwise, you will have to retire this time," Anna said.


    Drew forced a smile, even though he knew that his mother-inw wasn''t joking. To make sure that his siblings would look forward to their return, Billy went all out and made them float in the air with a thin tform made of earth. They looked pretty happy and ecstatic thanks to that, but it wasn''t something Billy could use too many times.. He had just learned that while he could transport things like that, it would require more mana due to the extra weight.

 Chapter 57 - Bridge (5)

    The next day, after saying goodbye to their family, Billy and Drew headed toward the town''s western gate. Arge number of soldiers were waiting for them there. Around two hundred¡­ Drew went to talk with the other tribe leaders, and then Billy found his friends. However, he was forced to stop when he saw who was the leader of the elementalists mas the ck-haired girl.


    "You sure like to look at her," Natalie said.


    "I am just surprised¡­ aren''t you considering that you are both at the same age?" Billy asked.


    "What are you trying to imply?" Natalie frowned.


    "What I mean is that it seems that they are short handed, since she never managed to wound me¡­" Billy said and frowned as well. "Geez¡­ what is wrong with you? Why are you so angry this early in the morning?"


    "Mind your own business," Natalie said and then turned around.


    "What a difficult kid¡­" Billy muttered under his breath.


    She was probably mad because the girl was the one who caused a lot of problems to Natalia back then, on the day of the attack. As usual, she had a short fuse since she couldn''t let go of that grudge. Nevertheless, Alexander was forcing a smile, and Lily was shaking her head. That really was a group of troublesome kids, and yet, Billy couldn''t leave them alone.


    "What do you think, Billy?" Alexander asked. "This mission will be pretty exciting."


    "You are the same as usual, huh," Billy said. "Regardless, what happened to your bow? We are going to an unknown area, you should have the means to fight at a distance if necessary."


    "It will be fine, I will trust my teammates," Alexander said.


    That was something Billy couldn''t do. Leave kids to watch his back¡­ that would be insanity. In any case, the group soon began to move without worrying about any formation. While most of the tribes were pretty much divided, there were some groups like Billy''s¡­ that probably was a tactic to make the members of the tribes interact with the others more.


    In any case, the group passed through the forest that the redhead archers used to hunt on that very same day and continued to March in that same direction. Billy hadn''t seen that because of the thick forest, but there weren''t many mountains in that area. So, it was hard to imagine why such arge river would exist there.


    The trip wouldst for two days, even at their best speed, so it was the first time Billy would camp out the town without worrying about enemy ambushes. While he thought that Natalie and Lily would camp closer to their tribes, they actually camped on the same spot as Billy and Alexander when the night came, and as usual, they began to train. Not magic, but their physical skills.


    "We don''t know what we will find in the next few days, so you should hold back on the physical training," Billy said while he was touching the ground.


    Using just a small amount of mana, Billy could check the vibrations on the ground, but by using a little more, he actually could sense things around him and even below. Finding stones and ores was possible, but he had to focus, and he couldn''t do it while walking since some vibrations could only be felt with his hands¡­ probably because his boots were getting in the way.


    "What are you doing now, Billy?" Alexander asked since he never saw Billy doing that.


    "You will see," Billy replied.


    By moving his mana below and without taking control over any amount of earth, Billy could look for things, but the range was limited due to the density of the ground. Even at his best, if he were to check the deepest part, his mana could only reach five meters of depth and only in a straight line. After doing some searching, Billy actually found something harder than stone, but the shape was weird¡­


    Using Earth Maniption, he made a hole without using any tool, and when the hole was deep enough, he controlled the ground below the object and made the thing move upward. Although he used the smallest amount of mana possible, Billy still used one-third of his mana. He needed to practice more¡­ Nevertheless, even him frowned when he found a rusted spearhead. It was beyond repair. Appraisal didn''t even show anything when used¡­ but it was clear what it was.


    "You really found that¡­" Lily frowned since it was scary how fast Billy learned new things.


    "It was pretty deep underground¡­ how did it reach that ce?" Alexander asked.


    Billy wasn''t so sure either¡­ it was buried three meters below, and even with the passage of time alone, it would take thousands of years for that kind of thing to be buried naturally. Billy didn''t feel the presence of bones, so it was safe to assume that it hadn''t been buried with anyone.


    The others asked how Billy searched for things underground, but they didn''t understand much. They were kids with sharp heads, but since the people around them never tried to do new things, their way of thinking and creative process was seriouslycking. Maybe the elementalists could understand, or they could do that already, but Billy had no reason to help them since they were that uncooperative.


    In any case, treasure hunting was fun, and Billy was even training his magic, so he had no reason to stop using it.


    Billy - Lv 57 - 5430/7200 EXP


    HP: 143/143


    MP: 327/327


    SP: 161/161


    Strength: 60


    Speed: 53


    Magic: 146


    Endurance: 25


    Dexterity: 29


    Status Points: 90


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 10, Light Spear Lv 07,


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 9, Meditation Lv 23, Earth Maniption Lv 18, Mana Infusion Lv 09, Water Maniption Lv 06, Wind Maniption Lv 04,


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45, Spearmanship Lv 30, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 25, Firing Speed Lv 13, Quick Spear Lv 07, Block Mastery Lv 01


    Skill Points: 165

 Chapter 58 - Bridge (6)

    During the next whole day, Billy stopped to search for things underground many times, but aside from some small ores, he didn''t find anything. Those could be worth a few coins, though.


    "I guess it is easier to find those in mountainous areas¡­" Billy thought. "The chance of me approaching those ces, for the time being, are small, though. Oh, well, it can''t be helped."


    "Hey, Billy," Drew suddenly approached and said. "It seems that the elementalists are interested in that thing you did yesterday. Sarah is asking if you can teach them how to do that."


    "Who is Sarah?" Billy asked.


    "Their leader," Drew replied.


    So that was her name¡­ Billy thought he had seen such a name sometimes while he was protecting the walls years ago¡­ While he always could see her name using Appraisal, he wasn''t interested in getting the name of someone so rude and bloodthirsty.


    "Sorry, dad¡­" Billy said. "This isn''t something you should be doing since you are our leader and all, but pass this message to her: if she wants to ask for a favor, she cane and ask herself. If the others want to learn it, they need to give something in exchange. We can trade knowledge for knowledge."


    "You really are an insufferable brat," Drew said whileughing and messing with Billy''s head. "All right, I will tell them that."


    While he didn''t show it, it looked like Drew also disliked the elementalists attitude. Some of them still were thinking that they were better than the other tribes and decided to use Drew for that. Since his son once wished to make a good rtionship with them, they assumed that it would work¡­ they didn''t know that Billy was obstinate with things in his own way.


    "Are you going to teach them that if they ask normally?" Alexander asked.


    "Only if they help me learn Fire Maniption," Billy replied. "I don''t know if¡­ no, it is nothing."


    Billy almost let out his worries about the possibility of the elementalists revolting one day. They didn''t have the strength to do so now, but in the future, they might have, and some of the youngest and most talented of their tribe still looked unsatisfied with the current situation, so it was a possibility. Nevertheless, that wasn''t something he should tell his friends¡­ They were still kids, after all. They wouldn''t be able to hide such worries like him.


    While looking around, Billy realized that there were no signs of magic beasts. There was no sign of human activity either¡­ The tall grass was so dense in some areas that it was possible to miss some big ass rocks. To open up a path for the others, the elementalists cut the grass with their wind magic¡­ they were willing to do that but not to ask for his favor.


    "What a prideful bunch¡­" Billy frowned.


    In any case, the group moved quite fast thanks to the elementalists opening the path, and on the morning of the third day after they left the town, they arrived at their destination, and they found a massive river that was at least two hundred meters long, and it went from north to south endlessly.


    "It is prettyrge river," Alexander said.


    Billy knew several ones a lot bigger than that, but they were from Earth¡­ in any case, now he could see why Edward wanted the cooperation of the elementalists. To cross something thatrge, they would need a very steady bridge, and the people of the town didn''t know how to build them with wood. Earth magic was truly the only solution. Still, considering that the elementalists didn''t know how to make a bridge, it might notst for long. When everyone approached, they saw some weird movements on theke¡­ Some big ass fish were there, and they had the ugliest appearancepared to all the others Billy had seen on Earth. Their teeth were quite long and couldn''t even stay inside their mouth when it was closed. When a stupid kid approached too much, one of the creatures fired a Water Ball at his stomach and made him fall on the ground, unable to breathe due to the pain for a few seconds.


    "The bridge will have to be pretty tall to withstand that level of attack," Billy said.


    It would need some pir as well, but¡­ it wasn''t Billy''s problem. That being said. Hopefully, Edward had prepared such a thing. In any case, the leaders of the tribes had a meeting again while the others were unpacking and preparing their tents. They still had a lot of daylight left, so it was better to start working.


    "The redhead archers will try to kill as many of those monsters as possible, and the elementalists will began to make the blocks of earth that will make the pirs," Drew said. "The other tribes will explore the surroundings and confirm that this ce is safe, but you will try to recover those fish with your Water Maniption, Billy."


    "Okay, that should be easy," Billy said.


    Attaching ropes on the arrows probably would help the redhead archers in recovering their arrows and the monsters. Still, they would need all the piercing power necessary to reach the monsters underwater, so that n wasn''t good. I''m any case, they probably couldn''t exterminate all the magic beasts, but that should help.


    Sahafir - Lv 53


    HP: 240/240


    MP: 470/470


    SP: 180/180


    Spells: Underwater Breathing Lv 53, Swim Lv 49, Water Ball Lv 33


    "For a bunch of monsters, they are quite resistant¡­" Billy thought while he was heading toward the red archers.


    "You are the one who is going to help, huh," Leo said, looking annoyed as usual.


    "Yes," Billy said.


    "Since you will need to get close to the river to manipte the water, we will use you to bait the monsters, are you fine with that?" Leo asked.


    "No problem," Billy replied.


    "If anything, you have got guys, kid," Leo said while frowning.

 Chapter 59 - New Lands (1)

    That wasn''t the case. Billy only wasn''t worried because he didn''t have to get hit. Besides, seeing their projectiles should be easy as long as he can see the enemies. If the worstes to the worst, he can always dodge if he fails at blocking the attacks with his spear. Regardless, once he grabbed his weapon with both hands and then approached the river. Using Block Mastery should be possible without damaging the weapon. It was only spheres of water, after all.


    The red archers approached from the side, but they were farther away from the river than Billy, thanks to that, the monsters only approached the ce Billy was, and without ceremony, three of them fired Water Ball. Billy swung the tip of his spear to protect his left chest from two while he twitched his neck to dodge thest Water Ball. While he seeded with that, his spear vibrated for a while¡­ The power of those Water Balls wasn''t a joke. The enemies opened their mouths to fire again, but three arrows pierced their mouths and paralyzed them. Much to Billy''s surprise, the arrows easily pierced the monsters'' heads and killed them.


    Billy shook his head and touched the water of the river. By creating some small waves, he made the corpses approach each other, and then by creating a small tform of water, he made them leave the river. The Sahatir were almost as big as him from watching up-close, but they were a bit lighter. Still, it consumed some of his mana to pull them out of the water.


    "Nice work¡­" Leo said. "Their bodies aren''t that different from normal fish. Maybe they are edible."


    Billy hadn''t realized that, but he was right¡­ Still, it would take courage to eat that. Even if they try it well, there was a chance that someone would end up poisoned or with one hell of a stomach ache. Billy wouldn''t be the Guinea pig since he was working, but¡­ Nevertheless, while he was waiting for the next group of Sahati to show up, Billy looked toward the elementalists and saw them working in crafting some massive bars of earth. He hadn''t tested that yet, but he saw the elementalistspressing the mass of the block to increase its durability. Transforming them into iron or other sturdier material will probably require another skill, one that they didn''t have yet.


    "There is moreing, Billy," Lily alerted.


    Billy looked toward the next targets wondering if he could impale them and pull the bodies with some earth harpoons. While that could work, it would only be efficient if dozens of enemies were around, which wasn''t the case. In any case, the new enemies didn''t manage to hit Billy either since his guard was up, and they soon were defeated. Unfortunately, the speed that they showed up was too slow. While Drew didn''t say that they should hurry up, Billy felt like it would be a good idea to take some of those fish back home if they were edible.


    "Do you think if I drop some drops of blood in the river, more enemies wille?" Billy asked.


    "... Why are you in such a hurry?" Leo frowned. "The construction of this bridge will take at least six months and we will soon have to make more arrows. There is no need to hurry up."


    In the end, Billy nodded since he didn''t have to hurry up. He was training his physical and magical skills at the same time, after all. In any case, around the time the sun began to set, Leo decided to stop the hunt. Billy had used Meditation a few times, and the red archers that helped him had used many arrows, so they had to craft a few more over time. Around the same time, the groups that went to explore returned.


    "Did you guys find anything?" Billy asked when his group reunited in the same spot.


    "Nothing aside from a few trees that gave us some fruits," Alexander replied.


    "... I thought they would have done a lot more, did they ck off?" Natalie asked while looking toward the elementalists.


    The elementalists only made a couple of earth blocks that were like five meters long and wide and half a meter tall. Creating something like that required a lot of mana, but she was being grumpy and unreasonable, so she didn''t realize some obvious things.


    "Hardening earth as much as possible requires extra mana," Billy replied. "Remember, we can''t let the bridge fall anytime soon. They also did some tests earlier by firing Water Balls at the same size and speed of the monsters, and they confirmed that they will be ineffective against those blocks of earth."


    "For how long? That should lose durability over time," Natalie said.


    "That is a good question," Billy said. "To avoid problems, perhaps some of them still stay here periodically to make the bridgerger or make some repairs when necessary."


    "Putting that aside, the fish smells good¡­ has anyone one eaten it yet?" Lily asked. "I don''t want to be the one who will bite it first, though."


    Billy shrugged after hearing that Lily was reckless, but not that reckless. Regardless, some brave men decided to eat the fish, and after a few hours, nothing had happened to him. So, everyone assumed that it was fine to eat the Sahati. Come to think of it. Billy didn''t find any mention of poison when he used Appraisal on the monsters. Still, Billy was more cautious than them, so he waited for a few days before taking a bite of those fish. There was the possibility that their poison might be weak, but it might be powerful after being digested many times. The others didn''t care much about that since they were more interested in eating some fresh rather than conserved food.. However, Billy forgot something¡­ he could have checked everyone with Appraisal and see if they had developed Poison Resistance.

 Chapter 60 - New Lands (2)

    After a few days, Billy had gotten quite good at blocking the Water Balls of those aquatic monsters. Dodging was even easier, but he couldn''t risk letting someone behind him get hit. In any case, both of his skills and magic were developing nicely, even though he wasn''t training. He didn''t even have much free time since he used meditation and recovered his mana from working.


    "I knew I should have bought some extra rings and leveled them up," Billy thought.


    Even if he had bought them, most likely, Billy wouldn''t have had time to make them level up. The effects of automatic meditation were that useful and expensive, after all. Since he couldn''t recover mana faster, Billy had to be creative. Instead of transporting them out of the water with a liquid tform, Billy fired the corpses toward him by using a water jet. At first, he had a hard time adjusting his mana, but eventually, he got it right and managed to save one-third of the mana being used. Speaking of which, Billy realized that controlling water from a body like a river was a lot easier than making them gather from the air around him. It also consumed less mana.


    "Hey, Billy," Natalie suddenly appeared and then said. "You said that the elementalists arepressing the ground to make it harder¡­ it also makes it heavier, right?"


    "Not exactly, the mass is the same, but since it is upying less space, it gives the impression that it is heavier," Billy exined.


    "I don''t get what you are saying, but can you imitate them?" Natalie asked. "I tried to do the same, but I failed and I want to put something into my swords to make them heavier for training."


    Natalie got a lot more docile over the course ofst week, probably because she was getting off the tension with training. He had no idea why she was so nervous, though. In any case, buying better swords probably was the best option, but that was possible in such a ce. Billy also wanted to exin to her that having bulging muscles would make her stronger. Still, it also makes her movements slower and less fluid. It would be better to keep sharpening her skills instead of her muscles. Still, if that was her choice, then who was he to say otherwise.


    "Okay, I can do that," Billy said. "You owe me one."


    Billy never practiced that, but he knew the theory. Besides, the elementalists were going to put the first group of blocks on the river that day, so he wouldn''t have to fish those monsters. Hopefully, Natalie will understand that just getting bigger wouldn''t be enough, so Billy decided to make her realize it as soon as possible. He created some thick rings of the earth around her sword afterpressing several kilograms of earth and putting them on the sword''s pommel. It wouldn''t get in the way of her grip, but she certainly would feel all the extra weight.


    "Thanks, this will do it," Natalie said while swinging her swords around.


    Speaking of training, aside from the red archers, the elementalists, and a few certain individuals, pretty much everyone in that mission had too much free time in their hands. While they needed to be cautious in case something happened, they didn''t notice any weird movements on the other side of the river, so it was safe to assume that they were fine. Alexander and Natalie were practicing their skills during the day, and they practiced their magic at night¡­ most of the old generations would get behind due to the fact that they didn''t want to learn new skills. Still, they were thinking that the young ones wouldn''t reach anywhere trying to master so many arts. Billy couldn''t disagree more with that¡­ after all, one can''t train with their body nonstop, and they can only practice magic as long as they have mana. The bnce between both was necessary.


    Soon after, the elementalists began to work on transporting the blocks of earth toward the river. Since it might be troublesome to transport only one of them at a time because they might be hard to localize underwater, ten of those were being controlled by dozens of elementalists. Making the blocks float was impossible for a single person, but not for several of them. Still, Billy could see their mana rapidly decreasing.


    As one would expect, their coordination was impressive. The blocks of earth moved for dozens of meters without losing bnce or without having their connection being destroyed. Once they approached the river, some Sahati tried to attack, but red archers defeated them. Thanks to that, they managed to put the block on the river, and several of the blocks managed to stay above the water. Naturally, since they put it near the coast.


    "Good work," Leo said while watching some Sahati attacking the blocks and not even scratching those. "We will have to repeat this process many times, but we can''t getzy. How about it, Sarah? Can your current personnel keep going at this pace for another week or do you want to return, give them some time to rest and bring another group."


    "We can keep going," Sarah said. "This is nothing."


    The meditation level of those guys was pretty high, so they could recoverpletely after a single night. Maybe they could recover even more by using Zen, but Billy never saw them using that. Regardless, Leo nodded at that response and asked the elementalists to create another pir of earth blocks, this time, they will have to transport the blocks to the shore, and then they will have to jump to the first pir because the goal was to put the second ten meters away from the first. They managed to do that, but in the end, they used all of their mana, and the progress of the construction came to a stop for the day.


    "I wonder if there is something I can do to speed up all this," Billy thought.


    Unfortunately, nothing came to mind since he was too busy helping secure food¡­ he didn''t even make much progress with Fire Maniption either. Maybe melting some ores and covering their exterior with earth magic might speed things up, but first, they had to find the proper ce to mine it¡­

 Chapter 61 - New Lands (3)

    At the end of the second week, the group had created five pirs of earth in the river. Since everyone started to get used to their work and their skills were improving as well, they thought things would progress faster, but they didn''t consider that the river would be deeper and deeper¡­ thus, they needed more earth blocks to create the fourth and fifth pir which were ten meters tall. Regardless, Billy finally will have the chance to take a break and return home. Most of the recruits also had the same chance, but he was the only one in his group that was going to return.


    "I feel like l am more motivated here, staying at home will probably make mezy again," Lily said.


    "Dad is also going to stay, so I will stay as well," Alexander said. "Besides, I feel like I didn''t do much."


    "What a liar¡­ you wanted to stay close to Lily," Billy thought while frowning. "What a simp¡­"


    "I am going to train here as well," Natalie said. "You will get behind at this rate, Billy."


    "I don''t mind," Billy said. "I can train at home, my diligence doesn''t need external factors like you guys."


    Power was something that could be obtained in that world, as long as everyone had diligence. However, seeing his siblings grow up from up-close wasn''t something that he could enjoy forever. Alexander, Lily, and Natalie didn''t understand that because they were only children. Besides, Billy won''t be able to train the way he wants by staying there¡­ Returning home was more than necessary for his goals.


    "First things first¡­ I have to buy some rings and then slowly make them level up and obtain the meditation effect," Billy thought. "It will take a few months to make them reach that level, but they certainly will improve my training speed and ability to trade mana for experience."


    After three days, Drew and Billy were back home. While it wasn''t a good idea for the leader of the tribe to leave his allies behind, he put Nik inmand, and everyone knew how he trusted him. Regardless, as one would expect, Samuel and Samara looked ecstatic when Drew and Billy returned and asked him to y horse without giving Billy any time to rest. It was a bit rough, but Billy couldn''t say no to them.


    "Did something happen while we were away?" Drew asked.


    "No¡­ everything is boringly peaceful," Cami replied. "Now we don''t have to worry about anything¡­ aside from the magic beasts. Speaking of which, some guards visited that arid area of the elementalists and they spotted a new type of monster. They are the earthworms¡­ ording to the elementalists that stayed behind. They always existed, but kept their territory away from their base. Also, they don''t leave that area."


    "I guess that is fine then," Drew said. "We have no business there¡­ Anyway, I am going to report to the lord tomorrow. What are you going to do, Billy?"


    "I guess I will buy some things that might help once we return," Billy replied.


    Billy recalled that rings could also increase his magic power, so he would be able to train more and be more effective while controlling. So, perhaps he should stop being stingy and spend all his savings on equipment. Even though he will look weird with several rings. The next day, Billy went to visit John''s shop, and he confirmed that things were the same as usual. He had close to zero customers. After selling the few ores he got, Billy only had fifty copper coins. It was worth three days working outside the town.


    "It has been a while, I heard that you went on that expedition to build the bridge," John said. "You found those ores in there?"


    "Yes¡­ if I find something worthwhile and that I don''t need, I will sell it to you," Billy said. "So, give me some discounts on these."


    "You can ask for that once you actually manage to find something," John frowned. "That is how business actually works, kid."


    Billy shrugged and then began to check the wares of the shop. He was hoping to find something cheap but good with his Appraisal, but he didn''t find such a thing. Either John had good eyes for his merchandise, or he was ying safe. Considering that Edward also had a habit of collecting old relics, it was natural that he wouldn''t find anything impressive. Still, he tried anyway, much to no avail.


    "I guess the only way to get good gear is by searching afterpleting the bridge," Billy thought. "Considering the old spearhead, I am expecting good things from these newnds."


    In any case, while that was a bit costly and made John frown, Billy decided to buy nine rings and make them level up. He would raise some suspicions by wearing them all the time, but he should be able to hide from the others when he needed to. Perhaps buying an extrarge pair of gloves will do the trick. While armor wasn''t something that his tribe didn''t use much, some people in the town used it.


    After buying his things, Billy immediately proceeded to level up the rings. Making one reach level twenty and then repeat the process of another to obtain another level of automatic meditation would be good. Still, instead of that, Billy decided to level them up equally in order for him to gain as many extra points in magic as possible. Thanks to his current mana, Billy managed to make the rings reach level three, and all of them granted him fifteen extra points into magic. Once he did that, he recovered some of his mana after meditating at home and then used all of it to control the temperature around him and focus on a single spot. At the same time, he used Wind Maniption and mixed both. He quickly obtained the result that he wanted...


    Congrattions! You have learned Fire Maniption.

 Chapter 62 - New Lands (4)

    As Billy had expected¡­ Learning magic is easier when you have that parameter at a high level. It was supposed to be obvious, considering that he only learned light spear when he became fast and strong enough. In any case, even though he could use Fire Maniption, he couldn''t train anywhere, even if he were careful. At the very least, the fire will consume the oxygen in a closed space. That was more than enough reason not to use it at home.


    "Using this at the training grounds is no good as well¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I suppose I will keep practicing the other elements first."


    Billy decided tobine water and wind and see what happens. While he could control each element with each hand, he only ended up creating a water sphere that had air inside even with the power of the rings¡­ he had a long way ahead.


    In the end, the week off passed in the blink of an eye, even though Billy didn''t interact with the troublemakers that usually take most of his time. He spent most of his time ying with his siblings since they were a well of energy. They were almost five, so it was time for them to start learning how to fight. Billy could see Samuel training vividly, but Samara was a bit too quiet for that. Her mana was starting to develop faster than Samuel, but her physical strength was getting behind due to it.


    "Perhaps I should help her with that¡­ but maybe she will dislike even using magic to fight," Billy thought. "She is pretty close to Anna, so perhaps she will follow her footsteps."


    It didn''t matter which path his siblings were going to take in the end. Billy was determined to watch and help them whenever possible. After saying goodbye to his family again, Billy, his father, and those who came with them a week ago began to move toward the bridge site. Three dayster, they arrived, and while three more pirs had been put in the river, the people there looked troubled for some reason.


    "What is wrong? what did I miss?" Billy asked.


    "Hey, you are back, Billy¡­" Alexander said. "Well¡­ we noticed some weird motivation on the other side of the river. It looks like people truly live on the other side, but they seemed rather cautious of us."


    "Isn''t that normal?" Billy frowned. "They don''t know what we are building and what our intentions are¡­ any one with half a brain would be cautious."


    "That is right, we are doing this for one day to explore more thesends¡­ it was bound to happen that we would find other tribes," Natalie said.


    "Still, I am worried if we can strike a conversation first without having to fight them," Lily said.


    There was a possibility that it might take ce, but only in six months¡­ there was no need to worry about that. Nevertheless, those three quickly returned to normal and then began to show the fruits of their training. Lily already could use Water Maniption, and Natalie had gotten a bit stronger as well. As for Alexander, he was improving fast with his spear skills, but his other arts still were at a so-so level. That was a bit childish, but he decided to show them Fire Maniption as well, to make them eager to train.


    In the end, since those three had some big mouths, the world that Billy had mastered the elemental tour Maniptions spread in the group. Thanks to that, someone unexpected approached. It was Sarah.


    "... I heard that you mastered Fire Maniption, is that true?" Sarah asked while showing an expression calmer than usual.


    "What if I had?" Billy asked.


    "For a very long time, we heard from our elders that we can only obtain power when we are skilled and with the constant practice," Sarah said. "They also said that only a few us are chosen to be able to use the four elements¡­ if you can use it, then that means that what they said is a lie."


    It wasn''t a lie¡­ it was just their assumption of something they couldn''t understand. Billy had realized that the elementalists didn''t teach things to the others. They only practiced. If one wanted to learn something aside from earth Maniption, they needed to have a wave of inspiration or seed it by luck.


    "So, I would like to see you using it," Sarah said.


    Billy didn''t have to show her anything since her attitude was annoying, and the elementalists were more than a little bit troublesome. Still, things will never improve if both sides keep acting like that, so Billy created a Fireball of the size of his fist.


    "You just learned it less than a week¡­ and you already can do that," Sarah furrowed her eyebrows. "... I heard that you taught some of your friends our magic. Can you do the same and teach those who don''t know of our tribe fire Maniption?"


    "It depends, what will I gain from that?" Billy asked.


    "I can teach you Zen and that will grant you the chance to control your magic powers more easily," Sarah said. "That arte will also increase your mana."


    Billy already knew what the skill could do, and perhaps he could have some idea to learn it by himself. Still, it was only a possibility¡­ Besides, the more mana he has, the better, and the sooner he learns it, the faster it will level up.


    "Okay, I will help¡­ but you will have to teach me that first," Billy said.


    "Understood," Sarah nodded.


    Billy wondered why Sarah was so quiet and calm. Was she trying to fool him? That sudden behavior change was too weird¡­ there was also the possibility that Billy made her change her mindset. Considering what she said, she apparently thought that she was special since she could use Fire Maniption.. Still, since Billy learned much faster than anyone else, she realized that it wasn''t true.

 Chapter 63 - New Lands (5)

    "To learn Zen, you need to do two things," Sarah said. "First is to take Meditation to the next level bypletely clearing your mind, and the second is to don''t move a single inch."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ It seemed too simple. Besides, the first step basically was the only thing necessary. If one''s head is empty, then one won''t have the reason to move.


    While Billy had just arrived, he still had work to do. That being said, he sat on the ground and entered the lotus position. He also closed his eyes and began to clear his mind. He had to learn that as soon as possible to make the most out of the situation.


    "You keep your head clear and don''t move for ten seconds, you should be able to feel the effects of Zen," Sarah said. "Imagine yourself looking at the sky, the blue sky of an afternoon. Look at the clouds quickly crossing the sky without thinking of anything."


    Billy thought that he had to clear his mindpletely, but it seemed that he could have an image in his head. As long as that doesn''t make him think of anything else¡­ Despite that tip, Billy had a hard time keeping his mind clear. It was probably because he could feel too many magic presences around him.


    "No good, huh¡­ it seems you will need some practice," Sarah said.


    Billy closed his eyes again and proceeded to take some deep breaths. His body began to rx, and he could feel the presence slowly dimming out and disappearing in the distance. Since he didn''t want to focus on the people around him, his mana began to obey him. It stopped searching for the surroundings for everything. Without feeling anything around him, Billy''s mind began to calm down. He did that pretty fast, but it was probably because of his high magic¡­


    Nevertheless, Billy probably reached the second level of Meditation. Still, since he didn''t receive any confirmation¡­ then, it wasplete yet. He had stopped moving as well. In the end, that only took fifteen minutes¡­ he just had to rx all his muscles,pletely to the point where he almost fell asleep at first. The theory behind it was a lot simpler than learning elemental maniption despite its usefulness.


    Congrattions! You have learned the skill Zen.


    "You already did it¡­ as expected, you are not normal," Sarah said.


    "That doesn''t sound like praise¡­" Billy said. "Anyway, I will talk with you guys at night. Once our job is over."


    Sarah nodded and then left the area without making much of a fuss. It wasn''t like they could train right now. After all, they had work to do. Regardless, Billy decided to see what he could do with that skill, and aside from the bonus in magic, he already could control his magic a bit more than before. As if they had been waiting for Sarah to leave, Billy''s friends showed up.


    "Did something happen, Billy?" Alexander asked. "I never saw Sarah talking with someone for that long¡­ aside from the people of her tribe."


    "She wanted to confirm something and asked for help," Billy said.


    Billy exined to his friends what he had just learned and about the agreement he made with Sarah. If he manages to teach Zen to others, they probably will have an easier time learning magic. After all, that increased their overall mana pool. In any case, Alexander and Lily nodded after hearing that. It seemed that the Elementalist was raised while hearing stories that their people were limited by their talent instead of their hard work. They could onlyply with that since they couldn''t understand and exin the magic powers they obtained over the years. Even if they could, they only used abstract concepts, which only made things moreplicated.


    As for Natalie, she didn''t hide her displeasure. While she wasn''t close to anyone in her vige, it seemed that Sarah had killed a few of the light seekers, and she couldn''t forget that¡­ there was also the fact that her father died by their hands¡­ it was truly somethingplicated to deal with. Despite that, she didn''t say anything¡­ Billy was starting to think that hisck of consideration toward his friends'' feelings was putting a crack in their friendship.


    "Sorry, Natalie¡­ if we want to avoid problems with them in the future, this kind of cooperation is necessary," Billy said.


    "I don''t care," Natalie said, then turned around and left.


    She was still a child¡­ Despite that, Billy couldn''t shrug or sigh because he probably would act the same way if he had lost a parent or a close friend against the elementalists over the years. He even consideredpletely ignoring them when his father was recovering from the injuries that almost crippled him, after all. He couldn''t me her and yet, he couldn''t ignore the possibilities that tribe could give him.


    Regardless, after working through the day, Billy went to the elementalists to teach them what he knew. While some of them looked really displeased about the fact that someone who wasn''t from their tribe was teaching them something they were supposed to be good at, Billy ignored that. Let prideful fools be prideful fools by ignoring them.


    "Although he is the youngest of us, Billy sure is mature¡­ to be able to forget the bad blood that exists between us and the elementalists, even most of the adults can''t do that," Lily said. "Still, I am a bit worried since he moves too fast... even considering that it is something that is bound to happen."


    "I don''t think his father is going to retire any time soon, but I suppose he has the martial skills and themunication skills to be the next leader of our tribe," Alexander said.


    "Whatever, let''s spar, Alexander," Natalie said and then unsheathed her swords.


    Alexander didn''t want to since Natalie was in a bad mood, and she would kick his ass, and that indeed ended up happening.

 Chapter 64 - New Lands (6)

    It took one week for the first Elementalist to finally learn fire maniption while being instructed by Billy. During that week, they thought that it would never happen and kept their eyes of skepticism at him, but once they first learned, they threw away all that and began to practice in earnest. They were a simple bunch¡­


    Considering that Sarah only spent half an hour teaching him Zen, it wasn''t fair that Billy was using that much time for them. Still, heended up teaching them for two weeks, and thanks to that, nine other elementalists learned Fire Maniption. They looked ecstatic¡­ because they felt like they had beplete magicians. Now, the others just had to keep trying and practicing what Billy told them.


    During those two weeks, Billy didn''t see anyone on the other side of the river. It was quite disappointing since he was looking forward to it and because his friends said that they had appeared three times during the weeks he was away.


    "... You really helped us, thank you," Sarah said.


    "There is no need for thanks, I gained something out of this," Billy said. "Besides, I know that you are still itching to kill me."


    Sarah didn''t even try to fake some surprise. Billy wasn''t stupid, and it was only obvious that such resentment wouldst for a while. Most likely, that guy he killed was her sibling, cousin, or perhaps even boyfriend. Still, due to her position and to make her tribe be a bit stronger, she threw away her pride and asked Billy for a favor. That was evidence that she was growing up, and her feelings were getting weaker. Billy didn''t want to fight the people that could be useful to him, but if she were to attack him someday...


    Nevertheless, after that, Billy returned home to have some days off, and when he returned, he saw his home empty. After a while, he looked around and saw his siblings on the training grounds. That was right. They were already five¡­ and he was already twelve since Billy was seven years older than him.


    "Time sure flies¡­" Billy thought.


    It seemed that he wouldn''t have the chance to y with his siblings all that much during that vacation, but it was natural. Kids would grow up and spend less and less time with their family until they would be teenagers, and they would think that their parents areme and such. While thinking about that, Billy wasughing since it was a bit funny.


    "Mother probably decided to return to guard the walls or maybe she is hunting those spider-like scorpions," Billy thought. "I suppose I can use this extra time to level up the rings."


    Billy - Lv 59 - 2250/8000 EXP


    HP: 167/167


    MP: 377/377


    SP: 161/181


    Strength: 69


    Speed: 58


    Magic: 156


    Endurance: 28


    Dexterity: 34


    Status Points: 95


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 11 (+ 01), Light Spear Lv 09 (+ 02),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 29 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 26 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 22, Mana Infusion Lv 22 (+ 11), Water Maniption Lv 16 (+ 04), Wind Maniption Lv 07 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 05 (+ 04), Zen Lv 03 (+ 03)


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 48 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 38 (+ 05), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27 (+ 02), Firing Speed Lv 15 (+ 01), Quick Spear Lv 09 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 06 (+ 03)


    Skill Points: 170


    Since Billy was busy leveling up his rings, he didn''t level up all that much in thest two months, but that was fine. Leveling up the rings will make his level-up speed a lot faster in the future. It was an investment. Regardless, when the sun started to set, Billy saw his mother, grandmother, and siblings returning. Although they seemed fine, they looked troubled as well.


    "What is wrong, mother?" Billy asked.


    "I just heard that Samara fought with other kids," Cami said. "They were making fun of her because she liked to practice her magic more than her Spearmanship. Samuel argued with them as well and then they began to pull each other''s hairs."


    "At least they didn''t use their training spears¡­" Billy said. "You don''t have to listen to others when they are taunting you, Samara. They were probably¡­ no, it is nothing."


    It probably wasn''t a good idea to tell a kid that she was better than the others in a certain aspect. It might make Samara be reckless and arrogant. She was a nice kid, but certain life experiences might make that happen.


    "But they wereughing at me¡­ they said that I am weak and slow," Samara said with her head down.


    "It doesn''t matter, what matter is if you think you need to improve that aspect," Billy said. "Run if you think that you are slow, practice every day if you think that you are weak. It is good to focus on what you like to do, but magic needs mana, and mana takes time to recover. That is why you need to train with the spear as well."


    "Okay¡­" Samara said, still feeling down.


    "Let''s wake up early tomorrow and do some special training," Billy said.


    "Not fair, I want to participate too!" Samuel protested.


    "Of course you will," Billy said. "You also need some training, while you fought because you wanted to protect Samara, it is no good if you have to retort to violence so soon. Instead of that, aim to be strong enough to make others think twice before picking a fight with you, but you also need to know that strength doesn''t give you the right to do anything that you want."


    "Okay, I got it!" Samuel said.


    "It seems Billy took over your job of educating your kids," Anna said with a serious expression on her face.


    "Hahaha, it is fine now and then," Cami said. "Besides, they probably will listen to him more because he is close to their age.. Still¡­ Billy truly is scarily reliable."

 Chapter 65 - New Lands (7)

    In the end, making his siblings level up or improve their spears could solve the problem, but that wouldn''t teach Billy''s siblings that they could ovee almost everything with hard work. Still, it wasn''t like Billy had done any special training that made him improve, so when the next morning came, he only asked them to spar in order to see their good and bad points.


    After just five minutes, Billy discovered the problem. Samara was top defensive, and she hesitated in attacking when she found an opportunity to do so. On the other hand, thanks to that, she could see the moves of the opponent and predict them. Samuel, on the other hand, was too focused on attacking, he had speed and power for a five-year-old boy, but thanks to that, he had too many openings. The twins were basically pr opposites.


    "I get it now¡­ Samara, move away a little bit," Billy said. "Attack me, Samuel."


    "Where is your spear?" Samuel asked.


    "I don''t need it," Billy said. "Come on."


    Samuel didn''t like that, but he didn''t hesitate much. He took a step forward, and out of nowhere, a water Ball appeared in front of him, and he collided against it.


    "Not fair, you can''t use magic!" Samuel protested.


    "I won''t use again, I just wanted to show you that some people might use magic against you and if you charge without thinking, you will get hit," Billy said. "All right, try again."


    Billy wondered if Samuel had understood that. He was just five¡­ but he should learn as soon as possible that in most of his battles, things won''t be in his favor. Still, he nodded as if he had understood something¡­ despite that, he charged recklessly again. It seemed that he liked to overpower his opponents. In any case, when he thrust his spear toward Billy''s stomach, Billy just reflected the weapon to the side with his left hand and then dropped a chop on Samuel''s head.


    "Ouch¡­" Samuel said.


    "Did you get it now?" Billy asked. "You can''t just attack while only thinking of attacking. Cool down your head and keep your focus when you decide to attack. Otherwise, your opponent will read your moves and prepare an attack. It is your turn now, Samara."


    Billy took Samuel''s spear since he knew that Samara wouldn''t attack first. She stepped forward looking pretty nervous, and even when Billy told her to attack, she approached¡­ very slowly, one step after the other, very carefully. In the end, Billy swung the spear toward her left leg, and she used her own to block the attack. While that wasn''t so bad, she had reacted fast enough to parry it. Billy attacked again, and he swung down the spear toward her head this time. Once again, Samara blocked the attack, but she didn''t do anything else.


    "Fighting defensively when the enemy is stronger and faster is the right answer, but if you focus only on blocking, the chance to attack will nevere," Billy exined and then increased his power over the spear. "See? A stronger opponent would try to overpower you, and a fast one wouldn''t let their attack be blocked so easily."


    "But isn''t that dangerous?" Samara asked.


    "It is if you don''t practice enough, but once you get good at it, you can render your opponentpletely wide open," Billy said. "Just like a parried Samuel''s attack. You don''t need to be stronger or faster to do that, you just need to be skilled, and to be skilled, you need constant practice. Now, practice with each other while considering what I said."


    While his siblings obeyed, they only followed his instructions at the beginning. After a while, they let their vicious control them again. Billy had to remind them of what they had to do every time that happened. Fortunately, they were smart kids, so little by little, they began to fight while considering that for more extended periods of time.


    While they couldn''t practice under Billy''s supervision for long, they did make some progress over the course of the following weak. Now and then, Samara would parry, followed by an attack, and now answer, then Samuel would see that oneing and prevent it from happening. Weirdly enough, even without Billy interfering with his system, he saw their Spearmanship level jumping from three to five.


    "I wonder if receiving tips also increases the leveling up speed of skills¡­" Billy thought.


    If that was possible, some optical mental training might be as effective as the physical one. Perhaps even more since one would be able to imagine all types of scenarios. Billy realized that it was something worth checking¡­ considering that he had just learned Zen. Doing something like that didn''t seem impossible.


    The skill that was on the lowest level was Fire Maniption, so Billy decided to do some mental training with that. Just imagining himself creating a Fireball and firing didn''t seem that efficient. So, Billy imagined himself creating a Fire Arrow. As one would expect, that was difficult. Even in his mind, Billy couldn''t just imagine an arrow of mes easily appearing. He had to follow the rules of the real world¡­


    "I suppose suddenly making it appear on that kind of shape would be too much," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy focused on making the heat take a triangr shape instead of a circr one. Pointy right above and getting thicker as it goes downward¡­ it wasn''t perfect, but Billy managed to imagine that. When he tried to make it in the real world, it didn''t take the same shape, and it happened slower, but the projectile had a shape that was different from a Ball.


    "Hmm¡­ who could have thought that helping my siblings would give me such an inspiration," Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction. "This has a lot of potential.... even among the other magic attacks, if I change their shapes, it will be easier to control them or make them have even more power."

 Chapter 66 - New Lands (8)

    While Billy was returning to the bridge site, he imagined all kinds of applications he could do with magic. The most obvious one was to fly¡­ but while he indeed could propel his body upward while firing a gust of wind from his feet after jumping, it wasn''t that perfect. Firing two gusts of wind from his feet at the same time was hard.


    "There are so many things I want to try¡­" Billy thought. "But it will take a while before I am skilled enough to do so. Considering the power that the rings will give me, it should be less of a hassle to achieve what I want."


    Although he said that, Billy was more excited than anything since the possibilities of what he could do with magic seemed endless. Even more so, considering that the rings were leveling up every day and the bonus in magic they granted was tremendous. Once they reach level twenty, the bonus in magic will be one thousand points¡­ how insane is that? Billy would have two times more mana than the strongest of the elementalists¡­ he felt like he was cheating, though.


    In any case, to help with his mental training, Billy also practiced creating Water Arrows. Creating them with the earth was easy, but things changed with the other elements. However, all that work was worth it since the speed the water arrows flew was two times faster than water balls and thirty percent faster than the earth arrows. Perhaps the fire arrows will be faster than the wind ones since they will use the fire to propel themselves¡­


    "You sure like to travel around," Natalie said when Billy returned. "Are you that bored or do you miss home that much?"


    "A change of scenario is necessary to keep the body and the mind fresh, but since you have muscles for the brain, you don''t notice that," Billy said.


    "Ha-ha, very funny, you should at least try something new to taunt me," Natalie said.


    "Anyway, did I miss something?" Billy asked. "Where Alexanded and Lily?"


    "Since some of us have too much time in our hands, the tribe leaders decided to send some of us to explore the river upstream and downstream," Natalie exined. "This is the ce where the river is the thinnest, but aside from that, we don''t know much about this¡­ they left a week ago, and they received orders to go to both directions for ten days and then return."


    "But we already know what is in the south, it is the ocean¡­" Billy frowned.


    "Yes, that is why both groups will have ten days, it is the distance to reach the ocean," Natalie said. "Besides, we can''t focus on a single ce now that the inhabitants on the other side aren''t showing up anymore. Who knows what they are plotting¡­ Anyway, Alexander left with one of those groups, Lily is looking for materials to craft arrows."


    It seemed that Billy was free for the rest of the day. That was disappointing¡­ maybe he should check if his magic is strong enough now that the rings had reached level ten to pull the fish out of the river by himself. Once he does that, the others will have the chance to kill the Sahati with ease. However, Natalie needed his help.


    "If you are free, help me with my training," Natalie said. "I want you to fire Fireballs toward me."


    "Why specifically Fireballs?" Billy frowned. "They will damage your swords, you know."


    "It is fine, I was nning to buy new ones anyway," Natalie said.


    "All right¡­ if you miss it, this is going to hurt," Billy said and then created a Fire Bullet while aiming his index finger like a gun toward Natalie.


    "...How can something so small can have so much power?" Natalie said, visibly shocked.


    That was surprising. Natalie noticed the power of such a small projectile instantly¡­ knowing her. Billy thought she wouldin and tell him to attack seriously. Her senses indeed were something else. In any case, Billy decided to start slowly and let Natalie get used to them. When he fired, Billy saw the projectile actually burning itself as a fuel to propel even faster. He wondered if it was due to the environment or due to the friction in the air¡­ Nevertheless, the fire bullet crossed a distance of twenty meters instantly. However, Natalie blocked with both swords.


    "There was no weight behind it¡­" Natalie said.


    "That is because¡­ it is just how things are," Billy said since it would be much of a pain to exin how fire was formed. "If you want to deal with heavy projectiles, we will have to use something else."


    Considering that Billy could see a dent in one of the swords, it was only a matter of time before either of them got destroyed. If he focuses on weight, then even if he doesn''t use fire, the weapons will lose durability insanely fast.


    "I suppose just blocking won''t solve anything¡­ I have to repel it with my de," Natalie said.


    "... That is actually a good idea, I am surprised that you realized that," Billy said. "Still, you should use only one sword and leave the other for defense."


    "You are such a worrywart¡­ this is training, it is normal for people to get hurt," Natalie said.


    "That carelessness will get you killed someday," Billy said. "You are already fifteen, stop being reckless like a child."


    "I am older than you! Don''t call me a child!" Natalie said.


    "This short temper of yours doesn''t help your argument," Billy said and then shrugged. "Anyway, I will show you how dangerous that attitude can be."


    While Natalie was seriously ring at him, he wondered how he could make her grow up and be less reckless.. The fact that she was ostracized by the people of her tribe didn''t help with that¡­ probably because even her mother didn''t tell her what to do, or she gave up on it because Natalie was just too damn stubborn.

 Chapter 67 - New Lands (9)

    Just helping Natalie with her training wouldn''t do him any good, so Billy decided to alternate his firing elements. That way, if a situation required him to fire a certain element, he would be able to respond as fast as possible. Natalieined at first, but once she heard the exnation, she decided to ignore it. She wasn''t the only one who could benefit from the training¡­


    "Why do your earth bullets make that weird sound?" Natalie asked.


    "I make them rotate to gain some extra piercing power and speed," Billy replied. "It requires some concentration, so I am not sure you can pull that off in the middle of a fight. Perhaps if you manage to do something about your short temper, you will be able to do it."


    "Putting that aside, can you fire your strongest earth bullet?" Natalie asked. "I want to see if I can repel them with my swift strike."


    "Again with those unreasonable requests¡­ Do you have a death wish?" Billy asked after a long sigh. "A single mistake and you will be killed."


    Swift strike was the name of the two quick strikes that Natalie managed to develop as her own special technique. Natalie probably could repel Billy''s strongest Earth Bullet, but only if he takes his rings out. He didn''t even have the chance to test how high his current magic power is.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped," Natalie shrugged.


    On the next day, Billy''s routine returned to the usual. He experimented with Water Maniption and actually managed to fish the magic monsters by making a stream of watering from below to take them out of water. However, even when the beast was on the ground, it could move and even use a Water Ball. In the end, Leo put an arrow on its head, he told Billy not to do that again. A ck point shot of Water Ball might kill someone if it hits the wrong spot¡­


    Regardless, thanks to the bonus of the rings, Billy didn''t spend even half of his mana while helping the redhead archers. He could help the elementalists by creating the Earth blocks for the bridge. Still, he didn''t want to stand out even more with his illusory massive mana pool.


    In any case, once again, his two weeks of working passed rather anticlimactically. The stone pirs had already reached thest fourth part of the river. Soon enough, they will begin to craft the bridge''s real body. Still, just when Billy was about to go home and enjoy his week off, the groups that went to explore had returned with some troublesome news.


    "We foundrge numbers of people on the other side of the river moving in groups and toward this direction," Nik said. "It seems that they don''t want to let usplete the vige."


    "What are their weapons and numbers?" Drew asked.


    "They use round shields and long spears, all of them," Nik said. "They also wear helmets and some weird shirts of iron¡­ we saw around three hundred of them."


    The other group was made by hammersmiths, and they said the same thing. They saw a small army mobilizing toward direction¡­ It seemed that they trained as a group instead of individually. Thus their individual power shouldn''t be high, but as a group, Billy knew that they could pose a threat. Even if they fought as a group, the people in that world could be strangely strong, and adding the factor or tactics and organization, they could wipe out the tribes that didn''t have much experience in fighting alongside each other.


    "We already received orders about how we should react in this type of situation," Drew said. "We should try to open dialog no matter what, but if the other side refuses to hear us¡­ then we will fight."


    It couldn''t be helped, but Billy thought that fighting if things went wrong in the beginning was a bad move since it would be the start of another battle that mightst for many years. They didn''t know the numbers of the people on the other side, but considering that they were going to use six hundred, then it was clear that they had the advantage.


    "War for resources truly is a pain¡­" Billy thought.


    The tribes finally had the peace that they wished for decades, but now they wanted more¡­ Hopefully, things would end up well. Billy didn''t want to see his siblings growing up amidst a war.


    "You saw them, Alexander," Lily said. "What do you think?"


    "It is hard to get a good feeling about them from so far away¡­" Alexander frowned. "However, we didn''t find any magic beasts on the other side, so they either exterminated them, or their numbers are extremely low. That shows that they have some high battle prowess. Adding to the fact that all of their gear is made of iron and apparently, high quality, they must need it to fight some sort of enemy."


    "But if they want to stop us with those numbers, then they must have some free time in their hands or theirnds arepletely at peace," Natalie said.


    It was hard to say, but they probably never had or didn''t have to deal with magic attacks in a long time. After all, the armor wasn''t particrly good against fire magic. So, despite the difference in numbers, the tribes probably would have a chance to win if ites to a battle, as long as they use the elementalists wisely.


    "We will have to stay here for a while, so we might as well train as much as possible in preparation for what might happens next," Lily said. "I didn''t think of that, but if we lose, this same bridge could be an asset in the hands of those guys and they might use it to reach our town."


    That wasn''t good¡­ before something like that could happen, Billy would wipe them out, even if he had to scare even his allies with his power.

 Chapter 68 - New Lands (10)

    Aside from messengers, all soldiers were forced to stay on the bridge site from now on. So, Billy will have to forget about his week off for a while. Again, it was a pain, but it was inevitable...


    "Hopefully, Samuel and Samara will continue on with their training without me," Billy thought.


    "You are looking absent-minded again¡­ you are losing your edge, Billy," Natalie said. "Come to think of it, it has been a while since you had a spar and fought using only your spear."


    "I suppose so, what is your point?" Billy asked. "If you want to duel, I will keep youpany."


    "That is what I wanted to hear," Natalie smirked. "Prepare to get your ass kicked."


    Billy naturally held back since he didn''t want to damage his weapon and hurt Natalie. Still, even so, he was supposed to have an advantage over her¡­ Unfortunately, during the duel, Billy was forced to keep a defensive stance because Natalie focused on attacking several times. Her attacks were rtively light, but she aimed for troublesome spots. All in all, she overwhelmed him with sheer speed and uracy. He knew that she had gotten better and she had talent, but that still was troublesome. Even though he helped her ovee her weakness...


    "I guess I am getting rusty," Billy frowned.


    "That is only obvious since you practice so many things at the same time," Lily said. "If you ask me, that is only natural, but he is unreasonable enough to try and master all of those."


    "Considering that Billy learned Light Spear when he was nine, I kind of wanted to see how good he would be by focusing on training a single style," Alexander said. "But I suppose that isn''t possible, huh. I suppose I will be the best of my generations, then. Just kidding."


    Alexanderughed, but Billy could tell that despite his attitude, he truly wanted that. Regardless. It seemed pretty interesting, but it also would make it easy for enemies to find ways to surprise Billy. By having many tricks up his sleeve, he would be the one surprising the others. Speaking of tricks, Billy had another idea¡­ he went silent for a moment and then turned around in order not to let his friends see what he was doing. In the end, they opened their eyes widely when he turned around, and the spear was floating around him.


    "Now I will defeat you without using my hands," Billy said. "Behold my awesomeness and despair."


    "How did you¡­ ah, you are using wind Maniption to control the spear," Natalie said. "That is..."


    "That is so cool!" Alexander said. "I wish I could do that."


    "You can, just envelope your spear with Earth and control it the same way with your mind," Billy said.


    There was no point in keeping that secret since anyone with half of a brain and good senses could understand what Billy did. Natalie was someone like that. In any case, Billy assumed something wrong before. He thought that manipting the elements was somewhat limited, like he could only force them to do something when he put his mana on them, but that wasn''t true. He could keep sending his mana and change the orders, and he didn''t even have to touch the elements since they were already under his control.


    In any case, Alexander tried that, but his control over his spear was limited by his low magic. He could make it move at his walking speed, but nothing more. As for Billy, he could make his move at his running speed while he rotated and spun at the same time. When Natalie asked to him to attack with the spear-like that, she felt quite the power. Even though Billy only used the butt of the spear. However, he couldn''t forget the extra power the rings granted him.


    "Hey, Drew," Nik said when he noticed that a lot of people were looking at Billy''s group. "It seems that your son came up with another novel idea."


    "Hah¡­ I wonder who he took after to be so creative," Drew forced a smile. "I am just a muscle head, after all."


    With that skill, Billy probably could fish the magic beasts in the river by himself. However, after doing some experiments, he realized that the further away he moves his spear, the more mana he will use. Still, it was an excellentbination of martial arts and magic.


    "This is enough for now, let''s return to the old school sparring," Billy said and then grabbed his spear again.


    Billy felt that he wasn''t training Light Spear and Quick Spear enoughtely, so that was an excellent chance to do that. After taking a deep breath, he prepared his stance and then began to thrust his spear toward Natalie at fearsome speeds. He didn''t give her the chance to do anything aside from blocking. Even that, she couldn''t do it properly since each strike had a lot of power and destroyed her stance.


    In the end, what Billy warned Natalie many times happened. He felt strange feedback when he was attacking and then stopped, Natalie frowned at that, but then half of one of her swords cracked and fell on the ground.


    "I told you," Billy said.


    "Come on¡­ just when things were starting to be fun," Natalie said and then sighed. "Now what am I going to do if those guys appear?"


    "You should have asked yourself that earlier¡­" Billy facepalmed. "Let''s see if I can make a spare sword made of dirt. It will be heavier, but the durability will be higher as well."


    Thanks to all that mental training, Billy managed to craft a copy of Natalie''s sword really fast. The shape and size were perfect, but it was two times heavier, but there was a problem. Her previous weapon granted her a small boost in strength and speed, but the new one didn''t grant that.


    Earth Sword - Lv 0


    Durability: 70/70

 Chapter 69 - Conflict (1)

    "This isn''t so bad¡­" Natalie said while swinging the new sword. "Make another one because it will mess up with my stance if I wield two weapons with different weights."


    "Instead of saying thank you for a favor¡­ you ask for another one?" Billy frowned. "Seriously, kids these days are something else¡­"


    When they dueled again, Natalie was even slower than before. Still, at least the weapon was absorbing the damage properly, and she no longer looked cornered. She was actually using their weight to her advantage¡­ she was probably doing that unconsciously since she was a muscle head. Still, Billy couldn''t help but be impressed.


    After a while, Billy and Alexander decided to practice as well. It has been a while. Still, Billy already knew that based on status alone, Alexander had the advantage. He was older, taller, and trained daily with the spear more than Billy. Still, by focusing on counter-attacking, Billy managed to hold his ground.


    "I wish I could train by fighting as well," Lily said. "Not in serious fights, but I don''t n on using anything aside from a bow."


    "It isn''t the same thing but you can train your evasion maneuvers against magic," Billy said. "You should ask Alexander and Natalie help you with that, their attack power with magic still is rtively low and they need to practice theit uracy."


    While Alexander nodded at that, Natalie looked a bit annoyed. It didn''t matter which aspect she disliked to hear that she was weak. Still, she decided to help Lily with that. Alexander was hesitant to hurt Lily, but he also decided to cooperate. It looked like they had returned to the good old days¡­ that actually weren''t that old.


    In any case, the next month passed in the blink of an eye, and ny percent of the pir had already been put in the river. Before allocating thest two, the tribe leaders decided to start forming the actual body of the bridge because the remaining two pirs would give a chance to the people on the other side to reach them as well.


    "I suppose this should be enough to make them realize that we don''t want to invade," Billy thought.


    Despite that, as soon as the group began to create and put the remaining parts of the bridge, the group that they had mentioned earlier finally showed up and assumed a battle formation. They really looked like a medieval army, just like Billy had imagined. Ignoring them didn''t seem like a good idea, so the tribe leaders reunited to discuss about what they should do.


    "We should at least try to talk with them," Drew said. "It will be better if the tribe leaders go as well."


    "We will be exposing ourselves to danger and we won''t have much back up since only a few of us can cross the river by jumping over the pirs," Leo said. "Their spears don''t seem the trowable type, but it wouldn''t surprise me if they have some hidden weapons around."


    "Can''t you and Sarah cover us if things go downhill?" Drew asked. "Not against that many enemies."


    "If your sones with us, we might be able to pull it off," Sarah suddenly dered. "While he doesn''t show, I am certain that his magic powers already surpassed mine."


    "Hmm¡­ all right, I will talk to him," Drew said.


    Billy frowned when his father told him about the contents of the conversation. Sarah was sharp, but not sharp enough since she didn''t realize that Billy''s magic power only increased due to the rings.


    "Not fair! Why is Billy getting special treatment?" Natalie protested after she told his friends what he was going to do.


    "Well, if you think logically, Billy is skilled enough to make a difference with his set of skills," Lily said while forcing a smile.


    "Still¡­" Natalie said.


    "You sure are bloodthirsty," Billy said. "9f you keep acting like that, then it will be hard for you to participate in this kind of situation in the future. You are too reckless, after all. In any case, I am off."


    The leaders of the tribes and Billy had their weapons with them, but they were on their backs. That was another way of them trying to say that they were there to talk and not to fight. In any case, they began to jump over the pirs, but Sarah used some wind magic to help her since her physical strength wasn''t that high. Once they did that, the army on the other side began to move as well. Their weapons and shields were ready to be used in the blink of an eye. Despite that, the tribe leaders didn''t stop.


    When they reached thest pir, they took some time to look around the army. As for Billy, he used Appraisal and confirmed that the overall level of those soldiers was fifty. They weren''t shockingly powerful, but their strength wasn''t something tough at. Neither of them had magical skills either, or even bow skills. So, their strength was in meleebat, and considering their high HP, they would take a while to fall.


    "Hello¡­ we are the soldiers of lord Edward and we came to negotiate," Drew said. "If you have a leader or a temporarymander, could you please call them?"


    "I am the Captain of this unit, my name is Pierre," a single soldier stepped forward and said. "State your name and business here."


    "We didn''t know that thends beyond the river were popted, so we received the orders to build a bridge and explore the other side," Drew said. "My name is Drew, so at the orders of our lord, we would like to start amicable negotiations with your people."


    "... I can''t decide that on my own," Pierre said.. "We also have a feudal lord, your own lord cane to negotiate with him, until that happens, it would be better if you are to stop the construction of the bridge."

 Chapter 70 - Conflict (2)

    Putting the demands aside, Billy was more worried about the name of that Captain. Pierre¡­ that was definitely a french name. Until now, he only found English-like names. So, that made him frown.


    "Very well, we will exin the situation to our leader," Drew said. "It will take a few days, though."


    While the leaders of the tribes understood those demands, the other members frowned. It looked like they were being looked down¡­ a mere captain demanding the presence of Edward. Still, they only thought that because they had only experimented with diplomacy a few times. Besides, they were on the weak end of that negotiation. Since they didn''t try to cross the river, the people on the other side didn''t need to negotiate with a small town such as the hammersmiths. In fact, they probably knew about their existence and decided to ignore itpletely.


    "I am surprised that there are other lords across the river," Lily said. "I am curious as to the kind of ce they live in."


    "Since they have so much equipment made of iron and theirs also seemed high quality, I would say they are more advanced than ours," Billy said, still wondering about Pierre''s name.


    "Since that is the case, once they realize that, they might try to subjugate us," Natalie said.


    "Let''s not think about something so scary¡­ at least for now," Alexander said. "What are you going to do, Billy?"


    "I wanted to go home, but Dad said that we should keep a strong number of soldiers here just in case," Billy said. "Only a few of us are going to report to Edward and then escort him if he decides toe."


    At the very least, Drew will go and inform the family that everything is fine, and he and the others left on that very same day. As for the army on the other side, nothing changed.


    In any case, since they couldn''t work, everyone spent that week bored out of their minds. As for Billy, he trained with his friends as usual. It was already the norm for them to practice when they had free time. Once that week passed, Edward actually came to the site¡­ considering the traveling speed, it seemed that he was actually looking forward to it.


    "Oh, your progress is faster than I had anticipated," Edward said while looking at the pirs and the first part of the bridge. "It also looks a lot sturdier than I had imagined."


    "What are your orders, sir," Drew asked.


    "Let''s talk with this Captain you mentioned," Edward replied. "He should have sent the message to his superiors by now."


    The other leaders nodded and then prepared to move. After ten minutes, they headed toward the other side. Still, Billy stayed behind since only so many people could stay in the pirs at the same time. After five minutes, they returned.


    "We received the permission to cross the river, and lord Edward can take fifteen guards with him," Drew said. "The rest of us will stay here and keep working on the production of the materials necessary for the bridge."


    Billy thought that each tribe leader would choose a member of their tribe to help with the work, but Edward was the one who decided that. As if things weren''t weird enough, he also picked Billy''s entire group.


    "Sir, they are talented kinds¡­ even while putting aside my pride as a father," Drew said. "Still, they are just kids."


    "Don''t worry about the small stuff, Drew," Edward said while patting his shoulders. "We aren''t going to a fight. We are going to talk."


    Billy was as much troubled as his father, but his friends barely could contain their excitement, which made Natalie''s and Lily''s parents frown. They clearly weren''t up for the task of guarding the lord of the town in an unknownnd that they knew nothing about. Still, they couldn''t disobey the orders of their leader.


    "Ah¡­ I am being surpassed by my fourteen years old son," Nik said with a fake depressed smile. "I am a failure as a father."


    "You guys¡­ you shouldn''t do anything weird, you hear me?" Drew asked. "This mission is no joke and we can''t afford to make any mistakes or give the wrong impression."


    "It is useless, I can already see those brats making mistakes every ten steps¡­" Leo said.


    While the parents were trying to make their kids behave, Natalie''s mother was utterly silent. Billy had forgotten her name since she was a person of few words, and then he confirmed with Appraisal that her name was Lucy. Billy had never been a parent, but her cold attitude was starting to annoy him¡­ even if his daughter was troublesome, that overly cold attitude was messed up. Despite that, Natalie was calm and anxious because she had heard from Billy many times that she needed to deal with her short fuse.


    After the preparations had been made, the group began to jump over the pirs and reached the shore on the other side. The soldiers frowned when they saw the four misfits. They were too young to look like elite guards, after all.


    Pierre- Lv 68 - 2250/8000 EXP


    HP: 650/650


    MP: 130/130


    SP: 544/544


    Skills: War Cry Lv 24, Shield Smash Lv 32, Defensive Stance Lv 22


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 55, Spearmanship Lv 35, Shield Mastery Lv 35, Pain Resistance Lv 30


    Billy frowned when he checked Pierre''s status¡­ putting aside his level. He sure had some weird skills. What surprised Billy most was the Pain Resistance. He had got wounded several times during training, but he never got that skill. Wasn''t something that could be learned just like that? He had to investigate it.


    "Are you ready?" Pierre asked. "The main town is pretty far away, it will take five days on a horse."


    "It is pretty far away¡­ howe you managed to deliver a message to your lord so fast?" Drew asked.


    "We sent a raven," Pierre said.

 Chapter 71 - Conflict (3)

    Horses, ravens¡­ Billy knew that they existed in that world, but it was rare to find normal animals since they were also targeted by monsters. Most likely, the people beyond the river were raising and protecting them from making good use of those. Still, he wondered if the others had understood what that guy meant... they didn''t know that messages could be written down... yet.


    In any case, from the army of six hundred, only fifty left the area and guided Billy and the others toward the East. After passing through a grove, the group opened their eyes widely when they saw many cultivating fields in the distance. Billy had already seen things like that, so he wasn''t surprised, but for the others who just recently started to cultivate some veggies, that sure was a sight to behold.


    "Wow¡­ how many people can they feed all over the year with so many fields?" Alexander asked.


    "A few thousand¡­ if they only use grains, but if they also raise cattle, than a few dozen thousand is also possible," Billy replied.


    "You guessed right," Pierre said without hiding his surprise. "You are his son, right? What is your name?"


    "Billy," Billy replied.


    "You have good eyes and quite the presence for someone so young," Pierre said. "Didn''t you raise cattle and nt vegetables and grains?"


    "The many tribes over that area only stopped fighting against each other recently, so we are beginners when ites to agriculture," Edward said. "We mostly hunt to eat and get fruits from some groves across our region."


    "It must be rough¡­ but I can see a great figure ahead of you considering that you are halfway through building a bridge on that river," Pierre said. "We always had some trouble when we tried to cross the river."


    That made Billy confirm that they didn''t have people that could use magic. That was good to know¡­ because it showed how much developed their territory was, considering that they could cultivate dozens of massive fields without the use of magic. In any case, a lot of people were cultivating those fields, but their strength was so-so. At the highest, the farmers were at level fifteen. There was a road between the fields, and they followed those. Thanks to it, their group was drawing a lot of attention.


    After walking for two hours, they reached a vige that was half of the size of their town. It didn''t seem that impressive considering the size alone, but the houses were a lot neater than their own. They were also made of wood, so they didn''t have that rough feeling. As for the vigers, they were wearing some clothes that were a mix of cotton and leather. The streets weren''t paved with brick-like their town, but the ground still was pretty even.


    "This is a pretty well developed vige," Edward said. "I am surprised your lord doesn''t live here."


    "This is mostly a vige that we use to stock food," Pierre exined. "Our lord is currently living pretty far away from his home because we are facing some problems."


    Probably militaristic problems¡­ but no one could ask since it would be the same as prying on the business of the people who might and might not be allies in the future. Considering Edward''s attitude, he would be willing to ept many demands as long as he can form amercial threat with the lord. It was so obvious that he wanted to buy iron, cotton, grains, vegetables¡­


    "Now that I thought about it¡­ he sure wants to improve the lifestyle of the people in that town, but¡­ no," Billy shook his head. "His first intention was to explore the regions beyond the river, this meeting with another society happened purely by chance."


    "We will use some carriages on the other side of the vige, I hope you don''t mind staying inside them for a few days," Pierre said.


    Aside from Billy, no one knew what carriages were, but they could imagine that it was some sort of means of transportation. In any case, while the others were imagining that, Billy saw a shop selling knives to a random person, and that person paid gold coins for those¡­ even in their town, they didn''t have gold coins. Only copper and silver. Still, it was weird that they used the same currency. Was it a coincidence, or did someone who lived in that area move to the region beyond the river? If that were the case, some histories should have passed down¡­ unless the people who moved had moved a very long time ago.


    In any case, the group found two carriages and several horses waiting for them. Considering the number of horses, the guards were nning to escort them for those five days. Regardless, the group entered the vehicles, and most of them looked pretty excited since it was like a house that could move. The seats were even morefortable than their beds.


    "You are awfully quiet, Billy," Drew said while looking toward his friends, enjoying the softness of the seats.


    "Would it be better if I were to act like them?" Billy asked.


    "No, but¡­" Drew frowned.


    "I am just thinking that the world really is vast like you said," Billy said.


    In fact, Billy was more worried about the future. He had yet to know everything about this new area, but he had a feeling that it wasn''t as peaceful as it looked. Most likely, the tribes would have to get involved in the conflicts and politics of that new part of the world, and considering that their size was small, they probably would end up being targeted as the weak link in any possible alliances they might make.


    "I suppose I can''t be so negative about this¡­" Billy thought. "It is not like I dislike fighting and I can''t justzily live my second life. Let''s enjoy the hardships and the easy times of this new life to the fullest."

 Chapter 72 - Conflict (4)

    In the beginning, pretty much everyone loved the idea of moving without having to use their legs. The carriages were that useful. However, they couldn''t wait to leave the damn ce after a couple of days. It shook too much, and it was too for their butts, even with cushions. Fortunately, during those four days, they stopped at two other viges and used the military posts that had enough beds for them.


    On the morning of the fifth day, they finally reached their destination. It wasn''t a town¡­ it was a city that was at least two kilometersrge and wide, and every single spot had walls made of concrete. Billy recognized that, but the others thought it was just another type of material.


    "If they can create walls like these, they certainly could have created a bridge¡­ I suppose they didn''t want to spend too many resources on a ce that they knew nothing of," Billy thought.


    Edward was furrowing his eyebrows as if he was thinking along the same lines. Still, he soon got rid of it when he left the carriage. Even the entrance of the city was bustling with people. Many people wereing and leaving and following the many roads around. Things looked pretty medieval instead of stone-age, like Billy had lived in his first vige or the copper age in that town.


    "This is Vergena city," Pierre said. "Our city that is closest to the border of our neighbor, the state of Toles."


    During the trip, Pierre told them that their state was the Hiloh state, and there were many others around and across the continent. However, he didn''t mention any, probably because he would end up telling that they are at war against their neighbor. Even if that was the case, it was evident while looking at the faces of the travelers. They looked pretty uneasy but not afraid. Considering that was the case, states losing wars and being annexed to others probably was somethingmon.


    "Maybe the first people who crossed the river and headed west ran away from this kind of situation," Billy thought. "Still, that doesn''t exin howe the tribes are so different from one another."


    When they crossed the gates of the city, they saw a citypletely overtaken by peopleing and going. Themerce there truly was quite intense. All the stalls and shops had several customers lined up and ready to spend their coins.


    "Maybe I can sell one or two rings here and get a lot of money, even if the merchants can''t tell how powerful they are, they should feel by wearing it," Billy thought.


    The only downside was the fact that Billy would look suspicious since his rings were way above the gear of the ordinary shoulders. In any case, Billy looked at the weapon shops and the armor being exposed in the cksmiths and confirmed that they granted at least the same extra bonus as his spear¡­ but they didn''t have extra effects.


    "To have so many people in a single ce and to have such an intensemercial district¡­" Edward said. "How many people actually live in this state?"


    "I think that thest time we counted our numbers, we should have one hundred and twenty thousand," Pierre said.


    That was a shockingly high number, considering that Edward''s town had just a few thousand. In the end, confrontation would be suicide. The answer truly would be to create an amicable rtionship. After crossing the city for a few minutes, they managed to find a building that really looked out of ce in the center of the town. It was a fortress¡­ a building that was rough looking and rectangr, but it also seemed pretty reliable. A few guards were guarding the entrance of the ce, but they didn''t do anything because they saw Pierre.


    "Usually, soldiers have to leave their weapons behind, but I will let you carry them inside," Pierre said. "That being said, don''t do any suspicious movements like grabbing them."


    "Understood," Drew said.


    Drew looked at everyone else, and then they nodded in agreement. He made sure to look at Billy''s group for a long time just in case. Regardless, they entered the building, and they didn''t find many guards, much to their surprise. Instead of that, they just saw some kids between the age of ten and fifteen carrying boxes of equipment or arrows.


    After a while, they arrived at themand center of the fortress, and the door was open. In there, they found a man who seemed to be in his fifties reading a map. A lot of his head''s hair had fallen, and only some near the ears were left, and even those had turned white already. The man didn''t have the body of a soldier either. In fact, he was quite round, the sign of a veryfortable life that he had lived. Still, the annoyed look in his brown eyes made those who look at him feel a bit Ufortable and slightly nervous.


    "Sir, Pierre reporting," Pierre said. "I have brought lord Edward and his guards."


    "Ah¡­ the leader of the wildlings that we didn''t know that existed until recently," the man said. "My name is Jean, I can''t say that your group appeared at the best of the times, so I won''t have much time to spare with you."


    "Is that so¡­ My name is Edward," Edward said. "Before talking about the motives of this visit, I would like to ask about this title¡­ wildlings. you said that You didn''t know about us, and yet you already had a title ready to use."


    "That is because there are many groups like yours out there," Jean said. "Usually, they live in mountains and they don''t interact with the people in the nearby towns and cities. I heard that you just recently United your tribes, so you aren''t exactly like the others, huh."


    "That is interesting¡­ Anyway, if you don''t mind, I would like to talk about how we can help each other now," Edward said. "Now that you know about our existence, others soon will learn as well, and I would feel bothered if I weren''t to help our neighbor in times of need."

 Chapter 73 - Conflict (5)

    "... You just came to realize about our existence and you already want to get involved in our wars?" Jean frowned.


    "While it sounds weird, I believe that we both can benefit from this and it is also a good chance to show you that we truly want to get along with your state," Edward exined. "Our tribes have many specialties, so I am sure we can be useful even with our small numbers. In exchange for that, I only want some good rewards for my men."


    "That can be done, but while I heard that you have some unusual skills, I am not so certain that they are fit for the battlefield," Jean said. "How about some demonstrations?"


    "That is also what I wanted to hear," Edward said with a giant smile on his face.


    In the end, the group left the fortress to show what they could do. It seemed pointless from Billy''s perspective¡­ a duel had to be something where people had to bet their lives on the line, or when they wanted to improve themselves by fighting stronger opponents, it wasn''t something one had to do just to show up their strength. Still, in that kind of situation, there was no other option.


    "At least Edward isn''t acting while lowering his head¡­ if things keep going like this, we will probably maintain our independence," Billy thought.


    After calling some guards, Jean asked them to spar with Drew and Sarah. As for Leo, he just had to hit a few targets one hundred meters away to show that he was the real deal. Regardless, even though Drew held back, the opponent didn''t have the chance to do anything against his barrage of thrusts. He raised his left arm and gave in because the furry of attacks broke his arm. Sarah did something simr, she fired two Earth arrows at the opponent''s feet, and when that broke his defense, she knocked him out with an Earth Bullet in the chin.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose your group have enough power to defeat an average guard, but what about the others?" Jean asked. "Those here are basically the strongest, right?"


    "Yes, but while we don''t have high numbers, all of them had plenty ofbat experience and practice with each other daily," Edward exined. "Since your soldiers are trained to fight as a group, then you probably can''t defeat them in a one-on-one battle.


    "I suppose¡­ Since you have your elite here, you can help me right now and show that you mean it," Jean said. "There is this one enemymander who is causing me a lot of trouble recently, his tactics are pretty solid and with each passing day, he corners my men. However, he has a son who is guarding their deposit of supplies. I want you to capture him."


    That was a pretty cowardly tactic, but everything is fair in war times. Regardless, the real issue was the fact that they would reveal their existence while doing something like that¡­ they would be known for such a thing. Not to mention, that kind of mission would be dangerous¡­ very dangerous.


    "Do you think you can pull that off?" Edward asked while looking at the tribe leaders.


    "We can''t tell until we know some things, like the location, the number of guards protecting the ce," Leo replied. "We might also need some tools and a distraction."


    The usual Leo would say no to such a crazy n, but he couldn''t voice his opinion like that. Billy, on the other hand, was wondering if that was some sort of tactic to leave the people back home without their leaders and their best warriors¡­ the possibility existed. However, what would Jean gain by using such a tactic when he already had dozens of times more soldiers? The chances of Jean truly wanting to get in themander''s head but not having the means to do so we''re actually high.


    Jean guided everyone back to themander''s room, and then he showed the map of the region. At the points east of the current position, there were three armies of two thousand. Half a day behind them, there was a small spot where the son of themander could be found. He had a unit of two hundred under hismand.


    Usually, a group would have to take a roundabout way to attack the supply warehouse. Still, arge unit would leave traces behind and could be found from a distance, even at night, but with a group of five or six¡­ they probably could take the shortest route at night and then get the enemy. Leo realized that, but he still was thinking of a way in which they wouldn''t have to rely on the kids of the group. It would be better to call for reinforcements that were left on the river, but it would take too much time.


    "How much time do we have?" Leo asked.


    "Even with some small skirmishes, I am losing one hundred soldiers every day, so¡­" Jean replied.


    It wasn''t something that they had a significant amount of time to prepare. They needed to take some risks in order to show that they could be powerful allies now and then. Fortunately, it seemed that they could on Jean to offer a minimal amount of support.


    "We will depart tonight and attack the warehouse tomorrow night," Leo dered. "If you don''t mind it, sir, we would like some supplies and tools."


    "Naturally, that can be provided," Jean smiled.


    While Leo was looking for the tools they would need, the others went to rest. The trip to Vergena city had been quite rough, and they would need all the energy they could muster to seed on that mission.. As for Billy, he was more worried about what he should do to make sure that things would end up well for his people and also to make sure that their future wouldn''t be so chaotic due to that mission.

 Chapter 74 - Conflict (6)

    Even though they had some meals together and slept in the same rooms, the group didn''t talk too much, probably because they feared that they would be heard by the people around. Weirdly enough, Edward would stay behind as a guest of Jean. Drew felt troubled over leaving their leader behind, but again, he couldn''t protest.


    When night came, they left the city toward the enemy''s location and as soon as he had the chance, Leo let out a long sigh. He could understand the necessity of starting a rtionship with another state well. Still, that mission was way too reckless and sudden.


    "Sorry, guys. It seems that our lord asked us to do something more unreasonable than usual."


    "It is the part of the work¡­ still, it would be less stressful if he weren''t to do such a reckless thing again," Leo said.


    The leader of the guards of the hammersmiths also shared the same opinion with the others, but there was nothing he could do. The other leaders had already thrown away theirints as well. Instead of wasting their energy and time with that, they would rather save it and then use it toplete the mission.


    "Against one hundred guards we might be able to win, but not without giving the enemy the chance to escape," Leo exined. "So, we will avoid a direct confrontation. A few of us will invade the warehouse and capture the target and the rest of us will work as diversion. The team who will attack the warehouse from behind will be me, Drew and Lucy. The others will attack the enemy soldiers and damage the warehouse."


    Billy nodded when he heard that those three were the fastest, and they had the skills to help each other in case something happened while they captured the target.


    "Once we approach the enemies armies, we will rely on Lucy and Natalie to make sure that no enemy will spot us," Leo said. "Theu will stay a few hundred meters on the side of us with someone else to pass messages if something happens. Let''s see, some ranged fighters would be the best option to offer them support in that kind of situario. So, I will work with Lucy and Billy will work with Natalie."


    "Why not me?" Lily protested.


    "Because I know you have been skipping on your training at night," Leo said. "Besides, I am not confident you can keep your cool if something happens. Billy probably can and he has enough skills to act in many ways in this scenario where everything can happen."


    "Ugh," Lily groaned since she didn''t realize that her father was aware of her shorings.


    Nevertheless, Sarah probably would be a better support in that situation. Still, Leo knew that those two didn''t get along well. Putting Sarah with Lucy wouldn''t work either, since her husband was killed by the elementalists. Regardless, everyone nodded at those words.


    For the first few hours, the group walked together. Still, around midnight, they assumed the formation to spot enemies as Leo had told them. Even in the darkness of the night, Billy saw his father nodding at him as if he was telling him to keep his guard up. Not like he was the type to drop his guard at any moment anyway.


    "Congrats, your skills are finally being recognized since you have been given such an important job in this mission," Billy said.


    "Be quiet, I need to concentrate, otherwise, I will fail to notice any changes around," Natalie said.


    Billy shrugged. He realized that she was more tense than usual, probably because the adults relied upon her skills. Nevertheless, she had a point. Idle chat might cause problems, so they better stay quiet most of the time. Although sensing things from a distance wasn''t something he was good at, Billy could tell that the atmosphere was pretty eerie the more they advanced. There was something weird in the air¡­ something creepy. It was probably because they were close to battlefields where thousands had already died. Despair, pain, fear¡­ all those emotions explode in the moment of one''s death, so it wouldn''t be weird in a world where magic exists for thend to be sulled by those dark emotions.


    Regardless, they didn''t find anything out of ce during the first night, and when the sun was starting to get brighter, they decided to look for a shelter where no one would find them. However, the border between the states was essentially made of grasnds that had small hills. There was nothing around them that they could use as a shelter¡­ Leo didn''t consider that. However, Billy and Sarah worked and created some fake boulders in certain spots to hide their presence. They weren''t exactly easy to find around, but they do exist. Besides, no one will feel strange the presence of a few extra ones in that area. Everyone could tell that thosends were rarely used, and even though the states were at war, they had proper roads connecting them.


    "You look exhausted, Natalie," Lily said. "You should rest as much as possible."


    "Yeah¡­ that is because someone couldn''t shut up for five minutes," Natalie said.


    Billy shrugged. As expected of a kid, ming her own exhaustion on others when she was just too fearful of failure. Still, Billy decided to keep quiet about it. He didn''t mind being looked down on by the adults. Still, Natalie was someone who wanted to be recognized by them since she was following a path different from the others of her tribe.


    Although the group was nervous due to the fact that they were using fake boulders to hide themselves, they soon began to rx since there were no signs of enemies for several hours. They also failed to realize that Billy and Sarah used the ground below them, so their resting spot was on a depression in thend.. Unless the enemies approach, they would never see or feel them.

 Chapter 75 - Conflict (7)

    As soon as night fell again, the group moved and increased the pace because they needed to reach their destination that night and attack it at the same time. Maybe it was due to their hurry, but Billy and Natalie found their first obstacle pretty soon and it was beyond what they were expecting...


    "I am sensing something approaching¡­ it is a monster," Natalie said.


    Natalie drew her swords and Billy touched the ground while sending mana in it. It didn''t take long for him to feel some vibrations. He looked toward that direction and didn''t see anything aside from the darkness of the night. The beast wasn''t that big, but he couldn''t drop his guard.


    When Billy finally saw a shadow, he fired an Earth Arrow toward it and since he didn''t hold back, the projectile flew while making a high pitching sound and upon impact, it made the flesh of the creature ssh around. Billy didn''t know if it was dead yet, but there was no point in waiting, so he impaled the monsters with three Earth spears that were raised from the ground.


    Natalie frowned since she knew that the monster died on the first strike and because Billy didn''t let her do anything. Regardless, they approached the beast and checked its species. It was a giant scorpion that had a tail three times longer than its body.


    "For this type of monster to be in this area¡­" Billy frowned. "I will warn the others just in case."


    The scorpion was one and a half meters long, so its tail was quite the weapon. If Billy had tried to fight at night using his spear¡­ things might have be messy. Regardless, he did the right thing in going all out from the beginning. The others also got a bit more tense after hearing about such a monster that they had never seen. And Leo clicked his tongue since Jean didn''t even warn them of tha possibility. Nevertheless, they continued their trip.


    Fortunately, the attack of the giant scorpion only happened once. So, their traveling speed didn''t decrease and around midnight they found their destination. It was located on thergest hill in the area and at least fifty soldiers were guarding the ce. However, Lucy and Natalie could feel the presence of several lookouts hidden in the darkness of the night. They will have to get rid of all of those before the attack.


    "Lily and I will deal with them, Lucy will.e as well to tell us their exact location, wait here," Leo whispered.


    Billy began to feel troubled again and he wondered why¡­ was it because that wasn''t a fight, but an assassination? The results would be the same, so why was that bothering him so much?


    "It has been twelve years since I was reincarnated, but the morals and conduct code of the other world still bother me, huh¡­" Billy thought.


    While he was thinking that and waiting for the others, Billy studied the enemy''s base. The ce had many tents, but only two ones were massive and those were loaded in the center of the hill. Those were themander''s tent and the warehouse. Most likely, the food was being stored in hundreds of crates. Destroying those from afar would be easy and probably would force the enemies to retreat, but Jean didn''t want that.


    "Burning all those tents should be easy," Sarah said.


    "No¡­ we need to corner themander, if we suddenly use magic, they will raise their guard," Drew exined.


    In the end, Leo and the others returned after just ten minutes. They looked fine and since the group didn''t hear any noises, it was safe to assume that the enemies weren''t alerted in any way.


    "Put on the helmets and armor and then fire the arrows in twenty minutes," Leo said. "Once the soldiers began to march toward you guys, you do the same, but then soon began to retreat. That will make them think that you had underestimated them. When that happens, we will sneak behind the enemies and capture theirmander. Don''t fight for long, or they will see that we aren''t Jean''s soldiers."


    The armor and helmets were basically tools to hide their appearance and not to make the enemies realize that they were wildlings¡­ like Jean liked to call them. It would be better if they think that they are just a new force of Hiloh state¡­ even if that weren''t true. In any case, Leo sure had a good head for that kind of n, even though he was short-tempered most of the time. Billy certainly could learn a thing or two from him.


    Once the preparations had been made, Drew, Leo, and Lucy left the area and began to circle the hill. Although it wasn''t exactly ufortable, Billy felt a bit weird wearing so many pieces of armor. They weren''t that heavy either¡­ so, it was just a matter of being used to keeping them on. Still, that would decrease their speed, even if a little, so they had to be careful.


    "Billy, focus on covering us with magic, all right?" Alexander asked. "I would feel a lot more safe knowing that we had more than a few people watching our backs with long-ranged attacks."


    Billy furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that, still he could understand where Alexander wasing from. Few of them actually could use long-ranged attacks with pinpoint precision and only they could make the enemies think twice before charging at them.


    "All right," Billy said. "Try not to move much to the sides, though. I can more or less decide where my earth projectiles wille from, but it will be better to control their power from up-close. It would be a pity if you were to be hit by them."


    Alexanderughed a little, but it was a forced one.. He didn''t see Billy using magic with its full power, but he could imagine since Billy trained magic more than anyone else.

 Chapter 76 - Conflict (8)

    After fifteen minutes, the group began to move. At first, everyone used bows and fired arrows, and while some of thosended on the guards that were awake, only Billy and Lily actually managed to hit those they aimed at.


    "Enemy attack!" A random soldier shouted


    As soon as the first guards began to fall dead, the others shouted and quickly raised their shields. Despite being small, that group had some specialists that could hit enemies in the head, even when they were one hundred meters away. So, the guards hide behind the shields until everyone was wide awake and ready to fight.


    However, even before all of the guards were ready to fight, some individuals dashed at them with superhuman speed. Billy used Appraisal on them and confirmed that they were level eighty¡­


    "Of course, someone like the target would have sole elite guards," Billy thought and prepared his magic.


    Lily fired her arrows toward those five individuals, but armed with swords, they easily repelled the projectiles. They weren''t run-of-the-mill guards...


    When they got close enough, Billy and Sarah fired Stone Bullets toward them and this time, the enemies were forced to slow down. Three of them managed to block the projectiles, but the other two that failed were rolling on the ground while agonizing in pain since they were hit in the stomach. As for the other three, they could tell that their weapons wouldn''tst long if they kept blocking.


    Although those guys stopped moving, their arrival mobilized the others and they soon began to run toward Billy''s group. Alexander, Natalie, and the guard leader of the hammersmiths stepped forward to face them, but they wouldn''t win.


    "They are stronger¡­ focus on defending, remember our mission," Billy said.


    "I know that," Natalie said while sweating cold.


    Most likely, Natalie could tell that the enemies were way stronger than her. Winning wasn''t an option since she could tell that wouldn''t be able to block the Earth Bullets that Billy fired, but those guys did it. Although they approached slowly since they didn''t see what knocked down two of them, once they entered they got close enough, those three charged. Natalie, Alexander stopped their charge, but it was clear that they were struggling just blocking their attacks. Billy had to help them, but Sarah grabbed his shoulder and then pointed toward Lily who was trying to decrease the number of soldiers approaching. If those guys get close enough, then escaping will be impossible.


    Without any other choice, Billy left those three to his friends and pointed his index fingers toward them. Without holding back, he fired Wind Bullets toward the guards and every time he moved his fingers, a guard died after having their heads pierced.


    Sarah opened her eyes widely when she saw that, but then she realized that wind magic was the best option in such a situation since it couldn''t be seen. When the guards saw their allies falling for no apparent reason and with their faces covered in blood, they slowed down their charge. However, while the ordinary guards couldn''t understand that, the three elite guards saw Billy moving his hands suspiciously and the girl on the side of him doing the same thing. They had to get rid of those two¡­


    However, before they coulde up with a way to do that, they noticed that things were getting noisy behind them¡­ all the way to the tents. Some soldiers began to retreat for some reason and eventually, the message arrived at them.


    "The Captain was captured!"


    That was fast¡­ still, Billy smiled when he saw those three hesitating. Since the other soldiers weren''t approaching, Billy and Sarah attacked those three with Earth Bullets and forced them to move away from Alexander and Natale they dodged.


    "Hey¡­ my magic is two times higher than Sarah¡­ Howe they can dodge my Bullets so easily?" Billy asked himself.


    Billy wasn''t holding back, so perhaps the difference in strength was higher than the levels. Nevertheless, it was time to take the kid''s gloves and fight for real. Instead of Earth Bullets, Billy fired Fire Arrows toward the enemies, this time, those three were forced to move away as they blocked since their speed was higher.


    "Go for the tents, I will keep those three busy," Billy told Sarah.


    Lily was about to run out of arrows, so Sarah nodded and began to shoot Fireballs toward the tents. Those easily began to burn and the guards panicked without knowing what to do or what was going on. The fire quickly spread, but for some reason, Sarah didn''t put on fire the tent where the food was. Not only those weren''t their orders, but she disliked doing that, Billy had heard that life in the desert was hard, so the elementalists didn''t have much food aside from the meat of monsters.


    Those three elite guards tried to move, and rescue their leader, but whenever they turned around, Billy bombarded them with Fire Arrows. They didn''t have any other choice but to retreat slowly.


    "They areing from the East, we can leave now," Natalie said.


    She was probably talking about Drew and the others. Nevertheless, Billy nodded, but before leaving he fired a wave of fire toward the sides of the hill. Thanks to that, the quantity of smoke increased tremendously.


    "This should slow them down for a while¡­" Billy muttered and began to run.


    Billy, Sarah, and Natalie stayed on the backline to stop the enemies in case the pursuers find them. It wasn''t simple to find traces at night, but they eventually would connect the dots and begin to chase his group.


    After a couple of minutes, they reunited with Drew and the others and he was carrying an unconscious figure on his shoulders.. The captain was just a kid who wasn''t older than seventeen, so Drew looked even more troubled than Billy in doing that kind of thing¡­ Still, orders were orders and favors had to be repaid.

 Chapter 77 - Arranged Marriage (1)

    Even though they had to carry an unconscious person, their movement speed wasn''t something tough at. Drew and the guard leader of the hammersmiths carried the target throughout the night, but even though they hurried, they only reached half of the path back when the sun was starting to rise. They were a bit tired as well since they weren''t used to that kind of task.


    "We can''t just stop here since we are close to the frontlines, we will have to keep moving," Leo said.


    Moving during the day would make them easy to spot while moving in those long grasnds. Still, they didn''t have any other option. They moved hard for four hours, but eventually, they found a pursuing party behind them.


    "We are only ten kilometers away from Vergena, to think that they would us this far¡­" Leo said while clenching his teeth.


    "We tried to make the horses run away toward all directions, but they recovered them too fast," Drew said.


    The enemies had horses, so it wasn''t possible to outrun them while carrying a prisoner and the target was already awake and even though his hands and feet were tied up and his mouth was covered with a piece of clothing, he still was struggling to free himself.


    "I suppose you defeated some of them, so we have some chances of defeating them¡­" Drew muttered.


    Soon he changed his mind when he saw that the number of the enemy cavalry was too high¡­ they had at least three hundred of them. It was another thing that they didn''t consider¡­ of course, they would inform themander of the armies and ask for Reinforcements.


    "I guess we will have to take some drastic measures¡­" Billy said and then looked at Sarah.


    Sarah understood what Billy meant by that and while she didn''t have recovered all of her mana, she still could do what Billy was thinking. Hopefully, it will be enough to make the enemies forget about the young master that they just lost. However, things were just about to be messier¡­ another army wasing from the East. It was another cavalry unit.


    "Well¡­" Billy said while showing a nervous smile. "There is no shortage of opponents."


    The group prepared to fight because they have been training during their whole lives to fight no matter the odds. However, much to their surprise, the second unit of cavalry changed directions and then began to head to the first. Billy finally realized that the second was allies instead of enemies. They probably saw a weird action on the enemy side and decided to check. In the end, the pursuers didn''t have any other choice but give up.


    "I suppose Jean had informed his soldiers to pay attention to any weird movements on the enemies'' side¡­" Leo said and then sighed. "Let''s keep going, we can leave this ce on their hands."


    Although they had time to rest, the group still hurried to Vergena city, they just wanted to get that job done and then go home. Even those who enjoyed staying near the bridge site disliked the fact that they had to help someone else like that¡­ they could do pretty much everything, but taking hostages was too much.


    As if they had been received a message about their sess, Edward and Jean were already waiting at the entrance of Vergena when they arrived there. Edward seemed pretty proud while Jean looked shocked and pleased, but the group didn''t share their feelings.


    "Well done, everyone," Edward said. "Please rest for the day and leave the rest of the work to me."


    Drew handed over the prisoner and he was sweating bullets while he was being stared down by Jean. His father caused a lot of trouble to the people of the state of Hiloh, so they had umted quite a grudge against his family. He certainly wasn''t innocent since he was participating in the campaign.


    "I wonder if back in the day, people had to do things like this in war times on Earth¡­" Billy thought.


    After that, they received the free pass to stay in one of the best inns of the city, but on the very next day, the group got up and headed toward the fortress. Upon arriving there, they saw Edward and Jeanughing about something. Drew said that debts have to be paid, but he was starting to consider rebelling or at least leaving Edward''s camp. He was being too easygoingtely considering that he put his soldiers at risk in a crazy mission.


    "We have good news, everyone," Edward said. "The enemies agreed to pay quite the sum for the head of the prisoner. With that much money out of their pockets, they won''t be able to sustain this campaign and will have to retreat and won''t attack again for at least two years."


    "I owe you a debt that can''t be paid with money alone," Jean said. "Naturally, you will receive a payment for your hard work and the people of Hiloh state will consider the people of the Heinhall state our allies."


    "We are d that we managed to help¡­ but what is this Heinhall state?" Drew asked.


    "That would be us, while we are small in number, we will grow from now on and since in ournds everyone is working together, I decided that it was time to name ourselves," Edward said. "We will respect each other''s tribes and leaders, but together we will be a new state."


    That was bound to happen, so no one was surprised at the sudden deration. Most likely, they will have to help Jean and his people here and there, but that was fine. Life would be boring once the bridge waspleted, after all.


    "I have to reward you as well," Edward said. "Everyone aside from Billy can ask me anything and I will do my best to give you what you want."


    Those words didn''t echo right in everyone''s ears....

 Chapter 78 - Arranged Marriage (2)

    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ was he being punished for some mistake? He didn''t remember doing anything wrong or messing up during the mission. The others also looked a bit confused, but they probably couldn''t question Edward''s authority in front of Jean.


    "Calm down, everyone, it is nothing like that," Edward said. "It is just¡­ this isn''t a topic that we should discuss away from home."


    Edward was being creepily ambiguous, to the point where Billy was starting to get really suspicious and ufortable. In the end, Edwardughed and then shrugged. There was no point in hiding that, even Drew looked troubled. It was better to solve that matter right now instead of putting doubts in everyone''s minds.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­" Edward said. "I don''t have male heirs, only one daughter. So, I was nning to make Billy take my ce someday. He is a brilliant kid, after all."


    "I don''t think you are going to die anytime soon, sir," Drew said. "You are in your forties and you look strong as a bull."


    "Maybe, but as you know, I am a widower, my wife died due to a rare disease that slowly drains the strength of those afflicted by it," Edward said. "Unfortunately, my daughter also is afflicted by the same disease and I am afraid she won''t live long. So, I was nning to make them marry. I am not nning to get married again, after all."


    Billy was wondering if he wascking themon sense of that world¡­ to force his daughter to marry someone just for him to take his ce. If she wasn''t going to live for long, he should stay by her side at all times instead of making a stranger take his ce. Everyone looked surprised, Natalie was particrly shocked¡­ even her mouth was hanging open.


    "See? That was why I was nning to tell this back home," Edward said. "Don''t worry, Billy. I told her many stories about you and your talents, so she wants to meet the youngest prodigy of our town."


    "I am not sure I have that many stories and aplishments for others to talk about me so highly," Billy frowned. "Regardless, things here are more developed than back home, so maybe you could find a medicine for her."


    "Edward mentioned that two days ago, we know that disease, but we don''t know any method to treat it," Jean said.


    That was¡­ even though he never mentioned her existence, it seemed that despite his actions, Edward tried to heal her. Still, the idea of arranged marriage existed in that world, but Billy was still speechless¡­ for him to marry a girl who had a deadly disease. That was way too cruel for both parts.


    "You can always say no, I am not going to force you," Edward said. "What do you think, Drew?"


    "I have to talk about this with my wife¡­ but I am going to respect Billy''s decision," Drew replied.


    "I suppose that is fine as well¡­" Edward said. "In any case, you have time to think about it, Billy. Don''t feel forced to do anything."


    "... All right," Billy said.


    "Sir, I forgot to mention, but we were attacked by a giant scorpion two nights ago," Drew said. "More specifically, Billy and Natalie were. I assume that kind of monster is rare to find out¡­"


    "Ah, yes¡­ it probably happened while it was under their control," Jean said. "While the Toles state also wanted to take over our territory, they began the invasion when the scorpion''s dungeon appeared. That monster probably left the dungeon"


    Billy''s head was starting to hurt¡­ first he had to do something unreasonable, now he had to think about marriage and now he just heard that dungeons exist. Things were moving way too fast¡­ In the end, Billy spent the rest of the day in his room trying to organize his thoughts while his friends were sightseeing.


    Fortunately, on the next day, they departed toward home. During the trip, Billy was having mixed feelings about finally being able to see his family after several months, and about his future. Truth to be told, the marriage never crossed his mind because all the possible partners would be kids around his age. Considering his mental age, he would be almost twenty years older than them¡­ which would be way too weird.


    Meanwhile, Alexander and Lily were looking forward to their return to Vergena city. After hearing what dungeons were, they wanted to try to clear. Dungeons were basically ces whererge concentrations of mana existed and lured some species of animals and monsters and mutated them. The mix of so many monsters created a weird environment to the point where mana started to gain a certain level of sentience. Their goal was only to lure monsters and make them stronger by feeding them with mana and in exchange of that, they multiplied inside at fearsome rates and becamepletely obedient to the dungeon itself.


    Another weird thing was that even objects were asionally affected by the mana of the dungeon, so they could be magic weapons or magic tools. Since these ces were where people died often, it wasn''t rare to find a magic item. In any other situation, Billy would feel excited about it, but he had other worries in mind, right now.


    During that week, Billy managed to make his rings reach level ten and now he was recovering ten times more mana passively than before. He had finally achieved one of his middle-term goals, but again¡­ he wasn''t that excited. Fortunately, when he arrived home, he saw his siblings practicing, he felt like his worries had disappeared. Billy could tell that their skills had improved just by looking at them¡­ his tips helped them.


    "Billy!" Samuel and Samara said in unison and then jumped on Billy''s arms.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Billy said.


    "Where is my wee?" Drew asked. "Could it be that I lost my ce for Billy?"

 Chapter 79 - Arranged Marriage (3)

    Unlike the usual, Samuel and Samara didn''t ask him to y with them. Instead, they asked him to watch them practice and point out what they were doing wrong. Samuel was stronger, but Samara didn''t hesitate in attacking anymore and her counterattacks werending more often as well. Also, they sure were good at dodging and parrying.


    "Not bad, you both are on the right path," Billy said.


    "Really? Yay!" Samara said.


    "No, we can''t be satisfied yet! I want to defeat Billy and then I will be the new prodigy of the tribe," Samuel dered.


    "Do you even know what prodigy means?" Billy frowned. "In any case, you sure are ambitious, but I can''t let my younger siblings surpass me."


    "Did something happen?" Cami asked while she was watching her children ying. "Billy seems a bit different."


    "Well, actually¡­" Drew said and then exined what happened in thest three weeks.


    "... Billy is just twelve, he isn''t ready for that kind of role," Cami said. "Besides, marrying someone and watching them die¡­ shouldering the destiny of two tribes¡­ that is too much. Why didn''t Edward marry again?"


    "I asked him the same thing, and he said that he won''t because he won''t love any other woman like his previous wife," Drew said. "Even if he has to pass his role to someone else not connected by blood, he won''t marry again. Besides, he wants to give his daughter as much attention as possible while he can."


    "I respect his devotion, but in the end, he is only causing trouble to Billy," Cami said. "If he says yes, he will be burdened by the rest of his life, if he says no, then he will make the life of the girl even more miserable."


    "Yeah¡­" Drew said while scratching the back of his head. "I don''t know what is the right answer in this scenario either."


    Drew said that he would respect Billy''s decision, but now that he thought about it, he realized that he had just put more pressure on him. Cami wanted to protect her son from those kinds of troublesome situations, but they will never stoping as long as Billy continues standing out. As for Billy, he decided not to think about it for today, he just enjoyed his day off with his siblings.


    However, he was forced to think about it again the next day when everyone left home. Anna went to her job, the twins went to the training grounds. Cami and Drew left to oversee the area where the vigers were raising some crops. It looked like they wanted to give some privacy to think things through, but some time alone wasn''t something he wanted right now¡­


    "Let''s see what my options are¡­ epting without a care, that will mostly cause problems to me but not to Edward and his daughter," Billy thought. "Going to meet her and epting, she will probably think that I epted to marry her out of pity. Going and not epting¡­ she will think that I thought that she was ugly. Not going¡­ I won''t have to worry about anything, but that will probably trouble her and Edward."


    There was no perfect answer as expected¡­ Billy wondered if he could help her with his powers and then give her the chance to find someone else, but until now, he didn''t find any skill or effects that worked against diseases or negative effects. So, the possibility of working was quite low.


    "I suppose I should at least try¡­ I have to visit her anyway," Billy said and then got up from his bed.


    While Billy was waking toward Edward''s mansion, he recalled that he forgot to check if Jean had books or if the other states had the habit of documenting things. Perhaps he should study medicine¡­ or maybe he should ask Anna. Even if she and the healers of the world didn''t know how to treat the girl''s disease it might give Billy some insight. Regardless, the guards didn''t try to stop Billy, even though he came without telling anyone. In any case, he found Edward on his office studying a map.


    "Billy? You came a lot sooner than I expected," Edward said. "Have have already made up your mind?"


    "No, not yet," Billy said.


    "Are you nning on deciding after you see what she looks like?" Edward asked. "Well, you will be astonished, but she is a beauty like no other."


    "I see, so she takes after her mother," Billy said.


    "Hahaha, that was a good one, but it is true¡­" Edward said and then showed a sad smile. "She is pretty like her mother¡­"


    "I am not worried about her appearance, I am more worried about what will happen once I made my choice," Billy said.


    "Well, I am d that you are thinking things through," Edward said. "Even if you refuse, I won''t resent you, but it would be great if you could be my daughter''s friend.:


    "That is not a problem, but having a single friend is fine?" Billy asked. "I can''t imagine you letting her receive many visitors."


    "I let some of them visit her¡­ but those kids were too insensitive, they had some things as a joke and that hurt her feelings," Edward said.


    "That is rough¡­ what kind of topics does she dislike to talk about?" Billy asked.


    "About the disease itself, mentions of deaths, basically, everything that is too depressing," Edward said. "She likes to hear stories, but not fairy tales."


    Billy probably wasn''t the person to hope for that kind of thing, he basically was a machine that liked to train whenever possible and the few adventures that he experimented with were quite the bloody ones¡­ Regardless, Billy knew how to interact with kids around his current age, he had years of experience in doing that, after all. He should be fine¡­ or so Billy thought.. When Edward guided him to her room, he didn''t find a teenager, he found a young woman.

 Chapter 80 - Arranged Marriage (4)

    The girl was still sleeping, even though it was close to noon. Billy had expected that she had to sleep a lot, but not that much because of her disease. Nevertheless, she had shoulder length red hair and a bit of unhealthy pale skin. She was also pretty thin, even though she was pretty tall. Her face seemed quite delicate¡­ if she were from Earth, she probably would have be a top world model. Billy frowned since she didn''t look even a little bit with Edward.


    "If she had ck hair, she would look like snow white¡­" Billy frowned while thinking about that.


    "My apologies, she will wake up soon," Edward said. "I like to arrive a bit sooner to make her feel less uneasy."


    "No, it is fine," Billy said.


    While looking around the room, Billy didn''t find many things. While the girl didn''t have a contagious disease, the room seemed like a ce where healers left sick people in. There was no trace of personality in the room. There was the bed, a table with a jug of water and wooden cup, some medicines and a box with clothes. When Billy looked at the medicina, he wondered¡­ he never tried to use his powers in medicines¡­ not like he had the chance to touch them so far. He was thinking of making her learn Recovery, but raising the effectiveness of medicine might work as well.


    "Dad?" The girl suddenly opened her eyes and asked.


    "Yes, I am here, Kate," Edward said. "Good morning, how are you feeling today?"


    "I am feeling good¡­ it seems you brought someone today," Kate said while tilting her head. "Are you the famous Billy? You are pretty small."


    "... I am twelve," Billy frowned. "You are just too tall."


    "Hahaha, you are like my Dad said," Kate said afterughing a little.


    Billy looked at Edward hoping to hear what he had told his daughter about him, but the old man just shrugged. Honestly¡­ Edward was causing so much trouble to Billy¡­ Regardless, as if Billy wasn''t there, Edward decided to tell his daughter about the events of their mission when they visited Vergena City. While Edward was having fun, Billy and the others attacked and captured an enemy captain and that caused the end of the campaign. The details were so high in number that it almost looked like Edward had been in there, but he probably just asked the tribes'' leaders about every single thing to make the story more vivid to his daughter.


    "Well, then, I am going to work because we are nning another trip to Hiloh state," Edward said. "Have fun."


    "Damn, old man¡­ don''t say such misleading things," Billy said.


    "... I am sorry, about all this," Kate said with her head down. "Because I am like this, Dad has to think and do many things while considering his legacy and the town. Thanks to that, I ended up causing trouble to you."


    "Nah, it is fine," Billy said. "I spent a few days in another state and arranged marriages are something normal. Things are different here because the tribes opposed each other for a long time."


    "Dad said the same thing, that is why he decided to bring this topic to you now," Kate said. "Anyway, I will apologize to you in advance if this whole situation causes problems for your friends."


    "My friends? How so?" Billy Frowned.


    "I heard that you have some close friends, Lily, Natalie, and Sarah," Kate said.


    "Oh, them? Sarah isn''t a friend, though?" Billy said. "As for Lily, she is an airhead and another friend of mine is already interested in her, as for Natalie, she is a muscle head who only wants to be stronger. Besides, they are all kids."


    "Aren''t they older than you?" Kate asked.


    "Just in theory," Billy Replied.


    Billy never even considered the idea of having a romantic rtionship with them, the mental age difference was just too high, but after living for a few years in that world, Billy realized that the rate of widows was pretty low¡­ he would have a hard time finding a wife that is at least ten years older than him.


    "I see¡­ so you will be fine even if you wait for a few more years," Kate said. "While it might make things a bit difficult for you, you will find another partner eventually."


    "... So, you already epted everything, huh," Billy said.


    "It is easier that way," Kate said while forcing a smile. "Some things can''t just be avoided¡­ Besides, I wouldn''t want my Dad to waste away his entire life searching for a cure for this, he already tried to heal my Mom for many years."


    "I suppose¡­ it is kind of amazing that he managed to be the leader of this town despite that," Billy said. "My image of Edward is a bit¡­ he isn''t supposed to be skilled."


    "... Despite the situation, I would like you to refrain from talking poorly of him," Kate said with a serious expression on her face that was a bit concerning.


    "I wasn''t, though?" Billy Frowned.


    Kate was a girl of many masks. When her father was around, she would show one that made him think that everyone was fine as it is. He was such a good actress that made even Edward give up on hope. If his daughter was fine with it, should he keep searching for a cure and give her false hope whenever something fails to help her. However, when he left, Kate showed a more somber mask. She didn''t want to lie and fool someone who she was already bound to cause problems too. Although that was already troubling, she decided to bepletely honest to Billy. She had another mask, or maybe it was the usual face that she showed when she wanted to let go all of her feelings¡­ she showed just that to Billy when she assumed that he bad-mouthed her father.. An expression of anger, despair, helplessness, and¡­ a bit of grief.

 Chapter 81 - Arranged Marriage (5)

    In a sense, Billy was d for Kate. She wasn''t just an unlucky girl who was incredibly sweet despite her condition. She wanted to hide it from most people, but she felt anger because her situation wasn''t fair and despair. After all, she wanted to live as much as the others. Just epting everything easily for the sake of others would be too convenient for them¡­ Still, she avoided causing trouble to others as much as possible.


    After noticing all that, Billy didn''t offer her any words offort. He just stared at the ceiling while thinking about things. In his past life, he thought that many things were unfair to him, but seeing things from other, more misfortuned people made him realize that he was just spoiled. While some people are luckier than others, everyone has to carry some kind of burden at some point in their lives¡­ In any case, Billy lost the notion of the time, and before he could notice it, Kate fell asleep. It seemed that long conversations were too much for her as well.


    Kate (Virus) - Lv 04 - 0/50 EXP


    HP: 04/22


    MP: 22/22


    SP: 03/22


    Strength: 10


    Speed: 10


    Magic: 10


    Endurance: 10


    Dexterity: 10


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 79


    Skill Points: 20


    "Oh, boy¡­ it is worse than I thought," Luke thought.


    Kate was seriously under level for her age, and she was weaker than his five-year-old siblings¡­ That wasn''t that surprising either since those two were like bags of energy and hyperactivity. Fortunately, Kate didn''t use her skill points, so maybe Billy could use those. In any case, Billy managed to see, thanks to Appraisal, that the cause of her disease was a virus¡­ he didn''t know much about medicine. Still, he thought that a virus couldn''t be passed from mother to child¡­ unless during the pregnancy of the breastfeeding period. Still, from what he heard, Kate hadn''t always been sick.


    "I suppose it is a virus that only activates after a certain period of time¡­ or when the body of the individual has developed a little," Billy thought.


    Painkillers.


    Decreases the effects of headaches, sore muscles, and the pain caused by wounds.


    + 05 HP


    Effects of pain - 3 per hour.


    Although the medicines looked different from each other, they were all painkillers. The medicine in that world was really¡­ no, Billy couldn''t think like that because he only knew a small portion of the world. However,munications and transportation truly were underdeveloped, so that put all other things behind the age. Not to mention, the states were at war sometimes, so the exchange and development of things and technology were slow¡­ in any case, someone can''t fight a virus with painkillers alone. Even if Billy increases their efficiency, it won''t solve the problem¡­ but if he gives them other effects?


    "Let''s find out." Billy thought.


    Billy had to hurry up because it would be weird to stay in a room where a girl was sleeping. That would be way too creepy¡­ So, he didn''t waste time and began to level up one of the medicines, which was essentially a pill.


    "I can''t use the points until I am sure the effects won''t cause more problems¡­ but making it level up until five should give me some option," Luke thought.


    Painkillers Lv 05


    Decreases the effects of headaches, sore muscles, and the pain caused by wounds.


    + 05 HP


    Effects of pain - 3 per hour.


    Status points: 25


    Effects:


    + 05 SP - 05 skill points.


    Restoration - 10 skill points.


    + 05 MP - 15 skill points.


    The restoration was an effect that doubled HP regeneration for twelve hours. That probably would help Kate, but it wouldn''t solve the problem¡­ In any case, Luke probably could make the pill reach level eight. Still, he could only see real differences in the new effects once it reaches level ten¡­ he couldn''t just take one of the painkillers home and then make it level up for a few days, either.


    "I suppose if I add the Restoration level two effect, she will feel a lot better¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still, in this case, making her level up and learn Recovery probably will be the method with the best odds of seeding. This virus is troublesome¡­ but isn''t that strong since it takes years to kill someone. The real problem is the medicine in this world."


    The other problem was the fact that he would have to make Kate reach level forty to learn Recovery¡­ it was impossible to gain skill points in any other way¡­ or maybe it wasn''t. Still, Billy didn''t know such a method yet.


    "I should make her level up and increase her endurance for the time being and then check things tomorrow," Billy said. "I didn''t know if it was due to my gics or magic, but I never got sick here."


    Once he did that, Luke left the room and then looked for Edward. He was in his room, as usual, making some drawings of the city and how he wanted to expand it.


    "She fell asleep?" Edward asked. "It took longer than I expected. The conversation was good then."


    "Sure," Billy said while hiding the fact that she fell asleep pretty early."


    "Did you make your decision?" Edward asked.


    "Not yet," Billy replied.


    "I see¡­" Edward said. "You should¡­ no, it is nothing. You can leave now."


    "I will return tomorrow," Billy said.


    "... All right," Edward said, visibly surprised.


    Billy didn''t have much free time, and in a week or two, he will have to return to work, so it was only natural that he wouldn''te so often. Still, that caught Edward off guard¡­ While Billy could sympathize with Kate''s situation, he couldn''t forget everything else and focus on healing her. He would try, but he wasn''t a god or a hero.. as of now, they were only acquaintances, after all.. Still, just like as nned, that situation was a good chance for him to see the limits of his power.

 Chapter 82 - Arranged Marriage (6)

    Billy returned the next day as promised, and he confirmed that Kate''s HP was at seventy percent of its max. The pill should have recovered all of her health and added with one person''s natural regeneration¡­ Billy assumed that the virus was taking her HP by four or three points per hour. Considering the effects of his ive, Edward probably tried to use it to help his daughter, but it didn''t work.


    There was also another problem. Kate still was sleeping a lot. Even though her HP improved a bit, her SP was the same. Thus she needed to rest a lot. He will have to make the pills recover her SP as well¡­ He needed to solve that as well.


    "You came today again¡­ is it out of pity?" Kate asked as soon as she woke up.


    "I am starting to think that you don''t want this marriage to happen¡­ but you don''t want to tell this to your father," Billy said. "That¡­ or maybe you just want to make people stay away from you. You probably think that it will be easier for others if you don''t get close to them, since you think that you are going to die anyway. That is really depressing, huh."


    Kate opened her eyes widely since she thought exactly that. Billy had a discernment level that wasn''t normal for a child. It was only natural, though. She didn''t live much outside that room, so she didn''t have much life experience. While she was eighteen, her mental age was like a kid several years younger.


    "My apologies if I was so blunt about this," Billy said.


    Kate was only talkative and liked to ask questions when Edward was around. When he wasn''t, she would try to y the indifference card. Billy didn''t dislike silence, but the awkwardness of the atmosphere was beyond even him. If he meditates there for one hour or two, he probably will make her reach level forty a lot sooner. Based on his calctions, he will need three weeks to make her reach level forty. Visiting her every single day and talking about nothing would be too suspicious. Besides, he also wanted to make sure that no one would link her recovery with anything supernatural like his powers. Still, he wanted to make everyone notice that some liveliness improved her health. So, he was nning to bring his siblings and friends now and then.


    In any case, Billy told Kate some funny stories¡­ at least funny from his perspective. He had a particrly weird sense of humor, after all. For example, he told her about the times'' Alexander was learning how to use a bow and made the string of the weapon whip on his forearm many times, or the time Lily got smacked in the head when they were hunting, and she tried to draw a weird symbol with her arrows on the target¡­ they were all his stories about his friends being stupid and goofy.


    Once again, Kate fell asleep after just one hour of talking, so he proceeded to buff her medicines and then make her level up. The next day when he arrived at the same time, she was already up, and herplexion had improved considerably. It was weird how stamina helped her more than her own HP. In any case, thanks to that, he didn''t have time to buff her medicines, but he solved the problem the next day by bringing his siblings. Edward frowned when he saw Billy bringing his little brother and sister, but he didn''t stop him since he noticed that Kate looked a lot better than before.


    To make sure the mistake wouldn''t be made again, Billy buffed all of her medicines while she was looking away. In any case, Samuel and Samara kept Kate upied while showing her what they could do with mana.


    "Billy¡­ have you already decided what are you going to do?" Cami asked when Luke returned with his siblings. "Regarding Edward''s daughter."


    "No, not yet," Billy replied.


    "Even though you visit her every day?" Cami frowned.


    "Yes," Billy said. "I have some free time, so it is fine, right?"


    "Well¡­ I suppose so," Cami said. "Still, you should be careful not to give the girl false hopes."


    "Of course," Billy said.


    Billy didn''t have to worry about that because Kate herself wasn''t interested in marriage¡­ she just didn''t want to cause more problems for her father. In any case, despite all that, when Billy appeared in her room the other day, she asked him something.


    "I heard that you were one of those that learned magic first and even taught the elementalists how to use their advanced level of magic," Kate said. "If that doesn''t put much strain on the body, can you teach me that? I want to aplish at least something in my life."


    Billy put his right hand on his chin and began to think. At first, Kate assumed that it was impossible due to his silence, but then he exined to her that she could learn, even though it might take a while. What he was thinking was¡­ if he could use Kate''s mana to speed up her leveling speed. Since he could use the free status points and skill points of other living beings to make them stronger, that should be possible¡­ However, Billy didn''t know enough about mana to imagine how he should do that. There was no skill that could help him with that either¡­


    "... Start by meditating. After that, I will teach you how to use the special technique of the elementalists that will make you control mana with more ease," Billy said. "If you manage to do both, it will be pretty easy for you to learn their elemental magic."


    Although that wasn''t how the elementalists learned their magic, Billy assumed that it was the most efficient way to do so.. While she does that, Billy would have some time to think of how to control other people''s mana.

 Chapter 83 - Arranged Marriage (7)

    At the end of that week, Kate has mastered Meditation and Zen, and just like Billy has expected, she easily learned Earth Maniption¡­ but Billy didn''t learn how to control other people''s mana. In any case, her condition had improved so much that before, she barely could stay awake for one or two hours before running out of steam, but now she could stay for six hours. Still, her Hp and Sp never were at the max.


    "I knew it wouldn''t be easy, but¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "This virus is quite something. Maybe my assumptions were wrong."


    Billy asked his grandmother about diseases like that, and while she knew about them, she didn''t know a treatment. After all, they were a warrior tribe. They usually die due to wounds, so her knowledge was centered around that. In any case, Kate had reached level twenty-five, and after increasing her endurance up to thirty, Billy realized that her physical endurance wasn''t helping against the virus. That was why he was increasing her magic and speed to increase her physical capabilities and spiritual strength. Until now, he got zero results.


    "I thought you would feel proud in making someone like me learn magic, but you are brooding a lot more than usual," Kate said.


    "My siblings learned that when they were five, not even the kids of the elementalists learn magic that early¡­ of course, I am not surprised with your progress," Billy said.


    "... Thank you," Kate said. "I feel a lot better thanks to your visits. I never thought that just talking with other people would make me feel this much better."


    "In that case, I will bring a noisy bunch tomorrow," Billy said.


    If Billy couldn''t improve the effects of medicines to make those cure her, then the only way was to make her body fight the virus. Once she obtains Recovery and Billy makes thatreach level five, the virus won''t be powerful enough to take her down¡­ or so the theory goes with its effects. If even that doesn''t solve the issue¡­ then Billy couldn''t do anything.


    "That being said, I really hope that this will work¡­ I spent too much time and mana to make her level up," Billy thought.


    In any case, it has been a week since everyone returned, and Billy has yet to meet with his friends since then. He had never done it before, but he decided to visit them and ask they coulde to talk with Kate for one hour or two. From Billy''s perspective, they were a noisy bunch, but most people think that his group of misfits was pretty lively.


    "Visit the lord''s mansion and his daughter?" Alexander asked while frowning. "I am not sure why you would want me to do that, but sure, I guess."


    Alexander didn''t look that hesitant because he knew that Billy wouldn''t ask him to do something that would be unpleasant for him. The real problem was Lily and Natalie. They didn''t do well in all those years while dealing with kids of other groups, and now that they have been epted due to their strength and talent. Thanks to that, they also get carried away sometimes.


    "Sure, why not?" Lily asked. "I heard that you are spending a lot of time with her¡­ are you running out of topics of conversation? By the way, are you going to marry her or not?"


    "I didn''t decide yet¡­" Billy replied.


    "You sure are slow," Lily said.


    Lily''s response was quite unexpected. Still, that made Billy worry since she was a bit of an airhead, and she might have ended up saying something rude. Things would be even more awkward if she mentioned the marriage.


    "Why the heck should I go?" Natalie asked as if she had heard the most stupid thing in the world.


    "I didn''t think you were that afraid of strangers¡­" Billy frowned.


    "I am not, but I don''t have any reason to meet her," Natalie said.


    "You are such a kid¡­ Alexander and Lily areing, show at my house at noon tomorrow if you change your mind," Billy said. "There is no point in being bashful or afraid since I already told her about you guys''me points and your screw-ups."


    Although she showed an incredibly annoying expression, Natalie still showed up the next day alongside the others. Along the way, he told them that they shouldn''t bring any weird topics during the talk. He also mentioned a few things about Kate, but he kept quiet about her masks. In the end, it was up to her how she would interact with others, and some information might make things awkward.


    When they entered Kate''s room, they were left speechless. Although she had a sickly appearance, Kate was definitely the most beautiful woman they had seen. Even Natalie kept her eyes open for a while, which was something rare for her to dotely."


    "... What is it?" Kate asked.


    "They are being morons, don''t mind them," Billy said.


    In the beginning, things were awkward since no one knew what to say. While Kate got used to Billy, it was hard for her since those three didn''t have a calm aura like Billy. They were terrible at hiding their surprise as well¡­


    "... I heard that you three are quite famous warriors of your generation," Kate said. "Dad and Billy told me all about you guys."


    "... Billy only told you theme parts, right?" Natalie asked. "He told me that yesterday."


    "While he indeed he talks amount about the parts where your three made some kind of mistake, he also mentioned that night when you captured the enemy Captain," Kate said. "Just imagining that scene of you defeating so many enemies and fighting soldiers who were stronger than you made my heart race.. With your skills and talent, I am sure you will be the leaders of your tribe someday."

 Chapter 84 - Arranged Marriage (8)

    Once they got praised, the atmosphere livened up a little bit. It was rare for them to receive praise¡­ that Is because they were in their growth period, they couldn''t afford to get carried away with their ego.


    "I see, so you blocked the strike of the elite guards and then tried to attack, but you didn''t have the chance," Kate said.


    "Yeah, a single strike of his sword, and when I blocked with my spear, I felt all my bones cracking," Alexander said. "I still can remember the feeling that I had when my fingers went numb with that first strike¡­ I thought that I had gotten pretty strong after years of training, but then I realized that I have a long way to go."


    The conversations that Billy had with Kate were a bit different than that¡­ while she was talking with Alexander, she looked pretty excited while asking for the details of the fights. As expected, she might be three years older than most of them, but her mental age was probably the same.


    "Are these clothes from here?" Lily asked while looking at the box of clothes in the room. "They are pretty cute, Don''t you think, Natalie? I wish I had some dresses like these."


    "... I don''t get that kind of thing¡­ I am fine with normal fighting clothes or armor," Natalie replied.


    "Dad bought them in Vergena¡­ Although some of those were clothes that my mom used, and I inherited them," Kate said.


    Fighting clothes had other meanings for a woman¡­ but that was knowledge from Earth, so it was natural that Natalie didn''t know that. In any case, Billy didn''t recall seeing clothes like that in that city¡­ not like he had much time for sightseeing. Regardless, it was nice that they had somemon interests. Billy was feeling a bit left out, but not by that much since Natalie didn''t participate much in the conversations. She was a muscle head, and she didn''t have much interest in clothes or telling stories about her fights. It seemed like she had returned to the days where she was that troublesome kid. She had gotten better, but¡­


    "If you don''t mind, I wille again tomorrow. It was pretty fun today, Lily said when she noticed that the sun was already setting.


    "Sure, I will wait expectantly," Kate said and then smiled.


    While Billy didn''t participate much In the talks, he had the chance to meditate for several hours, and he recovered quite a bit of mana as well. If things keep going like that, Kate will reach level forty in ten days or so.


    "So, when is the marriage, Billy?" Lily suddenly asked when they left the mansion.


    "What marriage? Nothing is decided yet. I didn''t give my answer," Billy replied.


    "... Why? Isn''t Kate incredibly beautiful?" Lily asked.


    "There is more to marriage than just the faces of a couple¡­ I wish I were that naive as you," Billy said and then sighed.


    "epting would be the same as being the future leader of two tribes, huh¡­" Lily said. "That is a big responsibility."


    "What about you?" Billy asked. "You are already fifteen, so shouldn''t you start considering that?"


    "I am fine with anyone, but Dad says that he won''t let me marry unless someone beats his skills with bow and arrow."


    Billy looked at Alexander, and he saw him showing an expression of utter defeat¡­ he couldn''t see himself defeating the leader of the red archers. Unfortunately, Leo was stupid enough to force that rule onto anyone that approached his daughter with the intention of marrying her. Alexander only had eyes for Lily, so he had a tough ahead of him. As for Natalie¡­


    "What?" Natalie asked when Billy looked at her for a second.


    "The weather sure is nice today, don''t you think?" Billy asked.


    "Are you making fun of me?" Natalie asked. "I am not interested in marriage since my only goal is to be the strongest of my tribe, but if I were interested, I could find someone easily."


    "I am not saying that it is impossible, but you are quite a handful, so you will have to find someone who is very patient," Billy said.


    "What did you say?" Natalie said after stomping on the ground.


    "Losing your cool won''t help your cause," Billy said.


    "Putting that aside, it seems that in one week, we are going to return to the bridge," Lily said. "What are you going to do, Billy?"


    "I don''t know yet¡­" Billy said.


    Billy didn''t need to work as a guard to get money. He could always create magic items with useful effects and sell them in random shops in Vergena¡­ but that probably would be suspicious. Still, if he were to go, then he would have only one week to make Kate reach level forty¡­


    "I suppose just staying at home while using my powers alone will turn me into a bum¡­" Billy thought. "Besides, the pay of the work outside the town is quite good."


    Even if Billy meditates day in and day out, he probably won''t seed in speeding up Kate''s leveling up speed¡­ Billy was in a bind since he couldn''t find a solution to that problem. Billy wondered if his grandma had medicines that could restore mana, but asking for such a thing would be suspicious.


    When they were going to Edward''s mansion again, the next day, Billy finally had an idea¡­ what if he could use Mana Infusion on a living being? Could he control his mana that way to heal wounds and cure diseases? Before anything, he decided to do that without activating his power to transform mana into experience on a random ring of earth that he made it.


    Earth Ring


    Durability: 10/10


    Charge: 10/10 MP


    He actually could infuse things with mana without using his powers¡­ However, he wasn''t so sure if he could manipte that to do anything else.

 Chapter 85 - Offer (1)

    After doing some experiments, Billy confirmed that he could control the mana inside those objects since they were originally his mana. Like, he could make a spear sharper or a ring more durable, but it only worked for a time since the mana would be used over time. Still, that didn''t grant him the skills that he wanted. The question was: how he could make that into a skill that could heal wounds or cure diseases.


    "If only I could control my mana better¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy realized that since his control wasn''t that good yet, he couldn''t just easilye to answer¡­ even though he had the extra power granted by the rings, that much power wouldn''t solve anything unless it is offensive-oriented. Billy couldn''t just think: gobat diseases, oh mana¡­ or maybe he could if he changes his perspective a little bit. While the human body was moreplex, Billy could find things underground by using his mana to detect things out of ce. Could he use that same theory on a human body? After a few days of testing it, he decided to make his move.


    "Can I touch your head for a moment?" Billy asked.


    "... Why?" Kate asked while frowning since Billy asked that his friends didn''te on a day.


    "I just want to check your temperature. You look pale again," Billy said.


    "All right¡­ just don''t do something weird," Kate said.


    "It seems someone is getting carried away after being praised a few times," Billy said and then shrugged.


    Billy touched her head and then used Mana Infusion, it was a bit different than when he used Earth Maniption, but he could get a good feel of Kate''s head. He used Mana Infusion in his head as well and didn''t feel anything weirdparing both. The problem wasn''t in her head¡­ Most Likely, it wasn''t in her limbs either, so Billy had to check her torso. However¡­


    You have learned the spell Check-Up.


    Check-Up


    It grants you the power to analyze a certain area of the target''s body for impurities or curses.


    Curses¡­ while Billy was looking for something physical, it seemed that he could do that as well now. For some reason, he started to think that was the problem. In any case, that was a spell that no people around him knew, so Billy felt pretty proud that he achieved something on his own.


    "Your temperature is normal, but let me check your back a little bit," Billy said.


    "You are starting to scare me¡­ could it be that you are finally lusting after my body?" Kate asked while hiding most of her body with her bedsheets.


    "Keep dreaming," Billy said. "I am only interested in women above thirty who are a bit plump if you get my gist."


    "Well, I am also only interested in tall and buffed guys," Kate said.


    It was the first time that Billy had said out loud that he was into milfs, and he felt quite free after dering that. In any case, Kate was obviously joking, and that was a good sign since she was so depressed because her situation hadn''t improved in many years. Still, now, one could even see how lively she was.


    In any case, Kate showed her back since she could tell that Billy had used his mana to do something. While she couldn''t tell what it was, her senses were good enough for her to realize that it wasn''t something harmful. Her magic skills were also pretty good, after all. Regardless, when Billy used Check UP on her, he sensed that something in her lungs was off¡­ that kind of problem in the Middle Ages was, most of the time, deadly, so it was no wonder people from that world couldn''t find a cure. Not to mention, what Billy felt wasn''t quite¡­ magical¡­ or spiritual¡­ in a negative sense. He had assumed that it was a curse, but then he recalled the Virus status that he saw thanks to Appraisal.


    "Well now¡­ her problems are in the lungs, what can I do here?" Billy wondered.


    As long as he kept touching Kate''s back, Billy could keep sending and controlling his mana. Still, could he solve that just by using his mana. No, that was too risky¡­ even Billy couldn''t imagine how to treat internal wounds that fast and without any inspiration. However, what if he put his mana into her lungs like he did with the other objects. He increased their properties for a short while, after all.


    "With each heartbeat, the lungs will work to make her breath, but it shouldn''t consume that much mana¡­ let''s see what will happen if I increase the capacity of her lungs with all my mana," Billy thought.


    There was a chance that just making the organ that is being afflicted by the virus stronger wouldn''t solve anything. Still, it was the only thing Billy could think of right now. In any case, while he was infusing his mana, he paid attention to Kate''splexion because too much mana from an external source in her body could be harmful as well. Still, he didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary, even when he took things very slowly.


    "I feel a lot better¡­ What did you do?" Kate asked.


    "A massage¡­ just that," Billy replied.


    "You didn''t move your hands, though?" Kate said.


    "There are certain massages that work by adding some pressure in some parts of the body," Billy exined.


    Kate didn''t seem that convinced, but she decided not to press that matter further. In any case, Billy decided to go home since he wouldn''t be able to see any progress with her condition so suddenly. Considering that he didn''t learn the skill for what he did, he probably didn''t use the best method. That being said, it was the only method that he could think of right now and despite that, he was pretty confident.. He had no reason to be, though.

 Chapter 86 - Offer (2)

    Considering its effects, Billy decided to call that Reinforcement magic¡­ even though it was simr to how he strengthened things by making them level up, it was a bit different since the effects were more powerful, but they didn''tst for long.


    Billy decided to experiment with that by making some parts of his body harder¡­ like his fists, and while it worked, he could only make itst for a moment, and once he delivered a strike, the energy would disperse. Not to mention, it could only do one thing, like increasing endurance, speed, or power. It couldn''t do those three at the same time.


    "I guess I need to practice it more until it bes a skill," Billy nodded to himself.


    When Billy went to check Kate''s condition the next day, he frowned when he saw her in the living room. He immediately used Appraisal, so he noticed that the virus status was still there.


    "Good morning, Billy," Kate said while she was walking around the living room slowly. "That message that you did yesterday sure improved my health."


    "You might want to rephrase that¡­ by the way, don''t mention to anyone about that, all right?" Billy asked. "While the massage helped, I think that your health has been improving a lot on its own. I don''t want to make people think that I healed you."


    "I suppose that would be troublesome," Kate said. "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me."


    "What secret?" Billy frowned. "Anyway, where is your father?"


    "He fainted after seeing me out of bed. He is resting in his room right now," Kate said.


    That was understandable. If Billy were in his position, he probably would be so shocked that he would probably cry. Regardless, Billy couldn''t celebrate yet, he had to check Kate''s lungs, and by using the same excuse of the previous day with a massage, he checked it. Much to his surprise, while the status was there, he could feel that the weird feeling in her lungs had grown weaker. His idea was working, and only five percent of his mana had been used. So, things were proceeding favorably.


    Billy recalled how medicines worked against most viruses on Earth. Antiviral medicines work differently depending on the drug and virus type. Antivirals can: Block receptors so viruses can''t bind to and enter healthy cells. Boost the immune system, helping it fight off a viral infection. Lower the viral load, amount of active virus in the body.


    Billy was pretty sure that his mana was doing the first two things, blocking the virus and boosting the immune system. The question was: would it be enough? It was hard to say¡­ he would only feel less uneasy if he didn''t feel any traces of the virus in her system¡­ It was also weird that he could feel the virus in a single part of her body.


    Over the course of the next few days, Billy realized that the virus grew weaker and weaker, not to mention, his mana in her lungs was being consumed at a slower rate¡­ probably because the virus was getting weaker.


    "I just hope that once I return, her situation won''t suddenly get worse, and she will be one step closer to death¡­" Billy thought and then gulped.


    That was something Billy saw happen many times¡­ in TV shows, cartoons, and movies. Still, considering that he would be away for three weeks, he used more mana on her lungs just to be sure. If that doesn''t solve the problem, then Recovery will probably do the trick. In any case, two days before the date of the next mission, Edward finally recovered from his surprise and came to greet Billy.


    "I don''t know how I can thank you, Billy," Edward said.


    "I didn''t do anything aside from talking with her," Billy said. "Still, you should be careful¡­ she apparently is on the path of a full recovery, but sometimes¡­"


    "Yes, I am aware of it¡­ some diseases disappear and return much more violently than before," Edward said. "However, I have a feeling that this isn''t the case. Besides, I gave up on my daughter once, but I won''t do it anymore. I will die first before letting her suffer in bed for many years."


    Billy wasn''t so sure of that. After all, what happens once happens twice. Still, he couldn''t judge the man since he had already lost someone to that disease. If Billy were in his position¡­ Billy knew that he wasn''t that strong, mentally speaking, so perhaps he would have given in to despair in a manner way worse than Edward.


    "Putting that aside, I heard that some of us are going to the bridge to speed up the finishing process," Billy said. "If you don''t mind, I would like to go as well."


    "Certainly¡­ but what about your answer?" Edward asked.


    "Considering that she is in the path of a full recovery, shouldn''t you use this chance to let her find someone for herself instead of forcing her to marry someone much younger?" Billy frowned.


    "I am afraid she doesn''t know that many people, and she is already at a suitable age¡­" Edward hesitated.


    "You bragged dozens of times about how pretty your daughter was¡­ I am sure she can find a suitable partner in the blink of an eye, someone of appropriate age as well," Billy said.


    Edward seemed a bit perplexed by Billy''s statement. While he wasn''t wrong, it still was a bit weird¡­ For people in that world, Billy''s actions didn''t make sense. The sick girl was recovering. She was absurdly pretty and was the sole daughter of someone important. There was nothing to be unsatisfied with. However, Billy operated following his own code. With his mental age and his preferences, anything but milfs were out of the question.


    "Well, I suppose that is fine. I will let her choose her husband," Edward said with arge grin on his face.


    "Sure¡­" Billy frowned.


    In the end, Billy received the permission to go to help with the work on the bridge. Just like Edward, he was pretty interested in how things will change in the town with the arrival of goods produced in other states. Speaking of which, while he didn''t have the money to buy them before, he saw some fruits that could restore Hp, Mp, and Sp while he was in Vergena. Creating an alchemist shop probably will be a good way to make money without raising any suspicions¡­

 Chapter 87 - Offer (3)

    On the day of the departure, Billy went to check Kate onest time and he opened his eyes widely when the virus status had disappeared. It wasn''t much of a cure or healing, but strengthening the most affected organ against the disease wasn''t a bad method to fight it. Now he could leave for the mission thinking that he had done more good than he did in his past life. He was happy that he had made his mana work like medicine from work does, and he couldn''t help but wonder about other applications. That thinking had a lot of potential.


    "Hey, you areing, huh," Lily said. "I guess you became a muscle head as well¡­ you should have enough money to y for months after the previous mission''s reward."


    "I just want to make the bridge bepleted as soon as possible," Billy said.


    After a while, the other members of the Gang appeared. Although it hasn''t been long since they worked together, they sure looked excited. Billy checked their status and he confirmed that all of them were just ten levels behind the leaders of their respective tribes. While there was also a difference in the amount of time they spent training and that reflected in status points, it was clear that they got a lot stronger than Billy had in a single year.


    "I suppose I need to pick the pace with my physical training," Billy thought.


    Aside from the fact that he mastered Light spear when he was nine, and his victory of the genius kid of the elementalists, Billy hadn''t achieved much when ites to the spear¡­ defeating his father was his short term goal regarding that, but Billy didn''t be as strong as him since thest time they sparred and he got his ass kicked. So, during the trip, and during his working days he trained with his spear whenever possible and just like before, he felt himself get stronger with each passing day.


    One week after Billy and the others had resumed their work, an acquaintance of theirs lived on the other side of the river. It was Pierre, one of the Captains that worked for Jean, the lord of Hiloh state.


    "Long time no see, it took a while for you guys to appear," Pierre said.


    "Our lord gave us a few days off because we stayed a few months away from home duringst time," Drew said. "It is nice to see you again, but did something happen?"


    "No, nothing really," Pierre said. "I just received the message to let you guys know that you have the permission to use our dungeons if you feel like it. It is a good way to train and gain resources and money."


    Drew wondered why he just didn''t pass the message to the others before, but then he realized that spreading that information without telling their leader first might cause problems. Besides, dungeons were supposed to be dangerous, so only the best of their tribes had chances of surviving.


    "I will pass the message to lord Edward," Drew said.


    "Roger that, by the way, do you know when the bridge will be ready?" Pierre asked.


    "In one month, if things go as nned," Drew replied.


    "That is pretty fast, Anyway, I won''t take much more of your time," Pierre said. "See youter."


    Now that was something unexpected¡­ the idea of exploring dungeons seemed pretty interesting, but the time between the travels was a pain. Billy looked to his friends and then he saw their eyes sparkling¡­ it must be good to be that unconcerned about everything else aside from their own sense of adventure.


    "I can''t wait to have the chance to explore a dungeon," Lily said.


    "I heard that some monsters are delicious and their materials are worth a lot," Natalie said.


    "I heard that they are dangerous and many of them have deadly traps," Alexander said. "Even if we go, we might be unlucky if we go without some sort of guide, don''t you think, Billy?"


    "I am more worried about the timing of this," Billy said. "When Jean mentioned the new dungeon, I knew that he would give us the chance to use it, but why so soon? He must have a hard time clearing the new one and wants to use our help."


    "Aren''t you overthinking it?" Lily asked. "Even if that is true, we are allies now, right? Helping each other is a given."


    "Yeah, but why not ask for help instead of using such a roundabout way?" Billy asked. "If you ask me, he is looking down on us despite calling us allies."


    Even if they gain a lot by clearing a dungeon, those who would benefit more still were the people of Hiloh state. They knew more things about dungeons and their monsters, how to process the monsters'' materials and how their treasures could be used and how valuable they were.


    "Come to think of it, it is quite weird that not a single dungeon exits in our territory¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "No, they exist¡­ but they aren''t that easy to find."


    The worms of the desert probably were creatures that came from a dungeon. In any case, despite such thoughts, Billy wanted to explore the dungeons and find magic items, the number of effects and skills his system could grant him relies on the things that he discovers, after all.


    In any case, after hearing that, Billy''s friends began to train even more than usual¡­ They were a simple bunch, thinking that just strength would grant them the power to clear a dungeon.


    "I suppose it is worth a shot¡­" Billy thought. "I just have to make sure that we won''t lose anything or make them gain more than us."


    Billy wondered if the knowledge of dungeons that he had from games and books would work, but soon he shook those thoughts out of his head. He had to make some real research.

 Chapter 88 - Offer (4)

    Although the estimative said that they would finish the work in one month, in the end, the bridge was finished after two weeks. The reason for that was the fact that the elementalists hurried up since they were sick of doing the same thing for several months. So, they used Meditation more often to record their mana. Once Drew noticed that, he dyed his and Billy''s return for an extra week. It was a bri of a pain, but in the end, Billy didn''tin. While he worked a lot, he also had the time to improve his skills considerably.


    Billy - Lv 59 - 2250/8000 EXP


    HP: 183/183


    MP: 427/445


    SP: 191/191


    Strength: 77


    Speed: 63


    Magic: 165


    Endurance: 28


    Dexterity: 34


    Status Points: 95


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 11 (+ 01), Light Spear Lv 13 (+ 04),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 32 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 26 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 22, Mana Infusion Lv 27 (+ 05), Water Maniption Lv 20 (+ 04), Wind Maniption Lv 10 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 09 (+ 04), Zen Lv 08 (+ 05), Check Up Lv 03


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 51 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 43 (+ 05), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27 (+ 02), Firing Speed Lv 15 (+ 01), Quick Spear Lv 12 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 09 (+ 03)


    Skill Points: 170


    "Not bad for a month''s worth of training, I guess," Billy nodded to himself.


    In any case, on the very same day the bridge was finished, some wagons came from the other side. Some were gifts from Jean, while others were just peddlers nning to make money in a new ce. They hesitated at first since they never saw a bridge that big and it was made of magic nheless. Still, once they saw the fish attacking the pirs and not even scratching it, they began to cross it. While it wasn''t that necessary since the area was peaceful, the workers returning home would escort them. Only five elementalists would stay behind to keep an eye on the bridge and make repairs when necessary.


    In any case, Billy decided to take it easy for a week before visiting Vergena to make business, but he soon realized that he wouldn''t have such a peaceful week off. When he stepped on his home, he saw Kate ying with his siblings while using Earth Maniption.


    "Oh? Hey, Billy, wee back," Kate said.


    "Big bro!" Samuel and Samara said in unison before jumping and hugging Billy from the sides.


    "Hey¡­ what are you doing here?" Billy asked.


    "Billy! That is rude!" Cami scolded Billy in a harsh tone, which was rare.


    "I didn''t mean anything by that, I am just confused," Billy said.


    "Again¡­ why did my kids wee Billy first instead of me?" Drew asked. "Ma''am, does the lord know that you are here?"


    "Yes, of course," Kate said. "I am Sorry for intruding."


    "No problem, feel free to visit whenever you feel like it," Drew said. "I am happy for your recovery and I am sure that you want to do many things now."


    "Yes, thank you very much," Kate said and bowed slightly. "Still, I am going to take my leave because this is a special asion, I wille back tomorrow."


    After Kate left, Billy was being stared at by some reproachful eyes, his siblings and his mother were thinking that he hurt Kate''s feelings¡­ even though she left with a smile and saying that she would return tomorrow.


    "Seriously, Billy¡­ I thought that you were more mature than that," Cami said. "First that and then this¡­"


    "That?" Billy frowned.


    "You refused the marriage and you didn''t even tell us," Cami said.


    "Oh, that¡­ well, she is healthy now, so Edward and her can find another person of suitable age," Billy said. "How many times do I have to say this¡­ why does everyone ask me that?"


    "Why did you choose that? Just because she is a bit older¡­ such a sweet girl," Cami said.


    "... I thought you were against that, Mom," Billy frowned.


    "I was, but now that she is healthy you don''t have to carry such a burden," Cami exined. "Besides, she is so pretty and likes kids."


    Billy frowned since the Kate from his memories was a bit different¡­ She was somber and a bit depressed due to the disease. While she had lived up over the weeks, she still wasn''t that cheerful while talking with Billy. In any case, they forgave Billy after a while when he promised that he wouldn''t say something insensitive anymore.


    The next day when Kate came to visit, Billy was already out, checking the wares of the peddlers. It really was helpful that they worked only selling a single type of thing. While one was selling those fruits that restored energy, another one was selling essories that had some rare gems, some of those were magical and others were just sold because of their appearance. There was another guy selling weapons as well, but their effects and powers weren''t that impressive.


    Inda - special fruit that restores five points of health.


    Edish - special fruit that restores five points of mana


    Somia - - special fruit that restores five points of stamina.


    The special fruits were quite pricey¡­ even though the peddler had hundreds of them, each one costs one silver coin. It was like worth a week of Billy''s work when he leaves the town. Apparently, they are rather resilient, so they can be eaten even after months after their harvest. They were as big and rounds as apples, but their colors was a bit different, brown, yellow and purple.


    The peddler said that some people sell the trees that produces those fruits, but they cost over five gold coins. It seemed like worth the cost since they produced at least five hundred of those fruits per year. So, after a full year, they would have paid themselves.. Naturally, Billy didn''t have anything even close to a single gold coin¡­ even though he rarely used his money.

 Chapter 89 - Offer (5)

    After asking a few other things, Billy learned that just using the seeds of the fruits wouldn''t be enough to obtain a tree¡­ there was some secret method involved, and since it was rather valuable, it wasn''t essible to the public.


    In any case, while checking the essories, he found an earring with a rather interesting effect. It seemed too good to be true, but the price exined things.


    Silver Earring


    Rest: a special effect that duplicates the restoration speed of the user''s stamina.


    SP + 05


    DEX + 05


    Durability: 05/05


    "... Sir, how much does this cost?" Billy asked.


    "Ten silver coins," the peddler replied.


    Billy showed a surprised expression since it was worth of two months and half of his work¡­ still, when he checked the effect, he noticed that it had appeared in the skill list. It costs one hundred skill points. If he obtains that and then makes it level up¡­ he will be able to train more intensely than before and thus, obtain more results.


    "Oh well¡­ I guess I will have to buy it," Billy said and then took the ten silver coins from his pocket.


    Billy had saved forty silver coins over the years. So, using that amount was quite painful for him. Even more so when he realized that ten silver coins were worth one thousand dors¡­ since one copper coin was worth one. Billy''s n to open an alchemy shop will have to be put on hold, but he can still make money in dungeons or seek enhanced things.


    "I didn''t know you were into that kind of thing¡­" Kate suddenly appeared and then said. "Do boys these days use earrings?"


    "This is a magic item that triplicates stamina recovery¡­ I didn''t buy it for the looks," Billy said.


    "Is that so¡­ Anyway, your mother told me that you would be here, but I didn''t expect that you would buy anything aside from weapons," Kate said. "I didn''t have many chances to learn how to fight due to my constitution, but now that the things have changed, what kind of weapon do you think I should take?"


    "Is there any need for you to learn how to fight?" Billy asked. "I am pretty sure that your father won''t let you get anywhere close to danger."


    "I am sure he will allow me to at least practice if I ask him with upturned eyes," Kate said.


    "You seriously are," Billy said and then facepalmed. "Then go and do the same as the others of your tribe and train with a hammer."


    "I would be too slow since it took for someone to be able to be fast enough with a hammer," Kate said.


    From Billy''s perspective, all of them were slow as turtles with their weapons, but that wasn''t something he had to say out loud. Nevertheless, Kate bought a pair of knives that increased her magic by ten points each¡­ which was quite the weird choice of weapon and quite scary as well.


    "Soon enough, I will surprise you with those," Kate said while smiling.


    Hearing that made Billy feel shivers. Kate had no reason to hold a grudge against him, but her choice of words was too weird. In any case, she soon left for her home.


    "Putting that aside, I need to learn those skills without relying on skills points, that or find a way to obtain more skill points¡­" Billy thought. "While my options arergely due to the system, they aren''t exactly limitless¡­"


    Learning things like recovery and Rest will be difficult. Still, these kinds of challenges are what make things exciting for Billy.


    Aside from his training routine and the fact that he helped with the training of his siblings, Billy spent one week thinking of how he should learn skills like Rest. In theory, he just had to use the skill¡­ but he had no idea how to make his body recover faster. Maybe if he uses mana to rx his muscles while he sleeps¡­ but that wouldn''t work. The skill was a passive one. It didn''t need mana¡­


    "if I can''t aplish this, then recovery is out of the question since it is harder¡­ still, for the time being, my ive and the earring were enough to make me recover Hp, and Sp," Billy thought.


    Regardless, during that week, Kate didn''t show up in his house, and Thanks to that, he could feel the reproachful eyes of his mother on his back now and then. Fortunately, that came to an end when Kate appeared and asked Billy to leave the house to show him something. What she showed was her knives floating in the air around them at a pretty fast speed¡­ That didn''t surprise Billy because he had taught her up to Wind Maniption.


    "I heard that you could do this with your spear, so I decided to replicate," Kate said. "This is pretty cool."


    "You are controlling them well¡­ by the way, who told you that?" Billy asked since he only exined to his friends the trick behind it.


    "Lily did it," Kate replied.


    "I suppose that is fine¡­" Billy said.


    "With this, I can protect myself, right?" Kate asked.


    "Yes¡­ and?" Billy frowned.


    "Now I don''t have to worry about my safety all that much, and I can travel around the world," Kate said.


    "I see¡­ you truly want to make your father be sick and worried," Billy said.


    "It is not that¡­ I spent all my life in that house and in that room¡­" Kate said. "I know nothing of the world. I won''t throw away this chance that I received."


    Kate wanted to spread her wings and fly away like a caged bird. While Billy could understand that, he also was old enough to realize that such a thing would cause problems to others.. She was the daughter of the head of a new state, and the people of Heinhall state became famous after doing something pretty underhanded¡­ it was clear that she would be the target of many people.

 Chapter 90 - Offer (6)

    Billy tried to reason with Kate, but she didn''t listen to a single thing. As expected, her mental age was that of a teen¡­ she just couldn''t ept the risks and the problems that such an attitude would cause. A problem soon arrived¡­ the next day, Billy was summoned by Edward¡­ it was about time for him to receive another job. Still, Billy was pretty sure that Edward wanted to talk about Kate. As expected, he already looked sick and worried in his office. His daughter''s recovery gave him some good news and now she was causing some trouble again...


    "You look exhausted," Billy said.


    "... Since I have heard about Kate''s ns to go on adventures outside town, I have been unable to sleep for more than a few hours," Edward said. "Was it you who taught her how to use knives and magics like that, Billy?"


    "No, I just taught the very basic elemental magic, but she understood what I did after hearing about it from my friends," Billy said.


    "I asked that, but I suspected as much¡­ Kate told me what you two talked about yesterday," Edward said and then began to massage her forehead. "As expected, you understand my worries. To be honest, I don''t know what I can do to make Kate understand her position¡­ she was such an obedient girl before, but now¡­"


    "I suppose not everything can be the way we want," Billy said. "Still, I might have a solution to this problem¡­ but it might also cause more problems depending on Kate''s reactions."


    "I am listening¡­" Edward said.


    "What if you give Kate the chance to explore a dungeon?" Billy asked. "If she sees first hand how dangerous things can be, she might have a change of mind."


    "However, she might lose her life in a dungeon¡­ she might also get addicted to the atmosphere there," Edward said.


    "Those possibilities certainly exist," Billy nodded.


    Edward took his time to think about the chances of actually seeding, and then something clicked in his head, then something also clicked in Billy''s head. Most likely, he will ask Billy''s group to escort her, and even if she doesn''t change her mind, she will end up a bit closer to them, and the others probably soon will wee her.


    "Let me offer an alternative," Billy said in a hurry. "Lock her in her own room and throw away the keys."


    "I wish it were that easy¡­ there was this talk about sending some of us to clear the easiest dungeons in the Hiloh state. Are you interested in that?" Edward asked.


    In the end, Edward wouldn''t just give Billy the order to do that. He would ask if he was interested and then bring up that topic. He had already asked too much to him over thest few months, after all. In any case, Billy facepalmed when he realized that the choices that he made to solve a problem, created another problem.


    "All right¡­ we will take her to a dungeon, but then I will work hard to make her hate the experience," Billy said.


    "I suppose that is for the best," Edward said. "I want her to live a long life, even if she has to endure some harsh moments to achieve that."


    "When can we depart?" Billy asked.


    "In one week should be enough," Edward said. "Alongside the gifts, Jean sent a messenger and many ravens. We canmunicate with them freely now."


    That was good to know¡­ in any case, preparations had to be made, and who knows for how long they would stay away this time, so Billy wanted to spend his time with his family. Over the course of the next few days, Billy told his friends about the chance to go to a dungeon. Naturally, they didn''t refuse it. In fact, they were so ecstatic that they barely could wait a week¡­ they were like kids on the night before a trip.


    "Are you going to explore a dungeon?" Cami asked while frowning. "I am surprised that you were the one who proposed."


    "Me and my big mouth¡­" Billy said.


    Meanwhile, Billy''s siblings had sparkling eyes while imagining the exploration in a dungeon. At their age in his previous life, Billy feared the things below his bed¡­ he thought there was a shark there, all because of an old movie that he saw, but he shouldn''t have.


    On the day of the departure, everyone''s family walked with them toward the gates. While Lucy and Natalie were at odds, they didn''t hate each other. Billy assumed that Edward would send more guards to keep her guard safe, but he didn''t. She probablyined about that, and he changed his mind¡­ he is spoiling his daughter too much.


    "Be careful out there, all right?" Edward asked.


    "Not to worry, I already have everything prepared," Billy said. "We will probably clear the dungeon in a single try."


    "You sure are confident," Drew said.


    "Well yeah, since we are going to spend a few days gathering Intel about the dungeon from professionals," Billy said. "Once we get the tools, the knowledge, and a map, everything else will be easy."


    "Where is the adventure in that?" Kate asked.


    "Entering a dungeon is already adventurous enough. No need to take extra risks just because you are morons and can''t think things through," Billy said.


    Usually, the parents would feel angry after hearing that, but they were fully aware that their kids were morons. Even Billy was somewhat of a moron in his mother''s eyes since he didn''t want to marry a kind and top-ss beauty like Kate.


    In any case, the group of misfits had a new addition¡­ a weird addition, but at least all of them were carrying some backpacks with food and tools. It wasn''t much, but they were making use of their brains.. Regardless, they said goodbye to their families and began to travel toward Hiloh state once more¡­ and all that walking made Billy think that they needed to buy some horses.

 Chapter 91 - Dungeon (1)

    As if he had received orders for that, Pierre was waiting for them three days after they left the town and on the other side of the bridge and he had a carriage waiting for them. While Billy wanted a horse, he didn''t know how to ride one yet¡­


    "Although I wanted one, I probably can outrun them with my speed and the effects of the earring," Billy thought.


    "Thank you foring," Pierre said. "I will take you to the city where the dungeon is."


    "There is a city near the dungeon? Isn''t that dangerous?" Natalie asked.


    Natalie more or less faced a dungeon monster with Billy before, so that idea seemed crazy to her. Usually, Billy would think the same, but since he had the knowledge of his previous life, he knew the reason.


    "Well, dungeons are a good ce to gather resources, so people tend to open their business near such spots in hopes to obtain profit," Pierre said. "To save time, adventurers sell and buy things nearby dungeons since their lives are constantly at stake."


    "Do you know how many times the dungeon has been cleared? The types of monsters? Where can I get a map?" Billy asked.


    "Here we go¡­" Lily said.


    "... sorry, I have never been to a dungeon, so I don''t know more than the basics," Pierre replied. "Still, I don''t think you should worry about your skills, besides, it has been years since someone died in that dungeon."


    "Knowing that people die there is enough for me¡­" Billy said.


    While Billy was trying to gather as much Intel as possible, Kate was looking through the windows of the carriage with a smile on her face even when she was just looking at trees. All of Billy''s mana inside her had vanished and there were no signs of the virus, so she waspletely fine. In fact, she was more than fine since Billy made her level up quite a bit. In terms of status and levels alone, she was supposed to be at the level of Cami when she gave birth to Billy and that was rather impressive.


    In case, the group had to travel for two more days to reach the dungeon town. Naturally, it wasn''t as big as Vergena, but even so, it had been built to support Adventurers, it was twice the size of their own. It also had two times more people. It wasn''t a walled town, so the ce didn''t have a uniform shape, still, buildings had been built with some organization in mind. The roads were paved with bricks and there were no signs of monsters anywhere. No wonder it was considered the easiest dungeon¡­ in any case, aside from the dungeon, it seemed like a in town.


    "I suppose that is to be expected¡­ people are to work and help those who are working with things rted to the dungeon," Billy thought.


    "The carriage and the driver will take me back to my post tomorrow, so they will be back in five days," Pierre said. "I know that you want to explore the dungeon as soon as possible¡­ at least most of you, but let me introduce you to the guild master of this town. He will help while you stay here."


    Although they looked a bit disappointed, the group quickly recovered, they didn''t want to be looked down upon. So, they needed to behave like adults. Billy knew exactly what they were thinking and that was the type of thinking that kids would have¡­


    Regardless, the guild was exactly like Billy had imagined, a pretty big building built to stand out among the others, but it didn''t look like a fancy ce considering that it was the center of the business of the town. The first floor looked like a tavern where some people were having their much and drinking. Their levels were surprisingly low considering that they have been fighting monsters for a living. Around the fifties¡­ the highest was at sixty-two. In any case, aside from the numerous chairs and tables where people were talking or eating, Billy saw a board with several papers in there and a balcony where a pretty woman in her twenties was talking with Adventurers. While Billy usually didn''t stare much¡­ he couldn''t help but notice that she had some massive bazongas. Because he was surprised, Billy stopped walking and in the next moment, the back of his right leg was kicked.


    "What was that for?" Billy asked.


    "Sorry, I tripped," Kate said.


    "How do you end up kicking someone by tripping?" Billy frowned.


    "It is your fault for suddenly stopping walking,"


    "... The guild master is on the third floor, follow me," Pierre furrowed his eyebrows since they were already making a scene in the guild.


    Usually, neers can''t go to the second and third floor, but the adventurers and the receptionist recognized that Pierre was a Captain because of his red spear. Usually, the spears defined the rank of the soldiers in Hiloh state and they also had special effects. Only a fool would try to look like one while carrying a fake.


    In any case, when they arrived on the third floor, Pierre knocked on the door and then said his name. Until now he acted like he owned the ce, but now he decided to show some manners¡­ probably because the guild master had as much influence, or perhaps even more influence than him. After receiving permissioning from a rough voice, Pierre opened the door.


    "It has been a while, Pierre," the guild master said.


    Billy opened his eyes due to the surprise¡­ The guild master looked like a boss of a fighting game he yed before. He was one hell of a buffy old man who had a white beard and hair. Although he was bald, he had a pointy beard and hair above his ears.. When Billy used Appraisal, he got even more surprised¡­ the old man was at level 141.

 Chapter 92 - Dungeon (2)

    Gerald - Lv 140


    HP: 1255/1255


    MP: 215/215


    SP: 860/860


    Strength: 429


    Speed: 298


    Magic: 40


    Endurance: 378


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Brandish Lv 71, War Cry Lv 42, Stunning Strike Lv 35


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 63, Swordsmanship Lv 85, Archery Lv 27 (+ 02), Quick Sword Lv 49 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 45


    Skill Points: 00


    "Guild master Gerald, it has been a while," Pierre said. "I take it you received my letter."


    "Yes, you really brought quite the group here, but they¡­ young?" Gerald said while looking at Billy.


    "Oh, boy¡­ I wonder when I will have my growth spurt," Billy wondered.


    "They participated in that mission that I mentioned, so they have skills beyond their age,"


    "Ah, that¡­ I don''t dislike underhanded tactics, but even that was going too far," Gerald said. "Still, I heard that they knocked down two of the five elite guards of that brat and held their own against the other three. I suppose that is something. I take the tall and pretty Missy is the leader. It is nice to meet you, I am the guild master of this two, I am Gerald."


    "No, I am¡­" Kate said.


    "Yes, she is our leader, you can leave all the paperwork to her as well," Billy said. "She is also the only daughter of our lord, so she might deserve more respect than just her missy."


    "Oh? My apologies, mydy," Gerald said and bowed slightly. "Forgive my rudeness."


    "That is not a problem, just treat me the same as this others¡­" Kate said while forcing a smile. "By the way, despite his size and sharp tongue, he is our leader."


    Billy wished that someone had protested, but no one did it. Natalie was quite prideful, so it was surprising for her not to say anything when the others dered that Billy was their leader.


    "Oh, is that so? My apologies, kiddo." Gerald said.


    "No problem, gramps," Billy said.


    The atmosphere froze for a while, although Gerald was indeed in his sixties and he was old enough to have even grand, grandkids, no one dared call him tramps. Still, he justughed at that.


    "You have guts, kiddo, I like it!" Gerald said whileughing. "Youpensate your size with spirit."


    "And youpensate your hair with a high voice," Billy said.


    "You got me there," Gerald said.


    "Yes, I did," Billy said.


    "Anyway, I am bored so I can help you guys if you want," Gerald said.


    "No thanks, if you want to be useful you can tell me where I can a buy map for the dungeon and information about the monsters and tools that we will need," Billy said.


    "Ah, right¡­ you guys don''t know our rules, but Adventurers have to follow a certain code, even if you don''t work as one, you have to follow our rules inside and outside the dungeon if you are dealing with matters concerning them," Gerald said. "You can buy a map, but only from someone who haspleted the dungeon, while the shape of the dungeon changes once someone clears it, the old version still can help. You can''t make copies of the map. Anything found inside the dungeon needs to be inspected by the nearest guild, and if you want to sell it somewhere else, you will need special permission. If you find other groups of Adventurers inside the dungeon don''t get in their way and don''t pick a fight with them. If you break the regtions, you will lose your right to use the dungeon."


    After stopping to think for a moment about the rules, Billy realized that they were fair since it was the lifeline of many people. Cowards and scums might want to make easy money by selling fake maps as well. Thetest rules seemed a bit too much, to the point where it made the guild look like organizations that operated beyond the limits of the country, but it seemed that the rules were basically the same in other states. So, no oneined.


    "All right, we will abide by them," Billy said.


    "I will give you a list of the tools and the other things you will need," Gerald said and then took a piece of paper and then began to write it. "When you will enter the dungeon?"


    "... In two days," Billy replied after he noticed that the writtennguage used in that world waspletely iprehensible for him.


    "What is that?" Lily asked. "Are you drawing something?"


    Gerald frowned for a while and then he realized that the visitors didn''t know the words. It will take a while, but Billy will definitely learn that. In any case, he quickly exined to the others what writing was and they quickly understood how useful it could be. While they knew that messengers were in their town, the messengers were the ones writing everything. It seemed quite interesting, but it also seemed something that would take decades to master.


    "Don''t worry, I will learn this in the blink of an eye and then I will teach you," Billy said. "Are there any books here that can help me learn that?"


    "Oh, you are pretty confident," Gerald said. "There are and you can find them in any bookstore. We have a library in the guild and you can find the books that will help you if you are short on money. Naturally, you can''t go outside."


    "Of course," Billy said. "Anyway, I am going to hit the library. You guys go find an inn for us and then you are free for the rest of the day. Walk together ande to meet me when the sun begins to set."


    "Ah, another acquaintance of mine is going to give you some rooms," Pierre said.


    While that was useful, Billy thought that his group was receiving too much VIP treatment. Unfortunately, denying that would be rude¡­ even though Billy was aware that he had been pretty rude with Gerald. Alexander would feel a bit off walking alone with three pretty girls, but that wasn''t something Billy had to hurry about.


    Once the conversation was done, Billy and the others split up¡­e to think of it, Billy wondered if the reading and writing skills should already be avable in the skill shop. He checked while Gerald was guiding him to the library and he confirmed that they were there.. Each costing ten skill points.

 Chapter 93 - Dungeon (3)

    In the end, Billy decided not to buy those skills, after all, the very moment he manages to read or write a single word by himself, he would get those skills.


    "Do you keep registers of things rted to the dungeons here?" Billy asked.


    "We have, but it is mostly documents regarding the guild and its members," Gerald replied. "Many things happen and we forget about them. Like those who were banned, those who increased their ranks. We also keep information about the special monsters that asionally appear. However, I decided to buy many books regarding the history of the state for the sake of preservation."


    Billy wondered if the guild would keep existing if one day the state is turned into ashes. If that is possible, then doing that was probably a good idea. In any case, to gain time, Billy would make the skills he was going to learn level up as soon as possible. The beginning of learning anynguage is a pain, after all. Once he gets some knowledge regarding most of the words, he can learn faster the others on his own.


    Fortunately, there was also a receptionist there that had papers, ink and pen made of some kind of bird feather and Gerald asked for those for the receptionist.


    "You can copy the words table since you are going to teach your friends," Gerald said.


    "I am grateful," Billy said.


    "So, you can even say that, huh," Gerald said.


    "Naturally, I match the attitude of the other side during the conversations," Billy said.


    Gerald wasn''t someone who would think that acting like a twelve-year-old would make someone look arrogant and rude, but most people would. Billy knew that and even so, reacted like that with Gerald because he didn''t like being looked down on. In any case, while Billy was looking for the book that teaches people how to read and write, he wondered if he could learn a cooking skill as well¡­ since his mother didn''t have that, it was probably impossible¡­ it was weird, though. Why writing and reading are skills but cooking isn''t?


    In any case, Billy found the book and realized that it was pretty good¡­ the book taught the pronunciation of each letter and then taught the sybles by showing the names of people. Even without someone to read the book, they could understand the words because they had some drawings below them. There was the initials letters for his name on the drawings of a ball, ink, leaf, and adult.


    You have learned the writing skill.


    You have learned the reading skill.


    "You are pretty fast¡­" Gerald said, much to Billy''s surprise since he had thought that he had already left.


    "It is pretty intuitive¡­ as long as you don''t waste time second-guessing yourself, everything can be learned pretty fast," Billy said.


    In any case, after copying all the letters by seeing the words above the drawings, Billy felt that thenguage of that world was pretty simr to Latin¡­ the only difference was the fact that they used six vowels and they had twenty-five letters in their alphabet. A bit fewer consonants than in the previous world.


    In the end, the rest of the day passed in the blink of an eye, even though Billy was doing something that he had already did in his previous life and it was a rather slow process. However, he only spent several hours because he was trying toe up with ways to make his friends learn faster. In the blink of an eye thanks to his powers, Billy made those skills reach level ten and he began to recognize words pretty fast. Even the new ones, he could understand them pretty fast, even when he never had seen them before. In any case, his friends came to pick him up when the sun started to set, and even though it was basically a town made for Adventurers, it was pretty good. The rooms wererge and the beds werefy as well. Speaking of rooms, the boys and girls had two separated by gender, naturally. The inn even had rooms with multiple beds for parties of adventurers. While he tried to y it cool, Alexander clearly looked disappointed.


    "Despite his meek attitude, he is nning to make his move now that Leo isn''t around¡­" Billy thought. "I suppose bing a better archer than Leo is out of the question for him."


    "Billy, didn''t you think you have been rather recklesstely?" Alexander asked.


    "How so?" Billy asked.


    "Being mean to Kate like that¡­ being rude to the guild master," Alexander replied.


    "I am sure that they can take it¡­ Besides, they aren''t people who would be bothered by that," Billy said. "While you have to be careful around certain people, if you show them a weak attitude, they will take you lightly."


    "I suppose that is true, but¡­ you have to consider that how we act is exactly how people will see our own people as a whole," Alexander said.


    "That is even more reason not to let others take me lightly," Billy said. "We have been invited here, so we shouldn''t walk and act like they are doing us a favor. Besides, while you guys wanted toe and wanted as well, the main reason is because of Kate. While she is Edward''s daughter, I n to make her work like everyone. If you want to stay on the people''s good sides by being meek all the time, feel free to do so, but with that attitude, you will never make any progress with Lily."


    "Ugh¡­ that is¡­" Alexander said while showing an expression like that one had been a low blow.


    "Also, cutting corners will only make you lookme," Billy said. "If you do anything during this trip, Leo will probably skin you alive. Well, if you think it is worth the hassle..."


    "I wasn''t nning to do anything!" Alexander protested.


    "Whatever you say," Billy shrugged.

 Chapter 94 - Dungeon (4)

    The next day, Billy started teaching everyone how to read and write. Once they learned the skills, Billy made them level up with his mana. Once they realized that they were making a lot of progress pretty fast, they felt even more motivated to study, so that was enough for the time being. The only problem was their handwriting¡­ Kate and Lily were fine, but Natalie and Alexander were rather messy and rough. They liked to write as fast as possible, after all. Still, that was something that could be fixed over time.


    While he was a bit slow, Billy already could read the list of things that Gerald prepared for them. The things that they would need were some torches, knives to cut and pull out some parts of the monsters, a bag to carry the materials and loot they find inside the dungeon, bandages to treat wounds, and water to clean them. Putting aside thest two, which was kind of obvious, the other three made Billy realize that clearing dungeons was a bit too simple¡­ or perhaps Gerald was taking the dungeon lightly since he was so strong. Also, he put some notes aside from the things that they would need. He exined that the monsters were giant beetles that had two antennae. Those had two gems in them that they used to track their enemies. Those gems couldn''t be used for much, but they were pretty and somewhat gave special effects to essories¡­ Billy recalled those. The essory peddlers were selling that type of thing in his town.


    "Giant beetles, huh¡­" Billy said.


    "Insects? I was hoping to face something more¡­ impressive?" Lily said.


    "You didn''t even fight one and are alreadyining," Billy frowned. "Anyway, I could handle this alone."


    "Shopping is kind of fun and it will also give us more chances to walk around the town," Lily said.


    Billy didn''t get the appeal of shopping. Spending money to buy new things¡­ mostly things that were unnecessary was something beyond him. In any case, he visited some shops where he could buy those things, but he only asked the price and then left. When he was far away enough, he wrote the location of the shop and their prices.


    "What and why are you writing?" Kate asked.


    "To practice and not to be fooled by merchants that might be overpricing their goods," Billy replied.


    "I see, while we use the same currency, we essentially use less money than the people of Hiloh state," Kate nodded.


    Billy thought that someone would ask why they need knives when they had their weapons, but they knew the importance of using their weapons only to fight. Forcing their weapons to get drenched in the monster''s blood all the time wasn''t the best of ideas¡­ even if they clean those, they would quickly deteriorate.


    Although Edward gave them money to help with the mission, Billy wanted to return with more than he received. A lot more, that was why he already saved five silver coins on the shopping. While they walked around the town, they even got close to the entrance of the dungeon¡­ as expected, it was an underground one. Hence the torches¡­ Billy wasn''t a fan of dark and tight ces, but he had to deal with that, for the sake of money¡­ and to make Kate think twice about her crazy ideas. He didn''t forget his original goal. Once the shopping was done, they had dinner together in the first floor of the inn and Billy also decided to have a meeting with his friends.


    "I overheard some things while we were shopping, it seems that the dungeon only has a single floor, but down there is like a maze," Billy said. "If we are lucky we will find thest part in ten hours, but I also hard that there was a group that took two weeks to map the entire maze."


    "Since it is like that, we will have to make our own map, right?" Kate asked. "We will waste too much time trying to clear without making one, we might even get lost."


    "Indeed," Billy nodded.


    "I heard that the other two dungeons have five floors and the new ones apparently have more than that," Lily said.


    "That seems pretty interesting¡­ five floors of continuous encounters with those scorpions," Natalie said.


    "Let''s focus on the dungeon ahead of us¡­ please," Billy said and then sighed. "The interior of the dungeon is tight, so we will have to be careful and assume a formation where we won''t be a burden to each other. I was thinking of letting Alexander and Natalie in the vanguard and they will be supported by my and Kate long-ranged skills. Lily has a limited amount of arrowheads, so she will only use it in rare moments."


    "Not fair, I want to participate as much as everyone," Lily said.


    "You can do that if you solve your problem with ammunition," Billy shrugged.


    "Can''t you create them with Earth Maniption? I saw you creating fire arrows with magic," Lily said.


    "I probably can, but¡­" Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    If Billy just focuses on making them without firing those, he probably can save one-third of the usual mana. Still, even on the best of scenarios, they will break after every use and he won''t be able to produce more than five each hour.


    "Please, I will do anything," Lily said.


    "Anything, you say¡­ they will be heavy, are you fine with that?" Billy asked while noticing that Alexander was really jealous.


    "It won''t be a problem," Lily said.


    "In that case, you should help Alexander practice his archery for a while," Billy said. "His skill still can be improved and we might need it since we don''t know if we will end up facing the guardian of the dungeon."


    "All right, leave it to me," Lily said while smiling in excitement.


    Now Billy made Alexander owe him one, he looked pretty thankful.. Still, Billy was thinking of asking for money as payment since he couldn''t imagine Alexander helping him with anything.

 Chapter 95 - Dungeon (5)

    The next day, the group headed toward the dungeon entrance that was in the center of the town. Although it was supposed to be a bustling ce, they didn''t find many people there. Apparently, the adventurers had to ask for permission and book a date and a time to use it. Only around ten parties could enter that dungeon. One hour after the previous group, the next group could enter.


    "We are the third party¡­ doesn''t that mean that we will face fewer monsters?" Lily asked.


    "Dungeons are formed whenrge concentrations of mana gather in a ce, the mana bes a crystal, and then it obtains the power to entice monsters," Billy exined. "They give them a lot of power, and then they be the guardian of the crystal and the boss of the dungeon¡­ but the crystal also mass produces monsters by using the guardian as a basis."


    "... So, they reproduce without the need to follow the rules of other living beings?" Natalie frowned.


    "That is right," Billy nodded. "They can also appear anywhere, so it doesn''t matter how many parties are inside. Apparently, therger the crystal, the more power they have. So, they can entice more types of monsters, and thus they create dungeons with manyyers and different types of monsters to guard the crystal."


    "You are well-informed," Kate said.


    "I did some research while I was in the library," Billy said. "Speaking of which, we will only explore for five hours and then return."


    "What? Why?" Lily protested.


    "To save energy¡­ you want to clear the dungeon in one go and risk finding the guardian in not out best shape?" Billy asked.


    "I thought that Billy was just being arrogant like usual when he declined Gerald''s offer to help¡­ but really did your research and thought thinks through," Natalie said.


    "That is funnying from you, and are you really that surprised?" Billy frowned. "Someone has to look after the kids here."


    "You are the youngest here!" Alexander, Lily, and Natalie said in unison.


    "And that is why most people still treat you like kids¡­" Billy shrugged.


    In any case, some guards of the guild were guarding the entrance, and they knew the schedule and all the parties that would explore the dungeon that day, but they didn''t expect such young people. The guild only epts those older than twelve, and for a few years, most of the neers work like errand boys to save money and buy their gear.


    The entrance of the dungeon was a hole that had a wooden staircase in it. Since Billy could see the bottom, he just jumped after lighting a torch. The interior of the dungeon was kind of rough, and as expected, only two people could walk side by side in there. Not even the entrance was big enough, so Billy stepped forward and gave the signs to the others toe. The area was clear. The others jumped as well, but Kate used the stairs since she wasn''t that strong physically. Billy thought that they would be grinning, but their guards were up and ready to act.


    They assumed their positions without wasting any time, and Billy created five Earth Arrows for Lily. She checked their bnce and nodded to herself. In any case, since Billy would be the one to map the dungeon, he also would be busy holding the torches and illuminating the ces ahead. He felt like he was an NPC responsible for doing misceneous things, but it couldn''t be helped. He couldn''t trust the others with such an important task.


    Billy began to walk ahead while illuminating the area, but he told Lily with the task of keeping her ears sharp on their back. If monsters could appear anywhere, they certainly could appear from behind. However, instead of any monster, they found a bifurcation¡­ the path was splitting in two.


    "Wait a minute, keep your eyes open on the surroundings," Billy said and then took the piece of paper he wanted to draw the map and then created a line that divided it in two. He also put some numbers on the side of the first line.


    "What are those?" Natalie asked.


    "I told you to keep your guard up¡­ they are the number of steps we took since we entered the dungeon until we find the path that was splitting in two," Billy exined. "If something happens and we end up lost we can use the number of steps to consider where in the dungeon we are."


    Naturally, Billy would walk in his toes not to get lost, but there was always the chance that it might happen. So, he took the necessary precautions. In any case, they chose the path on their left side and then began to move, but then they quickly found a dead end. They saw two bottles emerging from the ground and blocking their exit when they turned around.


    Dark Crawler - Lv 39


    HP: 188/ 188


    MP: 98/ 98


    SP: 124/124


    Strength: 43


    Speed: 35


    Magic: 15


    Endurance: 35


    Dexterity: 25


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 22, Dash Lv 15


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 54, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 15


    Skill Points: 00


    The creatures were big, but they weren''t that fearsome. They were like one meter long and half a meter talk¡­ their bodies were covered by a gray carapace, but it seemed pretty thin. Right above their eyes, Billy saw two antennae that had some gems in them¡­


    Out of reflex due to the surprise, Kate and Lily quickly fired their knives and arrows toward the eyes of the monsters, but also due to the surprises. They missed ended up hitting the foreheads of the creatures. Some blood began to fall from it while the creatures trembled after the attack, but those didn''t pierce enough.


    "Fall back!" Natalie said.


    While the monsters were dealing with the pain, Natalie and Alexander stepped forward and then dashed to attack the monsters.. Unlike those two, they didn''t miss, and their weapons pierced the monsters'' eyes.

 Chapter 96 - Dungeon (6)

    You obtained 10 experience points.


    The skill Appraisal obtained 10 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 10 experience points.


    Billy blinked several times in surprise since he didn''t expect to get those notifications¡­ something was off. He didn''t get any when he killed elementalists in the past¡­ even when he killed monsters and animals, he didn''t get that. Something was off... but it didn''t seem harmful or troublesome at least.


    "Phew¡­ that scared me," Lily said and then sighed. "Billy was right and he warned me and still¡­ I got caught by surprise. I will be more careful next time."


    "I didn''t expect that they would appear as soon as we faced a dead end¡­" Billy runner his chin thoughtfully. "Still, you guys attacked fast enough to prevent the attacks. Well done."


    "Hmm¡­ Billy is praising us¡­ I guess he ate something weird," Lily smirked.


    "I am grateful¡­ now I won''t have to do that anymore," Billy said. "This time, keep your guard up."


    Billy added some more info to the map and then grabbed a knife from the bag to get the loot. The carapace and the body of the monster couldn''t be used. Only the gems in the antennae, and now that he could see it from up close, Billy realized that they were fingertip size¡­ but they came in all colors. They were smaller than the ones he saw in the essories before.


    "Are you fine touching that?" Kate said while frowning.


    "It is a bit slimy, but it is not a problem," Billy said. "Maybe I should you put in charge of collecting those while I draw the map to save time."


    "I would rather avoid it, but if it is an order¡­" Kate said.


    Now Billy began to feel bad about it. Here was him trying to make Kate dislike that kind of job, and she was saying that she would if she received the order to do so. It was a pain to have a conscience, or so Billy thought.


    In any case, the monsters weren''t that durable despite their appearances, so Billy could see why that was the easiest dungeon. Still, he could tell that it wouldn''t be easy forever. Billy checked his friends, and he confirmed that they had cleaned their weapons.


    "Let''s get going," Billy said.


    Before they returned to the bifurcation, the group was attacked again. A beetle suddenly appeared in front of them, and when they focused their attention on the creature, another other appeared behind. Alexander and Lily focused their attention on the front while Natalie and Kate fought the other one. Meanwhile, Billy was expecting another one toe from above, but it never came.


    You obtained 10 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 10 experience points.


    "Again¡­ I guess I am getting experience because I created the Earth Arrows," Billy thought. "Still, this amount of experience is pretty high for such a low level monster."


    "It feels like the monsters are pretty smart¡­ to use such tactics against us," Alexander said.


    It wasn''t the monsters¡­ it was the crystal spawning them. However, Billy didn''t say that out loud since an object having a conscience was more scary than a monster. In any case, the group soon returned to the bifurcation and chose the other path, and after that, they began to be attacked pretty often. However, Billy never managed to get a grasp of the enemy''s spawning rate¡­ three minutes, one minute¡­ thirty seconds, ten minutes. They spawned at random moments. Thus, the group never had the chance to rest properly.


    "I guess this really is a good starting dungeon for beginners¡­" Billy said.


    "How so?" Natalie asked, visibly annoyed. "It is annoying that they can appear from everywhere, we basically never had the surprising factor."


    "That is why it is a good dungeon¡­ it teaches newbies to stay on their toes," Billy said. "If you want to be an adventurer, you have to get used to this eerie atmosphere and the fact that you might be attacked at any moment¡­ There is no pause to water the nts or to eat anything."


    Although he said that, Billy knew that among the things Geral told them to buy, there were some foods that they could eat as soon as the fight ended, and they apparently helped them recover energy and stay hydrated. The fruits didn''t restore Billy''s mana, and they were a bit sour, though.


    Putting that aside, the group soon found a crossroad, and while it was barely visible, the paths to the left and right were bending lightly to backward¡­ it was a sign that those paths would make it closer to the previous path and dead ends. Still, since the bending was barely noticeable, it made Billy wonder if the dungeon was longer than the town itself¡­ It probably was.


    In any case, it didn''t take long for one of the beetles to appear from above, and then it almost fell on Kate. What was weird was the fact that they were already fighting two of those¡­ in any case, Billy killed it with a spinning Earth Bullet.


    "Thanks, you saved me," Kate said.


    "Just doing my job of looking after the kids," Billy said.


    Kate forced a smile since Billy was the one who looked like a kid the most, even though his attitude was probably the least child-like among them. Regardless, from that point onward, they began to fight against three beetles at a time. Although, since Kate and Lily were getting used to fighting in a confined ce, they were starting to kill the enemies with a single shot, so they were only wasting time gathering the gems.


    "The gems are getting bigger¡­ and the number of enemies are increasing¡­ I suppose the dungeon will be harder the more we approach the guardian," Billy said.


    "Did you get the information if the guardian is alive?" Alexander asked.


    "It was killed a week ago and until now¡­ it didn''t reappear," Billy replied.

 Chapter 97 - Dungeon (7)

    After walking for a while, the group was attacked by four beetles. On the first time, they appeared in front of them, and when Natalie and Alexander engaged them, the other two used their allies as a jumping tform to reach the backline. Fortunately, Kate and Lily were focused enough and killed the monster without any difficulties. Soon after, Natalie and Alexander did the same, but then Billy realized that everyone was sweating too much¡­ even though only four hours had passed.


    "Let''s call it a day here," Billy said.


    "Eh!" Alexander, Lily, and Natalie said in unison.


    "Don''t ''eh'' me¡­ you might not have noticed it, but the monsters are getting tougher and faster, so you are spending more energy dealing with them," Billy exined. "The atmosphere isn''t helping either, and due to ourck of experience, we aren''t pacing ourselves. It is a bit sooner than nned, but we should retreat. Tomorrow, we will reach this ce in one hour, so we will have a lot of time to explore¡­ if we recover enough today."


    "Yeah¡­ while I don''t look that tired, I don''t know if I can recover my mana in a single night if we keep going today," Kate said.


    "Is that so¡­ I suppose that even though we are killing them pretty fast, a lot of energy was spent," Lily said.


    Although the group used the shortest route, they still had to fight a few times¡­ the fight didn''t leave them alone even though they were leaving. However, the number of enamels decreased to three and eventually two, and that confirmed Billy''s theory.


    Billy''s friends were also thankful for his preparedness. They thought that returning would be easy, but they had no idea which path to take. Their footprints couldn''t be relied on either since other parties had been there¡­ It was weird that they didn''t find the parties, though.


    The guards frowned when they saw Billy''s group returning. It was hard to know if it was due to the fact that they returned too soon or by the fact that they were unharmed.


    "I am going to the guild to sell the gems. Only one of you needs toe with me. The others can return to the inn and then rest or study," Billy said.


    "Why only one of us?" Alexander asked.


    "To be proof that I won''t lie about the money that we earned and steal some from myself," Billy replied.


    "We trust you, so that is unnecessary," Lily said.


    "Just shut up and choose one of you toe with me¡­ I want to make things right," Billy said while massaging his forehead.


    In the end, Kate volunteered to go, while Billy wanted her to go with the others to make sure they would study, it couldn''t be helped. In any case, Billy wondered if it would be more profitable to make essories with the gems instead of selling them. Still, for today, it was fine to sell to learn their prices.


    When they reached the guild, they talked with the big boobed receptionist since she was the one responsible for that kind of work, but she actually went to talk with Gerald, and soon he appeared. Making a lot of noise like usual.


    "Oh? You guys returned pretty soon," Gerald said. "It didn''t seem like something happened since you guys arepletely fine."


    "We want to sell the gems," Billy said.


    "Is that so?" Gerald asked. "Well, follow me to our warehouse."


    Billy had used Analyze on the gems, but he didn''t see anything in those, so he assumed that they would have the same price. Since they got one hundred and fifty-four of those, he was expecting a good amount of money since the essories were pretty expensive. The gems probably weren''t more expensive than ten copper coins, but Billy would be satisfied with five. Regardless, the warehouse didn''t have only the gems in store. They had many other parts of monsters¡­ but they weren''t from the bark beetles. The number of gems in the store was also pretty low.


    "We are offering right now five copper coins for each gem. Are you fine with that?" Gerald asked.


    "Supposedly, if I am not fine with it, what are my options?" Billy asked.


    "You can sell to other cities and guilds in our territory, but you will need the documents necessary, or no one will buy them from you," Gerald said. "Considering that you might have a good rtionship with the lord of our state, then we might also issue some papers for you to take the gems to yournd, but that will take a while."


    Billy could always just try to make an item out of the earth and then use the gems to see what happens. In the end, if someone sees that, he could also say that he bought it from one of the peddlers that visited his town. Still, he sold them and got almost eight silver coins as nned. Considering that he got fifteen from Edward for the expenses, it wasn''t a half-bad start. However, he didn''t forget the difference between the economies.


    "I suppose you want to enter the dungeon around the same time tomorrow," Gerald said.


    "That is right. Is that possible?" Billy asked.


    "I already booked your entrance at the same hour for seven days, so you can rest easy," Gerald said. "By the way, I don''t smell blooding from your ive. You people managed to defeat this many enemies with only four of you?"


    "That is right," Billy said. "Anyway, I am thankful for your assistance. Untilter."


    "This is quite the sum of money, right?" Kate asked. "Once the word spreads, many people in our town will decide to be adventurers."


    "Many of them will get themselves killed if they don''t make the right preparations or work with someone experienced in this," Billy said.. "Regardless, I suppose this will improve the economy of our state, and even if some of us die, now that we are at peace, we won''t decrease in numbers like before."

 Chapter 98 - Dungeon (8)

    "You act like the miracle of life is just numbers to you¡­" Kate said while frowning. "Be that level-headed is one of your good points, but sometimes, you exaggerate."


    While Kate wasining, Billy was doing some math. If he divided the coins among the group, each one would have 1 and a half silver coins. That means that they earned ten times more than they would earn working outside their town in a single day. However, they worked only for four hours, and the work in the bridge only had paused to sleep and eat, so the difference was much greater. Still, that also means that a week of work in a dungeon was necessary to pay for the earring that increased the recovery of his stamina.


    "Come to think of it, if I boost the ring and then lend it to Alexander, maybe he will have a chance to win against Leo," Billy thought. "He will owe me another one, and no one will notice it if there is no one to notice it. Just kidding."


    Alexander was an honest kid, so he wouldn''t ept such an underhanded tactic¡­ even though he was pretty desperate. Leo may be a stubborn old man, but he won''t let his only daughter be single forever. He wasn''t such a lost cause¡­ Regardless, Billy wondered why he was being so supportive of that kid. It wasn''t like his previous romance life was full of frustrations. ying the cupid wasn''t something that he enjoyed that much either¡­


    "Speaking of cupid, I have to find someone for Kate¡­" Billy thought. "I have a feeling that she might have developed some warped feelings for me¡­ some guys might find that amusing, to have such a beautiful woman that adores you like a god, but I don''t."


    "What?" Kate asked when she noticed that Billy was looking at her and frowning.


    "... You are pale," Billy said.


    "I guess I still need to exercise more," Kate said.


    Kate was going lightly at first, but visiting his home when he wasn''t around, ying with his siblings, developing a good rtionship with his mother¡­ Billy could tell that Kate was trying to create a path in his life for her. Staying as friends were fine, but again¡­ Billy was worried about her mental health.


    "Let''s pray that she won''t turn into the ultimate yandere¡­" Billy thought.


    At the inn, the group was quite surprised by their money. Still, it belonged to the party''s fund, so no one could use it for the time being. In any case, as expected, the kids have been cking off with their studies. Billy didn''t want to waste his time and energy scolding them. He went to study instead of that. Still, they felt his cold gaze and decided to use their free time wisely. They felt even morepelled when Kate began to study on her own.


    Billy wanted to check the library again to learn more and to practice his reading skill. It was only obvious that he read more than write in the future. So, he had to get that skill on the same level as in the previous world. However, he decided to stay in the inn and then study and meditate to recover his mana for the next day. After a good night''s rest, everyone was prepared to clear the dungeon that day. Still, Billy knew that it wouldn''t be that easy. That being said, Billy wanted to clear the ce in three or four days, then he would have the leisure to enter alone and see what he could aplish by himself. He didn''t do much fighting inside the dungeon, after all.


    "Hey, Billy, how do you do that thing where you make your Bullets make the weird sound?" Kate asked.


    "Doing that with a short knife won''t be that effective. You should use it with a short spear at least," Billy said.


    Billy decided to exin to her the spinning and about rotation. They are very simr words in physics and can be used interchangeably in many situations. Still, spin usually refers to something rotating about its own axis, while rotation is a bit more versatile. So something spinning usually means all parts of the object rotate together. The object spins while an object rotates around another object. Naturally, they didn''t get that rough exnation, so Billy had to give many examples.


    "So, I will have to make the wind spin¡­ I suppose with that was the fluids of the monsters, the knives won''tst long," Kate said.


    Putting that aside, they reached the dungeon and soon entered, and just like Billy said, they reached the same point as the previous day in just a single hour. They couldn''t understand how Billy predicted that, but it was thanks to their pace and the fact that he calcted the number of steps on the routes.


    "Coming to think of it¡­ why are the gems at the same price when their size is increasing?" Billy thought while frowning.


    Maybe it was due to their aesthetic value¡­ or maybe the guild divided the value of a single one that could create a magic item among the failures. It would consume some of his mana, but Billy decided to use Appraisal on all the gems¡­ it took a while for him to hit the Jackpot, but he eventually did it.


    Red Gem of the Talent


    DEX + 15


    SP+ 20


    Durability: 05/05


    "What is wrong?" Lily asked.


    "... I feel a strange energying from this,''" Billy replied.


    "... It is true. I can feel it as well," Natalie said after she touched it.


    Lily would be the best one to use it considering its status and shape. A ring probably would be the best thing to put the gem in, but Alexander would feel jealous, and the atmosphere would get weird as well. So, Billy made a bracelet made of Earth and then put it before giving it to Lily.


    "Try it," Billy said.

 Chapter 99 - Dungoen (9)

    "Wow¡­ I feel really light," Lily said. "I also feel like I have a better control of my body."


    That was probably because of the effects of the extra Dexterity. It was good that Billy didn''t enhance the bracelet¡­ otherwise, Lily would think that the gem was something super rare. It was probably something Adventurers could get at least once after getting three hundred or so of those gems. Considering it was just a bracelet made of stone, it wouldn''t be worth a lot in case it is sold, but it should cost at least five silver coins.


    "Don''t show it outside the dungeon. We don''t want to make ourselves stand out," Billy said.


    "Why not?" Kate asked. "Wouldn''t show our resourcefulness something good for our town?"


    "Clearing the dungeon will be enough advertising," Billy replied. "Achievements like that can''t be stolen. Do you understand?"


    "Billy is such a worrywart¡­ but I suppose some caution is necessary," Lily said.


    It didn''t take long for the bracelet toe in handy. Lily made the Earth arrow pierce the eye of one of the targets pretty easily¡­ and that was something that didn''t happen in a while.


    Dark Crawler - Lv 47


    HP: 228/ 228


    MP: 108/ 108


    SP: 141/141


    Strength: 47


    Speed: 39


    Magic: 16


    Endurance: 41


    Dexterity: 29


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 22, Dash Lv 15


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 54, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 15


    Skill Points: 00


    You obtained 10 experience points.


    The skill Appraisal obtained 10 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 10 experience points.


    Although the monsters were getting stronger, the experience they were giving was the same. In any case, by Billy''s estimations, things would be fine if the monsters even reach the level eighty. But beyond that, and if they attack in groupsrger than five¡­ then Bily will have to fight as well. That was the only leeway they had. In any case, they found another path that was divided into three, but before they could choose one, Natalie stopped them. Lily also heard some footsteps approaching¡­ After a while, they found a party of Adventurers. They looked pretty beaten down, and one of them had a nasty wound in his left arm¡­ they were at a party at least five years older than them.


    "You guys must be the party of visitors that we have been hearing about," A man armed with a short sword and round shield said. "Since you have reached this point, you guys must have some skill, but the encounters are getting more frequent from here onward, so I would rmend you raise your guard."


    "Thank you for the alert. We will keep our guard up," Billy said and then signaled for his friends to open the path.


    The other party members nodded, and then they left. Billy noticed that their leader saw Lily''s bracelet, but he only looked for a moment and lost interest. It was made of stone, after all. Most people would think that the best materials make the best gear¡­ while they had a point, things weren''t that simple.


    "Did you guys see that?" Billy asked. "If we proceed forward, one of us might get their arms bitten, and after that, ourbat power will decrease, and the fights will be a lot tougher to the others."


    "We are ready for that," Natalie said.


    "I want to see you say that with a straight face to the parents of the wounded if someone gets hurt like that¡­" Billy said.


    While Natalie showed aplicated expression, the others didn''t get fazed by Billy''s harsh words. In any case, Billy checked the other party, and they were at level fifty¡­ their level was basically the same with the exception of Kate. Still, their status was rtively low. They probably weren''t trained like them from their youth¡­ it was only natural. Most of the people of the Hiloh state had been trained when they joined the army, or they were self-taught.


    In any case, that part they arrived in was most likely, the middle of the dungeon. The group felt that they didn''t make much progress since it looked like they were walking in circles¡­ as expected of a dungeon with a maze design.


    As the leader of the previous party said, the number of encounters had increased, and Billy barely had the time to write anything on the map now¡­ much less gathering the gems. So, they had to split the work to make real progress. Due to their experience as a hunter, Lily knew how to use a knife, so she took that role.


    "Phew¡­ things are getting pretty intense," Lily said as soon as they had their first battle against five monsters.


    This time, two of them appeared in the front and behind the group, and when they split up, another appeared between the group, and Billy had to pierce its head with a spear that emerged from the ground. So, he had to agree with her.


    "They are getting tired again¡­ not because of the atmosphere, but because of the continuous fights," Billy thought. "Although they are getting better, unless we get another special gem, we will have to call it a day here¡­"


    Considering that they progressed quite a bit after meeting with the other party, Billy would say that theypleted around seventy percent of the dungeon¡­ not bad for their second day of exploration. Even if they were unlucky¡­ they were bound to find another special gem the next in one day or the other, and they reach thest part of the dungeon¡­ clearing was another matter, though. Just when Billy was thinking about that, a giant beetle appeared behind them.


    Although the arrival of the monster surprised everyone, they reacted on time to grab their weapons. Even Billy did that before confirming the status of the monster with Appraisal. After all, the beast was as big as a car andpletely blocked their path to the retreat.


    Dark Crawler - Lv 47


    HP: 642/ 642


    MP: 229/ 229


    SP: 309/ 309


    Strength: 112


    Speed: 76


    Magic: 29


    Endurance: 116


    Dexterity: 55


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 22, Dash Lv 15


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 74, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 29


    Skill Points: 00

 Chapter 100 - Dungeon (10)

    The first one to move had been Alexander, followed by Natalie. They swung their weapons toward the monster''s eyes, but the creature raised its front paws to block their attack. Much to their surprise, the beast didn''t even flinch.


    "What the¡­" Natalie frowned.


    Despite the surprise, those two stepped backward because it was the backline''s turn to attack. While she still had some room for improvement, Kate fired her two knives while making both of them spin at the same time¡­ that was something that not even Billy tried yet. Still, the monster blocked her knives, and they broke into pieces.


    Lily fired one of her real arrows and enhanced it with wind magic. The projectile pierced the paw of the monster quite a bit and made some blood gush out. It was clear that an attack of that level could pierce the monster''s skull, but hitting it will be hard.


    "Use fire magic, but don''t use big attacks. Use the concentrated ones," Billy said to Kate.


    Billy didn''t exin that using fire magic inside the dungeon was dangerous since it would burn the oxygen. Still, she understood that putting everything on fire wasn''t the answer. Kate just learned fire magic recently, but she was good at controlling her mana, so the fire bullets that she shot made the paws of the monster burn and a strong smell of burned flesh permeated the surroundings while the beast was trembling due to the pain.


    "Now!" Billy shouted.


    Lily fired three of her real arrows enhanced by wing magic on the monster''s head, making the beast tremble even more. Then Alexander and Natalie dashed and made their weapons pierce the eyes of the monster.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Appraisal obtained 100 experience points.


    Billy sighed in relief because he thought that he would have to join the fight, but that was unnecessary¡­ for some reason, the monster''s fire resistance didn''t level up like the other skills, and despite the fact that its level was only two times higher, the monster was three times stronger, faster and sturdier.


    "Gather the gems. We are retreating now," Billy dered.


    This time, no one protested since they knew that they couldn''t keep facing creatures like that with their current level of exhaustion. Not to mention, Kate had lost her weapons¡­ she would need new ones. Fortunately, in exchange for that, they got two gems that had magic properties.


    Yellow Gem of the Power


    STR + 15


    HP + 20


    Durability: 05/05


    Green Gem of the Wisdom


    MAG + 15


    MP + 20


    Durability: 05/05


    Although they were gems that came from a creature way stronger than the ordinary beetles, their effects were the same. The green gem probably will be useful in Kate''s hands. Still, the other one¡­ it would be difficult to decide between Alexander and Natalie. Both of them would benefit from having that one. In any case, since they quickly hurried from the area, they didn''t have to fight a big beetle again¡­ the power of the crystal was stronger close to the end of the dungeon. Still, even so¡­ that was something Billy didn''t expect.


    In any case, since the group literally ran to leave the dungeon as soon as possible, they avoided many battles, but Kate looked exhausted.


    "That was intense¡­" Lily said with a pale expression on her face. "But it was quite fun as well. That is what I call exploring a dungeon."


    "You are right, I don''t know if we are going to face many more battles like that, but I sure will look forward to it," Natalie said while smirking.


    Billy sighed after that. These people had no sense of danger¡­ still, it was understandable. That was the world they had been born in. Where magic and monsters exist, and they can grow stronger by fighting those.


    "Well, I will go with Billy this time," Alexander said. "You can rest first."


    "Thank you, I appreciate it," Kate said.


    Billy had left the other two gems with Lily, so he didn''t have to hide those along the way to the guild.


    "Billy, you can make an item using the other gem and give it to Natalie. I can wait," Alexander said while they were walking to the guild.


    "Is that so?" Billy asked. "Ladies first, I guess."


    "I owe you a few things, after all, so you can make two rings and give them to Kate and Natalie. I am sure they will like it," Alexander added.


    "I am not sure how this counts as you repaying a favor, and you sure are imagining things if you think that I want to stay on their good side," Billy said. "I am only interested in women over thirty."


    "Here you go again, saying weird things¡­" Alexander said.


    "As expected of a kid¡­ he doesn''t get it," Billy shrugged. "He doesn''t get the awesomeness of a milf¡­ the thicker they are, the better. Even cougars pale inparison to them."


    In any case, they reached the guild, and the same things happened before. The big boobed receptionist called the guild master, and Gerald frowned when Billy and Alexander brought almost three hundred gems.


    "This is a lot of progress¡­ it seems that you are already reaching thest part of the dungeon," Gerald said. "Still¡­ once again, you lookpletely fine."


    "Are you disappointed?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "Surprised, would be the best word¡­ ``It has been a while since I saw a party like yours," Gerald said.


    Billy wondered if he would be more surprised in knowing that he didn''t fight and only did some misceneous things. Still, Billy had no reason to say that. In any case, they got almost fifteen silver coins, and Billy felt satisfied with the weight of his coin bag. Having money was always nice¡­


    "Kate will have other knives that will increase her magic power, and while I can create some of the earth, it would be too risky since she will fire them¡­ exposing the gem to danger," Billy thought.. "In any case, to avoid that from happening again, I will increase their durability."

 Chapter 101 - Dungeon (11)

    Once they returned to the inn, the group rested for a while, but then they left to buy some supplies and Kate''s new weapons.


    "Alexander said you guys can use the gems, but again¡­ don''t use them outside the dungeon," Billy said.


    "All right¡­ putting that aside, I want to buy a pair of short spears that will increase my magic power," Kate said.


    "I would say that those will be hard to find," Billy said.


    Billy''s guess was right¡­ it took a while, and they had to visit six weapon shops. Spears with magic bonus weren''t that popr. Still, that made Billy think¡­ the people in that state couldn''t use magic, so why do they sell those? Maybe using the army to decide that was a mistake¡­ but until now, Billy didn''t find anyone from that ce that could use it.


    In any case, even though the spears had simr effects as the knives, they cost five silver coins each¡­ they were more expensive than the knives that cost her three silver coins each. It was probably because they were rare. In any case, due to their shape and bnce, Kate had an easier time making them spin. They had less iron on them. After all¡­ their bodies were made of wood.


    "Study for one hour before going to bed," Billy dered. "Unless you want to be a burden, everyone has to recover tonight."


    Although Billy didn''t do much, he was pretty sleepy, so he quickly had his dinner and went to bed. He wondered if he should keep his guard up more since Kate was with them, but Billy didn''t see anything happening in the whole town until now.


    "I suppose if something happens, we can sue Pierre and Gerald," Billy thought when he was about to fall asleep.


    The next day, after a light breakfast, the group headed toward the dungeon again. There was the chance of them reaching thest part, but that will only be possible if they save their energy.


    "Until now, we didn''t use our skills, shall we start that now?" Natalie asked.


    "You should only do that when the big ones start appearing," Billy replied. "That or when more than five enemies appear at the same time. We may have the chance to rest on the first half of the dungeon, but not on the second part."


    There was also the fact that Lily could use her skills only so many times. With the money they earned, they bought some extra arrows, but then the problem turned into how to carry those. Lily could only carry two quivers withoutpromising her mobility.


    Regardless, the group took ny minutes to reach the point where they stopped on the previous day. Billy had estimated that they would need two hours, but the bracelets that he made for the girls were helping more than a little bit.


    "Things will be starting from here," Billy said.


    Although Billy said that, they didn''t find a bigger beetle blocking their paths. Instead of that, they found a group of six monsters trying to surround them. The same thing happened over and over again until it became impossible for Billy to keep up producing Earth Arrows for Lily.


    "That is it, Lily," Billy said.


    "Guess it can''t he helped¡­" Lily said and then took the torch from Billy''s hands. "I suppose I need to start working with my Earth Maniption to began to produce my own arrows."


    Lily would be able to keep fighting if they worked together like that to produce arrows, but her skill to create them wasn''t enough¡­ She needed to train more.


    "Natalie, Alexander and Kate will deal with the enemies that will appear from above and front of us," Billy said. "I will watch our back."


    It seemed too much work for a single person, but no one said that. When the next group of enemies appeared, Billy saw two of them behind him, and he immediately dashed and then used Light Spear when he saw of the monster preparing to block his attack. In the end, the beast failed to block the attack, and Billy pierced its eye, but despite that, it hadn''t been enough to kill the beast. However, Billy split the monster''s skull by using a Steel Spear right there.


    You obtained 20 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 20 experience points


    The skill Steel Spear obtained 20 experience points


    The other monster tried to use that chance to attack Billy, but he stopped the creature by firing a Water Bullet toward its eye. While the beast was trembling, he used Light Spear and then Steel Spear.


    You obtained 20 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 20 experience points


    The skill Steel Spear obtained 20 experience points


    When Billy turned around, he saw his friends finishing their enemies. Since he had some time, Billy decided to use some status points. Using two skills to finish a single enemy would drain his stamina too fast, after all.


    Billy - Lv 61 445/ 9000 EXP


    HP: 213/213


    MP: 475/475


    SP: 211/211


    Strength: 92


    Speed: 73


    Magic: 165


    Endurance: 28


    Dexterity: 34


    Status Points: 80


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 11 (+ 01), Light Spear Lv 13 (+ 02),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 32 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 28 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 22, Mana Infusion Lv 29 (+ 05), Water Maniption Lv 22 (+ 04), Wind Maniption Lv 13 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 09 (+ 04), Zen Lv 11 (+ 03), Check Up Lv 03


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 54 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 48 (+ 05), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 15 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 12 (+ 03), Writing Lv 10 (+ 09), Reading Lv 10 (+ 09)


    Skill Points: 180


    "This should be enough for now," Billy thought after he checked his status and skills.


    He had increased his speed and strength by twenty percent, so the monsters would have a harder time blocking his attacks. When the next group of enemies approached and one of them tried to block his ive, Billy swung it to the side and then cut off the monster''s paw¡­

 Chapter 102 - Dungeon (12)

    Billy didn''t realize that, but aside from their paws, the enemies could only attack using their mouths, and trying to bite an armed enemy was literally suicide. So, after he cut off their arms, Billy didn''t have to worry about counterattacks. Still, he tried to check the power of Light Spear now, and he made the monster lose 95% of its health. Only when the skill leveled up, Billy seed in killing them in a single strike.


    Thanks to the effects of the bracelets, everyone managed to overpower the enemies that had reached the level seventy. Even Alexander who didn''t have any item that boosted his parameters.


    "Hey¡­ now that I think about it, why we didn''t find any signs of the corpses of the monsters we defeated the other day?" Lily asked while showing an uneasy Expression.


    "Since the corpses were created through magical energy, they be dust at an elerated pace once they lose their link to the core of due dungeon," Billy exined. "That happens when they die."


    "You should have exined that sooner¡­ what else you learned that you didn''t tell us"? Lily asked.


    "Let''s see¡­ do you know why the gems and some parts of the monsters don''t disappear and can be used as materials?" Billy asked. "It is because they are so rich in mana that they can exist for many years outside the dungeon¡­ but that kind of thing still disappears if they are left inside the dungeon for a few hours. Anyway, enough with the chit chat."


    In any case, thanks to the effects of the earring, Billy could use Light Spear pretty often, and when he didn''t, he yed safe and cut off the paws of the monsters when they tried to attack. In the end, they were progressing quite well despite the fact that they were in thest part of the dungeon, and they didn''t run into any giant beetles. Thanks to that, Lily felt a bit troubled since Billy waspensating for her well and how it seemed to be a waste for him to create her arrows when he could be that effective in battle. Desp¨ªte his skills, everyone already knew that Billy wasn''t that prideful or arrogant. However, it was shocking to see him taking a support role without making a fuss. Even when the giant beetle appeared, he didn''t attack and let the others handle and gain battle experience.


    Regardless, the group soon found another party of adventurers. While the second group seemed to be fine, they also lookedpletely exhausted, unlike Billy''s group. Their leader was a redhead who was wearing a bikini armor, and she didn''t hide her displeasure when she realized that a group of kids was doing better than her party. In the end, they passed by each other without saying anything.


    "What was that about?" Natalie asked while frowning in anger.


    "Ignore it, we don''t have time and energy to waste time with things like that," Billy said.


    In any case, Billy also was frowning since they were approaching the end of the dungeon, and they didn''t find any magic item. He also heard that the items of the fallen might get some interesting effects if they stay for long periods of time inside the dungeon. However, since they found nothing, it was a sign that no one had died there in a long time. The information they got from Gerald was correct. Regardless¡­ Even though Billy''s map was only ny percentplete, they found thest part of the dungeon. It was a door made of stones that were five meters tall and three metersrge. It had some things written in there, but Billy didn''t recognize the characters¡­ they made him recall the ancient Egyptiannguage, kanji, and the Chinese symbols.


    The space in front of the door was fairlyrge as well, and several monsters were spawning randomly around the ce¡­ it wasn''t somewhere they could rest¡­


    "Well, reaching this ce in three days is quite the aplishment, so let''s retreat for today and arrive here tomorrow even fresher than now," Billy said.


    "No way, Let''s clear the dungeon right now," Natalie said.


    "We aren''t that tired and Lily still has her original arrows, so I think we can pull this off," Kate said.


    "I also want to try, but this door isn''t bulging," Lily said while pushing the door with all her might.


    "I am with Billy in this one¡­" Alexander said. "We can get more gems this way and thus make more money. Besides, I heard that if the door is closed, then the guardian is alive."


    Billy wondered why his party was so weird¡­ the girls were the hot-blooded ones, while the guys were the reasonable ones. In any case, Billy assumed that the other party had arrived at this ce. Still, they decided to retreat¡­ either they failed at opening the door, or they were too exhausted to keep on fighting. In one of the brief moments where the monsters stopped appearing, all of them tried to open the door, but they failed in doing so.


    "It seems that this door has some sort of gimmick¡­ what a pain," Billy said. "We should really retreat now and gather information about this."


    "But what if someonees and clea= the dungeon before us?" Natalie asked. "They said that every week someone does that."


    "So what?" Billy asked. "Technically, we already cleared the dungeon, defeating the guardian is just a matter of safety for the people in the city above us."


    Billy tried to convince those muscle heads to be reasonable, but he failed. Why did those people live in a rush? People in that world lived long lives, so they didn''t have to be like that. In any case, that party was a democracy. If Billy raises his voice a little bit and deres that they will retreat, and that is that, they will be forced to obey.. Still, maybe that was a good chance for those impulsive kids to get a good lesson that the world isn''t that such a sweet ce and that adventuring was a dangerous business.

 Chapter 103 - Dungeon (13)

    In the end, it didn''t take long for Billy to figure out the gimmick of the door. Basically, they just had to pile the corpses near the door, and they eventually would be dust. The dust would fill the symbols in the door little by little, and eventually, the door was opened. Unfortunately, it was impossible to see the guardian from outside since the dust was pretty thick inside, and it was like a curtain¡­ On the other hand, the monsters stopped spawning when the door opened, so the group could rest a little bit.


    "Once we get inside, watch out for your backs," Billy said. "The crystal is probably conserving its energy to help the guardian, so it might make the beetles spawn to help the guardian."


    "Yikes¡­ that is kind of scary," Lily said.


    "If the guardian attacks, don''t take any chances and repel them by using your best skills," Billy said. "Let''s win this, only losing a few pieces of flesh here and there."


    Although Billy said that as a joke, everyone took that very seriously since he wasn''t the type to joke. Billy just shrugged while watching them gulp. At least that will put them on their toes.


    Once they entered thest room of the dungeon, the door closed. That was the sign that they didn''t have any chance of leaving unless they defeated the guardian. The dust began to settle down, and then Billy felt a presence above them. Ten meters above them and in the ceiling, he found the core of the dungeon. It was on the size of a person, and it was emitting a red light. It didn''t seem that sturdy, but Billy decided not to test its sturdiness¡­ nor did he have the time for that because the ground began to tremble, and then a massive figure began to approach.


    Guardian Crawler - Lv 136


    HP: 2246/ 2246


    MP: 420/ 420


    SP: 988/ 988


    Strength: 444


    Speed: 125


    Magic: 69


    Endurance: 559


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 66, Dash Lv 36, Steel ws Lv 72


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 102, Fire Resistance Lv 45, Wind Resistance Lv 85


    Skill Points: 00


    The monster was on the size of a truck, so being hit by that wouldn''t be much different from being isekaied to another world. Billy didn''t want to test that theory, though. He was happy with his current life¡­ Regardless, the grey and frail carapace had been given ce to a dark one that emitted a weird glow. It was probably some sort of metal¡­ and Billy recalled seeing some of that in the warehouse of the guild. The monster had eight paws, two frontal and two on the back, but the creatures could walk just using the ones on the back, and then frontal ones had ws that were made of that dark metal.


    The beast tried to cut in half the front line with those ws, but Billy and Alexander repelled those with Light Spear. A powerful sound of metal colliding echoed through the dungeon and made everyone''s ears ring. Fortunately, they seeded in repelling the attack.


    Kate and Lily fired their projectiles at the enemy''s eyes since it was the only unprotected ce, but the beast blocked their attacks with one of its paws. Before they could try again, Natalie dashed toward the enemy and swung one of her swords. The enemy easily repelled that one, but Natalie used the impact to jump and propel herself upward and pass by the monster''s defenses. However, when she tried to attack, the enemy headbutted her before she could swing. Natalie blocked the strike with her swords but was sent flying backward while spinning. Somehow, shended on her feet, but her arms were still trembling due to the impact.


    "That metal is too powerful¡­ focus on dodging, or your weapons will end up breaking," Billy said.


    If that were to happen, it would be disastrous, but despite saying that, Billy didn''t look that worried, so his friends realized that he was up to something.


    "I will retreat for a little bit, so cover me," Billy said and then put his spear away and then pointed both hands toward the monster.


    In the next moment, Billy created a ring of fire around one of the monster''s arms. While the ck steel was covering most of its body, some parts like the joints were unprotected. Otherwise, the beast wouldn''t be able to move. Regardless, the monster tried to extinguish the fire by swinging its arm, but it didn''t work. The beat also tried to hit it against the ground, but while the first try decreased the mes a bit, Billy''s friends attacked the monster''s face and stopped the beast.


    The ring of fire was getting close to the sh, and the beast began to tremble dust to the pain¡­ he wasn''t holding back and was using his rings, so something like that was to be expected. The guardian couldn''t move or attack while Natalie and Alexander were trying to pierce its eyes and while the ring of fire was melting its flesh.


    In the end, much sooner than anyone had predicted, the arm of the monster fell on the ground, and the creature grunted and trembled in pain.


    "One down, three to go¡­" Billy said.


    Natalie suddenly began to attack even more fiercely. Billy realized that one of the areas that were bothering her was the one he cut off, so she decided to overwhelm the beast with sheer speed. As if that wasn''t enough, she was also targeting the joint of the arm. Each strike of her made some blood of the monster gush out of the wound. The beast began to walk backward to gain some time, and Alexander noticed what Natalie was doing, but he couldn''t do the same against two arms.


    In any case, Kate and Lily began to circle around the room and then began to attack the back of the monster.. That formation was a bit weird, but it was working.

 Chapter 104 - Dungeon (14)

    Unable to see things behind itself, the monster had the joints of its legs being wounded by Lily and Kate''s attacks. When the beast tried to run around, Billy fired a Fireball toward the left side of the monster''s face. The beast red at him, and then the others began to attack as usual.


    Billy focused again and then created another ring of fire on the remaining arm of the right side of the monster. The creature panicked because if it loses that army as well, then it will bepletely wide open on one of the sides. The monster decided to do something ridiculous. It jumped and then put its arm below itself. That would cause some damage, but it was better than losing another limb. However, Billy had an idea¡­ to make the mes cause even more damage. He made them spin. In the end, the monster extinguished the mes, but Billy could see a nasty wound on the arm. He had a target, and the beast barely could make it move.


    Before Billy could finish the job, Natalie dashed and then used her Swift Strike on the wound when the monster showed it. No one predicted that, so Natalie easily chopped the monster''s arm.


    The guardian grunted in pain and trembled. The creature had already lost thirty percent of its health, and now one of its sides waspletely wide open. Things would be rtively easy from now on¡­ or so everyone thought. Amidst its pain and rage, the monster decided to do something reckless and charged toward Kate with all its might. She was the one who had the least HP, so she would be the one who would die faster than the others.


    "No¡­ you don''t," Billy said and then touched the ground before making a thick pir of earth that hit the monster''s chin and made the monster fall on its back.


    The group was caught off guard because he instantly created a pir of earth that was the same size as the ones that were the base of the bridge. While that one probably wasn''t that thick, it still wasn''t something that someone should be able to create so fast¡­ In any case, they couldn''t let that opportunity go. While the monster couldn''t move much in that position, it eventually would return back to normal. Much to everyone''s surprise, the inferior part of the monster''s torso waspletely unprotected. It was probably to grant the monster some lightness since the ck steel was supposed to be heavier.


    Alexander and Natalie used that chance and jumped toward the monster, and before theynded on the monster''s chest, they swung their weapons with all their might. Tons of blood gushed out from the wounds caused by those two, and the creature lost twenty percent of its health. Lily and Kate attacked as well, and Billy created a massive Fire Arrow since he was too far away to attack with away spear. He probably would have gained some piercing power if he had added some spin, but he focused on speed and then fired.


    The monster grunted in agony, and even Billy frowned at the nasty burn wound that he had created. Hisbined attack with the girls made the monster lose twenty percent more health, but despite that, the beast had enough strength to turn around and then recover.


    Billy grabbed his spear again, and he ran to help Alexander, the monster focused his eyes on him since it was waiting for another attack like that, but instead of that, Natalie attacked on the monster''s blind spot and blinded the monster''s left eye. While the beast red at her, Billy and Alexander swung their speeds and tried to cut off the remaining arms. Although they used Light Spear, the wounds hadn''t been big enough.


    Once again, something snapped on the beast, and the creature dashed toward them. Alexander flinched since they couldn''t hope to stop the monster. Still, then he noticed Billy''s line of sight, and then he knew that he had to do¡­ the girls tried to attack the beast, but the creature ignored them.


    When the monster was about to crush them, Billy and Alexander held their spears tightly and then used Light Spear. They hit the same spot, the remaining eye of the monster¡­ theirbined attack pierced the monster''s head deeply and thanks to the momentum of the charge. Their spears reached the monster''s brain¡­


    You obtained 1000 experience points.


    The skill Appraisal obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 100 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You obtained 05 status points.


    You obtained 05 skill points.


    Billy sighed in relief, but the others still were holding their weapons tightly. It was because they couldn''t see those notifications. In any case, the momentum of the beast pushed Billy and Alexander for a few meters, but they still had some room behind them¡­ before they could be crushed against the wall. Regardless, the dungeon began to tremble for a while and then stopped. Billy recalled that the dungeon would change its shape once the guardian was killed, so they had to hurry up.


    "Let''s get the carapace and the gems and get out of here," Billy said.


    Carrying the carapace will be, though¡­ it certainly had at least two hundred pounds of weight. Considering that Kate couldn''t carry much¡­ Nevertheless, they had time to work since the core didn''t make any other monster spawn. As if that wasn''t good enough, Billy confirmed that the gems had magic effects and were at least two times better than the others.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, the ck steel wasn''t that heavy. It weighed half of what it was supposed to weigh.. The only problem was the space that it took on everyone''s back. Fortunately, for some odd reason, they weren''t attacked on the way back¡­

 Chapter 105 - Business Trip (1)

    "If the core really has a conscience, then it makes sense that we weren''t attacked, still, why didn''t other monsters spawn to help the guardian?" Billy wondered while they were climbing the stairs.


    While he was thinking about such things, Billy and the others found quite the crowd waiting for them outside. He didn''t hear anything regarding that they shouldn''t clear the dungeon, so that was off. A good number of the people were the Adventurers that had been inside the dungeon¡­ maybe they were made because the monsters stopped spawning.


    "Hey, kid¡­ You guys cleared the dungeon?" Gerald asked.


    "I guess so?" Billy frowned while looking around. "Was that something bad?"


    "No, but¡­ it was too fast," Gerald said.


    "The other group didn''t clear it in ten hours? So, why the ruckus?" Billy asked.


    "They found thest room in ten hours, but they only cleared it after making preparations for one week," Gerald said. "They also spent a few days trying to open the door¡­ I don''t remember telling you that."


    "You are well informed, as expected of the guild master," Billy said.


    "That is because my party was the one who did that¡­" Gerald said.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, I am sure you can solo the whole thing now in half an hour," Billy said. "Anyway, we want to take those gems and the ck steel back home. How do we do that again?"


    The rest of the group seemed pretty proud that they didn''t only clear the dungeon, but they also beat the previous record. While apparently people only considered how fast everyone cleared the dungeon for the first time, that was meaningless from Billy''s perspective.


    Regardless, Gerald took them to the guild and they sold the gems that they didn''t want for twenty silver coins. After that, Gerald wrote a letter to the lord of the state informing of what Billy and the others wanted, he also wrote another letter to Pierre since they had done what they hade to do. He assumed that Jean wouldn''t deny it, but he couldn''t just act knowing that.


    "By the way, is the dungeon going to operate like usual tomorrow?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, why?" Gerald asked.


    "I want to enter alone around the same hour, tomorrow," Billy said. "We have four more turns, inside, right?"


    "Why do you want to go alone?" Kate frowned.


    "I didn''t fight much aside from thest part, so I want to see how far I can go on my own," Billy exined.


    "Still, we came together¡­ we should keep working together no matter what we do," Kate said.


    It was annoying, but Kate had a point¡­ besides, Billy was the leader of the party so he had to set an example to the others. If he starts doing whatever he wanted, things will get out of hand when the others start doing the same.


    "Fine¡­ Let''s enter the dungeon again as a party," Billu said after a long sigh.


    Billy will have to be patient, he was on a mission to show Kate how harsh the world was, after all. Hopefully, she understood that when the monster almost dashed toward her to smash her against the wall. That being said, Billy doubted that things would be that exciting again as they enter the dungeon again and again¡­


    In any case, the group was pretty tired when they reached the inn. The battle against the guardian didn''tst long, but they never fought against a monster that strong. So, even though it was mid-afternoon, they fell asleep and woke up the next day.


    Billy wanted to use the gems as soon as possible, but in the end, that was unnecessary. When the group entered the dungeon, they had an even easier time without Billy''s help. They already knew the ins and outs of the monsters, after all. On the fifth day, they reached the final part of the dungeon, and even despite the numerous encounters, Billy only had to watch them defeat the monsters¡­


    "Fine¡­ you can take my ce," Kate said when she noticed Billy''s cold gaze.


    "That was why I wanted toe alone," Billy said and then sighed.


    Regardless, on the morning of the sixth day, they received permission to take all the materials they wanted back home. Gerald''s decision also was important for that to happen, he was like the governor of the town, after all. Still, he didn''t oppose it. He certainly was lenient.


    Red Gem of the Restauration


    Recovery Lv 03


    Durability: 05/05


    Yellow Gem of the Endurance


    HP + 30


    Endurance + 30


    Durability: 05/05


    At the end of that week, Billy was staring at those gems and the one hundred and ten silver coins they obtained. They probably could get double the money if they sell the gems and the ck steel, but that would be a waste.


    "Speaking of which, who is going to forge the ck steel?" Lily asked while they were packing their things.. "I don''t know any cksmiths."


    "Dad should know who is the best cksmith in our town, the chance to use this kind of material isn''t easy toe by, so he probably won''t ask us to pay anything," Kate said. "Forging that kind of equipment will be an advertisement itself for him."


    Billy thought that he should take his part of the ck steel to John, he promised him a few discounts in other wares in case he sells things for him, after all. Still, he didn''t make any promises. Besides, it would be a waste of time to separate the steel and ask several cksmiths to work with it.


    "His name is John, while he is a bit grumpy, Dad says that his work is the best, he can forge pretty much anything from rings to armor," Kate added.


    Never mind that¡­ Billy forgot, but that town wasn''t that big¡­ no wonder his father introduced him to help that old man.. He was expecting good things from John''s skill.

 Chapter 106 - Business Trip (2)

    "You guys have potential," Gerald said when the group passed by the guild to say their farewells. "You should try to clear the other dungeons. I am sure it will be an interesting experience."


    "Maybe in the near future," Billy said. "Thank you for your help."


    The others bowed slightly and Gerald nodded. When he first saw them, he thought that they were just a bunch of runts, but he was wrong. It seemed that his instincts were getting dull¡­ back in the day, Gerald was able to see those that had potential with just a single nce. He knew that the people of their state had small numbers, but they had many tribes among them, but he had also heard of other wildlings that had all sorts of abilities. In any case, he would wait for interesting rumors about them.


    When Billy and the others reached the entrance of the town, Pierre was already there. While he had nned to send the carriage four days after he left, some things happened and he ended up not having the chance to do that. In the end, he returned with another one.


    "I didn''t believe when I heard that, but it seems that you guys really did it, huh," Pierre said. "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what has happened since the day I left?"


    The trip would be long, so some chit-chat was wee. Still, Billy didn''t feel like talking that much¡­ fortunately, Kate seemed like she wanted to talk and she proudly said almost everything that happened. At least she was smart enough to omit the parts where they took some of the gems and turned them into magic items.


    In any case, Billy wondered if he should make essories out of stone and use the gems or put them with the items forged using the ck steel. The effects will be the same, but the durability will be higher with the steel. There was also the matter about which he should get¡­ Billy and Alexander will use those, but their effects were a bit simr. With extra endurance, one wouldn''t need much time to recover, and with extra recovery, one could heal insanely faster.


    "Speaking of recovery, Gerald had Pain Resistance¡­ until now, I didn''t get hurt that much aside from training, but I need to start considering my defensive abilities," Billy thought.


    Two dayster, the group was back to the bridge and they said their goodbyes to Pierre as well and three dayster, they were back at their town.


    "That was fun, I can''t wait for our next trip to the next dungeon," Kage said.


    "I agree¡­ but we need more training," Natalie said. "The other two dungeons are supposed to be five times bigger."


    "Let''s reunite every day to train together, I am sure we will make more progress that way," Lily said.


    Billy facepalmed¡­ he failed at his mission. It couldn''t be helped since he didn''t let anyone get hurt, but still¡­ Regardless, the group split and then they headed toward their homes. The idea of meeting every day like before wasn''t half bad since Billy had way too much free time when he wasn''t working.


    "Big bro!" Samuel and Samara said in unison when Billy stepped inside his home.


    "Hey, I am back," Billy said and then put both of them on his shoulders. "Ah, you guys are a lot heavier than before."


    "They are already six, after all," Cami said. "It seems everything worked well. I am d¡­ but I didn''t think you would return so soon."


    "... Six? That means that I am already thirteen?" Billy asked. "Thest few weeks had been so busy that I forgot about my birthday."


    Samuel and Samara wanted to hear about the dungeon and his mother also was curious as to why they returned so soon. Still, the sun was setting, and soon Drew and Cami would return, so it would be better to give his report when everyone is together. Billy did that after they had dinner together.


    "It seemed you had quite the adventure¡­ you even managed to learn a little bit of our allies'' alphabet," Drew nodded, visibly surprised.


    "It is fine that you didn''t get hurt, but you didn''t even check the medicines and herbs being sold there?" Anna asked.


    "No, I didn''t, I am sorry," Billy said.


    "There is no need to feel sorry," Anna said. "I just asked because the other healers were nning to buy some of the medicines and herbs being sold in the Hiloh state. We will have to check things with our own eyes instead of just asking what they have."


    "They probably had some advanced medicine since considering the size of their army, they wage war pretty often," Billy said.


    "That is what we thought as well," Anna said. "Do you want to do some escort work? We will be transporting quite the sum of money and we don''t know much about thends beyond the river."


    "Mom¡­ Billy just returned," Cami said.


    "The trip will take ce in a month, it isn''t tomorrow, you can rest easy," Cami said. "Regardless, you can give me an answerter."


    Billy nodded. It seemed like a long trip and it will probably be sponsored by Edward. While he probably would be paid more than usual, but less than what he could earn by clearing the dungeon, that wasn''t something he was worried about, he just wanted to be sure that his grandmother would be fine. Anyone from Heinhall state is bound to be targeted by the people of Toles state and their allies. While it seemed peaceful there, Billy wasn''t naive enough to think that there weren''t spies infiltrated¡­ or a bandits guild working behind the scenes.


    In any case, the next day Billy''s party reunited in front of Kate''s house, and then they took the ck steel to John''s shop.. Billy didn''t need a new weapon, so he wondered what he should ask¡­ his friends just wanted better versions of their current weapons, so Billy was the only one in a bind.

 Chapter 107 - Business Trip (3)

    "Oh? Is that the kid who is always asking for discounts¡­ it seems you have brought quite the group and¡­" John said and then stopped when he saw the ck steel. "... What is this?"


    "Something we got from a monster," Billy replied. "Those materials are rtively rare, since the monster only appears once per week. Anyway, we want some weapons out of them."


    "I heard that a group went to challenge a dungeon from our neighbors, but I didn''t think it was you people¡­" John said and then checked the materials. "I can definitely make some interesting things out of this."


    "All right, we will want a pair of short swords, a pair of short spears, a bow and a box of arrowheads, a spear, and then two bracers," Billy said.


    "To whom are the bracers?" John asked.


    "To me, I want you to make them to adult size, and a bit longer on the fists end," Billy replied.


    While everyone knew what bracers were, no one used them. They offered some protection, but they didn''t increase the range of anyone. A pair of ws would probably be better, but Billy didn''t want that.


    "This is going to be fun¡­ everything will be ready in two weeks," John said.


    "All right, and about the money?" Billy asked.


    "It is fine, there is no need, just tell everyone when they ask who forged those weapons," John replied.


    Kate waspletely right. They didn''t have to pay, even though they had quite the leeway with money now. In any case, the group headed toward Kate''s house since she had a lot of space in her backyard.


    "I want to improve my stamina, so I will run around the house," Kate said.


    "I am going to talk with your father for a bit," Billy said. "I will return soon."


    In the end, Billy had to give his report. Even though he failed on his mission, Edward didn''t lose anything since Kate was now a member of the group of misfits. As expected, Edward didn''t seem that worried when Billy found him. Kate probably told him what happened, and despite that, he wasn''t worried that his daughter was bing a muscle head.


    "Hello, Billy," Edward said. "I heard that you and the others did something amazing. I received a letter from Jean and he said that he was pretty impressed."


    "I am sure¡­ I can already see him asking for help to clear the dungeon," Billy said.


    "That possibility exists¡­ he is already asking when are you going to check their next dungeons," Edward said. "Maybe he is nning to use our people to make the adventurers and the soldiers feel morepelled to work hard in clearing the new dungeon."


    "That will have to wait, or you can send the others without me," Billy said. "I am nning to apany my grandmother with her mission next month."


    "Ah, the task of healers¡­ I suppose they really need a escort group, just for the sake appearances, but they also need to be able to defend them in case something happens," Edward said.


    "The other guys probably will want to go to the next dungeon soon, but I don''t think that they are ready," Billy said. "So, giving them a mission like this where they won''t have time to train might cause problems in the future."


    "... You have a point, but you think that you don''t need training as well?" Edward asked.


    "I will manage in one way or the other," Billy said.


    "If you are that confident, then it is fine, but sending you alone will trouble me," Edward said. "I suppose asking anyone rted to your group isn''t good either¡­ I suppose the best person for the job is Sarah."


    Billy wasn''t so sure of that. While his friends were childish, nosy, and often reckless, they didn''t have a grudge against him. Sarah had, and she probably will try to kill him once she finds a way to do so while not causing problems to her tribe. Still, it would be too much to hope that he will seed on that mission alone¡­


    "I would like to avoid working with her, if possible," Billy said.


    "Don''t worry, the elementalists got a lot calmer in thest few months, I am sure no one holds a grudge against you anymore," Edward said.


    Edward was pretty naive¡­ or maybe Billy was too paranoid since he could imagine a scenario where the elementalists would try to kill him and others and then defect to another state. They didn''t have the chance to make contact with them now but in the future¡­


    "Speaking of that, I thought you would give up on working for the town and then would be an adventurer," Edward said.


    "Wouldn''t it be bad to abandon my post here to do that?" Billy asked.


    "Usually, that would be the case, but considering that you will spend most of the money earned here, it will make themerce livelier," Edward replied. "Besides, it isn''t like we need all that many guards to protect the walls and the fields. Someone of your talent should keep striving to improve yourbat skills. I am having trouble allocating everyone to do all sorts of tasks since everyone only trained to be warriors. Speaking of that, I heard that you learned how to write and read, it would be great if you could teach that to others. Naturally, you would be paid to do so."


    "I am still in the process of learning, and I would say that your daughter is more suited for that," Billy said. "While I like some peace and quiet, I don''t intend to work here every single day. Doing some work while travelling around is what I am nning."


    Edward nodded after hearing that. While Billy was calm for his age, he still was seeking adventure, so settling down so soon wasn''t in his ns.. That was probably why he didn''t want to get married any time soon¡­ Edward didn''t know he was just waiting for the perfect milf to appear.

 Chapter 108 - Business Trip (4)

    In any case, the group spent most of the time training in what they werecking in the next few weeks. The battle against the guardian taught them several things that they needed to correct¡­ the whole experience in the dungeon actually did that. Considering that they wanted to clear other dungeons, it was only natural that they would need to improve. Still, before that could happen, they had to receive their weapons from John.


    Bracers of the Dark Bruiser


    Strength + 40


    Endurance + 40


    Effect: Recovery Lv 3


    Durability: 50/50


    In the end, Billy decided to increase his recovery effect¡­ but he didn''t expect that the ck steel would give him that much bonus in endurance and strength. Since that was the case with him, then Alexander would be quite the wall with all that extra bonuses in endurance. Putting aside the name that it was too shy for his tastes, Billy was satisfied. His friends also looked like that, and John seemed proud of his work.


    "Well done, old man," Billy said. "Now as promised, you will sell me some of your things with discounts."


    "Ah¡­ I heard you made such a killing while clearing the dungeon and you still want to get discounts from me," John facepalmed. "I guess a promise is a promise."


    Although Billy said that, he only bought a few knives to sell them on the next trip. Since his friends would stay behind, no one would find it weird. In any case, after a while, Billy began to wonder why his spear had the same effect as the gem¡­ there was no gem anywhere. It certainly wasn''t hidden inside the tip. Not even the cable wasrge enough to fit in¡­


    "Let''s practice and get used to the new weapons!" Lily dered.


    The group of misfits now was fully equipped with weapons of dark steel¡­ which certainly made them stand out, but only in their state. ck steel shouldn''t be that rare in Hiloh¡­ considering that the guardian appears once a week.


    "Come to think of it, Billy," Kate said. "I heard that you are going on another trip, when were you nning to tell us?"


    "On the day of the departure," Billy replied without showing any surprise since he assumed Edward would eventually tell her.


    "Wow¡­ that is low, even for you, Billy," Lily said.


    "I don''t know the exact date of the travel, so it couldn''t be helped," Billy shrugged. "Besides, it wouldn''t change anything. You guys still need to train for a while, or you can challenge the next dungeon without me. It won''t bother me."


    "It is kind of amazing to hear the party leader saying that," Natalie frowned.


    "Well, what I can say?" Billy Shrugged. "You choose the wrong person to be your leader. Muhahahahha!"


    In the end, Billy''s friends shrugged as well. Billy was like that, always trying to look more mature than them. Sometimes he was, sometimes he wasn''t. Besides, Billy had a point, they needed training if they wanted to clear other dungeons, and they couldn''t ignore that just because their party leader was going somewhere. They had their own goals, and Billy wasn''t the center of their universe, so they just resumed their training.


    They trained together during the next two weeks and got used to their new weapons. As for Billy, he practiced blocking and parrying attacks with his bracers. Blocking was a lot easier since he even had a skill. Still, parrying was a bit moreplicated since a single mistake would be enough to make him lose an arm.


    Along that week, Billy also did some secret training to obtain some defensive skills like the Pain Resistance. While the trick to learn that wasn''t soplicated, the logic behind it didn''t apply to the elemental ones. To learn Pain Resistance, Billy had to hit the same spot several times until it was so sore that he was sweating cold. After that, he has to strengthen his mind to ignore some of the effects of the next attacks. It didn''t work when he tried to do that with wind and Earth, it didn''t work, and he certainly didn''t want to try with fire anytime soon.


    In any case, while Billy wanted to learn those as soon as possible, he couldn''t imagine himself fighting a magician anytime soon. Or a monster that could use magic, for that matter. Still, Billy couldn''t be careless¡­ he also never imagined that he would die when he was just neen, and then he would be reincarnated in another world.


    Regardless, the day of the business trip arrived, and Billy had a hard time controlling his sigh when he saw that Sarah had reallye. While he couldn''t feel any hostilitying from her, she wasn''t exactly friendly either. Also, aside from Anna, the group had three other healers, and they frowned when they heard that one of their escorts was a thirteen-year-old boy. Billy had been growingtely, and he was almost 1.7 meters tall, but he still had a kid''s face. Anna scolded them because he was the one who chose him, but Edward had approved.


    "It has been a while," Sarah said while looking at Billy''s bracers. "It seems you have been doing something interesting."


    "You guys could do the same, a party of three elementalists should be able to easily clear the dungeon," Billy said. "The monsters were weak to fire, after all."


    "I see¡­ by the way, thanks to your help, more than fifty of us can use fire Maniption now," Sarah said.


    "I see, that is good¡­ should I feel worried about that?" Billy asked.


    "Who knows? I can''t read my people''s minds," Sarah shrugged.


    Sarah didn''t deny, but she didn''t affirm either. As expected, Billy had to be careful around her people. Maybe he really needed to hurry up with the elemental resistances¡­ making them reach high levels should be difficult. Still, considering the effects of Pain Resistance, it should be useful even at low levels.


    Pain Resistance


    Decreases the effect caused by pain by one point per level. If the Resistance is higher than the value of damage received.. You won''t feel any pain.

 Chapter 109 - Business Trip (5)

    Billy frowned when he saw a carriage waiting for them on the exit of the town. It seemed that Edward had bought that for that kind of asion. The driver was just a random citizen of their town, so Billy and Sarah will have to protect him too. It was part of the work...


    "This looks quite luxurious," Anna said.


    "All the carriages I used are like this¡­" Billy said. "Maybe Jean really wants to befriend our people. I find it hard to imagine all the carriages being like this."


    "What kind of person is he?" Anna asked.


    "I only talked with him indirectly two times¡­ so I am not sure," Billy said. "Considering what he asked us to do, Though. I would say that he is a ruler who would do anything to keep his territory."


    "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter much," Anna said. "The ces we are going to check are far away from the center of the state, and they are on this side of thend."


    They were close to that river¡­ Billy imagined that only small towns would be located in such an area, but it was hard to say. Still, he realized that cultivating herbs near the border of a hostile state wasn''t a good idea.


    Aside from Billy and Anna, the others didn''t talk much. The healers were a bit wary of Sarah, and for that matter, Sarah wasn''t a chatterbox. Regardless, the carriage decreased the trip duration by half, and all they had to do in exchange for that was to look after the two horses pulling it. Fortunately, the driver had also been trained to do that.


    In any case, once they crossed the bridge, Billy left the interior of the vehicle and sat close to the driver to keep an eye on the surroundings. Meanwhile, Sarah kept her eyes open on their back. Billy didn''t warn anyone of anything, but she realized that he was on guard for a reason. Regardless, the group traveled south for a while, and Billy eventually felt the nostalgic smell of the ocean. Soon they would have to turn around and go North, but first, they decided to check a town that cultivated some herbs inside some caves. That was a weird ce to grow herbs, even more so close to the ocean. Maybe Billy could hunt some monsters using his Water Maniption near the sea and¡­


    "Wait a minute¡­ why did I get experience while I was in the dungeon and didn''t get any when we were building the bridge?" Billy frowned upon that thought.


    While he assumed a support role most of the time, he still killed some of those fish when he was experimenting with his magic. Naturally, the monsters of the dungeons are created by the core using the guardian as a basis, but was that the only reason? Something felt off¡­ Regardless, the group reached the town of Karine. It had been named after its founder. Speaking of names, Billy learned recently that the previous one was called the Silverbreakers dungeon town. It was also the name of Gerald''s guild. It didn''t seem like a bad idea to give the name of a ce to the first group that clears the dungeon.


    In any case, that town in which they were visiting was pretty small. Smaller than the dungeon town Billy visitedst month. The buildings were all made of stones since the sea breeze would probably damage anything else. Aside from themerce of herbs, the people there also lived by fishing. It seemed like dangerous work, but Billy could see some boats and some big harpoons.


    "Do you know where we can find the people responsible for cultivating the herbs?" Billy asked.


    "They are supposed to be in the biggest building in the center of the town," Anna replied.


    It didn''t take long for them to find it, but then while they were crossing the town, Billy felt that something was off, and he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Some people were looking at him and his ck steel bracers. Was it because of that?


    After a while, the group found the building where they found some healers waiting for them. As expected, they didn''t look too happy in sharing the fruits of theirbor¡­ even though Anna and the others would be paying for the knowledge and some samples of the herbs.


    "While we can sell the herbs and the methods to use the herbs and cultivate them, do you have a ce to do so?"


    Anna didn''t reply. She would try other methods to cultivate those since there was no cave in the area they lived. There weren''t even mountains around. In any case, the healer who asked that soon had a surprising answer.


    "If it just a dark ce that they need, we can make some sort of underground cultivation room," Billy said.


    "We can?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, they can," Billy said while looking at Sarah.


    "... I am sure you can do it as well," Saran said. "If it is just an underground ce, we can build it and put some pirs to make sure that it won''t copse."


    Anna nodded. Building a hole while using their magic would be easy for the people who built that bridge in four months. In the end, the group spent a day there learning about the methods of cultivation and the things they shouldn''t do. Billy also took some notes for his grandmother. While he was teaching her how to read, it still would take a while for her to be able to do that.


    During that time, Billy didn''t drop his guard even for a moment. Even at night, he didn''t get a wink of sleep. Something was telling him that there was something weird with the town, but he never realized what it was, and eventually, they left.


    Weird in that ce.


    "Maybe it is just my imagination¡­" Billy thought while they were leaving the town.


    It wasn''t¡­

 Chapter 110 - Business Trip (6)

    The group of healers crossed many towns over the next few weeks. Gathering knowledge and herbs about the ones they didn''t know. In all those towns, the healers didn''t seem satisfied, just like on the first one in giving those, even though they were being paid. Billy also didn''t stop feeling that something was amiss¡­ at first. He thought that it was due to the mission. He couldn''t do anything aside from waiting, after all, but after feeling that for so long, he realized that it wasn''t because of that.


    "The next city will be ourst stop," Anna said. "How are you holding up, Billy?"


    "I am fine," Billy nodded.


    In the Hiloh state, there were threerge cities, the capital, where Jean and his family lived. Vergena, which was the closest to the border and it often was used as a fortress in times of war, and Kouseni, which was the thirdrgest and it, was located on the western side of the state and two days away from the bridge.


    Kouseni was pretty big, and since it was pretty far away from the borders, it was supposed to be a calm city, but that weird atmosphere still was there. Billy looked at Sarah several times to check if she felt the same thing, but he didn''t notice anything.


    Regardless, the city was rtively big, but it didn''t have anything out of special aside from one big mansion in the center of the ce. Apparently, a big Shot lives there, but the group didn''t have any business in such a ce.


    "Apparently, this is the only ce where we can obtain the herbs that are produced in the other parts of this state¡­ without heading to those ces," Anna said. "At first, I thought that this state would only have three or four towns like ours, but¡­"


    Billy was as surprised as his grandmother, even though he had heard before about the poption. The Hiloh state had three major cities, the dungeon towns, and twelve small towns. Even the smaller ones had more people than on their own¡­ that was the result of the tribes fighting each other for decades.


    Regardless, the group found an inn and rented some rooms since they would probably stay there for a few days. Once that was done, the group left the inn to look for the ces that were selling medicines and herbs.


    "Should we really leave our luggage unprotected?" Billy asked.


    "This ce looks peaceful enough. I don''t think we should hurry about having our stuff stolen," Anna said.


    Anna had noticed that Billy had been tense when they arrived in new towns or cities. Still, nothing happened when they were in those ces, so she imagined that he was being nervous since his friends weren''t with him. Billy looked toward Sarah as if hoping that she would stay behind, but she just shrugged. She wasn''t there to take orders from him, and the other healers didn''t want to be protected by a single person.


    In the end, Billy could just ept that. His grandmother was the leader of the mission, and Billy was just a guard¡­ In any case, the group left the inn after lunch, and then they spent the rest of the day checking the medicine shops. In the end, they only checked three of them since they had to talk with the owners for a short while about those.


    "Yes? Can I help you?" The innkeeper asked when they returned.


    The whole group frowned when they heard they had talked with that same innkeeper a short while before lunch. Billy recalled his features¡­ brown hair, plump face,rge nose¡­ a mustache. It was the same guy, so Billy realized that something was off¡­


    "We talked with you, mister¡­ a little earlier. You don''t remember?" Anna frowned. "You even gave us these keys."


    "... Those certainly are my keys, but I don''t remember any of you," Innkeeper said.


    "Is there a problem here?" A man armed with a red spear suddenly appeared, apanied by several other guards.


    "Hey, hey¡­ are these guys for real?" Billy asked.


    Their timing was perfect, but their acting sucked¡­ Billy saw a drop of sweat flowing from the innkeeper''s forehead. That was something they had armed beforehand¡­ even Anna and the others were starting to notice that something was off, and that was the same feeling that Billy had, and it was because of that he realized what was going on. Someone wanted to screw with them.


    "These¡­ strangers appeared carrying the keys of our rooms. They didn''t rent any rooms, so they probably stole them," The innkeeper said.


    "Those are some serious usations," the captain of the guards said and then stepped forward.


    Even with his helmet, Billy could see in the eyes of the man that he wanted him to do something in order to have the perfect excuse to apprehend the whole group.


    "This is a misunderstanding¡­ we left our carriage, our horses, and a friend of ours in the stable," Anna said. "We also left out things in the rooms, and¡­"


    Anna realized¡­ if the innkeeper was part of that, then the things weren''t weren''t anymore. The driver, the horses, the carriage¡­ everything had been taken to somewhere else in order to make them look like bandits. Sarah clenched her teeth and bit her lips¡­ Billy had noticed something amiss, and since she hadn''t, she assumed that he was just imagining things. The whole situation could have been avoided if someone had stayed in the room watching their luggage.


    "We will check the rooms and the stable. If those ces aren''t like you did it, then you wille with us give us some exnations," the Captain said and then tried to grab Anna''s hands. Still, he froze on the spot when Billy suddenly pointed his ive toward his neck.


    "You touch her, and you lose your neck, no¡­ I don''t need to go that far," Billy said.. "I will just cut off your arms."

 Chapter 111 - Ploy (1)

    The guards grabbed their weapons, but Billy created several Fireballs above them before they could even finish that move. It wasn''t so bad for a first try since they were the size of their own heads. Billy thought of training that when he saw Kate manipting two knives with wind magic, but he never had the chance to try it. Regardless, the enemies couldn''t move since they didn''t understand what was going on. They had heard of magic, but they never had seen it¡­


    "Well, now¡­ I know that all this is bullshit," Billy said. "Tell me who is behind this."


    The guards clenched their teeth and then made an expression of resignation. Even though he waited for a while, Billy didn''t hear anything. They had resigned to their fate¡­ they would rather die while being burned alive than tell Billy what he wanted. He clicked his tongue and then looked at the innkeeper, who was trying to slowly leave the area. Interrogating that one will be a lot easier.


    "Billy, calm down¡­ don''t do anything harsh," Anna said. "We can''t afford to make a mess out of this situation¡­"


    Billy knew what Anna was worried about. Being part of an incident now would certainly cause trouble to their people¡­ they became allies of the Hiloh state. Still, nothing that says that they couldn''t be enemies¡­ and the difference in size and power was too big. However, she probably didn''t consider that if they let themselves be captured, probably the information about that incident won''t reach Jean or Pierre. Someone to solve the matter won''te¡­


    Forcing their way out of the town was an option. Still, Billy doubted that he and Sarah alone could defeat all the guards of the town while protecting the healers¡­ even if they use magic without a care. Still, Billy couldn''t forget about the driver of the carriage.


    "All right¡­" Billy said and then made the Fireballs disappear. "You can take us to the prison. Lead the way."


    That certainly wasn''t how a prisoner should act, but in the end, the guards could only obey Billy since their order was to take his group to the prison. In any case, if he doesn''t find the driver in prison, Billy is determined to make head rolls. The possibility that the driver had been killed already was pretty high¡­ and while they weren''t friends, Billy would avenge him.


    "Noz , no¡­ you guys can go in front of us," Billy said when he saw some of the guards waiting for his group to move and then walk behind them.


    The guards didn''t even think of trying to fool Billy. From their perspective, Billy was like a monster that could burn them alive in a single moment if he wished for it. They began to walk in front of his group.


    "What are you nning with this?" Sarah asked while whispering.


    "Find the driver, if we don''t find him in the prison, prepare yourself because this will end in a fight," Billy said.


    Sarah nodded. Apparently, she had a strong sense of responsibility, so she would avenge her fallenrade¡­ The town had already gotten quite dark, and few people were moving around. Thanks to their formation, no one frowned when they saw the guards looking in front of a group of foreigners.


    In the end, things wouldn''t be as Billy had nned. Eventually, they reached a certain building that had some thick walls, and there was quite the distance between the others. However, that wasn''t the problem. The problem was the fact that many more armed guards appeared out of the darkness¡­


    "You guys are determined¡­ I respect that," Billy said to the group in front of them.


    The guards around were armed with spears and bows¡­ long, and middle ranged weapons. They sure could overwhelm Billy''s group with those if ites to a fight. Not to mention, that would be useful to them. The guards could say that the prisoners resisted and they had to kill them.


    "Drop your weapons, now." Another man armed with a red spear said.


    If two captains were involved¡­ some even more influential than Pierre had nned all that. Gerald? He didn''t give the vibe of someone who would do such a roundabout thing¡­ Jean? What would he gain by getting rid of a few healers and two kids? He knew how strong they were, so that seemed stupid¡­ the perpetrator was someone Billy didn''t know.


    The group of guards began to slowly approach from the four directions. That was a bit troublesome, but it wasn''t impossible to deal with. The only problem was that fighting and killing them wouldn''t solve the situation. Still, Billy had an idea¡­


    "Save your mana, Sarah," Billy said and then touched the ground.


    The archers immediately fired their arrows, but them four massive walls of Earth emerged from the ground and then surrounded Billy''s group. The arrows didn''t even scratch them. The guards approached to break the walls in the next moment, but that had been a mistake. Billy made the walls fall in the four directions and then crushed several of the soldiers. Some of them were smashed and died, but others survived and immediately got up while wounded when the walls began to break. However, Billy and the others had disappeared.


    "Where are they? Look for them, now!" One of the captains shouted.


    Due to the surprise attack, no one noticed it¡­ but Billy and the others entered the prison. Naturally, the guys working inside helped on the ambush, so the interior was free of enemies. However, Billy found an undergroundpartment that was sealed by a steel door.


    "Before checking this ce, cover all the entrances and windows with blocks of earth, that should stop them for a while longer," Billy said.


    "Yes¡­" Sarah said.


    "I am sorry, Billy¡­ if only I had listened to you," Anna said while holding her face with both hands.


    "That is fine, I never imagined that something like this would happen¡­" Billy said.. "I felt that something was amiss many times, but I never realized what it was."

 Chapter 112 - Ploy (2)

    "What did you realize now?" Anna asked.


    "We were being watched¡­ by spies, most likely," Billy replied. "I misjudged their gaze with the normal people¡­ that is why I never found them. In any case, the spies informed each other about us and then they informed a big shot that has ties with the Toles state¡­ that is my guess."


    It was a prettyplex guess, but Anna realized that Billy had a point. She wondered howe he came to that conclusion¡­ it was because he had read manyics in his previous life, so it was easy to imagine how low-level dumbasses acted. In any case, Billy unlocked the steel door and then found a staircase and a ce illuminated with many torches. It was really a prison¡­ there were some people that had some pretty scary eyes, but Billy actually found their driver in prison.


    "It seems that you are well," Billy said while he was rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy confirmed once again that his hypothesis had a point. Someone wanted to imprison them and then give them to the Toles state alive¡­ themander of their enemy''s army and their grudge¡­ In any case, while Billy had used a lot of mana, he still used Earth Maniption to save the driver. First of all, the decrease the pressure of walls near the iron bars, and after that, Billy easily pulled out the iron bars.


    "Your magic sure is versatile," Anna said.


    "Anyone can do this much with enough training," Billy said. "Well then¡­ what should we do?"


    "Just waiting for others notice that we had disappeared won''t cut, huh," Anna said.


    "That is right¡­ the spies probably will control the flow of information and erase any traces of our trip," Billy said. "The people back home will miss us in a week or two, but they won''t find a single trace of us and we can''t exactly wait for that long."


    If they wait for a while longer, they might recover their mana and force their way out, but that won''t help their cause. Billy considered their options. Escape quietly and then look for Pierre seemed like the best option. At the very least, he will hear them out and conclude that they had no reason to cause problems. Still, finding him without any proof didn''t seem like a good idea¡­ they needed to find evidence.


    "Did they tell you anything?" Billy asked the driver.


    "Sorry¡­ I was looking after the Horses for a moment, and then I was suddenly here," the driver replied.


    Those guards sure were resourceful, considering that they could do that. Billy had to be careful. Once he is captured, the enemy will probably keep him sleeping forever. Regardless, Billy had another idea. The prison was quiterge, so Billy could feel and hear the footsteps of people from above. Considering the time, it was obvious that it was the guards¡­ so it was the perfect chance to put his ns into action.


    Billy created a hole in the ground big enough to cover a human by using Earth Maniption, and then he used his magic to feel the movements above the prison. When he felt someone stopping right above them, Billy pulled the ground with Earth magic and then made a random guard fall. Once he fell, Billy made the earth return to its ce. The guard noticed that something was off and tried to get up, but Billy knocked him out with a single Earth Bullet on the forehead.


    When the guard woke up, he was in the hole Billy had created. Everything aside from his head was covered by Earth, and he couldn''t move a single inch. That feeling was terrifying¡­ but it was better than Billy dirtying his hands and damaging his own mind with physical torture.


    "Hello," Billy said. "As you can see, you arepletely at my mercy. So, I am going to ask you a few things, unless you want to make this unpleasant for us, I would have you to be sincere and not lie."


    The guard tried to resist while ignoring Billy. He truly was thinking that he could free himself. Billy sighed while watching that. He didn''t ask any questions, and he already had to start¡­ Billy touched the ground and then made it raise toward the face of the guard. He panicked, even more when the ground began to cover his chin. With that, he should have realized that Billy could bury him alive if he wanted.


    "Now¡­ things will only get worse if you try something funny," Billy said. "Tell me, who is trying to screw with us?"


    "... I don''t know, only the captains know," The guard replied after a brief moment of hesitation.


    "Who do they respond to? Who give them orders?" Billy asked.


    "... The count," The guard replied.


    "The count?" Billy frowned since it was the first time he heard that the people in that stare had nobility ranks. "Who else is involved in this?"


    "The innkeeper received some money to work with us¡­ the two captains of the city and their closest subordinates," the guard replied.


    "Bullshit, I know that you have eyes and ears in other cities and towns," Billy said and then touched the ground. "You will tell who else are involved in this, or you will be a statue."


    "I swear! I don''t know!" The guard said, visibly despairing. "The count may receive messages from outside, but that isn''t something that I can confirm¡­ Although the possibility exists that he is working with the Toles state."


    "Why would he do that?" Billy asked.


    "His influence is limited and his power has stagnated for some years¡­ he probably can increase it if the ruler changes and he stays on their good side by helping the enemy," the guard exined.


    That confirmed what Billy had thought. In the end, capturing them was just a means for the count of the city to stay on the good side of the enemy state. It was a pretty bold move¡­ but someone who was lusting for power so much, it was nothing.. In any case, it seemed that such a problem won''t be solved any time soon.

 Chapter 113 - Ploy (3)

    "This is bad¡­ I knew that something this troublesome was bound to happen when I heard of that operation," Anna said. "We need to find something and prove our innocence."


    Billy wondered if just writing what he just heard and sending it to Pierre or Jean would be enough to gain their trust. It would be a lot less troublesome if they could confirm that they were on their side before acting. The story seemed too convenient for them¡­ from some people''s perspectives, telling them that an ally in their territory was working with the enemy to make the state fall seemed like one hell of a diversion and excuse to avoid the punishment for their actions¡­ Although only Billy ran wild and caused problems¡­


    Acting without thinking again won''t help. While the group could hide in there for a few days, they were bound to run out of water and food. Invading the house of the count and forcing him to tell the truth when Jean appears as an option. Still, after what Billy did, the defenses of ce will be as troublesome as they can be.


    "I can help you," a female voice echoed in one of the cells.


    "I am sure you can," Billyughed without even looking at her.


    "The count has underlings in the most important ces, like in the entrance and exits of the city and on the messenger''s post," the voice echoed again. "You won''t leave this ce and send any messages without alerting his men."


    "Tell me something that I don''t know," Billy said.


    "You can use the bandit guild to help you with that," the woman said.


    "I am sure that working with bandits will surely make our cause much easier," Billy said.


    "They are called that because that is what the count decided to call them," the woman said. "We are just a bunch of people that antagonize the count after the many problems he caused to us."


    Billy began to think about what he heard¡­ that story of her seemed too good to be true, but he didn''t recall seeing any jail in the other towns and cities. So, criminals weren''t exactlymon in that state.


    "What are your crimes?" Billy asked and then turned to face the woman.


    The woman was skin and bones, and one could tell by how dirty she was that she had been there for a while. Although she looked worse than Kate when she was sick, Billy still could see a fire in her green eyes. It was rare to find people with green eyes outside his tribe, so he wondered if they had the same ancestor¡­ Nevertheless, the woman seemed to be in her twenties and had long straight ck hair.


    "Hah, my crimes?" The womanughed. "Apparently, my family refused to pay taxes to the count."


    "Apparently?" Billy frowned.


    "That was what he and the otherpdogs of the count made people think," The woman said. "Ask him the truth."


    "You heard her spit it out," Billy said.


    ".... Her family owned a prosperous farm that grew a lot in thest few years," the guard exined. "Instead of a small portion in taxes, the count decided to take everything by using that as an excuse."


    That was something simr that Billy had read in aic book back on Earth. A certain king was waging war against some countries, and he needed more tribute to keep his army ongoing. So, he devised a n to fool a certain family and take their whole farm.


    "What do you think, grandma?" Billy asked. "You are the leader of this expedition. It is up to you."


    "... I can''t see how we can convince the people of this state by working with those they think that they are bandits," Anna said, still trying to recover from the surprising, scary method of interrogation of her grandkid. "Still, since the guard confirmed this, I suppose we can believe that she is on our side. However, instead of sending a message to Pierre or the lord, we should inform our allies."


    "I suppose that is for the best," Billy said and then messed with the walls near the iron bars of the woman''s cell. "I suppose we are going to work together for a while¡­ so, don''t try anything funny. I will keep a close watch on you. What is your name?"


    Billy was thinking that there was a small chance that the woman was someone that is working for the count, but it would be hard to imagine that someone would go as far as to look like that. Besides, the count probably didn''t imagine that such a scenario where the targets would hide inside the prison would take ce.


    "My name is Louise¡­ can you please free those people as well? Their situation is simr to mine," the woman said.


    Billy looked toward his grandmother, and she nodded. It would be better to be nice to them in order to make them think that they were true allies¡­ at least for the time being. Besides, Billy couldn''t imagine them doing anything. They looked pretty wary of him and his magic. They didn''t know that he had too little left, though.


    In any case, those people looked like they could copse at any moment, so Anna helped them eat the little food that they found in the building. The guards didn''t eat there, so it couldn''t be helped¡­


    Anna also looked after their wounds and cleaned their bodies. In the meantime, Billy used Meditation to recover as much mana as possible. After the preparations had been made, Billy searched around for an area around them where the guards weren''t passing through that much, and when he opened an exit and helped everyone leave with his Earth magic before sealing the hole. It was past midnight, but the guards still were searching for them across the city.. It was only natural since no one saw them leaving the city.

 Chapter 114 - Ploy (4)

    Louise and her group led Billy and the others to the back of a certain tavern as if they knew the best roads to use at night without being found. Although it was past midnight, the ce was still working, even though not many people were there. At least, that is what Billy assumed, considering the amount of noise he could hear.


    "Some of our friends work here, and they will offer us shelter and help with that task of yours," Louise said. "Stay here, and I am going to exin things to them."


    The back of the tavern was like a stable, pretty messy ce where travelers left the horses. In any case, Billy didn''t mind letting Louise out of his sight because her friends were with him. Considering that she asked them to be freed, knowing that she would end up owing more favors, she wouldn''t do anything to put them at Billy''s Wrath. Not that it was something impressive, but people tend to fear the unknown.


    It didn''t take long for Louise to return with a blond man that had quite the prominent mustache. He greeted his old friends first before talking with Billy''s group.


    "Thank you for helping them, my name is Henri, and I will help you with the best of my ability," the mustache man said. "Louise exined what you need, and you are lucky. A friend of mine is a peddler who is nning to visit your town soon. However, smuggling you guys out of town is¡­"


    "Impossible, well, it doesn''t matter," Billy said. "We can''t escape without dealing with this count. We can''t afford to leave any loose ends behind."


    "... I heard from the guards that a kid killed dozens of them and heavily wounded several others," Henri said. "While looking at Billy. "The count is offering quite the sum for your head."


    "Oh? Word spread fast around here," Billy said. "Are you interested in making some quick money?"


    "No, but I am interested in making the count pay for his crimes. If you people are willing to help us, then we can work together," Henri said.


    "We can''t avoid this situation, but there isn''t much that we can do without making a scene," Anna said. "We will have to wait for our friends while wey low and work to find some clues about the count''s actions."


    "Right, just our testimonies won''t do it, even if you people are good friends with our lord," Henri said. "Regardless, you guys can rest for the day. The guards will keep looking for you for several days, so there is no need to hurry."


    ----- -----


    A few dayster, a peddler arrived in Edward''s town. The ce didn''t have a name yet, so the people from outside called it by that name. The random peddler moved across the town with his wagon as if he was looking for a ce to stop and open his stand, but he stopped when he found the green eyes spearmen district. The people there frowned since it wasn''t a ce where peddlers opened their shops. Most of them opened near the center. In any case, the people frowned, even more when the peddler opened his mouth.


    "I have a letter for Alexander, son of Nik," the peddler said.


    Fortunately, it was early in the morning, so Alexander still was at home. He also frowned when people called for him, saying that he had received a letter¡­ he didn''t have any friends outside that town, after all. Still, he opened the letter and slowly began to read its content.


    "It¡­ is¡­ me¡­ Billy¡­ and¡­ you¡­ want¡­ to¡­ be¡­ the¡­ best¡­ archer¡­ to¡­ marry¡­" Alexander stopped saying the words out loud since he already knew the next words.


    "My job is done¡­" The peddler said. "It will be better if you follow the instructions inside the letter carefully."


    Although he was meek, Alexander wasn''t stupid¡­ he realized that Billy used a letter and also sent a message to make everyone realize that he had written that¡­ for some odd reason. He chose a roundabout way to do so. Regardless, Alexander realized that Billy needed his help, but before doing anything, he read all the letter''s contents.


    ¡ª-- ¡ª--


    Several days had passed since the incident, and Billy''s group was still hiding in the bar''s back. The ce wasn''t an inn, so it was rather¡­ tight for so many people. There weren''t beds either¡­ and theck of freedom was starting to annoy Billy. If he didn''t know that going on a rampage would cause problems to his people, he would invade the count''s mansion and then kick his ass badly and anyone who might try to stop him.


    Still, Billy managed to kill some time by practicing his magic. He was trying tobine wind and water to create ice, but he failed every single time.


    "If I remember well¡­ Molecules are constantly moving because they have energy. In a liquid form," Billy thought. " Water molecules have more energy than in a solid-state. They move around quickly, essentially bouncing off of one another. As the liquid cools down, the amount of potential energy is reduced, and the molecules start to move slower. When the water temperature reaches around 0¡ãC, the molecules stick together and form a solid ¨C ice."


    Billy didn''t think that he was skilled enough to control molecules with magic. However, he obtained some results bypressing water and making it stop moving. Thanks to that, the temperature of a water Ball decreased¡­ but he still needed training. To reach zero degrees Celsius. Still, he discovered that there days ago, and he was improving to the point where that in three days, he would create ice.


    "These guards are persistent," Anna said when she heard the footsteps of those armored guards. "They are using all of their men to find us."


    "I guess I went too far with my diversion, Billy said. "Now, all the soldiers have a reason to find us.. Still¡­ I have an idea."

 Chapter 115 - Ploy (5)

    After exining his n to the others, they waited until night. The n seemed reckless, but they couldn''t think of any other way to solve their problems¡­ Billy, Sarah, Anna, and Louise left the hideout at night and then hid in the darkness of one of the alleys of the city. They stayed quiet for quiet and waited patiently until some of the guards of the city appeared. They were escorted in groups of three while hoping to find the criminals that they had heard about. It was impossible to know if they worked for the Count or not, so when they got close enough, Billy fired some Earth Bullets toward their temple and knocked them out instantly. Sarah used her magic to prevent them from falling and making any noise. Still, she was sweating bullets...


    After taking out the armor and the weapons of the guards, they carried them slowly toward the prison. Naturally, Billy didn''t use the front door. He used the same spot he used to leave the prison and opened a hole in it. It helped that the ce didn''t have streets made of brick¡­ Since they were going to use that ce several times, Billy made a stair made of earth as well before putting the guards in the cells that Billy had fixed. Speaking of guards, the other one was still there¡­ The guards of the city still didn''t find a way to open the building. That guy almost starved to death¡­


    "Are we really going to leave all of them here?" Anna asked.


    "If things ended up on a fight, it would be better if they had fewer people on their side¡­ and since we didn''t know who the loyalckeys of the Count were, we can''t risk killing innocent guards," Billy replied.


    Anna knew that her grandson had a point. In fact, in her eyes, he was doing an excellent job thinking things through while she was only worrying endlessly. In any case, once they put the first group of guards there, they left to look for the next ones.


    During the whole process, Louise looked at Billy using magic as if he was some sort of weird creature. The magic that she had heard about was more of military use, and he was too versatile. Even Sarah thought, even though, in theory, she should be able to replicate all that easily.


    Regardless, ording to Louise, the city had fifteen thousand inhabitants and five hundred guards¡­ even if they pushed their luck, the prison could only guard fifty people. Billy could always expand the ce, but it will be hard to do all that with his current mana pool. From a mage''s perspective like Sarah, Billy had around three to four times more mana than her¡­ but that was just an illusion granted by the rings.


    In any case, they managed to capture three more groups over the night, so Billy felt pretty satisfied with the result. Someone who didn''t look satisfied was Louise¡­


    "You have the skills to kill them all¡­ why don''t you do that?" Louise asked.


    "While they are serving the Count right now, they still are Jean soldiers," Billy replied. "Decreasing the war force of this state will only cause harm to your people in the long run¡­"


    Although he had already exined that, he could understand why she was so bloodthirsty¡­ even though she had no military strength. Louise didn''t mention her parents and her family a single time. She would work to rescue them if they were alive, but since that was the case¡­ Despite all that, Louise wasn''t crazy enough to do something reckless as killing the prisoners. Putting that aside, when the sun started to rise, they returned to their improved base.


    Billy and his group rested during the day, but they still noticed some changes in the guards behavior. They were a lot more aggressive, and they also began to check the stables¡­ after a week of looking for them, they probably realized that the enemies were inside ordinary houses or the inns. Still, while they also checked that stable, they didn''t find anything. The reason was the fact that Billy also created an undergroundpartment for them to hide.


    "Your preparedness is first-rate, Billy," Anna said.


    "You think so?" Billy asked. "Well, in most cases, people would see this and think that I worry too much."


    Between sleeping in a stable or on a hole, there wasn''t much difference, but at least now that they could rest easy knowing that the guards wouldn''t check the same ce twice during the day. As if things weren''t going well enough, Billy could see that the guards were looking more and more exhausted. They were bound to make more mistakes in that state, still¡­


    "Alexander should have received my letter ten days ago and yet¡­ there are no signs of them," Billy thought.


    Billy wrote a letter to him because it would be easier to convince him that he was the one who wrote the letter. Still, he might have faced some difficulties informing the others of the contents of the message¡­ he certainly wouldn''t show the letters to others, which reveals that he likes Lily.


    Regardless, Billy and the others waited and captured dozens of guards in the next three nights, but they disappeared on the fourth.


    "Something happened," Billy said while he was looking around and noting that the streets were strangely quiet.


    "Maybe it is rted to the letter you wrote¡­ what did you write that exactly?" Anna asked.


    "Some instructions to Alexander," Billy replied. "I told him to look for the leaders of some tribes separately and tell them what we discovered. After that, he was to talk with Edward without making a ruckus.. All that was to prevent letting possible spies know about the real n: work with the captains that Jean trusts most and surround the territory of this count after checking all the towns and cities for his informants."

 Chapter 116 - Ploy (6)

    That was a rather borate n¡­ Billy considered several oues¡­ even that in their town might have some spies disguised as merchants and peddlers. He even considered that some tribe members might have been working for the Count after being recruited by those merchants. Anna was raised in a tribe of warriors. Her only concern was with the fight with the monsters and other tribes. still, the conflicts never became like that, so she wondered how Billy considered all that without having any experience with that type of conflicts


    "They are here¡­ I can feel their presences,"


    Before Anna could keep thinking about that, she heard a familiar voice. Billy also recognized his and realized that his n hadn''t worked as he had imagined. After a while, he saw his friends apanied by some of the tribe leaders and Pierre appearing.


    "Everyone seems fine¡­ thank goodness," Kate said after taking a deep breath.


    "What happened? Why are you guys here?" Billy asked.


    "We did as you told and tried to investigate the matter without raising any suspicions," Pierre replied. "Thanks to that, we found the work of some spies around the state¡­ as you wrote, they worked to erase any information about your group. We captured some, but others escaped and alerted the Count. He escaped the city as soon as he smelled trouble."


    Billy frowned¡­ he knew that his n wasn''t perfect, but for such a thing to happen¡­ he couldn''t help but imagine that Pierre and the others did a sloppy job. He was looking a bit depressed like that was the case. As for Louise, she looked pissed like a vein in her head was about to pop out.


    "Can we chase him?" Billy asked. "I am not nning to let things engs like this after what he made us endure."


    "We will solve that. Some of our men are already chasing him," Pierre said. "I hate to do this, but I have some questions for you. It is true that you killed some guards? I also heard that some disappeared over thest five days."


    "Yes, I killed them. They had weapons pointed at our heads, after all," Billy said. "As for the others, they are in prison. So, are you going to punish me?"


    Billy said that as if he couldn''t care less about what he did. It was troubling that he did that even in self-defense. He didn''t look regretful either¡­


    "Usually, that would be a crime that couldn''t be forgiven, even despite the circumstances," Pierre said, and that made everyone gulp, aside from Billy. "But it seems that you discovered and freed some people that had faced some injustice. So, your good actions countered the bad ones."


    Billy almostughed¡­ those people didn''t notice that someone important was working behind their backs and that caused problems for him. He tried to solve them while being considerate, and that was what he got. It wasughable¡­


    Fortunately, they recovered their things in the Count''s mansion. Billy wondered if he abandoned his whole family, but it seemed that he only had a single son, and he took him with him. In the end, the group spent a full day resting in the inn they used before. Speaking of that inn, the owner assumed all his crimes, and he was put in prison. Pierre interrogated some of the guards since some of them had deep ties with the count, but they got nothing. A few dayster, Billy discovered that the Count had managed to cross the border and now he would live in the Toles state.


    "It isn''t like I can''t understand why you are in a bad mood, but you should at least try to hide that," Kate said.


    "Give me more words of wisdom," Billy said while frowning.


    "Anyone else wants to try?" Kate asked.


    "No, thank you," Lily said. "We know Billy for too long to know that he will only be back to normal at home."


    "Just leave him alone. He is the kind of guy that won''t even say thank you after we came to help," Natalie said.


    "Well, you should be thankful too, since I could have just killed everyone and caused tons of problems to our people," Billy said.


    Billy pped his face slightly to change his mood. He didn''t like to be like that¡­ angry for such a long time. He won''t be rewarded, but he wasn''t waiting for that anyway. And he won''t be punished because he controlled his anger. Still, he already thought of a solution in case something happens¡­ he will kill all the assholes that try to mess with him¡­ no one will notice it if there is no one to notice it.


    Billy managed to create a single and small ice sphere to liven up his mood. He hoped that such a thing would grant him a skill, but it didn''t happen. It was probably because he had to cool down the sphere for five minutes¡­ Nevertheless, everyone around him seemed impressed.


    "That is ice¡­. right?" Kate asked. "Do you think that can be more useful than fire?"


    "In certain circumstances¡­" Billy said.


    For the time being, Billy didn''t know which were those circumstances. Still, he was satisfied for the time being, knowing that he could drink cold water whenever he felt like it. Using ice to preserve food is also easier¡­ so perhaps he can make money out of that too. Speaking of money, Billy recalled his Knives that he bought from John. Each one cost one silver coin, but he sold them for five after making them level up five times.


    "Now we are talking¡­" Billy thought while smiling.


    After more days, the expedition had beenpleted, and it was time to go home. Much to Billy''s surprise, the people that they freed came to say their farewells. Maybe Jean was trying to make amends for his mistakes, but he gave Louise the title of a countess and made her the new head of the city.


    "Someday, I will repay the favor," Louise said.


    Billy just waved his right arm in silence since he wasn''t expecting much.

 Chapter 117 - Consequences (1)

    Pierre followed the group until they reached the bridge. He said goodbye while looking apologetic for that event. As for Billy, he just wanted to forget that¡­ but it was hard since the asshole who tried to mess with him and his grandmother was still alive. However, for the time being, he was beyond his reach.


    "Don''t feel too bad, Billy," Drew said. "Jean only gave those orders because he had take the side of his people. He couldn''t just reward a man who killed his guards in his territory. That would raise issues¡­"


    "I am not thinking about that," Billy said.


    "Oh, is that so?" Drew frowned. "You also look worried, mother."


    "Thanks to Billy, we didn''t have to worry about our safety even for a moment¡­" Anna said. "But I am starting to think that he is making his name a bit too much beyond our territory¡­ nothing says that this will be the first attempt to harm our people."


    "Don''t worry, Grandma," Billy said. "The next time, I won''t be caught off guard.


    "I am worried about the future¡­ there is no battles where you can defeat all your enemies," Anna said. "This time, you defeated someckeys, but you made an enemy out of many others¡­ Pierre and Jean couldn''t see you as an enemy, but the people of that city¡­"


    Louise and her friends were probably an exception to that. In any case, that kind of thing was bound to be forgotten. Nevertheless, a few dayster, the group returned home, and Billy greeted his siblings and his worried mother.


    "Let''s take a break for a week or two again," Billy said.


    Although Billy wanted to stay only with his family for two or three days, he found himself bored and alone on the next day of his return since they left to do all kinds of things. In the end, he went to Edward''s house to train with the other misfits. Their levels hadn''t increased much, but maybe they had gotten better at something else while he was away.


    "Do you think that I will believe that?" Natalie asked.


    "I am telling the truth¡­ I have no ill intentions," Sarah said.


    When Billy arrived at Edward''s house, he saw Natalie and Sarah arguing. While two years had passed since they fought as enemies, they still couldn''t forget the past¡­ in any case, Billy could understand if Sarah had business with Edward, but why she stopped to talk with his friends.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked.


    "Ah, Billy¡­" Kate hesitated. "It seems¡­"


    "I feel like my skills haven''t improved in a while, I confirmed that during the mission," Sarah said. "I heard that you guys practice your skills together, so I asked if I could join."


    Now things made sense¡­ Still, it was weird that Sarah decided that only when she returned. She probably wanted to learn the things that Billy wasing up with¡­ even though they were basic things from Earth.


    "It seems that you want to learn a few things from me, but what can you offer in exchange for that?" Billy asked. "I am not crazy enough to teach you everything I know for free. Also, if Natalie is against your being here, I can''t do much to help. We have been helping each other for several years and I can''t just cause trouble for her and help you."


    "Come on, Natalie," Kate said. "The more the merrier¡­ all the tribes are allies now and you can''t move forward if the past is holding you back."


    Natalie crossed her arms and then frowned. She wasn''t that close to Kate yet, despite the fact that shees to her house that often to train¡­ Natalie didn''t talk much, so it was hard to get close to her, much less be close enough to give her moral lessons like that. Still, Natalie didn''tin¡­ she just stayed quiet for a while, thinking about that.


    "... You are the leader of your tribe, you have no time to spend here," Natalie said.


    "Because I am the leader of my tribe I need to keep improving myself," Sarah said. "Otherwise, I won''t set a good example to others now that we lost our original goal."


    "The others don''t seem against you here, so I will tolerate your presence," Natalie said.


    "Maybe it is going to rain today¡­ since Natalie is being reasonable for a change and considering other people''s opinions," Billy said while looking at the blue sky.


    Natalie had a hard time controlling her anger after hearing that. In any case, only one part of the problem was solved¡­ Now the issue was how she could contribute to the group.


    "I kept quiet until now, but it seems that a long time ago, some sort of civilization lived in that area before us," Sarah said. "So, you can probably find many items with that ability. Not to mention, while we never found it, I am pretty sure there is an underground dungeon in there."


    "Find anything in that ce will take months¡­ that information isn''t useful at all," Billy said. "Besides, the dungeon is probably where the earthworms are the most troublesome. Finding such a ce is the same as looking for the ce where we will have the hardest time dealing with them."


    "That is the thing, there are certain spots where he found many things," Sarah said and then took out a blue ring from her pocket. "Like this, if you put this ring on, you can create a small stream of water¡­ We used this when we couldn''t find water around and it was too risky to leave our territory."


    Billy frowned when he heard that story¡­ the old Sarah would say that while biting her lips in anger, but she said like it was something that she just wished to forget¡­ in any case, Billy used Analyze on the rink and confirmed that it was exactly that¡­ a ring that created a stream of water in exchange of mana.


    The skill Water Creation is now avable on the skill shop.

 Chapter 118 - Consequences (2)

    "I never saw your people with things like rings¡­" Lily frowned.


    "Well, we hid them and their existence when we came to this town," Sarah exined. "We didn''t know how life would be here, so we need some countermeasures. Besides, we didn''t have many of those. A friend of mine has a knife that burns everything when she thinks about it."


    Those magic items were different from the ones Billy saw during his travels. The ones he saw had passive effects, but those had active ones¡­ the first inhabitants of that region created them? It was kind of magic that they still could work after such a long time. Still, to think that there were magic tools that could simte magic in that world¡­


    "If an advanced society created those¡­ it might not be a good idea to think of developing them, maybe they went extinct because of that," Billy thought.


    "Exploration outside a dungeon¡­ that seems like fun," Kate smiled excitedly.


    "You will keep thinking that until you reach that area¡­ it is hot and the air is dry," Billy said. "Not a good ce for someone who was sick not a long time ago."


    "I ampletely fine now!" Kate protested.


    "In any case, keeping the existence of those tools as a secret will probably be the best option¡­" Billy said. "If the information spreads, many people will target your tribe. We also can''t tell for how long we will have amicable rtions with Hiloh state."


    "You are so negative, Billy," Alexander said.


    "Oh, well¡­ I guess that Intel is enough," Billy said. "I am not sure what and how you want to improve, though."


    Sarah hesitated in asking, but in the end, she asked several questions about Billy''s actions when ites to magic. How he makes the spin of the projectile so fast. Apparently, she had tried that, and some people of her tribe tried as well, but they didn''t obtain the same results. Billy asked her to show how she used her spinning, and Billy saw that her Bullets started spinning after she created them.


    "You have to make it spin as soon as you obtain control over the projectiles¡­" Billy said. "The sooner you do that, the more speed and piercing power will get. However, instead of applying that directly. Try to control a big block of Earth and make it spin as much as possible."


    "Won''t that make things difficult?" Sarah asked.


    "It will and once you get used to that, making small projectiles spin will be much easier," Billy replied.


    It took a while for Sarah to understand that raising the bar would make things easier for her to see and make some progress. Regardless, she had many more questions, but she decided to spend the first few days practicing the spinning speed of her projectiles.


    Following the same tips, Kate also tried that training¡­ and even though she had less training and magic power, she showed better results. Her control was even better than Sarah''s. In any case, the others also sharpened their skills while Billy was away, so they seemed confident in challenging another dungeon. However, after what happened with the Count, Billy decided that it would be better to let the rumors of that die down first. Besides, he was more interested in exploring the arid area where the elementalists lived before for magic items.


    "I got that notification about water creation, but I can''t see it yet, so it must be a pretty expensive skill¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "As expected, I need to start learning skills on my own instead of relying on the system."


    It shouldn''t be impossible since Billy discovered how to use Fire Maniption just by increasing his magic powers. The only problem was that he needed some sort of clue to try and learn new skills. Otherwise, it would be like walking in a dark room full of legos.


    In any case, Billy reached level sixty-five one week after his return, and he finally had two hundred skill points. Thanks to that, he found on the skill list¡­ Recovery and Water Creation¡­ both of them costing two hundred skill points. That sure was a problem¡­


    "Bybining my items, I already have recovery level six¡­ I can recover seven points of health per hour, with that in mind, as long as I don''t suffer lethal damage, I apparently can recover from any wound in thirty hours¡­" Billy nodded to himself. "This should be enough¡­ right?"


    Billy - Lv 645/11.000 EXP


    HP: 213/236


    MP: 475/489


    SP: 211/229


    Strength: 96


    Speed: 79


    Magic: 172


    Endurance: 35


    Dexterity: 37


    Status Points: 100


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 11 (+ 01), Light Spear Lv 13,


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ,, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 31(+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 25, Mana Infusion Lv 29, Water Maniption Lv 22, Wind Maniption Lv 16 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 13 (+ 04), Zen Lv 11 (+ 03), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 54 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 48, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 15 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 12 (+ 03), Writing Lv 10 (+ 09), Reading Lv 10 (+ 09), Pain Resistance Lv 03, Recovery Lv 01 + 06


    Skill Points: 00


    Although Billy tried to convince himself that was the case, he still bought Recovery. The reason was the fact that he was making too many enemies, and he was being toox in that world¡­ just like on Earth, those with power make the rules, and they can be as unreasonable as they want to preserve their power and status. To make sure that he would protect his family and friends with one hundred percent of uracy, Billy couldn''t afford to let their rules and agendas control him. Billy knew that he wasn''t strong enough to make his own rules, Gerald''s existence was proof of that, but Billy could take certain steps to make sure that he would have enough time and opportunities to be even stronger than him.. Recovery was one of those steps.

 Chapter 119 - Consequences (3)

    Once Sarah made some progress with her magic, she decided to take everyone to the areas where she one the others found her magic tools. Naturally, that wasn''t a mission, and since Kate was going with them, they had to tell Edward what they were going to do.


    "Are you going to explore the desert for magic items, sure," Edward said. "I am hoping that you can bring some nice magic items."


    "You already knew about them?" Billy frowned.


    "I wouldn''t have devised and attacking n if we didn''t know everything about Sarah''s tribe," Edward said. "Their magic tools mostly have misceneous use and since before few of us had enough mana to use those, I decided to ignore that fact."


    "My apologies for hiding that until now," Sarah said.


    "It is fine, they were yours to begin with," Edward said. "We fought for unification, not for conquest."


    That seemed nice on paper¡­ it was a pity hundreds died for that unification to happen before and during it. In any case, the group would have to walk on foot since horses and carriages wouldn''t be able to move around freely in that area. While the desert wasn''t of sand but of rocks, it had many undtions on the terrain. Regardless, the group didn''t have to make many preparations since they were only expecting to find monsters here and there. Earthworms were troublesome, but if the elementalists lived while feeling with them on a daily basis, they shouldn''t be that much of a threat.


    In any case, ording to Sarah, there were three spots where they found the magic tools. So, Billy decided that they would explore those locations for a week and then return home. That would be two weeks away from home, and it was more than enough time for Billy to wish for a break¡­ he also doubted that his friends would endure the heat for longer than that. The cold of the night will also be troublesome.


    They camped out for three nights before reaching the first location and in one of those ces was in the desert. They had gathered enough wood in thest two days. The only problem was the cold wind of the night. Billy solved that problem by creating some earth walls around them to block the wind. Adding that to the campfire, the nights were no longer cold.


    "Is this the ce?" Billy asked when he saw some Earth pirs scattered around.


    They reached the spot Sarah mentioned at noon of the next day. That had been a relief for Kate since she looked exhausted and a bit dehydrated. Sarah used her magic tool to help, but it only worked for half an hour¡­ and that wasn''t surprising, even though Kate had been training her stamina for the past two months.


    To prevent problems, Billy created a very simple house made of Earth. It only had a ceiling, four walls, and the entrance, but it was quite nice inside¡­ everything would be away from the scorching sun.


    "You should rest here for a while, only my magic can find things underground, after all," Billy said.


    Although Billy exined the theory to others, they didn''t get how he could find things underground for some reason. In any case, he wondered why the earthworms didn''t attack them until now. Without the elementalists, thesends should bepletely under their control, and yet¡­


    "Do you know if those pirs were created by your people?" Billy asked.


    "They are too old looking for that to be the case," Sarah said.


    That was hard to say¡­ things deteriorate rather quickly in areas like that, but what if those things were created by magic? Do the same rules still apply?


    The earth pirs had lost some parts, but they didn''t have any cracks on them. In any case, Billy wondered why those were there. Pirs were supposed to offer support to other things, but there was no sign of anything else around.


    Billy tried to search underground near the pirs, but he found nothing. There were no signs of any civilization¡­ and Billy could check things pretty deeply thanks to his extra magic granted by the rings. Billy checked around the other pirs, but there were no signs of that either.


    "There pirs like those in the other areas?" Billy asked.


    "Yes¡­ how did you conclude that?" Sarah frowned.


    "I just imagined that was the case," Billy said.


    If there were no civilization signs nearby or underground, then the pirs had other uses, and the elementalists only found the remains of¡­ Billy didn''t have any idea of what. Maybe some teleportation devices¡­ but Billy never found any mention of that.


    "I don''t think we will find anything here¡­" Billy said.


    "Heh? Howe you already assumed that?" Kate asked, visibly upset.


    "I am pretty sure that what The elementalists found were just things left behind by travelers," Billy exined. "I searched pretty deep in this area, but I found nothing¡­ We can open holes for a few days and then other spots, though. I don''t mind."


    "When we were trying to have our revenge we did that¡­ but we found nothing," Sarah said. "I thought that with your magic perhaps things would be different, but¡­ I am sorry."


    "Well, don''t mind it," Billy said. "I will do some search while we travel, we might find things that you guys missed."


    Billy was being considerate for a change, and that made everyone feel suspicious. That was rare, after all. Natalie looked particrly irritated since she still hated Sarah.


    Regardless, just like Billy predicted, they found nothing in the area, and after two days, they traveled to the other point that Sarah led them. Much to their surprise, Billy found a shield buried under a rock. It had a weird shape, like the drawing face of a silver monster. Fortunately, it looked pretty conserved.


    Ancient Shield


    HP + 20


    SP + 20


    Effect - Hard Skin Lv 05:pletely nullifies five points of damage upon blocking.


    Durability: 15/25

 Chapter 120 - Consequences (4)

    Billy''s group checked the other spot, and they found nothing. In the end, the expedition that would need several turns and three months was finished in just three weeks because of that. Sarah looked apologetic, but Billy didn''t n to me her for what she couldn''t understand.


    "I feel like I wasted three good weeks of good training," Natalie said.


    Natalie wasn''t the type that held back her punches, she was also prone to give Sarah a hard time whenever possible, neither her words, so that was directly sent to Sarah''s ears. She didn''t say anything in response, so the taunts ended right there.


    "I suppose Billy''s guess was right¡­ those were magic tools left by travelers," Kate said. "For whatever reason, like they forgot or they got attacked, they left those things that were supposed to make their lives easier. Those aren''t actuallybat tools, after all."


    "Putting that aside, when are we going to the next dungeon?" Lily asked.


    "We might not be wee to use them freely anymore," Billy said.


    "You think so?" Lily frowned. "What did you say about Jean wanting our help to clear the dungeon? I didn''t hear anything about them seeding in doing that."


    "Well, you also need to consider that we might make them lose their prestige if we do something that they couldn''t do in several months," Billy said. "They will probably try to put some of them in our party, but I won''t work with strangers."


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind, that probably would help our image after thest incident," Alexander said. "Besides, I am kind of tired of this non ending training."


    Billy sighed¡­ those kids surein a lot. In any case, Billy wanted some money to buy the tree that bears fruits to restore mana. So, he might as well n one trip to another dungeon. Right now, he has almost one gold coin. Considering that the next dungeons have five floors, he might be able to gain the remaining four gold coins.


    "Let''s send a letter and see if we can use one of the next dungeons," Billy said. "If things work well, we will depart in two weeks to clear it."


    "And if things don''t work well?" Natalie asked.


    "Then we will check the dungeons of other states," Billy said.


    The group frowned when they heard that. That possibility never crossed their minds¡­ it was only natural that the other states would have those. While they probably couldn''t even get close to Toles state, Hiloh should have other borders with other states. For the time being, the people of Hiloh and Heinhall state were allies, but they were a group free of people. They could go anywhere they wanted¡­ that being said, they didn''t feel thatfortable with the idea.


    Once they returned home, Billy wrote the letter and then sent it before reporting to his family and Edward the results of their exploration. He didn''t seem that surprised when Billy shared his conjectures.


    "Over the years, I collected many things as you can see," Edward said. "Some seem connected to each other, like the candle holders and vases, but the weapons seems too different from each other. Did you find anything simr to your spear?"


    "Now that you mention¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Billy knew that it was a ive because of his previous life knowledge, but everyone never called it a ive. It wasn''t the type of woman that was produced since the way it was used was a bit different. The soldiers of Hiloh state usedmon spears without variations because it would suit their numbers in wars.


    "My guess is that many empires already existed in this world, until now, we lived isted so I am not one hundred percent sure," Edward said. "I have been trading letters with Jean and asking him about he knows regarding the story of this world, but there are few registers out there."


    "Because of the constant wars between states," Billy said.


    "Exactly¡­ Jean confirmed and rulers emerge and fall pretty much constantly and when that happens, the enemies make sure to destroy everything rted to the history of their defeated enemies," Edward said. "His state has been peaceful since the time of his father, and he kept that way, but for some reason, in thest ten years, the Toles state has been trying to conquer them. Their territory is prettyrge, so it seems they need more hands to grow their fields and feed the soldiers¡­ they want ves."


    Billy had forgotten about that, but in the end, very still existed in that world. It wasn''t surprising, though. People find all sorts of ways to make sure that they stand above others¡­ some are more subtle about it, some aren''t.


    "Thanks to you, I am starting to write the story of our state in a book and in reality," Edward said. "So, let''s make sure that our state history won''t disappear like many other empires."


    "I will see what I can do," Billy said and then nodded.


    The next day, the group reunited again to train, and Sarah also joined them. Despite the fact that her information didn''t help much, Natalie didn''t voice her antagonism. On that day, Billy was practicing his ice magic to be fast to cast, and while Sarah didn''t ask him to teach that yet, she was always looking at it. As for the others, aside from Kate, they didn''t learn Fire Maniption yet, so it was currently impossible for them.


    As for his skills with the spear, Billy still was practicing them for three hours in the morning, but in terms of numbers alone, it seemed that he wouldn''t close the gap between him and his father anytime soon.


    "Being novel with magic is good and all, but I guess I need to focus more on my physical skills," Billy thought.. "I should ask Dad if he can spar with me again and see if the difference in strength between us has decreased."

 Chapter 121 - Consequences (5)

    While Billy was waiting for the reply to his letter, he practiced hard for one week using his spear most of the time. He doubted that the battle experience he gained inside the dungeon would be useful against a person, but it wouldn''t hurt to try. Besides, he learned other things inside and they were all practical knowledge. He was hoping for even more on the next dungeon.


    "Hey, dad, if you have time today, let''s spar," Billy said.


    "Sure, why not?" Drew replied with a smile on his face. "It has been a while, after all."


    This time, it was hard to say if Drew was being respectful of his son''s growth, but he decided to spar with two training spears. Billy also took away his bracers to make things more fair.


    As if he knew the level of strength Billy had attained, Drew assumed his starting stance while holding the spear with both hands, but he still could use Light Spear with a single one. Billy assumed one more defensive, but he switched to an offensive one when he dashed. At the same time, he used Light Spear. As if he had been waiting for that, Drew used the same skill and repelled the strike.


    Billy was pushed backwards because of the difference in physical strength, but even before he could stop, he leapt while using Deadly Wind. That put some strain on his heels, but he forced his father to assume a total defensive stance and he blocked the attack. Billy saw his father''s legs trembling slightly since he didn''t have time to fix his stance and spread the damage around his body. Thanks to that, he had time tond and use Steel Spear. The upward sh caught Drew off guard, but he still blocked it with his own spear; he was pushed a few meters backwards, though.


    Billy tried to continue thebo by using Light Spear again, but his father used the same move to repel his attack. It seemed that Drew wanted to show his son that he was still better in all aspects. Repeating the samebo again wouldn''t change anything, so Billy tried to break his father''s defence by using Light Spear again and again. Drew blocked those with his own attacks¡­ until Billy''s spear broke. Aplete loss¡­ When Billy''s blood cooled down, he felt some pain in his hands, a lot of the skin had been peeled.


    "Oh man¡­" Drew said while staring at the blue sky with aplicated expression. "If that is all, then I am going to work."


    "Ah, sorry¡­ I thought you were having a day off," Billy said.


    "No problem, I can spar with you whenever you feel like it," Drew said and then left the area.


    Drew''s actions seemed a bit weird, he didn''t look that satisfied even though he confirmed that he still was stronger than his son. Maybe it was because he didn''t win in the way as before.


    "So childish¡­" Cami said and then sighed.


    "Who is?" Billy asked.


    "Both of you¡­ you don''t have topete to see who is stronger," Cami said.


    "It isn''t apetition, mom," Billy said. "People just like topare their strength with those that are stronger¡­ and the strongest likes to solidify his position by defeating those who challenge them¡­ I suppose that is apetition."


    "At least you epted that¡­ in any case, your father sure is troublesome," Cami said. "Even in his days off, he goes out to train"


    "I thought he was going to work¡­" Billy frowned.


    "His work doesn''t need to be done every single day and he can finish it in two hours¡­ he uses the remaining daylight to train," Cami facepalmed. "He says that he has to keep his dignity and be stronger than you until the day of his death. At least he has a goal now that we are in peace. However, don''t force him to go to dungeons as well. If you defeat him so soon, he might think that he can train harder in those ces."


    "... I will be careful," Billy said while forcing a smile.


    Billy didn''t know what he could do to avoid that, but he certainly couldn''t getx on his training. Still, he was happy that he was making some progress, to the point where he forced his father to train every day to keep up with him. In any case, Billy finally recognized his physical growth when he sparred with his father. Two years ago, his father had to incline his head, to look at him, but things are different now since Billy was only ten centimetres shorter.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he saw his hands healing. He could see the wounds closing at a fearsome speed¡­ in exchange for that, he felt hungry and thirsty. Was that a coincidence? In any case, when his hands were back to normal, he decided to join the others on their training, but he stopped when a messenger appeared and delivered a letter. It was the first time he had seen a sealed letter¡­ it was probably from Jean since the seal had the emblem of falcon¡­ Still, why send it to him instead of Edward.


    "You have the permission to use the dungeon of the snowforge dungeon town, I will be waiting for you there to talk about some matters."


    Billy wondered why Edward didn''t mention the incident, if he wanted to talk about the Count, being roundabout like that only made things weird. Unless he wanted to talk about something else¡­


    "... Let''s see if Edward knows anything about this," Billy said.


    Billy left his home and found the other misfits already training in the yard of Kate''s house, when he showed them the letter, everyone aside from Sarah celebrated. As expected, she couldn''t take a leave for weeks or perhaps months from her duty as the elementalists leader.. In any case, Billy went to Edward''s office and found him reading a letter with the same seal¡­ that couldn''t be good.

 Chapter 122 - Consequences (6)

    Chapter 122


    "Good news or bad news?" Billy asked.


    "It depends on your point of view," Edward said. "Do you like money?"


    "Who doesn''t?" Billy frowned.


    "Do you want to sacrifice your freedom for it?" Edward asked.


    "Hell no," Billy replied.


    "Jean will tell you this in person, but he wants to recruit you, naturally, he will pay you a lot of money to train his people, mostly kids around your age," Edward exined. "He is nning to give you many benefits to do that since he was impressed that you defeated dozens of his soldiers instantly and by yourself. He is also probably going to give you the excuse that by doing so, it will quench down the bacsh of the previous mission."


    "Not that I care, " Billy said. "I am going to refuse it. For the right amount, I can give them some lessons for a week or two, but no more than that and not for so long¡­ I suppose he doesn''t know that magic takes time to learn."


    "Apparently, he also wants to teach younger recruits how to use many types of weapons,''" Edward said. "So, he was nning to recruit your group to do that and a few others from the other tribes."


    "I don''t believe the others will abandon their lives here to do that," Billy said.


    "Well, it is natural¡­ and that is what troubles me," Edward said. "So many refusals will cause problems for your group. You might not be able to obtain preferential treatment anymore."


    "It is a pity, but I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy shrugged. "As long as we can use the dungeon, everything else is just a bonus."


    Unlike on the beetles'' dungeon, they might not be able to use the materials freely right there, but it was fine. They didn''t need equipment now¡­ and Billy wanted money. Hopefully, considering all that, those who can sell the trees that bear those special fruits won''t refuse to sell them to Billy.


    "Still, you should at least listen to his offer in person," Edward said. "It might bother you, but¡­"


    "Got it, don''t worry," Billy said. "While I think this is a pain, I understand its implications. I will give him a proper exnation as to why I don''t want to be his underling. That being said, it is fine for him to recruit our people like that."


    "It is fine, he is only doing that for short periods," Edward said. "Those who have been recruited will only work for him for six months or less. To be honest, that is helping me, since like I told you before, I am having a hard time giving proper jobs to people now."


    It was give and take¡­ While working for Hiloh state might be a good experience for Billy, he still wanted to see his siblings grow. Help them when necessary¡­ but in the end, Billy also knew that he couldn''t just stay with them forever. They had to develop some level of independence and that won''t happen if he stays and always helps them when they find an obstacle.


    "Well, I wish you good luck¡­ and I also hope to see my daughterpletely fine upon her return, without a single scratch," Edward said.


    "Don''t be unreasonable¡­ maybe a few scratches will make her give up on this life of adventuring," Billy said.


    "I would rather hope that she gives up without suffering any scratches," Edward said.


    Like father, like daughter¡­ both of them were too unreasonable. In any case, Billy joined the others and didn''t tell them the contents of the conversation. He could fake some surprise when he meets Jean again, but he doubted that his friends could do the same.


    "We can depart as soon as possible, but let''s take three days to make the right preparations," Billy said.


    It would be nice if they could use the carriage that Edward bought, that way, Billy would be able to carry tons of weapons and sell them along the way. If just by using one hundred points of mana, he could make them reach level five and then sell them for five silver coins, then Billy could obtain daily, without doing a single thing, twenty-five silver coins. It would be nice if reality were that simple¡­ Billy couldn''t buy and sell them without raising too many suspicions.


    "Maybe I should use Louise with that¡­ she feels indebted and she most likely has to manage many businesses in her town¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "She doesn''t have that much loyalty toward the state, even though she is supposed to be working for it¡­ so, she will stay quiet about it if I ask."


    Maybe Billy should learn some forging skills, that way, no one will ask or wonder where in the hell he gets so much good equipment. In any case, during those three days, Billy just bought some knives again, enhanced them and trained his Spearmanship. While his father was making things difficult for him to catch up, Billy didn''t want to give up. He told everyone to meet up in three days on the exit of the town and not to bother him, but someone still came¡­ It was Sarah.


    "Oh boy¡­ are you throwing away your responsibilities as the leader of your tribe?" Billy asked.


    "So, you already know why I am here," Sarah said.


    "It is stupidly obvious," Billy shrugged.


    "As I told you, I need to be an example for my tribe," Sarah said. "Training is helping, but I can tell that there is arge difference between our powers¡­ some real-lifebat will help me polish my skills."


    "And then use them against me one day?" Billy asked.


    "I won''t¡­ it might be convenient for me to say this, but I have been thinking about what you said before," Sarah said.. "About the battles and our desire for revenge¡­ I want to forget about that, my sole goal is to make my people keep growing and surpassing their limits."

 Chapter 123 - Guild Master (1)

    Billy didn''t remember seeing any of that¡­ probably because he didn''t put much thought into his speech. Nevertheless, most parties had six members, and since she could manipte the four basic elements, Billy thought that Sarah could be useful¡­ the only problem was Natalie. Letting mom join when they head to another dungeon might be beyond her tolerance level.


    "If you can convince the others, I don''t mind," Billy said.


    "Thank you, I will talk with them properly," Sarah said and then left.


    She sure had steel nerves¡­ unlike Sarah, Billy wouldn''t try to get along with those that hated him. Even for the sake of power¡­ that would be too much of a pain. No¡­ Apparently, Sarah was doing that for her tribe, so her throwing away her pride and enduring hardships of that level wasn''t that surprising.


    Sarah didn''t return to tell Billy of her sess, but she appeared on the day of the departure. For some reason, Natalie didn''t look pissed. Was she being tolerant, or does she grows tired of letting Sarah''s presence annoy her?


    "It seems that everyone is ready¡­" Billy said while looking around the city''s exit and seeing some fields of grain being looked after by some workers. "It seems that by the time we return, they will be done with the first harvest of those fields."


    "What does that has to do with anything?" Lily asked.


    "I will be looking forward to eating more and experimenting with the dishes of Hiloh state," Billy said. "Oh, well¡­ Let''s get going."


    The group began to travel in silence. Although they didn''t get along, Sarah and Natalie sure had many simrities. The fact that their poormunication skills were making things awkward was one of them. Fortunately, topensate for them, Lily and Kate didn''t know when to shut up. Still, since Billy was already used to that, he didn''t mind.


    "Can you please tell me how was your first time in a dungeon?" Sarah asked. "If I hear them beforehand, I won''t be a burden and make mistakes when the real thing starts."


    Those were some misleading words, but only Billy thought that. In any case, Kate began to tell in rich details about their adventures during the week they stayed in Silverbreakers dungeon town. She talked so much that the day was over when she finished¡­ two dayster, the group found Pierre waiting for them on the other side.


    "You must hate this, huh," Billy said.


    "Hate, what?" Pierre frowned.


    "You are a Captain, but you have to escort us around," Billy said.


    "I have no idea why you would think that¡­ Regardless, this is a good chance of pace for me," Pierre said. "Since that incident, a few rumors about your spread around, so don''t be surprised if you feel some troublesome gazes."


    "If it is only about me, I won''t mind," Billy said. "In any case, what about the Count?"


    "Things are the same as before, our lord is demanding the leader of the Toles state to hand him over, but he is asking for money¡­" Pierre said and then sighed.


    They were using the same tactic that was used against them. If Billy were in their position, he probably would do the same. Besides, it would be stupid to hand over a skilled individuals that managed to almost stab everyone in the back. Besides, the Count knows how Jean thinks, so he could be an excellent adviser in the next war.


    Two dayster, the group arrived at the snowforge dungeon town. Although the ce was called like that, it was located in the southern part of the state, and it was close to the ocean, so the tropical climate was predominant. It had a weird name because of the first guild that cleared it. Aside from the materials that were gathered inside the dungeon, the main products of the ce were sea fruits since there were many fishing viges nearby. While the ce didn''t look much different from the previous dungeon town, it was a slightly bigger one. The people seemed more lively, probably because men and women used a few pieces of clothing to fight off the heat.


    "This ce seems nice," Kate said. "If the climate is like this all year round, I can see that everyone here has full spirits all year round."


    "It isn''t that simple¡­ you get used to this ce and then eventually start to think that the weather is troublesome and begin to long for the inverse," Billy said. "This is the kind of ce that is only good to visit now and then¡­ that being said, trips to this ce really tend to raise your spirit."


    Billy wasn''t a gloomy person, but he felt like that since he lived in a city close to the ocean in his previous life. Things are a bit different in this world, but as expected, even the most fun things get boring if done with frequency. Few things are exceptions for that rule.


    "You are quite right. Our lord spends his vacation every year in this area," Pierre said.


    "But since he told us toe, it seems he can''t stay away from work for long," Billy said.


    "That is a trademark of good leaders. They can''t quite forget their work and their people for so long," Pierre said proudly.


    Billy didn''t agree or disagree with it. Instead of that, he looked at the shops around that had weapons for sale. Their quality wasn''t bad, but they seemed quite old¡­ probably because they were things found inside the dungeon. It seemed that Billy and his friends might hit the jackpot this time.


    "It has been two years since this dungeon was cleared by a party of newbies and almost six months since thest party cleared it," Pierre said. "This is a good chance for you guys, but if you take your time, the guild will send a party and clear the ce.. Thest floor is swarming with monsters, so there is a chance that they might escape the dungeon in the next few weeks."

 Chapter 124 - Guild Master (2)

    Pierre guided Billy''s group to the guild¡­ or so Billy thought. While the guild was on the left side, he walked toward a pretty big inn. Jean was probably there.


    "I guess this world doesn''t know the concept of vacation houses," Billy thought.


    Billy red at the innkeeper, and the plump middle-aged woman frowned when she saw that. He quickly corrected himself because of that¡­ maybe he was developing some kind of trauma toward them due to the previous incident. In any case, Pierre identified himself and thedy told him which room Jean was. Naturally, he was on the tallest floor and in thergest room. A group of five guards was also standing there protecting the ce. It was already noon, so Billy wondered why Jean was in his room when he was on vacation.


    "Sir, Pierre, and your guest are here," One of the guards said.


    "Let them in," Jean said.


    The guard opened the door, and then they saw Jean sitting on a chair while being bathed by the sunlight in front of the window while he was reading a book. That certainly was one way of spending his vacation¡­


    "Thank you for your hard work, Pierre," Jean said.


    "It was nothing, sir," Pierre saluted.


    "It has been a while, everyone," Jean said. "It seems you have a new face in the group. You must be Kate''s, Edward''s daughter. It is nice to meet you."


    "Likewise, sir," Kate said.


    "Well, as promised, you can freely use the dungeon, but the guild master of this town is a bit troublesome, so you probably won''t receive the permission to take materials to home," Jean said. "Maybe this isn''t the best time to do this, but I also have an offer for you, and I want you to think about it while you remain in this town."


    "Yes?" Lily frowned.


    Just like Billy and Edward had imagined, Jean wanted to hire some of them to work for him for six months. The only exception was Kate and Sarah since they were the daughter of Edward and a tribe leader. Their job was to instruct new kids that failed in staying in the army because things were too rigid there. Jean was thinking that seeing people around their age might make those try harder.


    Aside from free use of that inn, they also will have the right to enter the dungeon, they will have free meals and some discounts in shops around town, free use of the carriages that belong to the guild... They also would receive one gold coin per month¡­ they just had to give lessons to several groups of teens there times per week. It seemed an easy job, and the pay was excellent, but Billy had already his answer. Still, for the sake of appearances, he couldn''t give it now.


    "Because of the previous incident, this will also help to make those rumored disappear and straighten the bonds between both states," Jean added.


    The group nodded, and Billy wondered what they were thinking. His friends looked pretty thoughtful¡­ to leave in their town. One could do so using only five copper coins daily. So, with a single gold coin, they basically could live for more than five years without any issues¡­ that was a lot of money. The only downside was staying away from home for six months.


    "We will consider the offer," Billy said.


    "All right, I am going to stay here for a week, but you can find me at my real home," Jean said. "You can send me a letter with the answer if you stay here for longer than you nned."


    It probably wasn''t a good idea to send a letter with a negative answer¡­ in any case, Billy''s friends looked more interested in that offer than he had imagined. Particrly Alexander¡­ he was by far the most shy of the group. So it was surprising that he was considering leaving home for half a year, even more so considering that he was head over heels for Lily.


    "Pierre, please introduce them to the guild master," Jean said.


    "... Yes, sir," Pierre gave a weak reply, which was weird.


    They left the inn after unpacking their things in two rooms; usually, Alexander would be more excited and would only get serious inside the dungeon, but he was as quiet as a rock.


    "Do you need to poop or something?" Billy asked.


    "... Billy, what would you do if I say that I want to ept that offer?" Alexander asked.


    "I would find it weird, but I wouldn''t do anything," Billy replied. "Is there anything for me to do, actually?"


    "Well, that will put the part in a difficult spot without one of the front liners," Alexander said. "You can always exclude me from it."


    "It is not like we are truly adventurers¡­ we just go and clear dungeons asionally. You don''t have to worry about that kind of stuff," Billy said. "Regardless, do you need the money to buy a house or something to impress Lily?"


    "That is only half of the reason¡­ I think I might be able to focus on my training more if I stay here," Alexander said. "Leo isn''t the type to joke around, so I will have to train day in and day out to defeat him."


    That was a prettyughable method to get married, but Billy couldn''tugh at the kid''s resolve. Alexander was probably also worried afterwards, in the slim possibility that he defeats Leo, then what will happen to the party?


    "Even if you seed, I don''t think Lily is nning to settle down anytime soon," Billy said.


    "I think so too, so it would be nice if we still could go and explore dungeons together," Alexander said.


    "Sure, as long as you don''t act lovey-dovey dove while we work," Billy said.


    "That actually would be nice," Alexander smiled bashfully and then scratched the back of his head.


    "I guess I will ban that kind of interaction as the leader of this party," Billy said.

 Chapter 125 - Guild Master (3)

    The group headed toward the guild, and Billy wondered if he could do something to help Alexander seed. Without using a cheat method, of course. He has been looking after the kid for years, and while he already had a little sister and brother, Billy felt that Alexander was just a rank below them. He felt the same way about his best friend on his previous life.


    In any case, before he could find a proper answer to that question, they arrived at the guild, and then they saw a man being thrown toward a table. The man was fully armored, so he weighed more than one hundred kilograms. To throw someone that heavy, only someone pretty strong would be able to do that. Billy found that someone and he opened his eyes widely when he saw her. Green-eyed, redhead, one hell of a curvy battle, and some enormous jugs. She didn''t look that young, but she didn''t look old either. Billy didn''t know if she was a milf, but he imagined that the perfect one was exactly like that.


    "What did you say, asshole?" The redhead shouted. "I dare you to say that again!"


    At the same time, Billy felt a kick on the back of his right leg, something like that had happened before when he entered the other guild.


    "Let me guess¡­ you tripped again," Billy said.


    "You stopped so suddenly¡­" Kate said.


    If Billy weren''t so self-conscious, he would think that Kate was jealous and didn''t want to see him looking at other women while showing interest. It seemed that he had to introduce her to other guys in order to make her forget about how he helped her¡­ if Billy remembered well, she liked tall and buffed guys. Alexander was already over 1,8 meters, but he liked Lily¡­ so Billy didn''t know anyone else that wasn''t already married.


    "But ma''am, he is just a kid¡­ you already beat the crap out of him for looking at your chest," The fallen man said. "You can''t banish them from the guild for that reason. There aren''t any rules like that."


    "You said that¡­" The woman grabbed one of the man''s legs and said it. "I will crush your balls!"


    "Elder sister¡­ please stop, you have visitors," Pierre said.


    Everyone frowned when those words echoed in the rook. Pierre and the woman didn''t resemble each other even a bit. In any case, those words saved the armored guy''s balls since the woman let him go and looked surprised at Pierre. It was also fortunate that Billy didn''t prostrate himself and begged her to marry him. It seemed that the woman had a problem with her temperament.


    "Well, well¡­ look who showed up?" The redhead said after she crossed her arms. "It is a dog from the army."


    "Elder sister¡­ I am a Captain, so you need to show me the proper respect," Pierre said.


    "What are you going to do if I don''t that?" The woman asked while ring at Pierre.


    "Absolutely nothing," Pierre said and looked away due to the fear. "Putting that aside, this is the party that the lord had mentioned, please treat them well."


    "That man¡­ is he taking me for an idiot?" The redhead asked. "He shows up out of nowhere and demands some unreasonable things for a bunch of brats?"


    "But elder sister¡­ thews says¡­" Pierre said.


    "Screw thews, I am thews here," the redhead said.


    That was quite something funny to say¡­ was she telling herself to screw? Regardless, the woman sure was noisy¡­ Billy didn''t even know her name, but he already knew that they would never get along. After a while, the woman managed to calm down, and Pierre had the chance to properly introduce her.


    "She is the guild master of the Snowforge guild, she is also my sister and her name is Marie¡­ please be mindful of what you say to her," Pierre whispered thest part.


    "Although you look like a bunch of brats, I can tell that you have a good aura¡­" Marie said. "I suppose that Jean didn''t lie when he said that you guys cleared Gerald''s dungeon in three days¡­ isn''t this quite amazing, Pierre? Those kids decided to have adventures instead of joining the army to follow someone else''s orders, like you."


    "Yes, it is quite impressive¡­" Pierre nodded, trying to show some dignity, but it was starting to get difficult.


    "Whatever, you guys are free to use the dungeon for one week, you can enter it from tomorrow onwards at eight in the morning," Marie said. "Don''t get lost inside since it isn''t my job to look for dumbasses inside the dungeon. Also, I am nning to send a party to clear the dungeon in three weeks and no one else aside from that party will use the dungeon once that operation starts. If you don''t die until you die, I hope that you people won''t cause me trouble."


    "Yes, ma''am," Billy said. "If you don''t mind, can I use your library?"


    "... What for?" Marie asked while ring at Billy.


    "I just want to do some resource about the ce we are going tomorrow," Billy said.


    "Great¡­ a bookworm trying to be an Adventurer," Marie said. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Just don''t take anything outside."


    Marie left the area without even telling where the library was, and Pierre sighed in relief. It was quite surprising that he became an officer in the army when his sister was such an important adventurer¡­ he probably didn''t want to follow an easy path. In any case, Billy thought that Pierre would run away from this troublesome sister, but he didn''t. Apparently, for whatever reason, he was going to stay and leave when Jean left as well.


    Billy decided to tell his friends to rest at the inn, but they went to the library with him.. They probably were too anxious to wait patiently in their room¡­ while they studied every day, they weren''t that studious.

 Chapter 126 - Guild Master (4)

    "Yesterday sure was intense, huh," Alexander said while the group was having breakfast at the inn before heading to the dungeon.


    Billy recalled Marie and then confirmed that all roses have thorns¡­ if she weren''t so noisy, Billy would try to appeal to her as much as possible. A w here and there wasn''t so bad, after all, then Billy recalled the moment she almost crushed the balls of one of her underlings¡­ what would she do with a lover that causes even small problems? Billy didn''t want to even think about it.


    Regardless, the group would only need knives and somerge boxes for that exploration. The enemies were crab-like creatures called Anelois, and their meat was fairly good, but they could only be transported in special boxes. Although they were big, only some parts of their bodies could be Eaten for some reason¡­ and they were only the first type of monsters. There others on the second floor and so on. Also, they could use magic, so they were a bit troublesome. Half of the Adventurers that tried that dungeon never passed from the first floor...


    While the others wanted to do some research regarding the other floors, Billy decided to stop right there. There was no need to get carried away¡­ If many parties of experienced adventurers stopped on the first floor, then it couldn''t be taken lightly. Another thing that they learned was the fact that sometimes, two parties work together because the materials of monsters are different on each floor, so one party would work as support and carry the meat of the crab monsters back to the surface when the main one reached the second floor. asionally, after working together like that many times, some parts would be ns since some of those would need constant help to carry the loot before they reach the third or the fourth floor. However, Snowforge never became a n¡­ Marie cleared the dungeon just by focusing on fighting and ignoring the materials. Apparently, her party managed to do so in one month¡­ and now Billy''s party had a time limit of three weeks. It seemed like fate was trying to make his Party more famous by breaking record after record.


    When the group reached the entrance of the dungeon, they found another hole on the ground in the center of the town. However, unlike before, many adventurers were still there waiting for their turn to enter. Billy couldn''t understand why they would arrive so soon since everyone had a determined time to enter¡­ but he imagined that some people would give up and then the next group would have the chance to enter. For many reasons, his party was gathering a lot of attention from adventurers and the people passing nearby¡­ it was due to their weapons made of dark steel. Only some rich folks could have that and those who cleared Gerald''s dungeon.


    "You are from the party of Heinhall?" One of the guards of the dungeon asked.


    "Yes, I suppose I need to think of a cooler name for our party," Billy said after nodding. "What do you guys think of the Avengers, or the Justice League?"


    "These names are kind of cheesy, don''t you think?" Lily asked while frowning.


    "They are also pretty childish," Kate added. "I can''t imagine you saying that seriously."


    "What about Super Friends?" Alexander asked.


    "That makes me cringe¡­ All right, I get it," Billy said. "We will be the Legion of Morons. Before you guys startining, I will identify myself as the biggest moron."


    "No one would be surprised to hear you say that," Natalie said.


    The people around frowned upon hearing all that. It seemed that those kids weren''t taking the dungeon seriously. Regardless, their atmosphere changed when they prepared to jump to the interior of the dungeon.


    As usual, Billy was the one who jumped in first, and he created a Fireball to illuminate the ce. However, it soon was extinguished by the shot of a Water Ball. Billy twitched his neck to the side to dodge it, and he frowned when he heard the hissing sound¡­ it was pretty fast. The power behind those couldn''t be ignored either since it made the wall behind Billy vibrate.


    "Billy, what was that? Are you all right?" Kate asked, visibly worried.


    "No problems here, just give me a second," Luke said and then dashed toward the monster in front of him and used Light Spear.


    The giant crab fired another, but Billy''s attack destroyed it and then pierced his face. However, much to his surprise, the monster''s carapace was pretty tough. Still, he finished it with Steel Spear.


    You obtained 90 experience points.


    "All right,e in," Billy said.


    While his friends were jumping in, Billy lit a torch with Fire Maniption. The group saw Billy already dismantling the arms of the crab. The creature was asrge as a carriage, but it was pretty short¡­ In many cases, for some reason, the only parts that could be Eaten were the meat in the arms and legs. A single monster was night enough for their whole party to have a big meal, but apparently, the meat was sold to the whole state, so it was always in high demand. Besides, it was easier than raising cattle.


    "Their Water Balls are heavy and pretty fast," Billy said. "Natalie and Alexander, stay on your toes to block them. You can''t let the back line be attacked."


    "Roger that," Natalie said with her twin swords in hand.


    "Understood," Alexander nodded.


    In any case, Billy was expecting quite a lot from the dungeon based on that the experience he got by killing that monster. It would be divided by giving, but even so, it was a good chance for the group to gain a boost in power. Considering this, Luke wondered if he shouldn''t tell Alexander to use his bow instead of the spear.. Knowing him, he would refuse since it would be too obvious what he would be aiming at by doing so. Lily was a bit dense, but even she would realize¡­

 Chapter 127 - Guild Master (5)

    For some reason, even though Billy was attacked as soon as he had arrived, the group had to walk for a couple of minutes before they found the next Crabs. Maybe the crystal of that dungeon put a monster there to get rid of the careless guys that tried to challenge the dungeon or at least wound them to make things harder for them.


    Aquatic Parasite - Lv 71


    HP: 975/ 375


    MP: 333/ 333


    SP: 254/ 254


    Strength: 124


    Speed: 45


    Magic: 145


    Endurance: 131


    Dexterity: 70


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Steel ws Lv 22, Hard Shell Lv 33


    Spells: Water Ball Lv 39, Water Wall Lv 35


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 14, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 49, Cold Resistance Lv 92


    Skill Points: 00


    No wonder the monster gave him so much experience¡­ it was way above the level of the dark crawlers. In any case, Billy''s friends flinched when they saw the monster. The corpse was fairly different from the two monsters they were seeing now. The beast''s carapace was blue, but the rest of their body was blood-like red. The corpses lose a lot of colors¡­Nevertheless, Alexander and Natalie raised their guard and slowly approached the monsters. That had been a mistake, though.


    The crabs began to fire multiple Water Balls, and those two saw themselves overwhelmed by the number, speed, and height of the attacks. They managed to block them all and protect the backline, but they also didn''t give them any chance to attack.


    "We can''t stay here all day," Billy said.


    "Aren''t you going to help?" Kate asked. "You are a front liner too."


    Before Billy could reply, two Earth spears emerged from the ground and pierced the stomach of the monsters a little bit, making them stop. Sarah came to the rescue, and those two used that chance to attack the faces of the monsters with Light Spear and Quick Strike. Although they didn''t pierce the monster''s head that much, the precious damage caused by Sarah helped them finish them off.


    "Thanks, Sarah," Alexander said.


    While Alexander said that, Natalie snorted. As for Luke, he went to grab the meat of the monsters. It was more than a little bit troublesome if Ipared that work with the precious one in the other dungeon. Billy also had to clean it carefully before and after putting them in the box. The meat had to be high quality, after all.


    "I don''t mean anything by this¡­ but you usually don''t fight inside dungeons?" Sarah asked.


    "Someone has to do the misceneous chores, and I am sure everyone aside from me wouldin about doing such a boring job," Billy replied.


    They had exined to Sarah their modus operandi. Still, she didn''t expect that Billy rarely ever fought inside the dungeon¡­ it was such a waste. Waste of his skills and waste of the opportunity to make money and have an adventurer.


    In any case, Billy decided to forget about that and watched his surroundings. The walls were like the other dungeon, pretty rough and filled with nasty pointy rocks that could cause more than a little damage to the careless ones, but the real problem was the ground. It was a bit wet¡­ to the point where mud appeared in several parts. In any case, that gave Billy an idea¡­ He began to manipte the mud with his magic, and then when the next two crabs emerged from the ground, he fired toward the face of the monsters.


    The creature lost their chances to attack and tried to clean themselves, but their ws weren''t appropriate for that. Alexander and Natalie hesitated a little in attacking the wide-open opponents. However, they still did it in the end by using their best skills.


    "Somehow, this feels¡­" Natalie frowned.


    "Cheap?" Lily asked. "I also would feel troubled if I were to attack an opponent that couldn''t fight back."


    "You guy sure love toin¡­ Do you want to have tough fights until thest floor?" Billy asked. "Unless you don''t want to reach thest floor, we have to optimize our hunting speed."


    In the end, they were convinced by those words. They didn''t even reach the second floor, but it would be better to hunt as fast as possible. They had a time limit, after all.


    "How can you control the mud? I can''t do it," Sarah said.


    "You have to use water and Earth Maniption at the same time," Billy replied. "Try to control each element with a single hand."


    Sarah did that, and she managed to do it since the elements were already mixed. However, Billy realized that mixing probably will be more difficult. Nevertheless, who could have thought that the mud created by the crabs'' attacks could be used against them? Nevertheless, Billy made sure not to hit their arms with the mud and dirt the meat they were going to sell.


    "When will it be our turn?" Lily asked.


    "Once those two get tired, or when more enemies start to appear," Billy replied. "By the way, how are your new arrowheads?"


    "They are awesome, I used them hundreds of times, and they never got even a small bit of damage," Lily replied. "I can''t wait to use them against the monsters here."


    That was quite the nasty thing to say. Nevertheless, Billy blocked some attacks with his bracers, but nothing too serious¡­ Still, it seemed their hardness wouldst for a while.


    It didn''t take long for the group to find a fork in the dungeon, and much to their surprise, monsters appeared to form the two directions ahead and from behind. It was quite the spike in difficulty considering that they only faced two enemies at a time¡­ that being said, Alexander and Natalie attacked the ones on their left side and quickly annihted them with their bestbo.. On the right side, Lily and Kate put their projectiles on the heads of the monsters¡­ when Billy turned around to face the other two. He saw Sarah sting away their faces with two spinning Earth arrows¡­

 Chapter 128 - Guild Master (6)

    You obtained 18 experience points.


    You obtained 18 experience points.


    ¡­


    "I raised you guys well," Billy said.


    The group frowned when they heard that¡­ Regardless, to think that Billy wouldn''t have the chance to do anything even in front of such an ambush. Sarah''s addition to the party certainly increased their power. Still, the others also had quite the power boost thanks to their new gear.


    "Maybe it is because they know how powerful those can be. The other adventurers had been paying attention to us that much¡­" Billy thought while he was dismantling the monsters.


    "What is wrong?" Kate asked. "You look more in thought than usual."


    "It is nothing¡­ in any case, you sure like to pay attention to small details, huh," Billy said.


    "Not at all. You are just too easy to read," Kate said.


    Billy was pretty sure that he had a decent poker face, but maybe that was one of Kate''s talents. Nevertheless, Billy hurried since they couldn''t be stuck in that fork forever. That being said, given his experience with the dungeon crystal, Billy assumed they wouldn''t try the same thing over and over again¡­


    In any case, after finishing collecting the meat, the group chose the left path and soon found a dead end. At that point in time, everyone but Sarah knew what was about to happen¡­ several crabs appeared behind. This time, they were ten¡­ even though only two could attack them at a time¡­


    "This is odd¡­ it is like the logic of the other dungeon doesn''t apply here," Billy said after he blinded the first two enemies with Mud Balls.


    Alexander and Natalie dashed to attack the enemies, and they split the heads of the crabs in a single moment. Still, then they were attacked by the other monsters behind. Somehow, they reacted on time to block the Water Balls, but they couldn''t do much else since the corpses were in front of them. In the end, Lily and Kate joined the fray by firing their projectiles from the sides of the frontlines.


    The remaining enemies jumped, which was weird given that they were crabs andnded on the back of the corpses, but Lily and Kate didn''t stop their attack. They kept going since it would be faster than waiting for Alexander and Natalie.


    "We can''t forget the things we learned in the previous dungeon, but we shouldn''t rely on them too much," Billy said.


    Once they finished the job in that part, the group retreated and then chose the right path in the fork. Things got weird once they found the right path¡­ the corridors of the dungeon began to grow in size until three crabs could walk side by side. That also gave them some extra possibilities¡­. when the crabs saw Kate and Lily preparing to attack, they finally used Water Wall. Two of thembined their defensive, easily blocked Lily''s tattoos and Kate''s short spears. As if that wasn''t troublesome enough, thest crab used Water Ball and one many timesrger crossed the wall and flew toward Billy''s head. He didn''t use his spear¡­he used the bracers to block them, and while they trembled and pushed him back a few meters, the job was done. He protected himself just enough to fire back some Wind Balls to destroy the enemy projectiles. However, they kepting, and when his friends tried to approach, the monsters targeted them.


    The group suddenly felt a powerful shockwave of winding from behind them, and they immediately realized that it was Sarah''s doing. The attack shed against the Water Walls andpletely dispersed them. As expected of Sarah, she was good at that type of big attack.


    The monsters tried to raise the Water Walls again since they boosted the power of their projectiles. Still, Alexander and Natalie didn''t let them. They charged even faster than usual and went all out and annihted the remaining monsters.


    "When the monsters can use magic, their options increase a lot¡­" Alexander said while frowning. "I can understand why most people wouldn''t be able to clear this first floor."


    While that was true, Billy was grateful for it. Those monsters were teaching him a lot of things. After dismantling the monsters, he raised one water wall with one hand, and with the other, he fired a water Ball and made it pass through. While it was true that the projectile grew in speed and power, it couldn''t bepared to the monsters. He needed to practice thatbination more¡­


    "I knew you were skilled, but to be able to copy their technique on the first attempt¡­" Sarah said while furrowing her eyebrows.


    "It is the power of the Sharingan," Billy replied.


    "What is a Sharingan?" Sarah asked.


    Billy felt a hard time answering that. He was just joking around, after all. However, Sarah was asking if that was something serious or real. In any case, it would be better to stop joking around.


    "I think that with some patience and good observation, pretty much everything can be replicated," Billy exined. "I was referring to that."


    Sarah epted that exnation, but she found it weird about the things Billy said before. Her image of Billy was a bit different. As for the others, they knew that he could be like that from time to time.


    Nevertheless, they resumed their exploration, and for a while, they didn''t find a single monster. However, they found several parties along the way¡­ it didn''t seem like they were moving from their spots, so they were just hunting for the sake of the monsters'' meat and not to reach the end of the first floor. Those parties had rather young-looking individuals. They were in their twenties, and they didn''t seem that strong.


    "They are so young, and yet they don''t try to challenge themselves¡­" Kate said.


    "You are quite young yourself¡­" Billy frowned. "Still, it isn''t a bad thing to ept their limits and not to take risks¡­ they might lose their lives here, after all.. It is fine for them to slowly improve themselves day by day."

 Chapter 129 - Learning (1)

    It was rare for Billy to be so serious and thoughtful of strangers. While he didn''t think of that as a big deal, it made the others think that he truly didn''t act his age. The only ones who could understand his way of thinking a little bit were Kate and Sarah since they had more life experience than the others¡­ All in all, he tried to say that they shouldn''t judge others by using their own standards. He noticed the rude gazes on him, but he decided to ignore those fellows.


    In any case, the monsters soon began to appear again since they left the area where the parties were focusing their hunt. Since the area of the dungeon wasrger, the monsters started to emerge from groups of six to ten. Always trying to surround them and overwhelm them with theirbined attacks.


    "Can you guess why they can appear inrge groups at the beginning of the first floor, Billy?" Alexander asked.


    "Maybe the core of the dungeon is more powerful, since it can create five floors and who knows how many monsters at the same time," Billy replied. "That would exin why so many monsters can appear in the starting area of the first floor, the core doesn''t have the limitations of the previous one."


    "Why the core here is more powerful?" Natalie asked.


    "How should I know?" Billy shrugged. "At first, I suspected that it was due to their age. The longer they exist without being cleared, the more powerful they be. However, the newest dungeon is already at least two times bigger, so that doesn''t make sense."


    Another thing was the fact that Marie wasn''t that old, and she was the first to clear that dungeon. In any case, soon Billy realized that they would have to retreat. The box that they were using to carry the meat was getting full, even though it was as big and asrge as himself¡­


    "We will have to retreat¡­ the box is getting full," Billy said.


    "But not even two hours have passed today¡­" Lily protested. "We can always leave the loot behind."


    "As a hunter would you kill animals just for the trill instead of their meat?" Billy frowned.


    "No¡­ of course, I wouldn''t," Lily replied.


    "We will need some carts for these¡­ or we will have to look for the cooperation of outsiders," Kate said.


    The group had noticed that the parties outside and inside the dungeon were made of six Adventurers and three to four helpers¡­ Billy wondered why such information wasn''t registered in the library of the guild. Either Marie didn''t care about that, or it was something so obvious that it wasn''t necessary to write down.


    In the end, the group retreated, and once they left the dungeon, they headed toward the guild. This time, the big-boobed receptionist wasn''t the one who attended them¡­ Marie was nowhere to be seen, and while she was gorgeous, she was too troublesome, so that was for the best.


    "We buy each box of those for ten silver coins," The receptionist said.


    Billy nodded and then proceeded to two more boxes and a cart to transport those. In the end, they spent half of their earnings, but since it was an investment, it was fine.


    "Why only two? I am sure we can fill even five on a single day," Lily said.


    "The materials will probably change on the second floor, so there is no point in buying more of those," Billy exined. "In any case, we have half of the afternoon free, you can use it as you see fit, but move in groups."


    "What are you going to do, Billy?" Alexander asked.


    "I will train my magic," Billy replied while imagining that Alexander would feel a bit ufortable being the only guy among the four girls.


    Most guys would feel great about that, even if they didn''t have any romantic rtionship with them. Nevertheless, they decided to rest in the inn, much to Billy''s surprise. The stares across the city were making them a bit ufortable.


    "By the way, if you are going to work here for a while, it would be best if you enter the dungeon as much as possible while using only the bow," Billy said. "Under stressful situations, you will have a lot more room to improve your skill."


    Billy was pretty sure that despite not having a system, the people inside dungeons gained experience. That was why Gerald was at such a high level, but exining that to Alexander would be difficult.


    "You think so?" Alexander asked. "That is probably why I think Lily''s skills have been improving a lot in thest few months. I guess she will surpass her father in two or three years."


    Billy was pretty sure that she could do a lot sooner. Their difference in the level of Archery was just between 56 and 65, after all. It seemed that Alexander would have to work even harder since it wouldn''t be impressive if Lily herself was better with the bow than her father.


    "I think you will also improve a lot faster if you try to shoot more arrows at the same time and fire them as fast as possible," Billy said. "Lily has talent, but she is a cker, so you can surpass her too with hard work."


    "Yes, I will do my best," Alexander said.


    Alexander was an earnest kid, to the point that he even began to practice the motions of Firing Speed soon after. In any case, Billy frowned since the girls'' room was weirdly silent. Usually, Lily and Kate would talk a lot and quite loudly¡­ but the atmosphere between Sarah and Natalie made things awkward.


    Billy shook those thoughts out of his head and then began to practice Water Ball and Water Wall. At first, he didn''t make much progress, but then he recalled something about the enemy''s Water Ball¡­ they were spinning in a weird way...

 Chapter 130 - Learning (2)

    Billy began to make some progress on that very same day. Once he realized that the Water Ball created by the monsters was spinning from the sides to the front and from the front to the interior, he knew what he had to do. Billy replicated the same thing, and then the Water Ball drained a lot more water from the wall, but the Water Wall also grew smaller and thinner.


    "Naturally, I suppose," Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    "You are going to wet this¡­" Alexander said and then frowned when he saw that the Water Wall was floating above and without touching the ground. "Your control of magic is insane."


    While Alexander was impressed, Billy could see that he had a lot of room for improvement. As of now, he needed a lot of focus to keep controlling both spells, but he wanted to reach a level where he could do it without even thinking about it. He learned recently that a lot of strong people lived in that world, and the world had many wars, and many others were being waged. He would need all the power he could get to avoid problems that would affect his life.


    "I wonder if it is because of that I was born with this power¡­" Billy thought while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy hadn''t found a single clue as to why he had that. He never wished for something that insane, so he assumed that all those thirteen years hadn''t been some sort of illusion caused by the ident of his death. The possibility of him being in aa was also pretty low¡­ Besides, Billy had never heard of someone before having such a long dream. His dreams didn''t pass in multiple days during his previous life either. Regardless, his system probably had some connection with the dungeons since he could get experience for himself and his skills by fighting monsters created by those. While thinking about that, Billy trained, and night came, and so he decided to rest for the next day.


    When they were having breakfast at the inn, Pierre joined them the next day. He looked pretty exhausted¡­ Billy could guess the reason for that, but he didn''t ask. Unfortunately, his friends didn''t share the sameck of concern for other peoples'' worries. Kate asked why he looked so beaten, and they heard that his sister was giving a lot of headaches with her unreasonableness.


    "It seems that you all are fine, so I guess the first floor wasn''t a problem to you," P¨¬erre said. "Since that is the case, you should find the entrance to the next floor pretty soon."


    "How can you tell?" Billy asked.


    "The first floors are smallerpared to the others, just like in their order, they increase in size," Pierre exined.


    That was one piece of information Billy hadn''t heard of until now¡­ He thought that he was doing a pretty good job doing research, but it seemed that he was wrong¡­ The difficulty of the dungeon was increasing in more ways than one.


    "This information changes things, but we will continue to work on the same way as nned," Billy said. "Fill the boxes and they return. Repeat until we find the entrance to the second floor."


    "And once we find it?" Lily asked.


    "Take a single day off to do some research and prepare for the second level," Billy replied.


    It seemed like a pretty repetitive job, but Billy liked it, even though he wasn''t fighting as much as everyone. The reason for that was the fact that it made him remember of a really old game where the hero had to cross many levels of an underground dungeon and eventually reach hell itself and defeat the lord of terror.


    "Although the overall n didn''t change, I want to test something," Billy said. "Let''s let Lily and Kate fight the monsters that spawn in front of us, while Alexander and Natalie will face the ones that appear on our back. I want to check if our hunting speed can improve that way. As usual, Sarah and me will only fight when too many enemies appear and they began to use spells."


    The others nodded. It seemed like something reasonable to do after what they heard from Pierre. Regardless, as soon as they entered the dungeon, Lily and Kate entered their battle mode in a much more intense way than before. The atmosphere was quite tense around them, so Billy refrained from saying sarcastic things about it, even though they were usually such chatterboxes.


    The enemies spawned pretty fast, but even so, those two put arrows and the short spears inside the monsters heads instantly. The creatures didn''t have a chance to do anything¡­ their hunting speed certainly would improve like that. However, soon Billy realized that things wouldn''t be so simple. Lily was fine since she had many arrowheads, but Kate had to spend more time cleaning her weapons with each passing fight. The bodily fluids of the monsters were making a mess out of the things¡­


    "We never had to worry about that¡­ I wonder why?" Alexander asked.


    "That is because your weapons only stay in contact with the enemy''s flesh for a moment," Billy exined. "Their weapons stay in contact for longer and they usually also pierce deeper."


    Although they were cleaned after every single better, the cleaning was just superficial. They couldn''t stop for several minutes inside the dungeon to do a decent job. With that in mind, they returned to their usual formation.


    As usual, they headed in a straight line toward the path they had reached the previous day, and they arrived in just half an hour. The number of encounters or monsters in each group didn''t increase, so the group had an easy time. However, Billy had an idea¡­


    "Say, you are using wind to manipte your spears, right?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, but once it hits the target, if I go all out, the wind disperses in the tip and it gets dirt anyway," Kate replied.


    "What if you uses earth maniption?" Billy asked. "As long as theyer isn''t that thin, the tip won''t get dirt with the fluids¡­ at least not so much,"

 Chapter 131 - Learning (3)

    Kate began to think about that, and it made sense¡­ while she didn''t practice her Earth Maniption much, it was the easiest to control¡­ However, she would need to be careful. Otherwise, she would lose her piercing power. She also wondered she didn''t think of that before, there were many ways she could use that technique of her... she didn''t have to be so single-minded. Still, focusing on a single element was better, after all.


    "Wouldn''t your ice be a better option?" Alexander asked.


    Everyone looked at Alexander in shock. He wasn''t stupid, but he wasn''t the type to say smart things that often¡­ in any case, his idea was pretty good¡­ it was hard to make Earth as sharp as the arrowheads, but things were different with ice¡­ it wouldpletely protect the projectiles.


    "You might be right, but Kate can''tbine water and wind yet," Billy said. "She will have to try and practice for a while, what do you think?"


    "I will try once I have time," Kate replied. "In any case, for the time being, I will make it do with Earth Maniption."


    Kate tried that, and as expected, it was working. After every battle, she just had to get rid of the earth covering her weapons, and change for other ones. However, as expected, she lost some piercing power, and her control decreased¡­ she had to use more mana topensate for that when adding spin to her short spears.


    While the group were trying to improve themselves inside the dungeon, two hours passed, and at the same time, they had already filled two boxes with the crabs'' meat. At the same time, Billy noticed that they were approaching the end of the first floor. The reason for that was the fact that they found many bifurcations at some point, and the right path was the correct one in all of those. So, they were walking in arge spiral. The more they approached the center of the spiral, the more bifurcation they found. Until they found some stairs going downward, and they also found a group of people arguing.


    "Leader, it is about time¡­ we have been fighting here for a full month! We can survive on the second floor."


    "Please, reconsider, leader."


    It was a party of eight fairly young individuals, and the leader was someone around Kate''s age. He was a guy armed with a bow, and he seemed troubled when looking at the boy and the girl who was eager to go to the second floor. They stopped for a short while their argument when they saw Billy''s group, but soon they began to mind their own business.


    "Is this the entrance to the second level?" Lily asked.


    "Seems like it¡­" Billy said while he was writing down the final details of the first map. "Then, as we decided beforehand¡­ Let''s retreat."


    The other group frowned when they saw Billy''s party leaving without making any fuss¡­ moreover, their leader apparently was the youngest of them. Despite his age, he also seemed pretty cautious. In any case, the other group felt a bit awkward about making a scene at such a ce, but after a while, they began to argue again¡­


    "Despite their size, the crabs are surprisingly weak enemies, huh," Natalie said. "I hope we can find more challenging enemies on the second level."


    "Let''s not get carried away¡­ the fights had been easy because Billy and Sarah have been blinding the enemies with mud," Lily said while forcing a smile.


    Things got a bit more rxed as soon as they left the dungeon, and thanks to that, Natalie said something careless. Still, she quickly corrected herself and asked Lily to help with her training. Apparently, she wanted to be shot at with Water Balls¡­ it was a bit hard to fire more powerful projectiles when Lily rarely used her magic to fight. Still, it was better than nothing.


    "Remember, stay together and avoid incidents¡­ it would be better if you trained in your room," Billy said.


    "Avoid incidents¡­ you say," Kate said and then giggled a little.


    Billy sighed since he couldn''tin. He truly was thest person they would want to hear that from. In any case, they sold the meat at the guild, and then they headed toward the library of the guild. Billy told them to go rest in their rooms, but they said that they wanted to help and speed up things. In the end, they regretted it a little since Billy got several books¡­ reading them would take several hours.


    "These books mention many things about the dungeon," Billy said. "Let''s research as much as possible to avoid problems. With some luck, we won''t have to do more research once we find the entrance to the third level."


    Billy had nned to do the research slowly, but since his friends were there, he could make things proceed forward faster. For the good or for the worst, they were young. They had more energy than they could use, so a day off while exploring the dungeon was a waste of time and unnecessary.


    Although Natalie, Alexander, and Lily were ready to give up after a couple of hours, the others persisted. Billy didn''t know, but it seemed that Kate had been teaching Sarah how to read as well¡­ In any case, thanks to that, they manage topile quite a lot of information regarding the dungeon. First of all, the dungeon that three types of minions, the crabs on the first floor. On the second and on the third floor, there were cold Golems, and on thest two could be found the Aquatic Beasts. However, even though they checked all the books, there was no mention of the guardian of the core¡­


    Billy couldn''t imagine Marie disclosing information about it for whatever reason. She was troublesome, but she didn''t look like the type who would do underhanded things to keep others from achieving the same as her¡­

 Chapter 132 - Learning (4)

    Just when Billy was thinking about that, the door of the library was opened with a loud bam. He imagined someone kicking it, and then he saw a redhead with the stance as if she had truly kicked the door. It was the guild master, Marie¡­


    "I heard of it¡­" Marie said while furrowing her eyebrows. "You guys already found the entrance of the second level¡­ it was the same as us. We did it in two days as well."


    "Really? Who told you that?" Billy asked, feigning some ignorance. "We still didn''t find the entrance to the second floor yet."


    "You dare lie to me?!" Marie asked while raising her left eyebrow. "You have some balls, punk."


    "Sorry, Billy¡­" Kate said while forcing a smile. "I told Pierre earlier when I went to the toilet."


    Billy facepalmed¡­ his friends sometimes just didn''t know how to shut up. What was the point of telling that to others? That waspletely unnecessary, even to those they might consider friends. He made a mental note to give a lecture to themter¡­


    "Did wemit a crime or something by finding the entrance to the second level?" Billy asked.


    "Why are you pretending that lying to me isn''t big of a deal?" Marie asked. "Anyway, I am interested to see how you guys fight, so I aming to the dungeon with you."


    "Can we refuse that?" Billy asked.


    "No, my dungeon, my rules," Marie said. "Tomorrow morning at the dungeon entrance, don''t bete!"


    Just like she entered, Marie left¡­ like a tornado¡­ The woman doesn''t care about anything aside from her own desires. In any case, Billy sighed since he didn''t need any more attention to his party than he already had¡­ Besides, Marie was bound to be troublesome.


    "I have to find a way to make this advantageous to us to bnce the demerits," Billy thought while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Most of the research was done, so the group decided to return to the inn. This time, Billy heard a lot of noiseing from the other room since the girls were training. It seemed like Kate was determined to learn how to make ice, but even with his rings, Billy had a hard time learning it. That being said, it was easier to learn than discover like he did it.


    The next day, they found a massive amount of people nearby the dungeon, and Billy let out a sigh, already knowing the reason. Naturally, it was because of Marie¡­ Pierre was also there with a defeated and apologetic expression on his face.


    "You arete!" Marie said.


    Billy didn''t even have the energy to say that she was wrong. In any case, Billy could only respect someone who had so much self-esteem that was always operating with that idea¡­ Me, me, me. Everything is about me¡­


    "My lord heard of this and asked me to join¡­ to prevent problems," Pierre said.


    The others nodded while Billy facepalmed. In any case, it was better to get over that. Marie will probably lose interest after a few minutes. People like her were like that.


    They jumped to the interior of the dungeon, and as usual, Alexander and Natalie took out the first monsters. Only when they began to appear in groups of four to six did the others join the fight. As usual, Billy blinded them, Kate used her spears, and Sarah used herrge spells to prevent the enemies from using theirs.


    "So, it was magic¡­" Marie said while rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "Your party certainly is versatile."


    "While you were the youngest, I thought you would fight more, Billy," Pierre said. "Are you always in charge of the misceneous chores?"


    "Why does everyone keep asking me that?" Billy said and then sighed. "This is an important job, you know."


    "I wasn''t trying to say otherwise, but you look like someone who would be more like a¡­" Pierre said while looking at his sister.


    "Go on, finish your sentence¡­" Marie said while ring at him.


    "Like amon warrior¡­" Pierre finished nervously.


    Billy knew that he meant like a warrior that had muscles for the brain. Still, he wouldn''t take offense to that. He knew that the strongest physically individuals tend to be a bit simple-minded, but that wasn''t a bad characteristic per se. It was because of that they could pursue strength and be powerful figures.


    "Regardless, your magic is a bit different from the monsters," Marie said. "They can create things out of nothing, but you manipte the environment to obtain a simr result."


    "Very perceptive of you," Billy said.


    "Well, this is a bit disappointing¡­ unlike us, you didn''t force your path with brute strength," Marie said, letting out a sigh. "Still, I want to see if you guys can reach the end of the dungeon-like this¡­"


    Billy sighed again, it didn''t seem like she was going to lose interest anytime soon, and Marie naturally wasn''t going to help in the fights, so she was literally a dead weight.


    "Anyway, it is quite the interesting idea to blind monsters¡­ is stopping the enemies like that your specialty?" Pierre asked.


    "No, I wouldn''t say that¡­" Billy replied.


    It couldn''t be helped since they were on their turf, but some information about them would be passed to the people of that state. While only Kate, Sarah, and Billy''s skills were out of the norm, the fighting styles of the others were way beyond the levels of normal soldiers. Maybe that was one of the reasons Jean wanted them working for him for a while.


    Nevertheless, the group began to proceed as fast as possible, and Billy noticed that Kate still didn''t make much progress with ice magic. Still, she was using Water Maniption to control her short spears¡­ which was very smart of her.. By using that spell, she would get better at it, so she eventually would be skilled and strong enough to make ice¡­ and while it wasn''t much, the water was protecting her weapons from the fluids of the monsters.

 Chapter 133 - Hardships (1)

    In the end, the group reached the entrance to the second floor after just one hour. That made Marie frown since Billy''s party acted in a methodical manner. They had some wild tendencies like her old party, but they had been put in check by Billy''s leadership. The box of meat hadn''t been filled yet, but it was fine. They will probably fill it on the way home. Besides, the goal of that day was to do some exploration on the second floor. Moneyester.


    Nevertheless, they climbed down the stairs and frowned a little when the temperature decreased. The only ones who weren''t surprised were Billy, Pierre, and Marie. When they did their research on the previous day, Billy assumed the second and the third floor would be like that due to the cold Golems.


    "You have heard the descriptions of the loot of this floor, so why are you surprised?" Billy asked.


    Before they could answer the question, the atmosphere around them began to change instead of emerging from the ground. The cold Golems spawned after arge concentration of cold air appeared in a single ce. Three of them appeared rather fast considering their spawning method¡­ Nevertheless, the cold Golems were called a long time ago as Water Golems since their bodies were mostly made of water, but that changed over the time. In any case, they were like three meters talks and about twice asrge as humans. They also had a humanoid shape, but they didn''t have many defining characteristics such as eyes, nose, and ears. They were more like a mythical type of monster than most¡­ Regardless, one of those three raised its arms, and the temperature around began to drop even more. While the other two summoned water arrows and fired.


    Billy already knew what they could do, but he only took the countermeasure at that moment. He touched the ground, and in the next moment, arge block of Earth fell on the head and crushedpletely the Golem that, made the temperature decrease. That was necessary because that spell worked the same way as the water walls and strengthened their other abilities.


    You obtained 110 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 110 experience points.


    The attacks of the other two had been blocked by Alexander and Natalie. However, some water sshed onto them, and they began to tremble. They weren''t hit by frozen water, but it didn''t change the fact that it was very cold¡­ they tried to charge at the enemies, but they had lost a lot of their speed¡­


    Lily and Kate joined their fight and attacked those two monsters. Still, their projectiles passed through the monsters without causing any damage¡­ that was because the monsters had cores, and only that part could be damaged. Unfortunately, the core couldn''t be seen that easily since the body of the Golems had many bubbles, and they used those to hide the core.


    "Natalie!" Billy said.


    "They are in the back and in the left leg¡­ head and right hand now, now they are¡­" Natalie replied.


    In the end, Billy and Sarah had to intervene once again¡­ They smashed the golems with Earth blocks. Billy imagined that things would be like that in the beginning, but he tried the other methods anyway.


    You obtained 110 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 110 experience points.


    You obtained 110 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 110 experience points.


    "Ah.. this was worse than I thought," Alexander said.


    "Don''t worry about it. The matchup against them was just too unfavorable against you guys," Billy said.


    Billy had shared with them on the previous day the possibility that things would be that difficulty. The cold Golems were like the old slimes in fantasy games. Nothing but magic works on them. While a critical hit could do the job, the core was always moving, so one had to be very lucky to hit it. In any case, Alexander and Natalie still felt troubled since they didn''t do a single thing, and they knew that the battle would drag out for quite a while without Billy and Sarah.


    "Hey, you¡­ what were you talking about before?" Marie asked while looking towards Natalie.


    "I was talking about the location of the cores¡­" Natalie frowned. "Billy said that I might be able to feel their location if I am close enough, and he was right."


    "How did you guess that?" Marie asked.


    "Natalie is just good at that kind of thing¡­ sensing magic," Billy exined. "While the whole creature is made of mana, I assumed based on the reports that the cores would have more."


    Billy exined that while he was lifting the Earth blocks and getting the cores. They were the materials that the monsters left behind and could be used. Even after the Golems were defeated, their cores emitted some cold for a full month, and they could be used to preserve food or make a hot environment easier to withstand. Speaking of that, the third dungeon of that state only had fire-type monsters, so those cores were absolutely necessary for the adventurers there.


    While Billy was thinking about that, Marie was correcting her thoughts about the small state that produced that party. She had assumed that Jean was just trying to scare or fool the enemy states by saying that they had a new ally, but it seemed that she was wrong in assuming that.


    Marie began to wonder how those people would change that state if things proceeded favorably. In a few decades, the people of her state would change. Marieughed at herself since she wasn''t the type to think about those things.. Still, the future seemed a lot of fun thanks to those unusual additions¡­ That being said, she also wondered how those youngsters would y a role in the future wars. Few exceptions existed, but their state was known for recruiting adventurers to join their ranks in times of war¡­

 Chapter 134 - Hardships (2)

    Cold Golem - Lv 82


    HP: 525/ 525


    MP: 525/ 525


    SP: 122/ 122


    Strength: 144


    Speed: 55


    Magic: 144


    Endurance: 68


    Dexterity: 85


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Body m Lv 35


    Spells: Water Arrow Lv 52, Cold Aura Lv 45


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 17, Fire Resistance Lv 65, Wind Resistance Lv 72, Cold Resistance Lv 102


    Skill Points: 00


    Although Billy already knew everything about the cold Golems, he still used Appraisal on them while searching for some clues as to how to defeat them more efficiently. On the next battle, he paid attention to their status while Natalie and Alexander were fighting them and noticed that their health was decreasing with each strike. Still, it was also recovering pretty fast¡­ on the other hand, their mana was decreasing.


    "They are using magic to restore their bodies¡­" Billy thought when he noticed that the water that left their bodies and hit the ground never returned to them. "Marie''s method of hunting them became the norm¡­ smash them with big weapons like hammers and clubs, but that shouldn''t be the only option when ites to physical attacks."


    Natalie was trying to hit some spots in their bodies, but she was failing in hiring the core. Billy couldn''t feel it from so far away, but it must be moving pretty fast since Natalie couldn''t hit them. Again, he and Sarah could finish things quickly, but that wouldn''t be good for the group¡­


    "Natalie, if you feel the core on their limbs, just cut off the entire limb instead of going to the core," Billy said.


    Natalie frowned since she didn''t imagine that it would be such a simple answer¡­ still, she tried when she had the chance, and everyone was left with their mouths hanging open when the entire Golem fell apart, and only the arm still kept its form. However, the creature began to grow again.


    "I don''t think so¡­" Natalie said and then smirked.


    Since the monster didn''t have much room to move its core, Natalie easily finished it off. That felt refreshing since those creatures had been giving her a lot of trouble. Alexander tried to do the same, but just cutting off the limbs randomly didn''t work. He was causing more damage, though.


    "I see¡­ so that is how it is¡­" Marie said.


    "Did you understand something, elder sister?" Pierre asked.


    "Sometimes¡­ that would happen, but we never understood why. We just assumed it was a stroke of luck that couldn''t be relied upon," Marie exined. "But with her senses and speed, it is possible to use it effectively."


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself watching them," Pierre said.


    "More or less¡­ it is annoying to see a bunch of kids doing better than me," Marie replied.


    "You don''t look that annoyed¡­" Pierre said while watching her smile. "Besides, you were at their age when you cleared the dungeon."


    While those two were talking as if they weren''t in the middle of the dungeon, Billy wondered what he should do to make Alexander defeat the Golems faster. He eventually will have to find a better way for Lily and Kate as well, and while that was a bit of a headache, it was also quite fun.


    In any case, while their hunting speed was really slowpared to the previous floor, it didn''t take long for them to find the parties that stayed in certain spawning points. They were quite good since monsters appeared faster, so it was quite a good way to make money, but the people in those ces lowered their heads when they saw Marie. Apparently, she was known for scolding those that entered the dungeon and did things like that. From her perspective, they were being half-assed, but for Billy, they were being smart. Challenging themselves was fine and all, but it was important to sometimes recognize their limits. In that world, adventurers couldn''t do much after retiring if they lost a limb or two¡­


    Speaking of limbs, Billy had an idea. While that would be tiresome, he said to Alexander to go all out and cut off both of the Golems legs at the same time. He would double his chances of taking out the core from the main body by doing so. Even if he fails, he will end up dealing double of the damage.


    "That is all I can think of for now," Billy said. "You can always try time learn from Natalie and sense the core, but I guess that will take a while."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to just split the Golem in half?" Alexander asked.


    "Can you do that without leaving yourself wide open for such a big attack?" Billy asked.


    Alexander realized that he couldn''t. In fact, trying to cut both of the Golems legs seemed a bit too much, but he could manage if he used a horizontal Steel Spear. Now it was Kate and Lily''s turn, but Billy realized that they were thinking about that already.


    After advancing for a while, the group found a dead end, and as expected, an ambush happened. Five monsters appeared, two in the back and three in the front. Natalie tried to take one of them as fast as possible, but none of the creatures gave her the opening that she needed. In the end, after blocking some projectiles, Alexander and Natalie ended up getting hit, and a small wound appeared on their shoulders. Since they had trained with magic, their Resistance was pretty high, but Billy decided to intervene. In a single moment, he crushed the three monsters in front of him and left the girls to deal with the others while he used fire magic to get rid of the cold that was overtaking Alexander and Natalie.


    You obtained 110 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 110 experience points.


    You obtained 110 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 110 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Three at the same time, that isn''t fair, Billy," Alexander said while forcing a smile.

 Chapter 135 - Hardships (3)

    Although he felt a bitme, Alexander also felt thankful in front of Billy. He was thinking that Billy probably could clear the dungeon by himself with rtive ease considering how many cards in his hands he had, and yet he still was letting everyone fight as much as possible and umte battle experience. As if that wasn''t enough, he still gave everyone pointers on how to improve. Billy was grumpy like an old man, but for Alexander, he was the best friend one could ask for.


    "Why are you smiling?" Billy frowned. "Have you awakened to masochism? You are kind of creeping me out..."


    "What is masochism?" Alexander asked.


    Sometimes, Billy felt like he was corrupting that world with his knowledge from Earth. Still, for some reason, he felt like such tendencies also existed there, but people haven''t named them yet. In any case, Billy made the cold leave the bodies pretty fast. Since he couldbine water and wind, he also couldbine wind and fire and create a warm wind without burning anyone. It sure was rxing in an environment like that.


    "Kid, you have many talents, but if you don''t focus on a few of your skills, you will never reach the top with a single one of them," Marie said.


    "You think so?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t think so. I am one hundred percent certain," Marie said. "Come to work for me, and I will make sure that you will reach your true potential."


    "What will I gain by working for you?" Billy asked.


    "You even want to be paid when you will have the chance to be trained by the great me?" Marie said.


    "It doesn''t have to be money, you know," Billy said.


    It could be a single hot and passionate night as well¡­ Billy didn''t say that because he still had a small amount of sense in his head and because that also would be kind ofme. Besides, before he could try to joke his way out of that, his leg got kicked. He didn''t have to turn around to see that Kate had done that¡­ either she was truly dumb and using the same excuse a third time would work to convince him, or she truly picked the worst times to let herck of motor coordination work. However, Billy could try to fool himself as much as possible, but deep down, he knew that Kate was jealous¡­ They had been working together for a while, so he assumed that she would eventually find many potential marriage candidates, but it looked like he would have to help her.


    "Sorry, but I will have to refuse. I like my current freedom," Billy said. "Besides, I have two little siblings, and I want to be with them as much as possible until they be rebellious teenagers that will think that I am uncool."


    "I don''t know if you are serious enough, but suit yourself," Marie said.


    Once the talk was over, they resumed their exploration, and Billy immediately noticed that the second level of the dungeon had many bifurcations, even more than the first level. The map on his notebook was starting to look like the upper part of a tree, filled with many branches¡­ little by little map was being filled with dead ends, so it seemed that they would stay on the second level for a few days¡­ unless they increased their hunting speed.


    In any case, the boxes were taking a while to get filled. It was only natural since the cores were the size of fists. However, it seemed that filling even one of those would be impossible. Around noon, Billy noticed that Alexander was reaching the limit of his exhaustion, and Natalie was also breathing roughly.


    "Let''s call it a day here," Billy said.


    Billy thought he would hear the usual protests, but everyone just nodded. Was he bing more respected as a leader, or did his other friends also notice that Alexander and Natalie needed more than a few minutes of rest?


    "Your party is pretty united¡­ it is hard to find parties these days where the leader is obeyed like that," Pierre said. "Those who had such leaders usually be n leaders, or they be people like my sister and Gerald."


    "Which reminds me¡­ you were the first person to clear this dungeon?" Billy asked. "I was thinking that this ce is supposed to be older."


    "You guessed right, my guild is the third one to rule this dungeon town," Marie said. "The previous guild master died in a war, and thew says that once the guild master dies, the new guild to clear the dungeon faster is supposed to be the new owner of the ce."


    "That is a really weird way to choose a new leader¡­ wouldn''t it make the old ns and parties have an advantage over others?" Billy asked.


    "That is the idea. Most people would think that a veteran group would do a better job managing the guild," Marie said. "However, even though my party was fairly young, we managed to beat those old foxes."


    That was rather impressive. Still, Billy was fairly certain that thepetition would only take ce after the dungeon was cleared and the old maps were rendered useless; she probably forgot to mention that. Nevertheless, it had a problem. If someone wanted to be a guild Master and all the dungeons on a state were already being managed, it would mean that the neers could have to wait for decades.


    "That being said, you can always challenge a guild master for a duel to have the ownership of the dungeon," Marie said as if she could read Billy''s thoughts. "Those are hard to take ce, though. The duels are too death, and if by some miracle the challenger seeds, they will have to ept the challenges of the friends of the previous guild master.. We can''t refuse the duels, so that is almost a death sentence."

 Chapter 136 - Hardships (4)

    That was rather surprising. When Billy asked more about it, Marie said that the same rules existed in other states. So, it was something passed down through time and all of them respected it, even thought it would be convenient for some to ignore it¡­ that being said, things are fairly calm because those that defeat the guardian of the core are only the guys who are really strong¡­


    "Anyway, call me again when you guys reach the fourth floor," Marie said. "I will see you guys fighting and see what kind of strategy you will deploy against that."


    Marie then began to smirk, so she was waiting for a good fight. Regardless, by that, she was probably talking about the guardian and assuming that they would reach the final room of the dungeon. While Billy was thankful for that trust, he would rather proceed with caution. That might be thest mission of the party, so they had to be careful. Not because of the small chance of Lily and Alexander getting married, but because he might be rejected. In all possible scenarios like that, or he failing at getting better with the bow, Alexander probably wouldn''t be able to endure staying close to Lily.


    Regardless, the group headed toward the guild, and there they sold the materials as usual. This time, they got ten silver coins for the meat and thirty-seven silver coins for seventy-four cores that they got. It was quite surprising that a core was only worth fifty copper coins. Theysted for quite a while, but¡­ then Billy realized that since many people got those, it was only natural that their price would decline.


    "Let''s rest properly because things will be harder from now on," Billy said. "Use your free time to think of ways to fight the cold golems properly."


    Billy said that, but he wondered if he shouldn''t mess with their weapons and add some effects. Since the monsters were elemental, he probably could find a counter, but would that be for the best? He couldn''t walk around holding their hands forever.


    Billy also did some thinking on how he could face the golems more effectively. He was fine since he had the rings, but Sarah was using a lot of mana. Even though he was making sure to take out most of the opponents instead of leaving them to her. Making the monsters evaporate with fire magic was out of the question. Using water was¡­ stupid. As for wind magic¡­ maybe he could save some mana by cutting off the limbs of the golems. Still, it seemed like a waste since he already could crush them. As expected, the answer was in his earth magic.


    "Maybe I should just detach a thick block of Earth from the ceiling of the dungeon and then let gravity due to the rest¡­ "Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    The water Golems weren''t that sturdy, so a block heavy enough would do the job. However, the mana Billy would save in control, he would spend in power. Hopefully, his friends wille up with their own answer because Billy was thinking that he would have to fight a lot more until they reach the fourth floor¡­


    In the end, the next day, Billy had some surprises, things preceded as usual on the first floor. However, once they reached the second floor, he saw Natalie and Kate''s changes. Usually, Natalie would try to swing a single sword and leave the other for defense, but she went all out while holding both of them. It seemed that she was trying to predict where the core would move once it senses her attack. On her first attempts, she failed. However, once she began to use a variation of Swift Strike, she began tond hints and damage the core critically.


    At the same time, Kate started to make her short spears spin like a fan. She would lose some speed and piercing power, but at the least, her attacks would have a bigger area. Those were some creative ways of adapting their fighting style¡­ Billy wondered if, given time, he would reach the same answer. Nevertheless, at first, it was barely noticeable, but their hunting speed increased.


    "I feel like I am falling behind," Alexander said.


    "Me too," Lily added.


    It seemed that they didn''te up with an answer to fighting the Golems. That was particrly troubling to Lily since she had yet to kill a single one of them. Just firing several arrows at the same time won''t do it unless she knows where the core is¡­


    Everyone has their weaknesses and strengths. Billy wondered if it was fine for him to say that to Lily. While that was true, it didn''t change the fact that it was just an excuse to make her give up on trying to find an answer. That wouldn''t be good for her growth¡­


    "Why don''t you use magic against them?" Billy asked. "They still are part of your set of skills."


    "I won''t mind using it¡­ but only once after I confirm that I can take them down with my bow," Lily said.


    "Once you confirm that, you will only keep using your now¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Lily couldn''t deny that. Nevertheless, she realized something. While Kate was making her short spears spin inside the monsters, the water in their bodies began to move, and the bubbles as well. Thanks to that, Lily saw the cores of two monsters and instantly fired two arrows toward them. With fearsome uracy, the cores were hit and suffered critical damage.


    "Nice catch¡­ I didn''t see them at all," Kate said, and then they high-fived each other.


    It wasn''t something that she could do on her own, but Lily was satisfied in making progress, even with the help of a friend. Now more than ever, Alexander felt motivated to use his head and deal with the Golems.. Unfortunately, he didn''t make much progress that day.

 Chapter 137 - Hardships (5)

    On the second days while facing the cold, the party managed to obtain one hundred and twenty cores. Their progress was evident, but they weren''t getting carried away because they only had been facing three golems at a time, it was a clear signal that they didn''t even reach half of the second floor¡­


    "Things aren''t going the way we nned, huh¡­" Lily said when they were heading to the inn. "What we should do now?"


    "You think so?" Billy asked. "I think we are doing just fine."


    "At this rate, we will take too long to reach the final level of the dungeon," Lily said. "We are against time, remember?"


    Although they made quite a lot of progress in thest few days¡­ those kids sure were spoiled. Or maybe because of their talent, they didn''t tolerate letting obstacles get in their way for long¡­ In any case, Billy had some ideas in mind, but they were drastic. Making Natalie and Alexander use hammers like Marie''s party did. Telling Lily and Kate to use Earth Maniption like he and Sarah were using were the main ones. However, clearing the dungeon while using a fighting style that wasn''t their own wouldn''t benefit anyone.


    "Well, it is up to you," Billy said. "You can always use magic to make things end faster¡­ you do know that the Golems are strong against physical attacks, after all."


    After hearing that, they looked at each other. In the end, they had topromise since they had a limited amount of time to use the dungeon. Once they decided that they would do that, they began to practice their magic inside the inn. While Kate and Lily were practicing Earth magic, Alexander and Natalie did something else¡­ they increased the reach of their weapons with earth magic. Natalie wanted to make sure that she wouldn''t miss the cores and Alexander just wanted to cause as much damage as possible.


    Thanks to the fact that everyone was mixing theirbat skills with magic, on the next day, they got twenty percent more cores. While that was good and all, Billy was worried because the number of golems wasn''t increasing for some reason. In every single encounter, they fought from three to five monsters, but never more¡­


    "Maybe the difficulty will only spike on the next floor¡­" Billy said. "Anyway, I guess I will fight for a while without using my magic to speed up our hinting speed."


    "Why so sudden?" Natalie asked.


    "Just like Lily said, I want to confirm that I can defeat them without magic," Billy exined.


    Billy - Lv 69 600/13.000 EXP


    HP: 213/236


    MP: 475/489


    SP: 211/229


    Strength: 96


    Speed: 79


    Magic: 172


    Endurance: 35


    Dexterity: 37


    Status Points: 125


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 13, Steel Spear Lv 11 (+ 01), Light Spear Lv 13,


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 34 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 28, Mana Infusion Lv 29, Water Maniption Lv 25, Wind Maniption Lv 19 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 13 (+ 04), Zen Lv 11 (+ 03), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 54 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 48, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 15 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 12 (+ 03), Writing Lv 13 (+ 03), Reading Lv 13 (+ 03), Pain Resistance Lv 03, Recovery Lv 04 + 06


    Skill Points: 25


    Although Billy made some progress with his magic, in thest few weeks, he didn''t make much progress with his other skills. Every day before going to bed and after waking up, he train a little bit, but not as much as he could do it at home. So, it was time to use the dungeon on favor of his skills.


    When he joined the front line and the Golems appeared, he tried to feel the cores, but as expected, he wasn''t good at that kind of thing like Natalie was, so he got nothing. Still, he charged at one of the beasts and used Light Spear right on the belly of the creature and then split the rest upward by using Steel spear. If he had aimed a bit lower, he would have split the monster in two, but Billy would feel a bit weird while aiming at something''s groin. even though nothing was there¡­


    Regardless, the monster sshed a lot of water, but it didn''t. However, that made Billy realize something very obvious, it would consume a lot of stamina, but he could use the fullbo of his tribe to split the monster in half.


    "No¡­ Let''s try something more efficient," Billy said and then held his spear tightly.


    Billy used Quick Spear and attacked the golem in front of him furiously. He wasn''t just trying to hit the core of the creature by relying on luck, he was trying to find it while all that water was being sshed around. Still, that hadn''t been enough¡­ the monster couldn''t attack while it was trying to restore itself, but¡­ in the end, it died. It took two full minutes though. Now Billy''s arms were hurting because he used Quick Spear for too long.


    You obtained 150 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Steel Spear obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Deadly Wind obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Quick Spear obtained 75 experience points.


    "Well, I suppose this isn''t half bad¡­" Billy nodded to himself.


    However, Billy would get the same amount of experience, even if he had killed the monster in five seconds. So, he truly needed to improve that.


    "I thought that Billy would find a way to deal with them instantly," Lily said.


    "You give me too much credit¡­" Billy frowned.


    In the end, Billy had topromise as well¡­ he had to use magic to cause more damage and try to find the core. Unlike the ground, the water of the monster''s body couldn''t be controlled, but could be frozen?

 Chapter 138 - Hardships (6)

    Since Billy helped with his spear skills instead of magic, they did some progress on that day, but not by much. In any case, he could tell that everyone was looking pretty tired and theycked the usual excitement. One week had passed since they had been exploring the dungeon and they were only on the second level, after all.


    Billy did some research and he confirmed that only five parties could clear the dungeon right now and only one hundred and so Adventurers had the skills to survive the second floor, but telling them that didn''t help.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­ Let''s motivate them by showing them how it is done," Billy thought.


    Billy decided to put that n into action. While the monster had high affinity with water, ice attacks still will he troublesome since they could take a huge chunk of the monster''s body. However, Billy couldn''t use those well and he wanted to fight with his spear¡­ so he decided to enchant it with ice magic. How could he do that? He had no idea¡­ but Billy had a night to figure it out.


    After thinking for a while, Billy came up with a theory. What if he transmitted his mana to the spear tip like he did with Kate''s lungs? It would make it sharper and more durable, certainly¡­ But what about the elemental properties? Just packing wind and water magic on the tip wouldn''t do it¡­ However, Billy found his answer after a few attempts. Once he packed the tip of the spear with mana, the energy began to be absorbed when created ice around it as well¡­ despite that, the ice didn''t grow, but Billy could feel the temperature around decreasing a bit. There was nothing around that Billy could test it, so he had to wait until the next day.


    Alexander had noticed that something was off when he saw Billy practicing and thinking silently in the room, and the others reached the same conclusion when they saw Billy''s spear¡­ It was only noticeable from up close, but those who have been messing around with magic for a while could see and feel arge amount of mana in Billy''s spear.


    He didn''t fight the crabs, so they had to wait until the second level. Once they reached it, Billy charged at the first golem and sliced them up with a single motion from head to toe. He didn''t use any skill and yet, he didn''t find any Resistance. At first, nothing happened, but half of the monster fell to the side and the other half wasn''t regenerating. That was because a good part of the other had been frozen.


    "As expected, they have enough mana to create ice, but they can''t use it that well¡­ they only decrease the temperature to bother the enemies," Billy said.


    It was quite crazy that a monster made of water could have such weakness against ice, but maybe they were made of water because it was easier for them to move the core.


    "That was pretty awesome¡­" Kate said.


    "It is not over yet," Billy said.


    Billy had to attack three other times until the golem core was reached by the ice and was unable to control the mana outside. Once that happened, dealing critical damage was easy¡­ In any case, Billy also confirmed that it was a pretty efficient way to deal with them. It was hard to know if it was due to the level of his skills or due to his high magic, but he had put two hundred points of mana in his spear, and only four had been used¡­ one for a strike.


    You obtained 150 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 75 experience points.


    "This requires more experimentation¡­." Billy said while nodding to himself.


    Thanks to Billy''s new ability, the group began to proceed a lot faster. Using his skills alone, Billy defeated fifty Golems, after all. Still, that wasn''t enough, so he also buffed Alexander and Natalie''s weapons. Once they realized that the enemies were no longer a threat to them thanks to that, their eagerness to fight returned and they also made mental notes to practice their magic. They want to be able to do that as well¡­


    "Do you feel like your spear is lighter?" Lily asked. "I imagined that using wind magic would do that to my arrows¡­"


    "No, but the piercing power increased," Billy replied.


    It would be really convenient if the weapons could be faster just by the addiction of wind magic. If that were possible, Billy and Alexander could be insanely fast and overwhelm any opponent by using their weapons Quick Spear and wind magic.


    Regardless, around noon, the group found the entrance to the third level of the dungeon. That was some choking progress given that they had to walk for quite a bit¡­ with their current walking speed, it will take at least two hours to reach the exit. Still, that was fine. They still had a chance to reach the final room¡­


    In any case, once they sold the cores in the guild, they hurried up to the inn. Billy imagined that his friends would ask him to teach them how to use that new skill, but instead of that, they all went to Meditate. They assumed that they would need to increase their skill with magic if they wanted to reach that level¡­ while it was true, Billy could always tell them a short cut¡­ they just had to infuse their mana in the tip of their weapons and Billy would do the rest by adding the elemental property. That was a simple trick¡­


    "Well, I suppose this is fine as well¡­ they are growing up," Billy nodded to himself while he was thinking about that.


    Billy wanted to experiment enchanting his weapon with other elements, but since they wouldn''t be necessary for that dungeon, he decided to meditate¡­ he used a lot more mana than everyone, after all.

 Chapter 139 - Weather (1)

    The morning of the next day seemed a bit gloomy. When Billy looked through the window of his room, he confirmed what he had thought. It was pouring outside. He slept soundly, so he didn''t notice it.


    "This is some rain¡­ it never rains this much back home," Alexander said. "What are we going to do? It doesn''t look like it is going to stop any time soon."


    While Billy could make an umbre using Earth magic and buy some wooden ones in the nearest shop, the real problem was the fact that the monsters got a bit stronger on that weather¡­ that was a pain in the ass since they finally could enter the third floor.


    "Isn''t it fine?" Lily asked when they reunited to have breakfast. "We aren''t the you who run away from a challenge, after all."


    Billy wasn''t worried about that, but the fact that the power boost would also add to the difficulty increase of the third level. They didn''t know how things would get more difficult, so that unknown factor was the problem. Regardless, that might be a good chance as well for the party as a whole to discover their limitations as of now.


    The group headed toward the dungeon, and Billy still was wondering about the boost. He had read that all the dungeon monsters also get stronger at night for one reason or the other, but since no one knew Appraisal, it was hard to tell how much their strength increased. Also, Billy recalled that the third dungeon of that state was located in a pretty hot area¡­ it wasn''t desert. Still, it was almost¡­ so, the fire monsters of the dungeon probably had a power boost all the time. In any case, once they entered the dungeon, Billy used Appraisal.


    Aquatic Parasite - Lv 71


    HP: 407/ 407


    MP: 366/ 366


    SP: 279/ 279


    Strength: 136


    Speed: 49


    Magic: 159


    Endurance: 144


    Dexterity: 77


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Steel ws Lv 22, Hard Shell Lv 33


    Spells: Water Ball Lv 39, Water Wall Lv 35


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 14, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 49, Cold Resistance Lv 92


    Skill Points: 00


    Cold Golem - Lv 82


    HP: 629/ 629


    MP: 629/ 629


    SP: 146/ 146


    Strength: 171


    Speed: 65


    Magic: 171


    Endurance: 81


    Dexterity: 99


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Body m Lv 35


    Spells: Water Arrow Lv 52, Cold Aura Lv 45


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 17, Fire Resistance Lv 65, Wind Resistance Lv 72, Cold Resistance Lv 102


    Skill Points: 00


    The monsters'' status escted in a rather dangerous way¡­ the creatures on the first floor got a power boost of ten percent, and the on the second floor gained a boost of twenty percent. So, fighting the guardian of the core on a rainy day would be pretty much suicide.


    "No wonder we found only a few parties waiting outside¡­" Kate said after she observed the speed and power of their attacks. "This will be a bit tough on the third level."


    Not only did they get a thirty percent boost, but their levels also increased by twenty. The Golems also became more vicious and charged at them when they reached the third level¡­ six of them.


    Billy made sure to smash three of them with Earth blocks, but he had to use some more mana since the monsters raised their arms and tried to stop them. The others did their best to defeat the first group of enemies, and while they seeded, Natalie, Alexander, and Lily were hit by the water arrows. A decent-sized wound was on their limbs, so Billy hurried up to warm things up with his warm breeze made by magic and then put on some bandages after cleaning the wounds like his grandmother taught him.


    "Now I understand why some people wear big pieces or armor¡­" Lily said while making a pained expression.


    It was rare for Lily to get wounded, even in training, since she was also taught how to dodge enemy arrows. So, she wasn''t used to the pain. In the end, he let her his bracers and his spear to Alexander to make them heal faster.


    In the next battle, things ended a bit better because of Sarah. She used both hands to make Earth blocks fall on the most aggressive monsters. Meanwhile, Kate didn''t hold back on the use of mana and made her spears spin faster. Still, soon enough, they had to fall back and catch their breath. The fights on the third floor were too intense¡­


    "I guess thinking that we could reach thest floor in three weeks was arrogance¡­" Alexander said. "I heard that only seventy people can reach this level."


    "Don''t determine if you can do something by the number of people that can do the same, Alexander," Lily said.


    "Right¡­ sorry," Alexander said.


    "That being said, I can''t say much since I am the least useful against the Golems¡­" Lily said and then showed an annoyed expression. "Ah! I hate elemental monsters so much!"


    Lily''s uracy still was top-notch, but the Golems on the third floor could make their cores more even faster, to the point that even Natalie was having a hard time attacking them. Despite all that, Billy was excited¡­ that was a real challenge that was making everyone use their heads for a change instead of just charging recklessly toward the enemies and attacking.


    Cutting of the Golems was also getting a bit difficult, even for Billy, so he had to improve his deck of options against them as well. In any case, that was supposed to be the second easiest dungeon¡­ the third and fourth ones certainly were bound to be a pain in the ass.


    "I would bet that the monsters don''t even have to try to wound us¡­ since they are fire-type monsters," Billy thought while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.. "Well, as long as they keep me entertained to improve myself, it will be good enough."

 Chapter 140 - Weather (2)

    On the first day on the third level, the party retreated several times to get used to the level of the monsters. Thanks to that, they didn''t get many cores. However, once again, they were making progress, even if little by little. Billy also had a good idea of how to defeat them on the way back, but it would require some tests. The pace of his friends also seemed fine.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked in their room in the inn.


    Billy didn''t reply since he was focused on the task in front of him. He was controlling a big amount of wind on the palm of his right hand, making it rotate in all directions. It was simr to a sphere ball technique that a certain shinobi had created. Still, Billy wanted to make it explode upon contact. His idea was to fire them at the Golems and make all the water in their bodies disperse. Naturally, it had to consume less mana than the Earth blocks, or it would be pointless.


    Billy couldn''t test that inside the inn, but he knew that the mass of wind would dissipate once all that rotation lost its bnce. In any case, he failed many times since it was hard to keep control of the wind while it was moving so crazily like that, but he eventually obtained a satisfactory result.


    "This is to expose the core of the Golems," Billy replied a bitte. "The wind is supposed to disperse all the water upon impact¡­ At least that is what I want. Let''s see if this will work tomorrow."


    Alexander showed a difficult smile¡­ Everyone was trying to copy some of the techniques that Billy had developed. Still, he had already created a new one. It was pretty troubling since he wasn''t giving anyone the chance to catch up to him.


    "But won''t that make things too easy to us?" Alexander asked.


    "I suppose so¡­ I guess I won''t use this very often," Billy said after he rubbed his chin.


    Alexander felt like he might have dug his own grave¡­ In any case, aside from Billy''s surprise, Sarah and Kate had theirs. They created a small sphere of ice¡­ they were slow, just like Billy was, but their talent was almost visible.


    "Although we can do this, we failed in passing this power to the weapons," Kate said.


    "That is because you need to pass some mana to the tip of the weapons¡­ if the weapon is a spear," Billy said. "By doing so, the effect of the ice will feed on that mana and stay active for quite a long time. However, with each use of the weapon, some of the mana will be used."


    "Why?" Sarah asked.


    "Why indeed, why is the sky blue?" Billy asked.


    Although that wasn''t an answer, they understood what Billy meant by that. Certain things can''t be exined. They are what they are. In any case,pared to creating ice, learning how to infuse mana into something was a lot easier. Hence, they understood what they should do even before breakfast was over.


    "By the way¡­ all this information about magic¡­ should we really talk this loudly about it?" Sarah asked. "Some people might not be able to understand it, but if the information spreads¡­ what can happen, actually?"


    "If Billy withholds the information, he can earn a lot of money by teaching others, I suppose," Kate said.


    "There is also the possibility that some people might find a way to counter those spells," Natalie said.


    "You guys are so worried about such small stuff¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Only weak people would fear those things. I would rather let this knowledge spread and let people do their own research about it. Once that happens, some spells that I could think of or learn on my own will be bound to appear, and then I will have an easy time mastering them."


    Although Billy said that, he doubted that people in the other states knew nothing about magic. In fact, he was pretty certain that the elementalists were descendants of those people. Billy had forgotten for a while about the origin of the tribes. Still, maybe he should read more books about the history of the states instead of things just rted to dungeons.


    "If I use my mana on your weapons, I won''t be able to help that much with my spears," Kate said.


    "Don''t worry about that. Just leave the Golems to us and focus on recovering your mana during the fights," Natalie said.


    That was easy to say. Although they would be helping, Kate and Sarah wouldn''t feel much progress just by buffing their weapons. Things were different than a game¡­ or so it was supposed to be. Even when Billy didn''t fight, he regained experience while his mana was buffing their weapon.


    In any case, they headed toward the dungeon while barely paying attention to the crabs. And as soon as they arrived on the second level, Natalie and Alexander began to massacre the Golems¡­ it was only natural since their weapons had been enchanted, and they got used to finding creatures way stronger. That day, the sky was clouded, but Apparently, that wasn''t enough to buff the monsters¡­


    In any case, things got more bnced when they reached the third floor. Natalie and Alexander still could take the enemies by themselves. Still, they were starting to struggle¡­ not to mention, the mana in their weapons was starting to disappear.


    "Pay attention, Lily," Billy said. "Attack them as soon as they appear."


    Lily didn''t understand the message, but once the party was surrounded by six Golems and the frontline didn''t take them out as fast as possible, Billy decided to intervene. He fired two spinning wind spheres toward the Golems, and when they hit the enemies, their bodies exploded, and the cores flew and hit the ceiling. That had been so surprising that the battlefield froze for a moment.

 Chapter 141 - Weather (3)

    Although Lily was caught off guard, she still hit the two cores in the air with her insane firing speed. The cores didn''t have the chance to summon water to remake their bodies, and Billy confirmed that the n had been perfect when he received the notifications.


    You obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 75 experience points.


    You obtained 75 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 75 experience points.


    "I heard that you were practicing to do exactly that¡­ but it is kind of scary that you seeded on your first try," Alexander said.


    "Don''t lose your focus. There is more iing," Billy said.


    After doing some more tests, Billy confirmed that the wind sphere was twenty percent more efficient than the Earth blocks despite the difference between the level of the skills. Still, he increased that by thirty-three percent after using some status points by increasing his magic by fifty points. His and Lily''sbo easily annihted dozens of Golems, and for the first time, they reached some areas where parties were hunting. They found only three, though. Since everyone else that could reach that far was on the fourth floor. Those three parties were the only ones that went on that floor every single day.


    "I suppose staying on the second floor would be better if they want to make money¡­" Billy thought. "Would that be shameful to them? Or they have some extra benefits by saying that they could hunt at this level?"


    Aside from hunting in dungeons for materials, Billy assumed that most parties could make some money offering other services to other people. They just had to spread their name wisely¡­ If Billy were in their position, he would do that. Make his name clearing one of those dungeons, and then offer some bodyguard services to rich people¡­ but since he valued his freedom, that wasn''t an option. Regardless, those people had some serious looks on their faces¡­ It was quite grim.


    "They looked pretty pissed¡­" Alexander frowned.


    "It is something simr¡­ it is stress," Billy said. "They probably stay inside this dungeon during the whole day. Thanks to that, they be like that¡­ grim and always in a bad mood."


    "Are they in that much need of money?" Lily asked.


    "Maybe it isn''t money they are after¡­" Billy replied. "I heard that this town has five ns. They probably belong to one of those, or some of them are the leaders of a n. To avoid their organization from falling apart, they need to achieve certain things. This is probably to keep their members from being scouted to other ns."


    Until now, they only treated the exploration they did inside the dungeons like an adventure, but they began to put themselves in the shoes of those people¡­ certainly, going to a dungeon every day certainly would turn anyone''s life into something grim. In any case, Billy regretted saying that a little¡­ Now it was his party''s turn to look depressing with their heads down. Fortunately, they found another spawning point, and they recovered.


    The map of the third floor was almost the same size as the second floor, so Billy began to wonder if they should return now. They had twelve days before their deadline, so it was more than enough to cover the two remaining floors¡­ if the monsters there weren''t like two times stronger than the golems. However, they found the entrance to the fourth floor¡­


    "Hmm¡­ There are some roads that we haven''t explored yet, so I guess we got lucky in finding the stairs to the next floor already," Billy said. "What do you guys think? Should we take a peek on the fourth floor?"


    Billy''s friends knew that he was just messing around since he was in a good mood for that unexpected good news, so they didn''t fall for that.


    "Let''s rest for today¡­ Although I said that, we will reach the town after sunset," Kate said.


    That was true¡­ Billy wondered, thanks to that, why he didn''t find the guys on the fourth floor leaving the dungeon. Using it at night was forbidden, and all the adventurers had to leave before sunset for safety reasons. Thanks to that, his party will have to hurry up in order to avoid punishment. Even if they are guests of the lord of the state, rules had to be followed.


    In the end, the trip back that was supposed tost three hours, they did in two since they picked the pace and didn''t hold back. Billy had used a lot of mana, so he didn''t know if he would be able to recover it, even if he spent the rest of the night.


    "Maybe, I should do some shopping tomorrow and see what I can find here," Billy thought. "I am leveling up my skills quite fast, but my mana isn''t keeping up with it anymore."


    It was only natural since Billy was using four times more mana, even ifpared to Sarah. He noticed that her Meditation and Zen were increasing every single day since she also wanted a mana pool of that size. Nevertheless, the group sold the materials of that day, and for the first time, they made more than one gold coin. By splitting with everyone what they had earned, Billy already could obtain one and half gold coins. So, he was imagining himself buying some items with awesome magic effects.


    "Billy, shouldn''t we tell the guild master that we reached the fourth floor?" Lily asked.


    "I never promised her that we would call her. She just said that we should," Billy replied.


    "You sure have some nerves in ignoring her words," Natalie said.


    "Indeed he has," Marie suddenly appeared and said.


    Billy let out a sigh¡­ she probably was around and heard that one party had arrived with tons of cores.. To make matters worse, Jean probably had already left the town, and Pierre followed him, so there wasn''t a single person around that could hold her back from doing what she wanted.

 Chapter 142 - Weather (4)

    In the end, to make sure that they wouldn''t face many problems due tock of firepower, Billy decided to spend the night meditating to recover his mana. While he was in a state where his body was resting, it was kind of hard to ept that when you stay so many hours just sitting. To make matters worse, Marie already was making a lot of noise at the entrance of the dungeon on the next day.


    "All right, show me something interesting today," Marie said. "Don''t you dare to disappoint me."


    Billy sighed when he heard that, while the guards of the dungeon looked at him in amazement. Few people had the courage to do that in front of Marie. As if that wasn''t crazy enough, she treated that like it was no big deal. They thought that Billy was lucky since she was in a good mood because even kids aren''t free of her fury.


    By taking the shortest route, the group took three hours to reach the stairs to the fourth level. While they could have done things quickly, they only used their skills on the third floor. The weapons enhanced by magic that could split the Golems easily already surprised Marie, but the wind sphere left her speechless. Magic was really convenient¡­ even the strongest members of her guild had to fight for a few seconds to defeat the golems.


    "Why didn''t you use that spell before?" Marie asked.


    "Because I didn''t know it at the time," Billy replied.


    Marie didn''t get that, it seemed like Billy was making fun of her, but Kate exined that it was a spell that he developed two days ago to deal with the Golems as fast as possible. She didn''t think that magic could be that versatile, but then she realized that only Billy could use it for the time ending. However, Lily, Kate, and Sarah were already trying to replicate it.


    "I can''t fire a wind sphere, but it isn''t like Billy''s. It doesn''t explode upon contact¡­ I am guessing that the problem is the spinning," Lily said.


    Kate and Sarah nodded. They were facing the same problem. In any case, once they learn that, the Golems truly would be Cannon fodder in front of them.


    Regardless, all those preparations and skills will be useless against the new opponents¡­ in theory. The next species had proper physical form so, Natalie, Alexander, and Lily will be able to fight without receiving constant support. The group checked their equipment before going to the next floor.


    Once they climbed down the stairs, they frowned upon reaching the next area. The rough ground, walls, and ceiling were left behind and gave ce to walls, floor, and ceiling made of a weird brick that it was blue and also emitted quite a lot of coldness. When Billy touched it, he didn''t feel anything aside from the texture of the bricks. So, it seemed the feeling had a supernatural origin.


    Aquatic Beast - Lv 112


    HP: 836/ 836


    MP: 126/ 126


    SP: 625/ 625


    Strength: 256


    Speed: 128


    Magic: 45


    Endurance: 122


    Dexterity: 155


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Deadly ws Lv 85, Vicious Bite Lv 62, Dash Lv 55, Body sh Lv 52


    Spells: Water Arrow Lv 32, Water Wall Lv 25


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 33, Fire Resistance Lv 52, Wind Resistance Lv 55, Cold Resistance Lv 122


    Skill Points: 00


    The aquatic beasts sure looked the part when they appeared. While they looked and had the same size as humans, they had a lot more muscles, and their bodies were blue. Aside from that, they had some long ws and fangs that were literally made of metal, so getting scratched by those won''t only hurt, but it will also make them lose a good part of their skin. Despite that, everyone looked pretty eager for a fight since the Golems made them experience many stressful situations...


    Three of them spawned in front of them, so Alexander and Natalie took one each. Kate and Lily began to attack the remaining, but the creature repelled the projectiles as it charged toward them. Kate tried to use one of her spears for defense, but the beast just punched it and made it fly to the distance.


    Billy decided to stop the beast and fired a wind sphere. The monster just tried to sh the projectile, but in the end, it regretted that. Its arms were sent in the opposite direction when the sphere exploded, making a lot of skin from its arms to be shredded. The arm also made a weird noise since it was bent in the opposite direction. It broke, so Lily and Kate could attack without worrying about all of their projectiles being blocked.


    Billy looked toward Alexander and Natalie and saw them struggling quite a bit. The monsters were stronger and faster, after all. They weren''t being overwhelmed because those two sure were skilled. Despite that, Billy decided not to intervene, at least not for now.


    "Aren''t you going to help them?" Marie asked. "I can''t see them winning against them by themselves."


    "I am not so sure about that," Billy said.


    After a while, Alexander and Natalie stopped attacking and took a step backward. At the same time, they fixed their stances and stopped moving. It wasn''t their style to wait for the opponents like that, but they realized that they couldn''t win just by attacking recklessly. In the end, they found different answers as to how to fight those creatures. When one of those dashed toward Alexander, he used Quick Spear, and for a moment, his attack speed was equal to the monster. However, having the same speed and a longer weapon meant that Alexander had the advantage. It didn''t take long, and the beast began to miss its timing, and its arms began to be pierced mercilessly by his spear.


    Without those, the monster could only bite Alexander, but he wouldn''t let that happen.. His many attacks continued until the monster was left with many holes in its body and fell dead.

 Chapter 143 - Weather (5)

    As for Natalie, she waited until the enemy''s ws were really close to her neck. Once the creature was close enough that neither of them could dodge any strike, she used her Swift Strike and repelled the monster''s ws¡­ with a single hit of her skill. She used the remaining to cut the enemies'' throat, but the creature blocked with its fangs. Still, the power of her attack had been high, and the monster was left bleeding from its mouth. Even though her attack used her full power and the enemy was caught off guard, it hadn''t been that effective.


    The aquatic beasts were quite savage, so despite that failure, they kept dashing toward Natalie, only to suffer the same destiny every single time. Eventually, the creature failed and had its throat sliced by Natalie''s des. Around the same time, Kate and Lily finished off the other side.


    You obtained 70 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 70 experience points.


    "These things are tough¡­ my arrows can''t pierce them deeply enough to cause critical damage," Lily said.


    "Maybe you should do what we did with ice magic, but wind this time," Billy said. "Or I can help you until you master that yourself."


    "But I have too many arrows," Lily said.


    "You just need to use the ones imbued with magic," Billy said.


    "... I suppose," Lily frowned.


    Marie looked quite confused since they were talking about increasing the power of their weapons as if it was something as easy as breathing. Still, there was the problem that the beasts were strong and fast enough to block even arrows at close range.


    "You should do that too with your spears," Billy said.


    "I will do it," Kate nodded.


    Their party wasn''t that bnced. It was too offense-oriented for Billy''s tastes. Still, that was what helped them reach this far despite their young age andck of experience. However, Billy was starting to think that he should convince Alexander and Natalie to wear some armor. It would sacrifice some of their mobility, but it was for the best since none of them had healing spells. Still, would that have any meaning? The party could disband after this mission, after all. Alexander will work in that state for at least half a year, and then he will confess to Lily. If he gets rejected, he certainly will leave the party, and Billy didn''t want to put even more troublesome thoughts on his only guy friend by exploring dungeons with Lily. Even though they wouldn''t be exactly alone¡­


    "Maybe I should start focusing on myself¡­ I can''t let those kinds of situations hold me down," Billy thought. "For the sake of the future, I also need to find a way to learn healing spells. While medicine and some fruits can help heal wounds faster, it isn''t as convenient as a spell¡­"


    "You are having dark thoughts about something?" Kate suddenly asked.


    "No¡­ why do you ask?" Billy frowned.


    "When you lower your head a little and look forward, your expression looks quite ominous," Kate said. "I assumed you were thinking about dark things."


    "It seems you have too much time in your hands if you are thinking about that," Billy said.


    Although he said that, Kate''s observation skills were right, and they were kind of terrifying. While Billy didn''t have much of a poker face, it still was troubling that he was being read like that. Nevertheless, he wondered about the future what those people would do if the party disbanded¡­ He wasn''t anyone''s babysitter, so he couldn''t watch Kate forever. His promise with Edward was only regarding the first dungeon. Nevertheless, it was time to take the materials of the monster''s bodies¡­


    The materials of the fourth and fifty floors were the ws and fangs of the aquatic beasts. They were pretty sharp and sturdy, so they could be used to forge many things. It was a pity that they couldn''t be analyzed as they were, so Billy couldn''t see their potential that easily. In any case, those three creatures didn''t give them much metal, and the smell of blood was quite worrisome since they were attached pretty deeply to their flesh.


    Despite their experience, the second battle didn''t get any easier. At least for Natalie and Alexander. As for Kate and Lily, after imbuing their weapons with magic, their attacks pierced a lot more, and their target died after five seconds. Weirdly enough, the monsters'' ws also had some dent marks on them¡­ the beast tried to block the projectiles, but it failed. They quickly stepped forward to help Alexander and Natalie, but Billy stopped them.


    "Why did you stop us?" Lily asked.


    "They are refining their fighting style and they won''t achieve that if you get on their way¡­" Billy replied. "Using magic to defeat enemies alongside physical skills is nice and all, but this is a golden opportunity for them."


    Although they could have asked Billy to imbue their weapons with wind magic, they didn''t do it because that match-up was pretty good. The monsters could, but they didn''t use magic. So, the more skilled ones would win the battle. Since the difference in status was also big, those two would have a hard time in every single battle, but after winning those, they would be stronger withrge steps.


    Billy also wanted to test his strength against them, but he knew that he didn''t have to hurry. He will have his chance¡­


    "Be that as it may be, their battles are taking too long because of their weapons," Marie said.


    "So, you overpowered them with big weapons such as hammers as well?" Billy asked.


    "That is right, there is no feeling like an overpowering an opponent with brute strength alone," Marie said.


    If they could be overpowered, then they weren''t strong in the first ce.. Or so Billy thought, it was better not to say that what she did was basically bullying. Not exactly bullying since the enemies always attack first, but something simr¡­

 Chapter 144 - Weather (6)

    Although their skills were being honed with each battle, their stamina was also decreasing quite fast. So, it didn''t take long for Natalia and Alexander to mess up in the battle and then suffer some wounds. While the enemies only scratched their cheek and forearm, the ws still pierced deeply and made them bleed quite a bit. Billy came to help...


    "All right, I guess this is enough for you guys," Billy said while he was cleaning their wounds. "From now on, you will fight with the rest of us instead of dueling against the monsters."


    That was a bit annoying since they onlysted for five battles, but in the end, those two respected Billy''s decision. After infusing their mana in their weapons, Billy imbued Wind Maniption on them. Thanks to that, the next battles went a lot smoother than before. The enemies still were faster and stronger, but their ws no longer were blocking their attackspletely.


    "Unless we find some real problems, I think we will reach thest room in less than ten days¡­ If this is ourst work together, I suppose we can part ways while feeling satisfied," Billy thought.


    A lot sooner than expected, four enemies began to appear in each battle, and thanks to that, Billy and Sarah had to join the fights. Even if the enemies could ne deal with when the others used magic support, they couldn''t be taken out instantly. Sarah began to use her specialty: fire magic with that in mind. Since she couldn''t use the wind sphere yet. As for Billy, he tried to explode the enemies'' heads with that spell, but they blocked the attack¡­ they ended up losing their arms thanks to that, though.


    Despite all that, Marie sure looked entertained. She imagined that Billy''s party would have a harder time¡­ or so Billy thought that would be the case. In any case, another aquatic beast joined their ambushes after a while¡­ Billy understood why Marie was in a good mood. The monsters would keep increasing like that until they overwhelmed everyone.


    "This is a bit annoying¡­ until which number they can keep increasing?" Billy asked.


    "Who knows¡­" Marie shrugged while smiling.


    "... So it is going to be like that, huh¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "In any case, the other parties that reached this floor, they sure are something else since they probably are ahead of us¡­"


    Billy assumed that there was no need to go further than that if the others could reach that floor. So, he watched Marie''s expression as he said that. Unfortunately, she didn''t react in any way, so he didn''t get anything.


    "Alexander, Let''s pick up the pace¡­bine the magic in your spear with Light Spear," Billy said.


    "Eh? I won''t be able to fight well if I keep using that," Alexander said.


    "Don''t mind the small stuff, I got your back," Billy said.


    "Light Spear¡­ what an impressive name," Marie said. "Is that some sort of special technique?"


    "Who knows?" Billy replied while shrugging.


    A vein in Marie''s forehead began to bulge, but she eventually calmed down. She couldn''t let something that she had done bother her that much when it was done against her. Even though she usually ignored that kind of logic most of the time. In any case, Alexander did what Billy told him to do, and whenever he found an opening, he used Light Spear. Thanks to that, their hunting speed increased by thirty percent, and the boxes with the ws and fangs of the monsters began to fill up quite fast.


    Once Alexander and Natalie''s movements began to be sluggish due to the exhaustion, Billy stepped forward to help. Without magic¡­ but with his spear skills¡­


    His first enemy dashed at him like he was watching the most delicious meal in the world. Still, the creature never got close enough to attack him since Billy attacked the creature with a barrage of thrusts. Although Billy was on the offensive, he still could feel the power and the speed of the creature with each attack that was blocked.


    Billy suddenly took a step backward and made the enemy surprised, but then he took a step forward and used Steel Spear. The upward strike raised the enemy''s guard, and while it seemed that Billy could connect Light Spear there, he followed with Deadly Wind. The downward strikepletely broke the enemy''s stance. Even though the creature seeded in blocking¡­ still, the monster paid the price for it, its ws had many cracks, and its hands were bleeding. This time, Billy used Light spear, and while the enemy tried to block it, the spear passed through the ws and pierced the monster''s skull.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 125 experience points.


    The skill Steel Spear obtained 125 experience points.


    The skill Deadly Wind obtained 125 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 125 experience points.


    That was a lot of experience. If things continue like that, all his spear-rted skills will reach level twenty that same day. However, Billy''s stamina was the problem. Thatbo was powerful, but ites with a cost.


    In the end, Billy still used that strategy, and it worked for a while longer than expected because the power of the skills increased, and he managed to get an opening a lot faster when he attacked thanks to that, but he soon found a dead end thanks to that. Still, Billy had another strategy¡­


    When the next opponent dashed toward him, Billy didn''t move. That made everyone open their eyes in shock since letting faster enemies get close was suicide¡­ when the monster shed its ws to rip Billy''s head, he moved his left arm and raised it, his bracers blocked the ws, but the strength of the enemy was bound to overpower him¡­ However, Billy didn''t block¡­ he parried it after sidestepping slightly.. The enemy''s stance broke when the creature staggered forward, and Billy impaled it from the side.

 Chapter 145 - Weather (7)

    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 250 experience points.


    While Billy''s n worked pretty smoothly and left everyone with their mouths hanging open, he was quite pale despite his near-instantaneous victory. It was no wonder, a single mistake, and he would have lost his left arm.


    "You finally decided to use that, I was beginning to think it was a decoration," Marie said.


    "Putting that aside¡­ What you did was dangerous," Kate said.


    "Not as much as insisting on reaching thest room of a dungeon when we have a time limit," Billy said. "Anyway, I am not the type of pulling something risky, so this much is fine."


    While the tension was quite something, Billy also felt an awesome adrenaline boost. He had to be careful not to get addicted to it, but now and then was fine. He wanted to keep being the cool-headed guy that he was.


    Billy wondered if the same tactic would work again, and it did it. However, pulling two times in the same battle was too much. The monsters weren''t brain-dead creatures, after all. Regardless, after doing that for five times in a row, Billy decided to call it a day. Besides, he didn''t want to keep working for Marie''s entertainment.


    Considering that they had to walk for three hours to reach the fourth floor and return, they only had now three or so hours to explore the new parts of the dungeon. It was a bit limiting, but Billy felt that it was just the right amount to push their limits.


    The group left the dungeon around four in the afternoon and the guild half an hourter, so they had some free time. Usually, the money would be split once the entire mission was over, but they asked Billy for some coins to buy some protective gear. While they didn''t want any pieces of full armor, they certainly wanted some bracers and shoulder pads. That was a good choice of gear since they didn''t hinder their speed. Speaking of money, they filled half of a box with the ws and fangs, so they earned one gold coin. It wasn''t a bad amount considering that they had quite the hard time against them and didn''t kill that many.


    Iron Bracers


    END + 03


    Durability: 10/10


    Hard Shoulder Pad


    END + 05


    Durability: 15/15


    The items that they bought were as weak as they could be, but it was only expected since they were stingy with their money. In the end, Billy fiddled with them while on one was looking, and just by making them level up three times, their endurance increased by six times. There weren''t many effects those could get with only fifteen skill points, so Billy made them increase their health a little bit.


    In any case, Billy thought that they would be free from Marie for a few days, but as if she had nothing better to do, she was at the entrance of the dungeon again the next day. Billy sighed and facepalmed this time¡­ Still, he couldn''tin. She was like the owner of the ce. Even if it was temporary¡­


    "What is wrong, kiddo?" Marie asked. "There is no need to put such a sour face."


    "What would you do if you were working on your table at the guild and someone put their feet in there and keep watching you like he is the owner of the ce?" Billy asked.


    "I would kick their ass," Marie said.


    "And yet, you don''t get it¡­" Billy said and then decided to ignore Marie.


    The group entered the dungeon, and things proceeded pretty smoothly, even on the third floor. The number of mistakes decreased, Natalie and Alexander were faster in finishing off the enemies, and Billy and Sarah were conserving more mana than usual. Was it because of the experience or because the defensive gear that they bought made them feel safer? If it was the second option, it was weird since no one was trying to block attacks with their bracers.


    Once they reached the fourth floor, Billy didn''t waste time and proceeded to help the front line. He wondered if he should focus on his skills to make them level first or if he should focus on countering the enemies with his surprise attack after parrying. In the end, he decided to go all out instead of fooling the enemies. Tricks can be avoided or countered. Absolute strength can only be feared. Besides, considering that he had known those skills for more than four years, Billy knew that the three main skills of this tribe were too underleveled. While there was no need to go that far, Billy decided to increase his strength by thirty points. Thanks to that, hisbo wasn''t necessary anymore¡­ only a single skill was enough to make the monsters regret trying to block his attacks.


    As for the others, they could look in amazement. While seeing Billy destroying the monster''s ws with a single skill, they assumed that only now Billy was fighting seriously¡­ like now he wanted to reach thest room of the dungeon. They thought that Billy didn''t fight much until now because the monsters weren''t at his level...


    "That level of strength at his age¡­" Marie thought while she observed Billy fight. "Even though he can use magic and is pretty skilled at it¡­ who could have thought that such a small state could produce his talent. He has a problem with his attitude, but he looks after hisrades. He can be a good guild master someday, or raise an army based on those characteristics alone."


    Marie certainly was thest person who had the right to talk about other people''s attitudes. Nevertheless, she made a mental note to talk with Jean as soon as possible. While she usually doesn''t care about him, it would be a true waste if those people be enemies of their state.. She couldn''t let another person like the Count bother them.

 Chapter 146 - Weather (8)

    Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction while watching his status. His main skills reached level twenty-three before he ran out of stamina. Still, that much progress was fine. Things were looking good like that, but something was bothering Billy.


    "No signs yet of the other parties on this floor," Billy said. "Should we start looking for the loot that they left behind?"


    "Billy¡­ that is not funny," Kate said, looking reproachfully at him.


    "It wasn''t a joke," Billy said. "Anyway, while we entered the dungeon pretty early, we should have found some signs of them by now. Even yesterday, I didn''t find any footsteps on the way back, aside from ours."


    The others began to look suspiciously at Marie. That certainly was weird¡­ was she hiding something that could cause them trouble? Still, Marie ignored their eyes.


    "Let''s see¡­ as soon as we arrived in this state, we were invited to help the people here in the war," Billy recalled some past events. "For one reason or the other, Jean was losing territory and a dungeon, but we prevented that. Usually, a lot of adventurers would participate in this battle since they could earn many riches if their homnd obtained control over them. After that, a certain Count defected to the enemy state. Them we were invited to work here as battle instructors for a while and this dungeon haven''t been cleared in a while, which means¡­"


    "The Hiloh state lost many adventurers in the previous war¡­ or they defected to the enemies'' side," Kate said. "All of this is connected and we are the only party on the fourth and fifth floor."


    "I suppose there is no point in hiding it anymore since you have guessed this much¡­" Marie said. "You are right, we lost many adventurers in thest war."


    It was only obvious after Billy pointed out so many things that seemed connected. In any case, Edward thought that he had gained the backing of a powerful ally, but it was more like Jean was the one who gained much more from their alliance. Now that he thought about it, Jean probably treated him harshly after the incident with the Count because he didn''t want to raise even more dissatisfaction on his people¡­ While only soldiers might have noticed the decrease in their fighting power, some soldiers had loose mouths.


    In any case, Billy could feel Alexander''s eyes on him. After hearing that, he felt even eager to ept the offer. He could understand his point of view. If he wanted to live a stable life, they couldn''t let their ally suffer even more. Even though they still had a few years until they recovered from their financial losses.


    "Although I confirmed the truth, it would be better if you don''t walk around talking about it," Marie said.


    Billy nodded since that much was obvious. In any case, he barely cleared the dungeon, and something was already there to bother him. He was starting to think like Alexander¡­ following his way of thought. Not doing anything would be dangerous. Thanks to those thoughts, Billy''s fighting style lost its edge, and he began to take more time to finish the monsters. He also suffered some scratches here and there.


    "You heal pretty fast¡­" Marie said when she noticed that Billy stopped bleeding even before he could do the first aid.


    "It is the power of my spear," Billy said and then looked at the map of the current floor.


    Things were going well once again. While they were some paths that they didn''t explore yet were left behind, Billy knew that they were on the halfway point of the dungeon. The reason for that was the fact that now seven Aquatic beasts were appearing with each encounter. He couldn''t imagine more than ten appearing in the same spawning point, so that assumption was probably urate. Nevertheless, they made a lot more progress in just two days. However, they will need to learn how to manage their energy. Otherwise, they will never reach the fifth floor on time.


    While Billy was thinking about that, a group of eight aquatic beasts appeared¡­ Fighting them will be hard if they don''t take some of them out instantly. Naturally, Billy decided to do exactly that¡­ He dashed toward the enemies on the front and then used Light Spear. The enemy blocked the attack, but its arms were sent in the opposite direction and left the creature wide open. With a single, but quick and precise thrust, Billy made his spear pierce the enemy''s brain.


    As for the other three around, Billy destroyed their guard with Wind Sphere, and that gave Natalie and Alexander the perfect chance to finish them off.


    When Billy turned around, he saw that Kate had put her spears in the head of two monsters. One enemy was already fallen with his body filled with arrows, and the other was trying to reach Lily. Still, the creature was closer to bing a porcupine than reaching that goal.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 125 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Let''s retreat, it is about time," Billy dered.


    The group nodded. They had gotten used to fighting while they were tired. Still, it wasn''t easy, and the moment they rxed, the exhaustion became really troublesome.


    "It is pretty hard, don''t you agree?" Marie asked. "We had a really hard time dealing with these guys without exhausting ourselves along the way."


    Billy didn''t ask how she managed to ovee that. Since she was a muscle head, Billy could imagine that she just used brute strength as usual.


    "I already did pretty much everything possible to make things easier for us¡­ I can''t find other methods that will require less energy from all of us," Billy thought.


    Their skills will keep improving, but that wouldn''t be enough¡­ After reaching this far, Billy wanted to reach thest room no matter what.. Still, things were looking grim.

 Chapter 147 - Help (1)

    Without finding any method to help them, Billy''s party headed toward the dungeon the next day, and while they made progress faster, they didn''t have much energy left when they reached the point they decided to retreat on the previous day. As expected, the progress of their skills helped, but¡­


    "Maybe we should check some items with good effects¡­" Lily said.


    No one replied to that. It seemed like taking the easy way out, and that was why Lili said so hesitantly. Using magic alongside their physical skills was one thing, but using outside sources like items was kind of cheap. While they were thinking along those lines, Marie was watching them in amazement with her poker face. Those kids were too serious from her perspective. No adventure would be crazy enough not to go and look for items that will help them clear the dungeon.


    What changed that situation was when Alexander and Natalie decided to take some risks like Billy and parry or dodge the enemy''s attacks at thest moment. It was risky, but they could defeat the enemies instantly if they seeded with that.


    Alexander and Natalie saw themselves surrounded when focused too much on dodging and waiting for the perfect moment to attack on their first attempt. So, Billy and Sarah saved their asses. However, they had visualized how things would be beforehand on the second attempt. After fighting dozens of those monsters, they already knew all their attack patterns, so when one of them tried to pierce Alexander''s head with its ws, he dodged by taking a half step to the side. In the end, Alexander had been a bit slow, and the w almost ripped off his ear. Still, in exchange for that, Alexander saw the enemy in front of him wide open for a moment. Without any hesitation, he impaled the monster while showing a vicious expression¡­


    Instead of dodging at thest moment, Natalie used one of her swords to parry the attack of the enemy. She was quite impatient, so parrying didn''t fit her style. Still, her motion had been so smooth that it looked like she had to lead the monster to a stance where it would be wide open¡­ once she finished that motion, the next and much more brute one followed by, and the creature ended up with its throat cut.


    "Wow, that was awesome¡­" Lily said.


    "You do that all the time, though," Natalie said. "Your firing motions are so fluid that it looks like firing several arrows one after the other is just a single action."


    "You think so?" Lily frowned. "I never thought it was like that."


    Alexander and Natalie kept using that tactic over and over again. Still, now and then, they made a mistake, and they saw their life pass in front of their eyes. However, before the enemies could scratch them, Billy would blow them away with Wind Sphere. The number of mistakes increased because it was quite nerve-wracking to do that again and again, but Billy could see their skills improving.


    "I guess this will be enough¡­" Billy thought.


    On their third day on the fourth floor of the dungeon, they eventually reached a point where they were surrounded by ten of those monsters, and while they seeded in defeating them without suffering major wounds, Billy decided to retreat¡­ even though they were pretty close to finding the stairs that would lead them to the next level.


    "We can do it¡­ we have one week left, but it will be more than enough to clear the dungeon," Lily said while smiling and clenching her fists.


    Billy agreed with her, but he wished that she hadn''t said that in order not to jinx them. Nevertheless, that kind of superstition didn''t exist in that world, so the people there were fine with it.


    "I wonder how things will change on the fifth floor¡­ the monsters are already difficult as they are, but¡­" Kate said while furrowing her eyebrows.


    Billy was curious about that as well, but as one would expect, Marie''s lips were tight as they could be. The woman had too much free time and not even a small bit of willingness to help them. In any case, after returning and selling the materials, Billy did some calctions and confirmed that each one of them could already get four gold coins. So, he had more than enough to buy one of those trees that bear fruits that restores mana. His main goal for that mission had been aplished, and now he was starting to feel a bit more rxed¡­ Still, the weather the next day literary threw him some cold water. It was raining again¡­


    "This is¡­ troubling," Alexander said.


    "That is one way to say that, but I have a feeling that our problems just have started," Billy said.


    Billy wasn''t the type to say things like that without a reason. So, Alexander got worried as well. Clearing the dungeon would be like doing a favor to the people of that state, and it will help their party and the people back home. So, Alexander had even more motives to try it. In any case, even if it would be a lot more difficult to reach the fifth floor, Billy decided to go to the dungeon, and the others weren''t against it.


    The group didn''t have a hard time on the three first floors and half of the fourth, but when the number of monsters began to outnumber them, things started to getplicated. At first, they only get a few scratches, but eventually, even the backline began to get hurt. Lily had some good reflexes, but Kate didn''t. Billy had to protect her, but he could only do so much when five of those monsters were charging toward them.. Eventually, the exhaustion piled up, and a disaster almost happened when Natalie almost had her jugr cut¡­ Billy hurried to treat her wound since she was still bleeding a lot.

 Chapter 148 - Help (2)

    After passing the ointment his grandmother gave him to that type of situation, Billy called it a day, even though they didn''t reach the previous spot. As if things weren''t troublesome enough, it rained for the rest of the week.


    Billy''s worries were confirmed the next day when it still was pouring in the whole region. Marie said that it was unusual to rain that much in that part of the year. Billy looked at Lily, wondering if her words had jinxed them. Still, saying that wouldn''t do them any good.


    In any case, they stayed in the inn for a while longer after breakfast. They made a lot of progress with their skills over thest two weeks, but even so, hoping that they would be fifty percent stronger in a few days to match the boost of the enemies was too much. While they were thinking about that, the door of the inn was kicked and sent flying to the other side until it was mmed against the wall.


    "You dare make me wait in the rain?" Marie asked.


    That sure was a dedication for herck of concern. Billy thought that one could only be so oblivious to the problems of other people. Regardless, Marie was drenched due to the rain, and even though she was pissed, she was also overflowing with sex appeal. Billy wondered what excuse Kate would use to kick him, but she just looked at him, annoyed.


    "If you want to see other people die so badly, then pay for some rookies to reach the higher floors of the dungeon," Billy said.


    "What, are you going to give up now?" Kate asked. "Lame!"


    In the end, it was better to ignore Kate. Billy had some status points to use, but even so, it wouldn''t help them that much. Maybe if Billy makes his recovery reach level fifty, he could keep fighting while ignoring his wounds since they would help pretty fast. Still, even his friends would think that he was a monster if that were to happen.


    As if she was the owner of the ce and without giving any apologies for the door, Marie grabbed a chair and put it around the table they were using. She was assuming that they would go to the dungeon that day, but Billy decided that they wouldn''t until they had a good n in mind to deal with the power boost of the enemies.


    "I will join your party temporarily and help," Marie said.


    "No thanks," Billy said. "It would be too much of a pain."


    "You sure have guys to ignore my offer," Marie said. "Still, shouldn''t you consult your friends about it?"


    "Well, let''s hear their thoughts," Billy said and then looked at Alexander.


    "Well¡­ if you agree to follow Billy''s Leadership¡­" Alexander said.


    "I don''t think it would be good for our reputation if you joins us," Lily said. "People will think that we only achieved that much because you were with us, in fact, I have been hearing that already."


    "If Billy thinks that it is a bad idea, then I agree with him," Kate said.


    "I don''t think this party anyone even more reckless than me," Natalie said.


    "I am a neer, so I don''t think I have much to say," Sarah said.


    "There you have it, you have¡­ half a vote," Billy said.


    "So, are you going to give up?" Marie asked after she bit her lips in annoyance for a while. "And I had so many expectations of your group."


    "Betraying your expectations changes nothing," Billy said, and we never said we were giving up."


    Although he said that, he couldn''t find a solution to the problem for the first time in a while. In fact, that dungeon was giving them too much trouble¡­ he neverpared those to the dungeon in games. Still, the difficulty level and the factors that could increase or decrease the difficulty level were just too much.


    "In the end, the time limit is the problem¡­" Billy thought while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Dungeons as big as that one shouldn''t be cleared that fast. Besides, their approach of using them to get stronger waspletely different from the adventurers who used them to make money for a living. After thinking for a while, Billy considered the idea of making everyone wear armor and protect the areas that were most likely to be hit by the monsters. That certainly will help them decrease the number of wounds on their bodies. While they will lose some mobility.


    "I can only think that we should use armor," Billy said. "We should get used to it if we were ever to try to clear the other dungeons since they are harder."


    They began to consider that, but then Billy considered another option. If he could enhance someone''s lungs with mana and a weapon as well, why would their skin follow the same theory? One body couldn''t be sharper, but what about faster, stronger, and more durable?


    While his friends were thinking, Billy closed his eyes and then began to envision the skill that he wanted. Enveloping only a part of his body was probably possible. Still, it probably would put too much strain on it, and the other parts also wouldn''t be able to keep up with it. Billy imagined the scene wherein some cartoons, the heroes enveloped their bodies with energy and made it burn. Still, he probably didn''t have that much energy. So, he slowly but surely enveloped his whole body with mana in a thinyer. Much to his surprise, the system recognized that¡­


    You have learned the skill Fierce Aura.


    Effect: it increases all your parameters by the same amount as the level of the skill.


    Cost: one point of mana per minute, multiplied by the level of the skill.


    Billy blinked several times when he saw that¡­ not only the skill improve his strength, speed, and endurance. It also improved his magic and dexterity.. That was simply phenomenal¡­ Moreover, the mana around his body couldn''t be seen.

 Chapter 149 - Help (3)

    Without wasting time, Billy whispered to his friends about that technique. He didn''t know if it was something new or not, but he would want to use that to have an advantage over others, at least for a while. His friends frowned when they heard that, and as if she couldn''t read the serious mood, Kate blushed a little. Maybe she had sensitive ears¡­ Regardless, they understood the message and tried to replicate what Billy told them. It was a bitplicated, but they had experience using mana, so it shouldn''t be impossible.


    "What is with that? Trying to keep secrets from me?" Marie asked. "It seems that you havee to some sort of realization. Do you have a n now?"


    "Not exactly a n, but a method," Billy replied. "We will return to the dungeon tomorrow, but for today, we will just keep improving that."


    Marie didn''t know what Billy was talking about, but he certainly looked confident. That seemed interesting, so Marie decided to wait patiently for it. In any case, Kate and Sarah learned that pretty soon, but Alexander and Natalie had to try for a few hours since they didn''t use magic as much as the others.


    "Try to keep that skill active for as long as possible, to help with that, meditate as well," Billy said.


    The group nodded since they noticed that power was increasing with them, and theyer of magic was getting thicker¡­ even though it was barely noticeable. As for Billy, his power had already increased a lot since he made Fierce Aura level up with his mana. Each level of the skill would be an increase on the same power of his own level, after all.


    "I never felt truly strong while leveling up, but this aura¡­ I feel like I am way stronger than before," Billy thought.


    That discovery was truly awesome¡­ Billy felt like it couldn''t even bepared to the moment he understood the magic of the elementalists. The others also felt the same way¡­ feeling their growth so clearly, they got carried away and spent the day and the night keeping Fierce Aura active. Despite that, they looked full of life on the next day.


    "This will be fun¡­" Billy thought while they were heading to the dungeon.


    As promised, Marie met them at the entrance of the dungeon. Even though it was raining a lot, they didn''t look troubled like the previous day. They looked full of confidence.


    "Remember, only use it when necessary," Billy said to the others.


    Billy had already alerted them about it. Overnight, Fierce Aura reached level fifteen, but the cost to keep it active was a bit troublesome. Still, it was worth it¡­ as long as they used it at the moment of thest strike or when they were about to get hit.


    Things on the three first floors went, as usual. The monsters couldn''t even be considered a minor nuisance anymore. However, on the fourth floor, Marie noticed some changes. Billy and the others weren''t using fancy moves anymore. They were fighting the enemies on the same level as them. However, since they were skilled, they made the enemies make mistakes during the fights and thus, giving them a chance to catch them off guard.


    Even Marie was left with her mouth hanging open when she saw Billy dodging a strike almost at the same time the enemy started his motion to attack and then suddenly gained a boost in speed and then made his spear pierce the monster''s throat. It almost looked like he had predicted the move¡­ or made the enemy act like that. That was something Marie herself could do, but only because she fought those enemies countless times and she was stronger than them even on rainy days.


    "This isn''t the use of tactics, they are doing the same things as the previous days, but much more skillfully," Marie thought. "A single idea wouldn''t be enough for all of them to be able to do that. So, is this some sort of magic?"


    Marie wasn''t so certain of that since he had seen them using magic and required some preparation or focus. Marie looked at Lily and frowned when she put three arrows in the head of a monster and killed instantly¡­ is there some magic that could boost their power that much?


    The group crossed the fourth floor without showing much of a struggle. While the attacks of the Aquatic beasts almost cut them several times, they never even scratched them. While Billy knew that Fierce Aura had a lot of potential, even himself was surprised by that. Even if he got twenty percent stronger and faster, the result of the battles was just shocking¡­ in the end, they reached the stairs to the final floor around noon. They had plenty of time to do some exploration. They also had mana and stamina, about half of the total.


    "What should we do, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "Well, since we are here, we might as well go," Billy replied. "Let''s check things slowly."


    The group went down the stairs, but the interior of the dungeon didn''t change. The same crystal-like floor, walls, and ceiling were there. However, the whole terrain ahead was crawling with aquatic beasts. The monsters dashed at them while colliding against each other and showing expressions of anger and viciousness¡­ they looked like hungry mad dogs. Even Alexander and Natalie hesitated in attacking that never-ending sea of monsters.


    That being said, Billy had an easy time firing wind spheres and ripping apart the parts that were hit. Lily and Kate used that chance, and the massacre started. However, ths monsters never stoppeding, even though corpses were on their way. Billy alone wasn''t enough to stop them, so Sarah also used Wind Spheres.. She finally learned it¡­ still, after just a couple of minutes, they had to retreat while leaving the materials behind¡­ such was the power of the horde of monsters.

 Chapter 150 - Help (4)

    "So that was what you had in store for us," Billy said while looking at Marie. "I am surprised."


    "Hah, how did you like that?" Marie asked with a smug expression on her face, but she soon made that disappear. "That was what I would like to say, but I am surprised as well. On thest floor, the monsters don''t spawn. They are already there, as you saw, but their numbers are way beyond my expectations."


    "Is it because this dungeon hasn''t been cleared in a while, or is it because of the rain?" Billy said.


    "I don''t think that they are rted, I remember well, the second guild master cleared this dungeon one year after the first passed away and there are no registers about this many monsters on thest floor," Marie said.


    Despite saying that, Marie didn''t have a proper exnation. In the end, there were too many things about dungeons that they didn''t know. Still, what they had to do didn''t change. Just a new challenge appeared¡­ they had to defeat the monsters faster than the core of the dungeon could reproduce them.


    "Well, fear not, for I am here," Marie said. "I didn''t bring my weapon today, but tomorrow I will bring and help you guys."


    Billy doubted that the help of someone who forgets their weapon when theye to a dungeon would actually help. Still, at that point in time, they couldn''t ignore her help. In fact, it would be weird if she decided to follow her precious n of waiting for one week.


    "We still have some time¡­ so let''s use all of our energy to push the enemies backward while I recover the materials," Billy said.


    It was quite something that Billy still was worried about money, after what he had seen. Still, leaving those behind would be foolish. So, the party followed his lead to retrieve what was rightfully theirs¡­ and while they did that, they ended up leaving behind even more material numbers by going all out.


    Regardless, the group beat their previous record and obtained one and a half gold coins from that day''s work. Billy''s bag of coins was starting to feel heavy, but instead of that, he was more satisfied with his skills progress.


    Billy - Lv 74 1100/15.000 EXP


    HP: 213/ 330


    MP: 475/ 637


    SP: 211/ 257


    Strength: 133


    Speed: 86


    Magic: 231


    Endurance: 45


    Dexterity: 44


    Status Points: 79


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 23 (+ 10),Steel Spear Lv 23 (+ 09), Light Spear Lv 23(+ 09), Fierce Aura Lv 20 (+ 19 UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35 (+ 03), Meditation Lv 37 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 32, Mana Infusion Lv 29, Water Maniption Lv 25, Wind Maniption Lv 19 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 13 (+ 04), Zen Lv 14 (+ 03), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 54 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 48, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 18 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 12 (+ 03), Writing Lv 13, Reading Lv 13, Pain Resistance Lv 03, Recovery Lv 06 + 06


    Skill Points: 50


    Although his academic skills didn''t make any progress since Billy focused solely on the dungeon, hisbat ones improved by leaps and bounds. He also could imagine a lot more progress in the next few days, thanks to Fierce Aura. In any case, the others looked pretty eager to continue their training with Fierce Aura once they arrived at the inn, but Billy stopped them and gave them the order to rest.


    "Today, our moves weren''t affected by the exhaustion, but things will be different if we do that two nights in a row," Billy said. "Rest properly for the day."


    Billy also had to fight the urge to keep practicing Fierce Aura. While he was in his bed, about to fall asleep, he wondered if there were other skills like that that could boost his parameters. It would be a bit troublesome if they consume his mana over time, but any boost would be wee. Still, it would be nice if he could find a passive one. However, there wasn''t such an option in the skill shop¡­


    "In games, some sses have passive skills that boost their parameters passively, but only one at a time," Billy thought. "I didn''t find many game-like skills until now, but it should be possible."


    Naturally, once he finds those, Billy will make them level up like crazy¡­ In any case, now that the skill was learned, maybe it could be put on items as well. Billy will have to check thatter¡­ with those thoughts, he went to bed.


    The next day, the group headed toward the dungeon entrance hoping to find Marie and her party. However, she was alone¡­ still, she was wearing some pieces of armor that protected her shoulders, elbow, knees, forearms, and her chest. They didn''t look that sturdy, but they sure were high quality. What was the most eye-catching, aside from the fact that she was showing a lot of skin, were the two silver daggers on her back?


    Queen of the Thors


    Effect: bleed Lv 10. It makes the target lose ten points of health no matter how small the wound is.


    STR + 15, SPE + 35


    Durability: 70/70


    The bleed skill is now avable in the skill shop.


    Their name sure fits Marie. Their effects were also pretty good. In any case, the others also looked troubled by the fact that she was alone. Was she an unpopr guild master? Given her tendencies to run wild, it made a lot of sense.


    "Ma''am, aren''t you party going to join us?" Alexander asked.


    "No, I have five others that cleared the dungeon with me ten years ago, three of them left over the years and the two others died in the warst year," Marie said.. "Considering what you know about the other parties, you guys are probably the most suited ones to work with me."

 Chapter 151 - Help (5)

    That was pretty sad¡­ did those three leave because they couldn''t stand Marie anymore? How exactly was she nning to clear the dungeon in one week when she didn''t have a party? Considering her usual behavior, she would probably go alone instead of asking for help. Regardless, putting aside her circumstances, it was quite weird for someone as strong as her to use knives¡­ she said that they used hammers to deal with the cold golems, after all. Or her friends were the ones who used and she tried to stab them until she got lucky and hit their cores?


    In any case, they entered the dungeon and as if she didn''t know the meaning of strategical thinking, Marie charged mindlessly toward the crabs. Fortunately, she was strong enough to pierce their heads with a single strike and kill them.


    "You can leave all these to me, in exchange for that, you will deal with the golems," Marie said.


    Billy shrugged. At least they will save energy by doing that. In any case, Billy still had to take some time to gather the materials¡­ maybe he should negotiate to work for them for the next few days to carry those¡­ they didn''t have the luxury of wasting a single minute, after all.


    "Hey, Billy, I was thinking¡­" Lily said.


    "That is a dangerous hobby," Billy said.


    "What do you mean by that¡­" Lily frowned. "Anyway, don''t you think that I could focus all my mana into one of my arrows to make it super powerful?"


    "Unless you have an absurd amount of strength, a single arrow will need to be used several times to consume all the mana you put into it¡­" Billy said. "Unless you focus a lot of mana into a single point of the arrow, like the very end of the tip. But that would require quite some control."


    Not even Billy was sure that he could pull that off. Still, that might be the trick of developing a new skill¡­ enhancing the very end of the tip of the arrow and then enhancing one''s arms with mana to boost their strength. The arrow certainly has one heck of a piercing power. Nevertheless, Billy decided to tell that to Lilyter since they didn''t have room to experiment with skills right at the moment.


    In any case, the group crossed the next floors in a hurry, so they reached the fifth after just three hours. Even though she didn''t use the same tactics and skills as them, Marie had been pretty useful. She could easily block the attacks of both hands of the enemies with a single knife and then slice their throat with the other. As expected of a guild master¡­ she was on another level. Even after killing dozens of those, she didn''t break a sweat.


    "We can only fight there at the same time in the front line, so I will stay behind for the time being," Billy said. "To make things easier for us, try to kick the monsters that you defeat behind you in order to avoid idents and to give me the chance to get materials before we return."


    Billy imagined that things wouldn''t go that smoothly, but he was surprised to see that things went as nned. It was all because of Marie though. The woman was like a tornado and wherever she was blood was bound to rain down. Thanks to that, Billy had to work insanely fast to keep up with their fighting speed.


    In any case, in just a few minutes, one hundred or so Aquatic beasts were killed. However, they didn''t find an end to the horde in front of them. There was no sign of their numbers decreasing¡­ Once again, Billy called for a retreat to make his friends rest a little and recover their mana as well.


    "I guess it is about time for you to exin to us how things are on this floor," Billy said.


    "There is nothing to exin, the core of the dungeon makes the monsters spawn, even when no one is on this floor," Marie replied while she was cleaning her knives. "When I cleared thisst floorst time, the core spawned around fifteen hundred monsters every day, but the numbers never increased even when no one came to this floor for an entire month."


    It seemed that those basic features of the dungeon changed¡­ certainly there were more than two thousand monsters there. Did something happen inside the dungeons that caused that change, or was it due to something else?


    "Did anyone suspicious use this dungeon since thest time the dungeon was cleared?" Billy asked.


    "How should I know?" Marie asked.


    Billy was foolish in asking that, of course Marie wouldn''t pay attention to who uses the dungeon, even though she was supposed to monitor it with her staff. Billy began to wonder what might have happened in a while that might change the dungeon, in the first ce, the possibility that a human-made something to the core of the dungeon was rather dubious. In any case, one thing came to his mind¡­ It was the discovery of the new dungeon.


    "Come to think of it, these monsters are created by mana and probably ate fed by mana given by the core when they don''t get any food," Billy thought. "So, most dungeon monsters don''t have to leave the dungeon¡­ with that in mind, why did we end up facing that thing when we were about to capture that guy?"


    Billy already knew that dungeons could break¡­ but it didn''t make any sense for a single monster to escape. In the end, Billy ended up biting his lips in annoyance since he still couldn''t understand many things. Being a person from a modern world didn''t make him automatically good at understanding things that were weird in a magical world, after all.. Nevertheless, Billy''s job didn''t change and they had to decrease the number of monsters and see if they could stop the dungeon break.

 Chapter 152 - Help (6)

    The group went in to the fifth floor and then returned to the fourth to catch a breath several times and with each one of those trips, Billy became more certain that they needed some help¡­ not actually help to fight the monsters but to do other misceneous things like gathering the materials and moving the corpses to ces where they couldn''t be a burden on battles. They were losing a lot of fighting power by leaving that in the hands of Billy¡­


    Despite all that, they managed to kill more than fifteen hundred Aquatic beasts, so they achieved as much as Marie''s old party. Not only that, they noticed that they got some terrain on thest floor, they had to walk for a while after defeating the first group of those creatures and to find the second and third. Basically, each group had five hundred of them.


    "Tomorrow, we will need some help," Billy said. "We can''t be bothered to worry about the corpses and the materials."


    It also would be nice to have a battle support party, some guys that could keep the enemies at bay with long-ranged weapons would be nice. However, Billy didn''t want to show their stuff to others that much. Marie was many things, but she wasn''t one with a lousy mouth¡­ probably.


    "I suppose that is unavoidable," Kate said.


    "Well, as long as we don''t get other parties to fight alongside us it will be fine," Lily said. "We can''t let strangers hog on our achievements."


    Lily was more worried about their achievements, that was probably because her skill improved by leaps and bounds thanks to Fierce Aura. Nevertheless, she needed to be corrected before that attitude causes problems.


    "It would be bad if people think that we only care about that," Sarah said.


    "You are right¡­ I got carried away," Lily said.


    Billy didn''t have to do that, so he felt thankful for it. Regardless, they left the dungeon while carrying three boxes filled with ws and fangs, so they certainly would have money to rent the services of some parties, the question was: who was willing to work with them. They certainly couldn''t borrow Marie''s assistance with her social skills, the other side would feel more coerced to help than work for it. Besides, they were strangers in that state, one of them caused a lot of trouble and bad rumors were circting about him.


    "Don''t worry, I will handle this," Marie said. " For ten silver coins, any part wild do those tasks for you."


    "I suppose I am going to talk with miss receptionist, she must have some skills since your guild didn''t fall apart yet," Billy said.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Marie asked, visibly annoyed.


    "I will help Marie with that," Kate dered. "You stay away from that receptionist and work on recovering your mana."


    "Yes, Mom," Billy said whileughing.


    Leaving work in the hands of others wasn''t so bad and Kate was a capable one, so Billy felt that it was fine. After selling the materials, Billy and the others left the guild and he noticed that he had some daylight. So, he decided to check the shop for magic items. While he wouldn''t benefit much from having any other item that could give him automatic meditation, the others would, so he was looking for those.


    "Making their weapons reach level twenty will take too much mana and even though I can increase their overall parameters as well, it would be too suspicious if they suddenly be more powerful thanks to those," Billy thought.


    Billy found many items that used the orbs that the beetles had on that city, and their effects varied quite a lot, but he didn''t find many magic items that were in his interest. Probably because most of those had been sold during the war. That being said, Billy found two bracers that had the same effects as his earring. So, he ended up buying them and decided to lend them to Alexander and Natalie. He couldn''t equip them since he already had a pair of them, but he will be able to use them during training once he is at home.


    "Speaking of which¡­ I really need to learn the skill of that effect," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Since I already learned something as useful as Fierce Aura, then that should be possible."


    In the end, the next day, Billy found some parties of adventurers outside the inn waiting for them. He thought that Kate would only hire some baggage carriers to carry the materials, but then Billy realized that they would need to know how to fight in case they had to return before them. Besides, some extra strength would mean that they could do more work than others.


    As if she had read his thoughts, Kate had hired three parties of adventurers that used mostly, long-ranged weapons. She was counting on their support in case something happens. It would be enough if they could just buy them a few seconds on the fifth floor, Billy would be satisfied with just that.


    Nevertheless, even though they didn''t show much, the members of those parties frowned since everyone was talking with Billy as if he was the leader. He had the appearance to be the youngest and while he was growingtely, he still only had the same height as Lily, they were 1.65 meters tall. Sarah was five centimeters taller, and Natalie ten. Kate and Alexander both were 1.80 meters tall. Billy felt that it would be nice to break his old record, 1.70 meters tall¡­


    Regardless, they entered the dungeon and then massacred all the monsters up to the third floor without giving them a chance to attack. For some reason, Marie didn''t fight, but after thinking for a while, she was probably being considerate.. That was a n to make those helpers spread rumors that it was indeed true that Billy''s party didn''t need her help.

 Chapter 153 - Help (7)

    Once they reached the fifth floor, Billy lent the bracers to Alexander and Natalie, then put away their old ones, and they felt their stamina being recovered a lot faster than before. Thanks to that, once the monsters charged at them, they fought like beasts as well.


    Billy was with them, and even though they could only fight three side by side, Marie still found a way to join the fight. She jumped over them and attacked the enemies that were focusing on them from behind. She was insane enough to get herself separated from the group. Still, when Billy and the others saw her again, she was surrounded by corpses, and the enemies had yet to scratch her. Billy had lost interest in using Appraisal on her, but after that, he had changed his mind. As expected, she was something else...


    Marie - Lv 136


    HP: 725/725


    MP: 235/235


    SP: 924/924


    Strength: 311


    Speed: 355


    Magic: 47


    Endurance: 221


    Dexterity: 322


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: BackStab Lv 65, Lv 42, Silent Strike Lv 35, Lurk Lv 36


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 49, Dagger Mastery Lv 75, Archery Lv 27, Poison Resistance Lv 49, Pain Resistance Lv 43,


    Skill Points: 00


    Marie certainly had some high status. Even though she was a lot younger, she was almost at the same level as Gerald. However, what got Billy''s interest was her set of skills. She had the thief skills¡­ it was only natural, but that didn''t exin the high level of poison and pain Resistance. That was kind of disturbing and worrisome¡­ While he was the fine one to talk, it was clear that she had some secrets.


    In any case, no wonder the enemies were too weak inparison to her. She could be as fast as the wind¡­ While those four were fighting, Sarah, Kate, and Lily supported them from behind as much as possible, but it was kind of hard since they were moving around too much. One mistake, and they might end up attacking the back of their friends.


    While the group was exterminating the Aquatic beasts, the helpers were doing their job, but now and then, they would take a peek at the fights and then gulp. It was only natural that the guild master would be that strong, but those strangers were not too shabby. While they were fighting, the pure walls, floor, and ceiling that were blue now were bing crimson with all the blood falling around. It was a sight one could only hope to see in wars¡­ no, not even ears were that bloody.


    Billy had noticed that even though they exterminated three groups the other day, only two were back. He assumed that the crystal lost some power, but it gained the one in which it could put as many monsters as they wanted on thest floor. So, in order to reach thest room, they will have to defeat who knows how many groups of five hundred in five days and faster than the crystal can create them.


    "No, wait¡­ we don''t have a time limit anymore, right?" Billy asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Marie asked. "We will stay here until we clear the dungeon."


    Billy wasn''t so sure if that was actually good, but it certainly was an opportunity to make tons of money. Hopefully, nothing will happen because of that. In any case, Kate lookedpletely fine despite all that carnage that they were seeing, so Billy will have to tell her father that only a disaster would make her give up on exploring dungeons, and that was something he didn''t want to enact.


    Thanks to Billy''s help, the items he lent to his friends, and Marie''s help, they managed to y six groups of monsters. Now the next day, they will have two thousand fewer monsters to worry about. However, Billy noticed that the dungeon didn''t have bifurcation. It apparently was a straight path toward thest room. However, there were some areas where the groups were located, and ording to Marie, they didn''t explore even one-fourth of those areas.


    "We will have to pick up the pace," Marie said.


    "Isn''t it fine taking things at this pace?" Kate asked. "We don''t have a time limit, after all."


    As much as he hated to admit it, Billy could see Marie''s point. There was no telling if things would stay like that, so it would be better to defeat the monsters and clear the dungeon before the core does something unusual again. Still, he decided to stay silent and just wait and see. Their Fierce Aura was leveling up like crazy, and even their other skills were improving by leaps and bounds. Billy thought that Lily would be better than her father in six months, but her growth in three weeks wasparable to three months. Even Billy himself felt like he wouldn''t lose to his father the next time¡­ he was absolutely sure he could win if he used Fierce Aura. So, with that in mind, it might be possible to increase their pace a little more.


    When the day was over, they had filled five boxes with the materials. While his group was fine, the helpers were exhausted because of all that work. They probably thought they wouldn''t have to work that much, so they asked for less than usual.


    "I suppose one of those is yours," Billy said


    "No need, you are already helping me by doing this job," Marie said. "Besides, I gain a good cut of all the profit we make."


    It was only natural¡­ no wonder so many people wanted to be guild masters. In any case, Billy went shopping again to see if anything new and useful had arrived. The backline wasn''t working that much since the front line was filled with battle freaks, but Billy decided to help them just in case. Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything worthwhile.


    "I suppose I will have to give them the right effects¡­" Billy thought while looking at some items.

 Chapter 154 - Help (8)

    Iron Gloves - Lv 07


    STR + 22


    DEX + 17


    Hardshell Effect: decreases the damage of physical attacks by three points.


    Durability: 20/20


    Amulet of Wisdom- Lv 07


    INT + 22


    DEX + 17


    Windy Effect: decreases the cost of skills when using wind by two points per second.


    Durability: 20/20


    Ring of Magic - Lv 07


    INT + 37


    DEX + 02


    Tempest effect: increases the power of wind magic by five points


    Durability: 20/20


    Billy gave those to Lily, Kate, and Sarah, respectively. Since they went shopping with him and they heard the price, they frowned when they felt the power on them. Fortunately, they decided not to think about it. It will be troublesome if they start thinking that Billy scammed one merchant.


    Billy didn''t find anything worth for him, so he increased his speed with the status points he had by forty points. Thanks to that and the effects of Fierce Aura, ye almost could see the aquatic beasts moving in slow motion. Thanks to all those upgrades in the party, they managed to y eight groups of five hundred the next day. However, the helpers failed in collecting all the materials, so they had to wait for a while for them. Marie scolded them quite a lot, but Kate convinced her to stop pretty soon.


    "Maybe we should hire more parties tomorrow," Marie said while they were heading to the guild.


    Billy wondered if it was just him or if Marie truly sounded like she had joined the party. While she was gorgeous, she was too troublesome¡­ In any case, that was probably his imagination since she couldn''t leave her guild to join them. Besides, she was too strong, and the party would be unbnced. That being said, Billy knew that Marie didn''t follow the logic of her doings.


    In the end, the next day, two more parties joined them. A lot more people came to see them entering the dungeon since now it truly looked like a raid to clear the dungeon. However, a real raid had more than seven participants. The others were just helpers.


    "Hey, Billy, look at this," Lily said when she was preparing a shot toward one of the crabs.


    Somehow, Billy noticed Lily focusing some mana on the tip of her sword and on her right arm that was pulling the arrow. The whole movie had nee pretty smooth, so Billy knew that she had used a skill that he had mentioned to her. In any case, the fire flew while making high pitching sound even louder than usual and pierce the whole body of the monster.


    "You will have a hard time pulling the arrow from there," Billy said.


    "Who cares about that? It worked the way you told me," Lily smiled delightedly.


    While Billy was happy for her, he wished that Lily calmed down a little since Alexander was jealous. It was quite bothersome for Billy the whole situation¡­ Nevertheless, Billy checked Lily''s status and saw it there. The skill was called Power Shot, and it was only at level five and cost three points of MP. It was quite low given all that piercing power.


    "You learned something your father doesn''t know. You surpassed him in a sense," Billy said.


    "I am not so sure about that," Lily said while frowning.


    The usual Lily would be jumping and shouting in joy, but she wasn''t a kid anymore. She was almost seventeen, so it was natural that she grew a little. While Lily was having a hard time pulling the arrow out of the enemy''s body. Billy decided to test the application of that skill on his spear. When one crab spawned in front of them, he imbued the tip of the spear with mana and in his right arm, and then he threw toward the target. As he had expected, the spear also pieced the monster''s body quite deeply.


    You learned the skill Power Throw.


    Cost: 05 MP


    It cost a little more mana than expected, but the power was phenomenal. If he could throw it faster, maybe around level twenty, he could kill most enemies instantly. However, Billy frowned afterward since the idea of throwing his main weapon seemed pretty foolish.


    On the next few days, the group hunted the Aquatic Beasts nonstop. The rain never let it up during those days, so they had to fight the monsters at their strongest for many hours. Fortunately, all that hard work paid off, and they found the door to thest room on the seventh day after they reached the fifth floor. He wondered if he would find some test, but the door didn''t have anything written on it, and a small opening could be seen.


    "We just have to touch the door, and it will open," Marie exined. "The trick is to kill all the monsters on this floor, and since we can see that small opening, then we have passed the test."


    "Is that so¡­ well, we can do this tomorrow," Billy said. "Let''s rest properly since I am hoping for one hell of a challenge on the other side."


    "Wait, I already defeated this thing once. We can do this now," Marie said.


    "Are you one hundred percent certain that the boss you defeated will be the same?" Billy asked. "Moreover, it is raining. Did you face the boss on a rainy day? I don''t know about you, but I would rather face the monsters on not a rainy day and when we are a bit more rested."


    Marie considered Billy''s words. He had a point, she didn''t face the boss on a rainy day, and the chances of the boss be different than the time she cleared the dungeon were quite high. Considering all that, retreating and resting was the reasonable thing to do.


    "Very well, let''s do as you say," Marie said.


    Billy frowned when he heard that.. While he was the party leader and he could give such calls, she had far more authority as a guild master. He was even thinking of picking up her bones the next day after he had imagined that she would challenge the boss alone¡­

 Chapter 155 - Help (9)

    "Well, this dungeon caused no small amount of trouble, so let''s kick the ass of the guardian and go home spend the money that we will earn," Billy said when they were leaving the inn the next day. "That is what I would like to say¡­ but let''s proceed with caution. To avoid problems, Let''s also hear what Marie has to say about the guardian."


    "I wonder what I should do¡­ while never demanded respect, you always treated me pretty harshly," Marie said. "And now youe to me asking for a favor¡­"


    "Well, we can always return home right now," Billy said. "We didn''t clear the dungeon, but we killed dozens of thousands of monsters. We can return home with our heads high for doing that much."


    "You don''t know how to take a joke, don''t you?" Marie asked and then let out a sigh. "What a boring kid you are."


    She was thest person Billy wanted to hear that from, she was thest person he wanted to hear her saying manyt things, but he decided to stay quiet about it since she began to talk about the boss that she faced. It was basically an oversized Aquatic Beast, but the guardian actually used magic, and he had two forms. The standing form where the monster uses magic and four-legged form, where the monster attacks using its body. It was quite the weird creature, but it sure sounded like a proper boss.


    Billy wondered if he should ask if some people of her party suffered heavy injures or not, but he decided against it. There was no point in worrying his friends about that possibility. Besides, Billy himself wasn''t the type to worry about the possibilities of such things happening. Instead of worrying about it, it would be better to keep his senses sharp to prevent it.


    Nevertheless, as usual, the group entered the dungeon and crossed the entire maze in a straight line. The enemies that caused them a lot of trouble weeks ago were eliminated near instantly. Their skills were sharp, and their morale was sky-high. Still, Billy decided to keep his guard up at every single moment because, in those situations, unexpected things happen and tend to make a mess out of everything.


    After just three hours, thanks to their good pace, Billy and the others reached the fifth floor, and there they found two groups of enemies waiting for them. If it weren''t for those creatures, their preparation would be perfect. Still, it was unavoidable that they would lose some stamina and mana against that horde. Once they had been dealt with, Billy and the others rested for one hour in front of thest room since no monster spawned. For whatever reason, either the core spawned them overnight, or they were spawned all at once.


    The helpers would stay behind since they weren''t being paid to put their lives in danger. Once they finished cleaning and sharpening their weapons as much as possible, Billy''s group entered thest room of the dungeon.


    They frowned when they saw that thest room resembled a throne room. While everything was made of that blue brick, it was a lot more elegant than all the other parts of the twost floors. There were many pirs around the room that apparently was two hundred meters long and four hundred metersrge and on the other end of the ce. There were some stairs and above it, a throne, a pretty big one where an Aquatic Beast was sitting on it.


    "You forgot to mention that the guardian was two times bigger than the others," Billy said.


    "It wasn''t that big thest time I faced it¡­" Marie said while furrowing her eyebrows.


    Aquatic Beast (Evolved) - Lv 223


    HP: 2359/ 2359


    MP: 2139/ 2139


    SP: 1525/ 1525


    Strength: 559


    Speed: 313


    Magic: 526


    Endurance: 272


    Dexterity: 289


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Deadly ws Lv 111, Vicious Bite Lv 89, Dash Lv 74, Body m Lv 72


    Spells: Water Arrow Lv 32, Water Wall Lv 45, Water Spear Lv 52, Water Tornado Lv 41


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 59, Fire Resistance Lv 88, Wind Resistance Lv 75, Cold Resistance Lv 168


    Skill Points: 00


    It seemed that the core also messed with the guardian a little bit. Billy checked and noticed that the beast was really strong. Its ws were as big as swords, so it was like the enemy had six of those¡­ terrifying-looking and very sharp swords.


    The monster got up from its throne, and it seemed that time had frozen while the creature while climbing down the stairs. If that were a game or a movie, the boss would give a monologue or chit-chat about their ns of world domination. Still, the monster didn''t have such aspirations. It was only a tool under the control of the core of the dungeon.


    Everyone grabbed their weapons tightly, but Lily, who could attack the monster, fired one of her arrows, and considering the high pitching sound, it was clear that she used Power Shot. The beast moved its right arm to block the projectile, and while it seeded, it frowned since its arm moved backward. The boss had underestimated the power of that Shot. From up close, Lily would be even more dangerous.


    Billy had told the others that they should keep a formation, and that was why Marie was itching to attack, but she followed the others. The frontline approached in a light, while the backline was ten meters behind them. Billy, Alexander, Natalie, and Marie dashed when the monster lowered its stance to attack, and despite that, the monster targeted Billy first for whatever reason.


    The monster swung its right w toward his face, but Billy blocked the attack with his spear.. That being said, he felt his bones cracking, and he soon was pushed back. The creature tried to continue thebo and finish Billy, but the monster lowered its stance and dodged Natalie''s strike aimed at its neck¡­

 Chapter 156 - Help (10)

    The creature turned around in a single moment and tried to sh Natalie''s back. She jumped backward, and then Alexander attacked the monster''s back. At the same time, Marie aimed for the monster''s throat, but the creature blocked both of their attacks with its ws. The fighting style of the monster was different than Marie said¡­ the creature can fight like that even while standing.


    The monster spun and then kicked those two in the stomach as if that wasn''t enough. Marie endured the attack and ended up showing an annoyed expression. Still, Alexander stopped moving for a moment after he was pushed back because he lost the air in his lungs.


    Since those two were forced to back down, Lily made many arrows rain down on the creature. The monster tried to sidestep and dodge them, but then he saw Billy and Natalie ready to strike. In the end, the monsters use their ws to repel the arrows that flew toward their vitals. The others only scratched its arms and legs.


    "I bet those would make good swords," Billy said.


    "You can worry about thatter!" Natalie said.


    The monster decided to use magic when it saw Billy''s group surrounding him. Still, then two spinning spears and a massive fireball fell from the ceiling to hit the creature. The beast put the ws around its face to block the spears, and it still managed to fire several Water Balls upward and made Sarah''s attack disappear. The spinning spears made his ws tremble all over, but in the end, the enemy threw them to the side with brute strength alone. Kate recovered them soon enough with her magic, but she still looked troubled. She went all out with that attack, after all.


    The monster suddenly felt danger and then jumped forward, but he still felt a sharp pain on its right side. Without alerting anyone, Marie approached and attacked the monster with Lurk. The creature only felt blood lust at thest moment¡­ Nevertheless, the wound began to bleed, but only for a short while.


    Billy used Fierce Aura and then dashed toward the enemy and then used Light Spear, but the creature blocked the attack with one of its ws. Despite the boost, Billy couldn''t overpower the beast. Still, he didn''t stop there. He used Light Spear again and again until the enemy was only focusing on blocking his attacks. Some blood began to fall from the arms of the monster, but the creature didn''t look that bothered by it. Besides, Billy''s hands were swollen for using that skill at a high level so many times¡­


    The next one to attack had been Natalie, and she used Swift strike. The enemy was caught off guard and had its arms moved away. The monster was left wide open, and Lily used that change to fire a barrage of arrows. Still, the creature decreased its speed by using a water wall, but that caused a problem for the monster; it prevented it from seeing another attacking. Kate imbued her spears with wind magic, and they easily pierced the water wall. The beast reacted to the attack at thest moment and jumped to the side, but the two spears still pierced its left shoulder. The monster grunted in pain, even though only half of the tip of the spears pierced its body.


    The monster pulled those out and threw them to the side¡­ it really was a stupid creature if it was thinking that it was enough. In case Marie dashed toward the monster again and tried to slice its throat, the beast tried to do the same since it had a longer reach, it forced Marie to stop and lower her stance to dodge the attack. Still, she managed to attack the arms of the creature. She clicked her tongue in annoyance since she tried to cut the monster''s wrists, but she missed them, and before she could try again, the beast tried to kick and forced her to fall back.


    Things were being a lot more difficult than she recalled. The monster was way too versatile. Billy wondered if attacking the monster all at once would help, but considering its spells, that seemed like a bad idea. That being said, just waiting wasn''t food either, and he soon confirmed that when the enemy fired some water spears toward them.


    They were too close to dodge, so they used their weapons to block it. While they seeded, the weapons trembled for quite a while due to the impact. Such was the strength of those¡­ Billy looked toward the backline and seemed that they were fine. Sarah protected them by emerging from the ground an earth wall. It seemed that even the weird brick was considered earth¡­


    Nevertheless, Billy noticed that the spears were quite strong because the water around them moved like the des of a chainsaw. It was an application that Billy never thought of. Still, it would only be useful on certain magic projectiles and weapons.


    The monster decided to use the spears again since that attack forced everyone to recover for a short while. Still, Billy bombarded the beast with a wind sphere and prevented the creature from focusing and casting. The monster didn''t have time to block those, so it grunted in pain when its flesh was torn apart in the ces he had been hit¡­


    Using Fierce Aura and imbuing their weapons with magic would drain their mana pretty fast, so they were avoiding doing that. However, dragging out the fight at that rate wouldn''t help them either. They all reached the same conclusion, and they also decided to take their chances.


    After doing that, Billy charged and used Light Spear. The guardian ground while looking at its right arm being thrown in the opposite direction.. A single-arm block worked before, but it wouldn''t work again¡­ Natalie dashed and aimed for the monster''s head with Swift strike, and while the beast blocked it, it left itself wide open, and Alexander stabbed the creature from the side.

 Chapter 157 - War (1)

    Alexander''s attack certainly caused critical damage, but soon they all learned that it didn''t help all that much¡­ that beast roared in and then went all out to attack Alexander even while his spear still was on its side. Alexander pulled his weapon, but not in time to dodge the ws of the monster¡­ still, he used his left bracer to protect himself. The equipment cracked in several ces, but at least it protected Alexander¡­ for a short while.


    The beast attacked again before Alexander could assume a defensive stance, so the others dashed to cover for him. Upon noticing that, the monster used Water Tornado around itself and sent all of them flying to the distance. After spinning in the air several times, Billy somehownded on his feet and clicked his tongue. Fierce Aura was active, but that spell still instantly sent him and the others flying. Fortunately, they protected Alexander from being attacked while he was in such a defenceless state.


    Before anyone could recover, the monster charged and used Body m on Alexander. Blocking wasn''t an option considering the size and the strength of the monster, so Alexander jumped to the side. In the end, the creature only stopped after almost hitting the wall on the other side. That was some power¡­ the creature crossed fifty meters just by using a single skill.


    Lily used that chance to fire some arrows, but she was quickly running out of them. At that rare, she will have to cross the battlefield while grabbing hers. Still, shebined her triple shot and power Shot in thest moment. The creature tried to block it with one arm and paid the price. The arrows pierced the monster''s left arm deeply and easily reached the other side. Even if the monster pulls the arrows, that arm is gone for sure.


    Billy and Marie, upon noticing an opportunity there, they ran toward the left side of the monster. In contrast, Natalie and Alexander went in the opposite direction. He blinked his left eye at them, and they got the message. They dashed at the same time, but then when they saw the monster not moving a single inch, they stopped at thest moment, and the monster had used Water Tornado to protect itself anyway. It was surprising that Marie understood that it was just a faint. Still, it was also a bit impressive that his friends understood the message so clearly.


    Evolved Aquatic Beast - Lv 223


    HP: 1656/ 2359


    MP: 1425/ 2139


    SP: 1274/ 1525


    Strength: 559


    Speed: 313


    Magic: 526


    Endurance: 272


    Dexterity: 289


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Deadly ws Lv 111, Vicious Bite Lv 89, Dash Lv 74, Body m Lv 72


    Spells: Water Arrow Lv 32, Water Wall Lv 45, Water Spear Lv 52, Water Tornado Lv 41


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 59, Fire Resistance Lv 88, Wind Resistance Lv 75, Cold Resistance Lv 168


    Skill Points: 00


    The monster paid dearly for that. It used a lot of mana and didn''t achieve anything with it. While the boss was looking at them, very pissed, Billy kept smiling, but he soon calmed down because the fight wasn''t over yet.


    Billy looked at the backline and then pointed at the arrows on the ground. The front line will keep the monster busy while Lily recovers her arrows. Meanwhile, Kate and Sarah will cover her.


    After dashing toward the monster, Billy used Steel Spear, forcing the monster to move to the side to dodge the attack. Still, he kept going and used Deadly Wind, and the monster was forced to retreat again and then being stabbed by Marie, who was approaching or blocking his attack with the ws of one arm. In the end, the monster decided to block, and the thing was forced to bend his body downward due to the power of the strike. The other three followed that lead and tried to attack the monster that had its only functioning arm busy with Billy. Still, the guardian used Water Spears to keep them at bay.


    "It needs some focus to use big spells, but not something at the level of Water Spears¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows while thinking about it.


    That gave Billy an idea¡­ when hended, he used Light Spear, and the enemy blocked the strike again. Still, the creature opened its eyes widely when it saw four fire arrows appearing around its head. Billy fired them, and upon contact, they exploded, raising a small smoke curtain. He had aimed for both eyes with the two of those, and if Billy hadn''t taken at least one of the beast''s eyes¡­ Nevertheless, the others didn''t wait to check the results. Alexander, Natalie, and Marie dashed and impaled the monster with their weapons. The monster grunted, and when the smoke disappeared, they saw a monster with a blue body and red face¡­ the guardian was really pissed.


    They decided to fall back and pull their weapons, but the monster tensed its muscles and prevented them from doing so. Before they could try anything else, the monster spun and then tried to behead all of them with its ws. They jumped back and had to let go of their weapons in the end. Natalie and Marie still had one of theirs, but Alexander lost his.


    "Hey, hey¡­" Billy frowned. "Are you guys for real?"


    They didn''t have time to reply since they were focused on the enemy. It would be really bad if the boss decides to break their weapons but to prevent that. Sarah began to charge onerge Fireball. The moment the beast tries anything, it will be burned quite a bit.


    "It thinks that is a good choice, huh¡­" Billy said and then tossed his spear toward Alexander.


    "Aren''t you going to need this?" Alexander asked.


    "I could use, but then you would be defenseless," Billy replied and then pointed his hands toward the guardian.. "Just make sure to keep that thing away from me."

 Chapter 158 - War (2)

    The monster could tell that Billy was preparing something nasty, so it focused its eyes on him. In the end, only an Earth Bullet appeared in front of his hands, but one that was pretty hard and was spinning a lot. It certainly will have a lot of piercing power, but something of that size¡­ the guardian could easily deflect. The monster raised its left w, and then Billy fired. However, the projectile never made contact with the ws¡­ Billy wasn''t aiming at the face of the monster in the first ce. He aimed at the butt of Alexander''s spear, and he made the weapon pierce the monster''s gut a lot more.


    That surprised Billy''s friends as well, the monster showed an expression of shock and pain, and then its guard dropped for a second. Sarah used that chance to shoot the Fireball that was the size of the monster itself. The creature didn''t have time to cast Water Tornado, so it fired several Water Spears and that while it decreased the power of the attack, it didn''t do enough. The monster was engulfed in mes, and when those dissipated, a good of its left side was burned almost up to the muscles. Billy fired two more stone bullets and made Marie and Natalie''s weapons pierce the monster''s body. Once he was done, Lily and Katended a barrage of attacks.


    The guardian of the dungeon ended up looking like a porcupine, thanks to that. Being unable to do anything due to the power of those mes decided its fate. Once those two were done, Alexander, Natalie, and Marie dashed toward the monster and impaled its heart with their weapons.


    You obtained 15.000 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 7.500 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 7.500 experience points.


    The skill Steel Spear obtained 7.500 experience points.


    The skill Deadly Wind obtained 7.500 experience points.


    ...


    The monster fell to its back on the ground, and Billy saw many of his skills leveling up quite a bit. He didn''t notice anyone getting seriously hurt. Still, he decided to check the others just to be sure, even though his hands and belly were hurting like hell. The others were in simr conditions. The kick of the guardian fractured a few ribs. There were some scratches here and there, but nothing too serious.


    "Yay! We did it!" Kate raised her arms upward and then said it.


    "Hell yeah, that was a good fight," Marie said.


    Aside from those two, the others felt satisfied without expressing too much emotion. They were tired¡­ that month had been a long one. In any case, once the noise was over, the helpers felt safe in entering thest room of the dungeon. While there weren''t many signs of destruction, they gulped when they saw the boss. Considering the sight and how much noise there was during the battle, it was only natural that the monster put up one hell of a fight.


    "Hey, Billy, look at those," Alexander said while pointing to the ws of the monster.


    "No marks¡­ those are sturdy as hell," Billy frowned.


    "My daggers were made by a cksmith that used one of those. Until now, they never suffered any damage," Marie said. "I would say that those are even more powerful, so selling them would be a waste. Anyway, let''s forget about that and celebrate! Let''s rent a tavern and run wild!"


    "Nah, I am¡­ well, maybe that isn''t a half-bad idea," Billy said.


    Billy recalled about Alexander''s situation, so he decided that a party would be good. They wouldn''t work together for a while, after all. Billy didn''t dislike parties in his previous life, but currently, he felt like it would be a waste to miss a single day of training. Nevertheless, his friends frowned since that wasn''t like Billy, but they weren''t against it.


    They left the dungeon while it was still trembling. As usual, the core was changing itsyout after the guardian was defeated. The people outside seemed relieved thanks to it, but then they frowned when they saw the body of the new boss. Marie decided to take it to the guild and then tell someone to study it.


    A few hourster, the group was with many other people and was drinking in the biggest tavern of the town. Apparently, it was the ce all the adventurers gathered at night, so many rough-looking individuals were there while drinking like there was no tomorrow since Marie proudly dered that she would pay for all the drinks on that night.


    At first, Billy''s friends avoided alcohol since they were young and they were far away from home, but after a while, they rxed and began to drink quite a bit. Only Billy was sober since he had to make sure that those morons would find their rooms once the party was over.


    "I am saying¡­ It was awesome!" Alexander said while showing a weird expression on his face. "Trading blows with the target with a spear is¡­ bam, bam, and then bam¡­ that is awesome."


    Some adventurers were listening to Alexander and nodding while understanding. Billy wondered what they were understanding since he wasn''t making any sense. Then again, maybe they were just reacting to his words since they were quite wasted as well. He was quite meek, but now that his awareness wasn''t holding him back anymore, he talked about fighting passionately.


    Billy looked toward another table, and then he saw the girls talking with Marie. Basically, at every three sentences, Marie wouldugh loudly for whatever reason. There were people like that that found everything funny when they were drunk. Lily was already drinking with her head on the table. She was weak to alcohol, apparently. As for the other three¡­ Sarah was drinking cup after cup as if she had left a desert, not a dungeon. After a while, she fell asleep as well¡­ one could only endure so much alcohol. As for Billy, he was drinking alone some juice of that fruit that restored mana. It was a bit expensive, but it tasted sour and sweet like lemon, so it made him recall home for a short while.. No one was approaching him since someone sober always looked boring.

 Chapter 159 - War (3)

    After a while, Kate joined Billy at his table. She looked dead drunk and kind of sleepy. He didn''t recall many people getting like that. Still, as expected, even though the people of that world had stronger bodies, alcohol could affect them that much. Or maybe it was because they began to drink on an empty stomach¡­


    "Billy¡­ can I put my head in yourp?" Kate asked after fidgetting for a short while. "I am sleepy."


    "Go to your room if you want to sleep," Billy said.


    "Don''t say such mean things¡­ please!" Kate said with her upturned eyes.


    "I don''t know how my answer is mean¡­ do you really want to make me a scumbag?" Billy asked. "Even though I am the youngest here, I am still a man. I can''t keep my cool if a drunk girl sleeps in myp."


    "Eh? What are you going to do?" Kate asked while showing a confident smile.


    "Put my fingers on your nose," Billy replied. "Or make you chew your own hair."


    Kate frowned since her brain wasn''t working properly, and she didn''t understand that Billy was making fun of her. In any case, she looked quite disappointed at Billy''s refusal. That was a bit troublesome since giving her what she wanted would make Billy feel like he was taking advantage of someone much younger. Billy kept saying to himself to help her find someone, but he was too busy with his own life to meddle with the others.


    "All right¡­e over here," Billy said. "Just remember that I will use this to make fun of you for quite a while."


    Kate ignored thest part and dly used some chairs to mimic a bed before putting her head on hisp. For a while, she was all smiles, but then she fell asleep and began to snore, and then she lost all her charms. Billy facepalmed when he saw that, and then he realized that he was being watched¡­ by some very unpleasant eyes. It took a while, but eventually, Billy frowned at the owner of those¡­ it was Natalie.


    "What now?" Billy asked and then rolled his eyes.


    From Natalie''s perspective, it seemed like Billy was ready to make a move on Kate, or perhaps she found his actions weird given that he didn''t want to marry her. Several things happened, and Billy ended up offering her the other side of hisp since she seemed sleepy, and while he did say it as a joke, Natalie epted as well.


    "Well, aren''t you popr?" Marie asked when Natalie fell asleep.


    "Anyone who teaches others ends up being popr with children," Billy said.


    "They did say that you treated them like they were younger than you, but I thought it was a joke¡­" Marie frowned. "Anyway, you have a good head for leadership, kid. It is a pain, but I will have to write a report and tell Jean everything about clearing the dungeon. Once he reads that, he will try to take you to his side. Our state isn''t on good terms with some other states, so he is recruiting many adventurers as ofte. Even capable individuals to help him."


    "I am aware, but someone already tried to put a leash on me, and it was a gorgeous leash, but it didn''t work," Billy said.


    "Gorgeous, huh," Marie said while looking at Kate.


    "Putting that aside, at least one of us will stay here and work for Jean for a short while, so I would be grateful if you were to help him," Billy said.


    "That is fine. I owe you guys one after this whole dungeon thing," Marie said.


    Although she was drunk, Marie was considering things properly. Either she was used to drinking a lot, or she was going to forget all that soon. Regardless, in the end, the party kept going until sunrise. Still, only a few heavyweights kept drinking during the whole time. Also, there was no way Billy would carry everyone to the inn, so they slept right there until noon. Billy spent most of the time keeping an eye on things and meditating, though.


    One by one, Billy''s friends began to wake up, and they looked like they thought that they were about to die due to the hangover. That is what you get from trying to drink without having any experience¡­ Billy had a good time watching them in that poor state. Still, they had things to do, so he helped them.


    "Drink some water and take a shower. That will help a bit," Billy replied. "A warm meal is also what you guys need."


    As expected, they barely remember what happened the previous night after they started to drink, and also, as expected, they swore that they would never drink again. Billyughed at that since it brings back some nice memories¡­


    "Well, our job here is done, but we still have something to do. It is about Jean''s offer," Billy said. "Before you say anything, I am nning to put on hold our ns as a party. This missionsted for quite a while, after all. We also learned a lot, so it would be better for all of us to take a break and assimte those experiences."


    Billy also didn''t want to make Alexander feel left out, but the other reasons were proper as well. The group stayed silent for a while, considering the options. Considering that each one of them got twelve gold coins thanks to their work in the dungeon. They didn''t need any more money. Billy will soon have since he will buy two of those trees that bear the fruits that restores mana. He wondered if she should buy two¡­ maybe he should use his power on them and make them bear more fruits.


    "I am going to ept the offer," Alexander raised his right arm and then said.. "I have some goals, and helping here for a while will help me achieve them."

 Chapter 160 - War (4)

    When they heard that, the girls looked a bit surprised. Alexander was quite shy, so he didn''t have many friends. Staying away from home for so many months was unexpected, given that.


    "You should start working on the letter you will send to Jean," Billy said. "By the time you go home and pack your things and tell everyone, he will have prepared things on his side as well. Anyway, is anyone else going to do that?"


    Sarah had her job as the elementalists leader. Natalie wasn''t suited for instructing anyone. She had a short temper. As for Lili and Kate. They were too important for their own tribes to stay away for so long. Even though they didn''t have any jobs fitting those positions¡­


    "What are you going to do, Billy?" Alexander asked. "And when should we talk about our future operations again?"


    "I am going to try several things. You should focus on your objectives for the time being," Billy said. "As for when¡­ In one year, we can talk about this again."


    Billy''s words seemed harsh, but Alexander understood the meaning behind them. They should focus on working to achieve their goals. They don''t have time to worry about each other''s affairs. A lot of work was ahead of them, after all.


    After that short meeting, the group began to pack their things. After saying goodbye to Marie, they entered the carriage. Pierre left with them and then departed. At first, they stayed silent since that would be theirst trip together. At least for a while, but then they rxed more because not everything was over.


    After a few days, they found Pierre''s group guarding the bridge, and then Alexander passed to him his letter. As for Billy, he gave him ten gold coins for him to find a way to get him those trees¡­


    "I heard what happened. You must have left a good impression on my elder sister since she decided to work with you," Pierre said. "Lord Jean was having a hard time assembling adventurers to work with her."


    "Well, she caused us a lot of problems since she always does things at her own pace," Billy said.


    "I more than anyone else understand that¡­" Pierre said and then sighed while he recalled his youth. "Regardless, the trees will take a few weeks to arrive. Meanwhile, you should prepare an area where than be put. It goes without saying, but while those trees are strong, they need to stay in a ce where they can''t be damaged."


    Billy nodded. He wondered if Edward would get pissed if Billy got rid of some bricks in front of his house to nt those. Now that he thought about it, that was something his, so he shouldn''t interfere with the lifestyle of his family.


    Two dayster, the group finally returned home, and after crossing one of the entrances, they split up and headed toward their homes. Along the way, Billy saw a weird building near the walls, and he saw some carrying herbs. That was probably the underground facility created to grow some weird herbs. Billy had bought gifts for everyone, but it would be a bother to look for his grandma and give it to her while she was working.


    Billy only felt at home when he reached the district of his tribe and saw his little siblings sparring. They were so focused that they didn''t even notice his approach. Only when they stopped to rest for a short while did they notice that someone was watching them.


    "Billy!" Samuel and Samara said in unison before jumping to hug him.


    "Hey, everyone''s favorite big brother is back," Billy said while head patting them.


    It was kind of funny how much those two actions mirrored each other so much. That probably still wouldst for a few years, even though their personalities were very different from each other. In any case, he gave them some items that would boost their stamina regeneration. That would help them over time with training, and they sure look delighted with that. Toys were hard to find and not very well made, so it seemed like a waste to give them. Even though it seemed pretty Spartan to give kids items that will help them with their training.


    After ying with them for a while, Billy went to his home and found his mother meditating. He thought that he should surprise her, but Cami opened her eyes and then showed a soft expression.


    "Wee back, Billy," Cami said. "I take it that everything went well, even though you returnedter than you promised."


    "Yeah, well, more or less," Billy said and then hugged his mother tightly. "I am home, and I bought some gifts."


    "These are pretty expensive¡­ are you bing loose with money because this adventure business is going well?" Cami asked.


    "I believe I am being pretty cautious with it, and yes, we made quite the sum this month," Billy said. "But this much is fine. Money only exists to be used. Besides, it is not like this is crap that won''t help anyone."


    Cami agreed since those items that have been spreading around recently were really useful in helping peoples training or with their work. In any case, a few hourster, Billy''s father and his grandmother appeared, and then he gave them their gifts.


    "It seems that you have quite the adventure. I am proud of you for helping the people of that town," Drew said after Billy told them what had happened.


    His siblings wanted to hear more, but telling such a long story over the dinner table gave him too little time to eat. In any case, while eating alongside his family, Billy wondered about Alexander. He will probably give his farewell to his friends in the next few days, and then he will propose to Lily once he returns. They were just seventeen, and it seemed a bit too early for them to start their own family, but they at least managed to make Billy wonder if he should consider starting one.. Besides, that was the normal age in their world.

 Chapter 161 - War (5)

    The next day, Billy invited his father to spar with him. He decided not to use Fierce aura at first and then use itter in order to show to his family how useful that was. At first, Drew frowned when his son called the whole family to watch, Billy didn''t seem the type who would start a public humiliation, after all. Naturally, Billy wouldn''t use his equipment, only his spear. It would have no meaning if he had to rely on those, after all.


    When they started, Drew started copying Billy, who started with a flurry of attacks. He tried to copy him, but the level of a quick spear was lower, so he assumed a defensive stance and then used Block Mastery. While he blocked all strikes, Drew felt the damage piling up in his hands.


    Eventually, Billy switched and then used a light spear. Drew felt confident in his skills with that, so he used the same. However, when their attacks collided, they ended up sending each other in the opposite direction due to the shock waves of their skills. Their arms and weapons also trembled for several seconds¡­


    After that, they tried Steel Spear and Deadly Wind, but they obtained simr results. Billy finally caught up with his father. It was shocking that he honestly thought that he had surpassed him after the strength he gained over thest month. His father hasn''t been cking off¡­ still. He looked a bit down with that result.


    "I am an old fart now¡­" Drew said with his head down. "I was surpassed by my thirteen years old son¡­ I am a relic of the past."


    "Don''t feel too bad about it¡­" Cami said while patting his back.


    "Let''s spar again. I will show you something interesting," Billy said.


    Drew couldn''t see the point in that, but he decided to nod. Billy used Fierce Aura, and his parents noticed that something had changed. As expected, they had good instincts. Billy used the same sequence of attacks, but this time, hepletely overwhelmed his father. In the end, Drew was left speechless since he could tell that Billy didn''t go easy on him before.


    "It is called Fierce Aura, this skill boosts all of your basic skills, and the more you use it, the stronger it bes," Billy said. "It is something that we came up with when we were facing some tough enemies in the dungeon."


    Billy taught them how they should use mana to envelop their bodies. Cami and Anna were the first ones to seed, and Drew was thest since he didn''t use magic that much. He even skipped a day of work to be able to do that, but he felt that it was worthwhile.


    "I see¡­ this is certainly amazing," Drew said. "But yours seemed pretty high considering that you only have been training for a month."


    "That is because we make a lot more progress in dungeons than doing regr training," Billy exined.


    Billy wondered how he should exin that literally, everyone could grow stronger much faster while fighting dungeon monsters. He heard that soldiers and recruits in the army use them now and then, but it is hard since their strengthes due to their numbers, and dungeons weren''t appropriate for that. Regardless, his father epted that exnation since he didn''t know much about dungeons. That also exined why Billy caught up to him, despite the fact that he never cked off on his training.


    In any case, the sensation that Fierce Aura gave them was quite addicting, so they decided to train it for quite a while. Billy also warned his siblings not to use it when they were practicing with other kids. About spreading knowledge around town¡­ Billy wasn''t so sure about that. Merchants wereing and going to that ce, and Intel was bound to leak to other states. Unlike magic, Fierce Aura could be learned much easier to those who have basic knowledge regarding mana, and since it was the perfect boost for armies, Billy felt that it might cause a lot of problems to him in the long run.


    "I don''t want to sound arrogant, but let''s treat that skill like one of our special techniques," Billy said.


    "That is probably for the best. This skill can break the bnce of the power between states if we aren''t careful with it," Drew nodded. "You two, don''t mention this to anyone, all right?"


    "Yes, father," Samuel and Samara said in unison again.


    In any case, while everyone in his family skipped a day of work and training, things were different the next day. Everyone left the house, and Billy saw himself alone again¡­ he didn''t hope that they would take a week off for him, but¡­ that was a bit lonely. Regardless, Billy decided to give his report to Edward and see what they should do with the ws of the guardian of the dungeon. Since Alexander was going to leave soon, they probably would have to ask Pierre to deliver for them whatever he asked for. Billy wondered how Pierre was feeling being treated like an errand boy.


    "I heard of your aplishments, Billy," Edward said when he appeared. "Jean sent his thanks for helping the guild master."


    "Is that so? What else did you hear?" Billy asked.


    "I talked a lot with Kate when she returned, so she told what everyone did on every single day. It was quite a tale," Edward said. "A bloody tale filled with battles¡­ I suppose my daughter has quite the strong spirit, and forcing her to abandon that kind of lifestyle is no longer an option."


    "You guessed right, but our operations will stop for a while. There is a chance that we will never work together again, so you can rest easy," Billy exined.


    "May I ask why and who is going to guard my daughter?" Edward asked.


    "Who knows? You know¡­ my life doesn''t revolve around Kate," Billy frowned.

 Chapter 162 - War (6)

    While Edward was ying dumb, he should have had an idea about why Billy was thinking along those lines. For the good or the worse, Kate has good eyes when ites to people, so she should have realized by now that he was helping Alexander with Lily in that regard. Billy thought that girls would like to meddle in that kind of stuff. Still, while Lily was oblivious about it, she would notice if her friends began to act suspiciously.


    "Putting that aside, I also heard about Alexander. While your actions in the dungeon town should have been enough, someone of you choosing to ept Jean''s offer was probably for the best," Edward said.


    "Alexander had his own goals in mind when he epted that," Billy said.


    "I see¡­ Regardless, what are you going to do until your party is back?" Edward asked.


    "I wouldn''t assume that would happen¡­ life is a box full of surprises," Billy said. "Anyway, I am going to just do this and that. Nothing too drastic. So, you don''t have to worry about it, Kate won''t be put in danger for quite a while. Enjoy your time together."


    Edward nodded. In the end, Billy valued his freedom to say any more than that. That was what he was thinking, at least. As for Billy, he only knew that he wanted to keep training and try to learn some cksmithing and alchemy. They would need that kind of skills if they try to attempt to clear other dungeons. Even if their party is disbanded, Billy still uses those skills. Besides, his power alongside cksmithing and alchemy was bound to produce some results.


    "Did you already send the ws to John?" Billy asked.


    "Yes¡­ I fail to imagine a beast that fights with six of those," Edward frowned after replying. "I feel my heart beating faster at the thought that my daughter got so close to such a beast."


    "Not so close, only fifty meters," Billy said. "Anyway, I am going to pay a visit to John once I talk with everyone about what they want."


    While that would take some time, Billy had some free time in his hands. He already did his morning training, after all. Taking it easy for a week wouldn''t make him weak. In any case, the ws were good, but they weren''t that much better than the ck steel they already have. Besides, they couldn''t forge anything decent without some gems of the beetles'' dungeon. Billy wondered if he should go shopping for those, he could always extract the gems from items.


    After that, Billy talked with Kate, who was cking off because the only thing that she disliked about adventuring was the fact that they had to wake up early. As for what she wanted, she said that she wanted some boots that were easy to move and that could increase her speed. It seemed like a waste to turn those fine weapons into defensive gear, but at least they would grant quite the defensive power.


    Natalie wanted some gloves. Lily also wanted boots¡­ it was weird seeing them suddenly requesting for that. The most troublesome one to make an item for would be Sarah. The enemies rarely got close to her, after all.


    "Come to think of it¡­ she just joined us, and now we are taking a break," Billy thought. "I wonder if she misunderstood this."


    "No, I am fine," Sarah said after Billy found her and mentioned the issue. "That was pretty intense and took us quite a while away from home. I want to pass down the things that I learned to the others of my tribe and show them how much they can improve if they put their minds into it. Of course, I will keep silent about Fierce Aura."


    "That is probably for the best," Billy nodded.


    While Billy already passed that knowledge to his family, it was his skill, so he could do that much. Besides, he trusted them. Regardless, after seeing the danger of a dungeon, Sarah asked for a shield. There wasn''t much point in having one and having low physical strength, but apparently, she had been training with Kate. So, he was getting stronger as well.


    "I suppose I will add some defensive magic properties to her shield¡­ it is unlikely that she will get hit by physical attacks considering her offensive abilities," Billy thought.


    After that, Billy went to talk with Alexander, and then he found him in the za in their district. She looked as pale as a ghost, and he had bags under his eyes. Billy quickly understood the situation.


    "Having second thoughts?" Billy asked.


    "You are really smart, Billy¡­ I wonder if I would feel less scared now if I were a bit more like you."


    "Nah, I am average. You guys are just too simple," Billy said.


    "In thest few days, I was thinking¡­ what if Lily finds someone else while I am away?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, the possibility is quite low¡­ she isn''t exactly man hunting right now," Billy said. "If you ask me, putting you guys away for a while might be beneficial to you. She might end up missing you, and things will be easier next. Still, even if that fails, life goes on. She was just the first."


    "Well, yeah, but¡­ I never thought of marrying anyone else," Alexander said.


    "It would be weird if you had thought of marrying many people," Billy said. "I will help you a little bit. While you are away, I will sell your good points and tell Lily that after me, you are probably the second-best guy around."


    "You could at least say that I am the best¡­" Alexander frowned.


    "Are you telling me to lie to a friend? How dare you¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    "How can you joke when I am like this¡­" Alexander said and then sighed.


    "You are so pathetic¡­ I will help you ovee that and tell you how you can make Lily fall for you.

 Chapter 163 - War (7)

    After hearing Billy''s method, Alexander looked pretty dubious of that. Billy thought for a while, and he realized that he might be wrong. Still, it might increase his chances¡­ at least it made sense considering his knowledge of his previous life. However, if it fails¡­ Billy also realized that Alexander would suffer for quite a while.


    "Oh, well¡­ what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger," Billy thought.


    Three dayster, Billy and his friends headed toward one of the exits of the town to say their farewells to Alexander. As one would expect, Alexander was as tense he could be when they arrived there.


    "What is wrong, Alexander?" Billy asked while ying dumb. "Are you scared of going alone, or is there anything else bothering you?"


    Although he was about tough, that was also Billy''s way to give a push to his friend. As for Alexander, he groaned in annoyance while he also massaged his stomach. The whole situation was making his stomach upset¡­


    "Take care, Alexander," Kate said. "We will see each other eventually, but I wish you luck."


    "Don''t y around too much, or you will fall behind the next time we spar," Natalie said.


    "We don''t know each other for long, but I wish you a safe trip," Sarah said.


    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do," Billy said, and then he presented a box in front of Alexander. "Only open thister and only use it inside dungeons. There are some instructions written inside the box about how to use it."


    Alexander frowned since he had bl idea what was there, but he nodded. The girls bothered him, asking what was inside, but Billy ignored them. In the end, he said that it was something between men and that only made them feel even more unsatisfied, as expected.


    "I hope you do well, Alexander," Lily finally said.


    "Lily, I¡­ will be the best archer of our town!" Alexander finally gathered his courage and then said it. "Until then, just wait until I return!"


    "Okay¡­" Lily said while frowning as she watched Alexander running toward the carriage. "I suppose I will have a new rival soon."


    Billy facepalmed after he heard that. In the end, that idiot only told her half of what Billy taught him¡­ he didn''t even wait to get any reaction. Still, the other girls, aside from Lily, understood what Alexander meant by that. Billy told him that, and if he defeats her and her father in Archery, then they should marry, but as expected, that seemed a bit too forceful. But in the end, not all the message had been understood.


    After a while, Alexander recovered from his embarrassment, and he tried to look at his home town from the window of the carriage. Naturally, it looked pretty small from so far away, and it was a sight that he won''t see for a while. In any case, Alexander decided to check therge box Billy gave him and then he saw a longbow. Its shape was a bit weird since it seemed like it was made by junctions of many feathers made of steel.


    Sagitarian Bow


    DeX + 60


    Arrow Production effect: at the cost of one point of mana, it grants you the power to summon an arrow.


    Meditation Lv 02


    Durability: 40/40


    There was a letter below it, and in that, Billy wrote how to use the bow and that he had asked for John to hurry and focus on that bow to forge it on time. Alexander thought that one of the effects was a joke. After all, arrows couldn''t appear out of nowhere, but then he confirmed it, and it was left speechless. With that kind of power, he certainly could achieve his goals.


    "Thank you, Billy," Alexander said. "Now I just have to do it."


    The next few days passed rather anticlimactically. Nothing happened, and Billy just took it easy. He heard that the girls began to meet again and train together, but Billy decided to give them some privacy. They sure were talking about things that weren''t suited for the ears of a guy. Besides, he didn''t want to draw too much jealousy of other guys. A single dude surrounded by four beauties was sure to draw the unwanted attention of other guys.


    In any case, while he said that he was taking it easy, Billy just didn''t stop and waited in his bed for something to happen. He crossed the town and talked with all the new merchants. He looked for suspicious individuals that could be spies, and he also talked with them about alchemy. He asked them if there was some sort of experimentation with those three fruits. Apparently, there was, but people didn''t make much progress. As Billy had thought, they had tried to increase their potency by using herbs and other methods to produce the juice, but it didn''t work that much. Billy even asked if there were some books about the research, but the merchants never heard of that. Besides, merchants that sold books were rare.


    "I don''t remember many methods of making certain liquids more potent. When ites to beverage, the methods on earth only gave a fake sense of vor," Billy thought. "Since it is something that directly affects the energy of an individual, I suppose things from back there won''t help much."


    In the end, Billy assumed that he would have to enhance the tresses to obtain better results. It should be possible since Billy could even make pebbles sturdier. Since the trees will only arrive in a few weeks, Billy couldn''t try that yet, so he decided to visit John again. Naturally, he was busy making the equipment for the girls. Speaking of that, Billy decided to get some throwing knives. Ones that he could use over and over again.


    "Is that Billy?" John asked. "If you are here for the equipment, they aren''t ready yet."


    "It is fine," Billy said.. "Instead of that, I was wondering if I could watch the entire process when you began to forge my knives."

 Chapter 164 - War (8)

    Billy didn''t know if just watching a cksmith working would be enough to let him learn the skill, but if anything, it certainly would be enough to make the skill appear in the shop. It shouldn''t be expensive¡­ even if that fails, Billy could always pay someone to teach him the practical skills.


    "That would take a few days. Do you have that much free time in your hands?" John asked. "To be honest, I don''t like being bothered while I am working."


    "I would just watch, though," Billy said.


    "Being watched is one of the things I consider bothersome," John said. "Well, I suppose this once will be fine. I heard that you know the guild master of the ce that collects simr materials, so I want to borrow your assistance in getting those."


    "That is easy. I will write Marie a letter," Billy said. "That being said, her receptionist is the one who will do the work."


    John told him toe in three days to watch the process. He usually takes three days to finish forging things with those rare materials, and he takes one day to rest to recover his vigor and focus. Just out of curiosity, Billy decided to check John''s status and see at which level he would be to forge things better than him.


    Billy - Lv 36


    HP: 80/ 80


    MP: 40/ 40


    SP: 280/ 280


    Strength: 70


    Speed: 20


    Magic: 15


    Endurance: 75


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 40


    Skills:


    Spells:


    Passive: cksmith Lv 63, Haggler Lv 22, Fire Resistance Lv 42, Heat Resistance Lv 51


    Skill Points: 00


    John had very few skills, which wasn''t surprising given his usual behavior. Nevertheless, he frowned when he saw the skill haggler¡­ it was weird since it was more like a social skill. In any case, as promised, Billy went to see his throwing knives being forged.


    The first step was forging. Forging a weapon required several important steps. The first is the extraction of metals. In ancient days, sword makers were required to collect metals in amounts that could be used for practical purposes. This included separating iron from other minerals in great amounts. Once the metals were separated, they were heated and mixed. In a forge, the collected metals were heated to a point where they became liquid and were poured into a mold. These were rough temtes that mirrored the final form of a sword. The point of forging metals into a mold is mixing the metal elements together, so they evenly produce a final piece. However, John already had the purified material, so that step was skilled.


    The next step is tempering. Once a forged piece of iron is formed, it is subject to many cycles of heating and cooling. These cycles bind the molecules of metal to make them stronger. The metal is tamped by hammer into the desired form with every cooling and heating cycle. This process represents the bulk of the weapon-making process and can be quiteborious. With every tempering cycle, a rough sword form bes stronger.


    Folding is an advanced sword construction process that was used by armory technicians. When a heated piece of iron is folded, its molecules bind together to create added strength properties. Folding can be performed with a singr piece of iron or with differing metals. The result of folding is a tempered alloy that is exponentially stronger with enhanced construction and honing potential.


    "It is basically the same process I saw in many videos in my past life¡­ there are different methods, but that is the mostmon one in the west," Billy thought.


    The skill cksmithing is now avable in the skill shop.


    As expected, it was too much to hope for that he would learn just by watching. Still, Billy wondered why that skill wasn''t on the shop already. He watched some shows about cksmithing in his previous life, after all. Maybe it was because those shows didn''t show the whole process¡­ In any case, it was a really slow process wince John relied on too many tools, but Billy could avoid those with magic.


    "The cost of cksmithing is twenty-five skill points¡­ that is fine, I guess, since it is a passive skill," Billy thought.


    In any case, the five throwing knives were ready, so Billy got them and noticed that they had some sockets in the handle.


    "I put those in case you find suitable gems," John exined.


    "I see¡­ with those, I can change the gems equipped on those weapons whenever I want," Billy said. "Anyway, thanks for the help."


    Billy had already sent a letter to Marie, so his part of the deal was over. While he already bought the skill, even though he might not need some things like a furnace, he still will need a ce to try that. He had some gold coins left, but the town wasn''t big enough to have ces on sale. Billy decided to make his own ce outside the town and hidden underground as well. Underground and below a grove or q forest will probably do. Given that he will create it with magic, few people will be able to ess it.


    "Hehehe, why am I getting excited over making my own hideout at my age?" Billy asked himself while smiling.


    In the end, Billy spent a week looking for a suitable ce to make his hideout. The guards in the entrances of the town frowned since he left every day and returned every day as well. As for his family, they knew that he was up to something, but they didn''t know what since Billy was being secretive about it.


    After finding the ce, Billy began to dig using magic, and that had been rather easy after all the magical training he had done. It took him only three days to create an underground hideout that was fifty meters long and wide.. However, around the time he found the perfect moment to seal and unseal the ce, his trees finally arrived.

 Chapter 165 - War (9)

    Edish Tree - Lv 20


    Special tree that bears special fruits that restore mana.


    Production Lv 10 - 17.5 hours


    Durability: 90/100


    As expected, those trees had statues and they gained levels by growing, but since they were five meters tall, they already had reached the limit of their growth. Still, Billy could improve that. Speaking of improvement, the guys that were transporting the tress were carrying some bags in their wagon and they were always trying to hide it from Billy, probably because the trees didn''t have any fruit right now. Instead of that, Billy was thinking about how the trees could bear fruits while they weren''t on the soil. Speaking of that, Billy decided to hide the trees in the same groove as his hideout was. However, he had no sneak around at night to do so. Again, the guards looked at him suspiciously, but since he had Edward''s permission, they didn''t ask anything.


    "I feel a bit bad about being this secretive with my family, but this is for the best," Billy thought.


    After doing some tests, Billy learned that the production effect was something all trees could have, but naturally, only trees could have it. Still, those special trees worked in a different manner. They used all their energy to bear a single fruit at a time and it was kind of weird to see them growing in fifteen hours.


    Nevertheless, Billy quickly made them reach level twenty-two and their production speed increased by ten percent. It seemed a bit counterproductive to use his mana when he wanted them to recover his mana, but that was an investment.


    "As of now, my skills to recover mana are a lot better than the trees, but¡­ I will be satisfied once they reach a level where they recover my mana at the same rate as my rings," Billy nodded to himself.


    Thus, his daily routine of going to his hideout started. Billy did a morning marathon at his too speed across the area to make sure that anyone pursuing him would lose sight of him eventually. While that was exhaustive, it also bore some fruit¡­


    You learned the skill Dash.


    Increases your movement speed by one percent per level.


    It was weird that only now Billy learned that skill when he dashed toward enemies many times. The bonus was quite small, but it was fine from Billy''s perspective since it was a passive skill. In any case, while Billy was improving his trees, he also began to buy some crap weapons here and there to dismantle and then reforge them. It was much of a pain to refine ores and using that method, Billy saved some time. Even though he saved some time, he still had to use plenty of energy to make forged weapons melt¡­ the temperature necessary to do that was insane.


    "That is normal, I suppose¡­" Billy said and then frowned when he realized that he was missing something. "Come to think of it¡­ I need molds to use on the new shape of the weapons."


    Billy tried to give them shape without buying the molds since he didn''t want to make anyone realize what he was up to and the result had been quite¡­ unsightly. So, he had another crazy idea, couldn''t he just forge weapons by using magic? Irons and other ores should be considered part of the ground, after all. Still, how the heck could he make dirt turn into metal? Billy already made Earth Bullets as hard as possible, but they still were made of earth. It has been a while, so Billy didn''t remember much about chemistry and what differences some materials had. He knew that their atoms''position was important, but his magic couldn''t control such small things.


    After a while, Billy wondered if it would work bybining the other elements, but that didn''t make any sense. Now that he thought about it, he could enhance weapons with mana, but he couldn''t change their shape. So, perhaps it was impossible¡­ that being said, when Billy tried to infuse his mana in the melted metal, he got a response. The heat increased¡­ he tried again, this time, considering that the metal was also part of the earth and once again he got a response. He managed to move the liquid, but he would need a lot more mana.


    "I guess I will have to buy the tools the avoid wasting too much mana¡­ at least until I can produce metals with my mana," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    It took him several weeks for Billy to buy all the tools necessary and he also had to use all his remaining money for that. It was quite sad to be dead broke again. Still, he could see the edish fruits for one silver coin each, so it was fine. But he only used those to recover his own mana and level up trees up to thirty¡­ and now they could near fruits after twelve hours.


    "Hehe, at this rate, I will have another grove filled with those trees¡­" Billy smirked.


    Billy realized that he will have to eat a lot of those fruits¡­ that seemed a bit troublesome to reach that level. Regardless, eventually, Billy managed to produce the items that he wanted, but as expected, even though he only bought crap, he still made even worse items. Only after the skill reached level ten, he made some progress...


    Billy - Lv 78 3550/17.000 EXP


    HP: 376/ 376


    MP: 649/ 649


    SP: 349/ 349


    Strength: 148


    Speed: 129


    Magic: 237


    Endurance: 50


    Dexterity: 49


    Status Points: 60


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 26,Steel Spear Lv 26 (+ 03), Light Spear Lv 26(+ 03), Fierce Aura Lv 29 (+ 09 UP), Power Throw Lv 01


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 40 (+ 03), Earth Maniption Lv 36, Mana Infusion Lv 29, Water Maniption Lv 25, Wind Maniption Lv 27(+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 17 (+ 04), Zen Lv 14 (+ 03), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 54 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 55, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 21 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 15(+ 03), Writing Lv 13 (+ 03), Reading Lv 13 (+ 03), Pain Resistance Lv 07, Recovery Lv 06 + 06, cksmithing Lv 10, Dash Lv 01


    Skill Points: 45

 Chapter 166 - War (10)

    Three months passed in the blink of an eye, even though nothing had happened. While Billy was working with his stuff, the girls were reuniting every day to train together. However, things weren''t the same without Billy and Alexander.


    "It has been pretty quiet without those two," Sarah said to break the silence.


    "They aren''t exactly two chatterboxes, but I get what you mean," Kate nodded.


    "Despite that, all this calmness is making time pass really fast," Lily added.


    "You look the same, Lily," Kate frowned. "You still didn''t understand what Alexander meant by saying that?"


    "He just wants to be my rival, right?" Lily asked. "In any case, I won''t lose."


    Kate facepalmed. She was just too dense¡­ to the point that light might bend around her. Kate wanted to spill the facts on her face, but she thought that it wouldn''t be fair to Alexander. Billy now and then was helping him, but nothing too drastic, so Kate assumed that she shouldn''t be the same.


    "You sure are interested in the subject¡­ even though you aren''t making any progress with your matters," Natalie said, which made Kate frown.


    "So, you realized that¡­" Kate said. "But what about you? I saw you asking Billy to sleep on hisp as well."


    "Wait¡­ you were pretending to be asleep?" Natalie asked, visibly shocked. "I get it now¡­ you were putting off an action. How sly of you¡­"


    "I could say the same thing about you¡­ always trying to look so straight-faced," Kate frowned.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but you shouldn''t fight," Lily said.


    "Yeah¡­ sorry," Natalie said.


    "My apologies¡­ this doesn''t suit us," Kate said. "Anyway, has anyone received a letter from Alexander?"


    "Nope," Natalie replied.


    "Me neither," Lily added.


    "Maybe Billy received some, have you guys talked with himtely?" Kate asked.


    "I went to ask him about an idea that I had regarding magic, but his father said that he has been leaving home early and returnste in the night," Sarah replied. "When his father asked what he was doing, Billy replied whileughing creepily: it is a secret. He seems a bit bothered by it."


    "He is up to something¡­" Kate frowned.


    "He always is¡­" Natalie frowned as well.


    "Apparently, his father tried to tail him once just to check that he was fine, but Billy outrun him and he eventually lost him," Sarah exined.


    That seemed quite suspicious, the girls know that boys want some time alone at their age, but not the entire day. Then again, Billy wasn''t much of a normal boy. Nevertheless, the girls kept training daily even without him and while they were making progress, It wasn''t the same thing. They have been trying toe up with new ideas to improve their fighting style, but that was something slow. They felt like Billy was always quick to find which points they could improve. Still, that kind of thought was a bit troublesome, so they quickly corrected themselves.


    "In any case, we really aren''t suited to sparring against each other, huh," Kate said after she looked around and saw that everyone''s fighting styles were too different. "I feel like some of my skills are going rusty like that."


    "If you feel like that, then you aren''t training properly," Natalie said. "Even without a proper partner, you can train your fighting skills while you imagine an opponent. It is important to have a clear image of them in your head, though."


    Kate began to think about that, it was basically the same image training that she did to learn magic, but it seemed a bit weird when people like her fight from a distance.


    "By the way, have you spent any of the money that you obtained?" Sarah asked. "I bought a few things, but I am honestly at loss at how to spend all that sum."


    "How about a house, you are already seventeen, after all," Kate said.


    "While I left for a while when we were in the dungeon, my family has some small kids to look after," Sarah said. "I would feel bad about leaving them."


    The girls recently went to visit Sarah and they thought that her house was like a base for children. Aside from her siblings, many orphans stayed there¡­ it made them feel troubled since Natalie and Lily might have taken the lives of their parents, but Sarah couldn''t say anything since she knew that the other tribes had many orphans and all that conflict was started by them.


    "I will buy the best bow that I can find once we go to the next dungeon," Lily said. "I heard that the ce is very hot, so we should buy suitable gear."


    "I wonder if we will go¡­ with the same members as before," Sarah said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Lily frowned.


    Kate opened her eyes widely when she realized that¡­ and then she felt a bit sad that Sarah realized it first. If Alexander doesn''t achieve his goal, their party would never be the same and he probably would leave. With that in mind, it made sense as to why Billy was keeping his distance. Now she had another reason not to tell her about that¡­ Eventually, Natalie also noticed and felt a bit troubled. Since she didn''t know if she should be angry at Alexander for risking the stability of the party, but then she thought that she couldn''t judge him. He decided to pursue his happiness and he was ready to face the consequences¡­ While it took her a while, she also began to make her moves and she didn''t consider any of that.


    Lily frowned since everyone fell silent, but soon she forgot about it because she wasn''t the type of person who let small things bother her.. Thanks to that, she was as dense and oblivious as she could be, given that she was in the center of an important issue of the group.

 Chapter 167 - War (11)

    "I guess this isn''t half bad¡­" Billy thought while watching his first decent weapon forged by him. "I suppose while I was thinking about the features of the weapon, my power influenced a little bit."


    Protector''s Sword - Lv 01


    STR + 08, END + 04


    Durability: 25/25


    It was a long sword that had a single edge, it didn''t have any deformations in the surface, so Billy felt that he made quite the good weapon. Maybe it would be worth five silver coins. It was quite a small amount, given that he spent three days forging it. He needed to speed up that process. In any case, he decided to enhance it a bit and then sell for at least five times of the original price. Also, since Billy knew many merchants, he didn''t have to worry about selling too often to the same.


    "I have been spending too much time here, but I guess that will change¡­" Billy said as he left his hideout. "It has been what, five months? Alexander must be busy since he didn''t send any letters until now."


    When Billy arrived home, he found his mother waiting for him at the entrance. She looked pissed¡­ Recently, it has been quite normal to find her like that since Billy always returned after dinnertime.


    "Good evening, o esteemed mother," Billy said.


    "Don''t even start, Billy," Cami said. "Your friends came to see you again. Are you avoiding them?"


    "Nope, I am just busy doing something that they can''t do or help with," Billy said.


    "Which is¡­" Cami asked.


    Billy almost said that it was a secret, but that only worked with his father. Whenever he says that to Cami, some ominous aura begins to emit from her whole body. One couldn''t underestimate a mother of three.


    "It doesn''t seem like you are cking off on your training, but you should stop focusing on staying alone all day," Cami said upon noticing that Billy''s body had grown.


    Billy was already fourteen, and he was tall as his mother now. Both of them stand at 1.7 meters now. It seemed that Billy was going to break his old record. Nevertheless, Cami let him slide with that much scolding.


    "Yay, you got scolded by Mom," Samara said when Billy entered the house.


    Samara was a quiet kid, but when the others were scolded, she was like that. Samuel was scolded all the time for leaving things scattered across the house, so she had a lot of fun while watching that.


    "I will be scolded again¡­ after I mess with your head!" Billy said and then grabbed Samara before she could run, and then he messed her hair. "By the way, it is time for the midgets to go to bed; otherwise, the midgets will be midgets forever."


    "Aww¡­ I want to y more," Samara said.


    Samuel was already sleeping since he spent of his time training, and Samara was cking offter when it came to the spear. However, she still was practicing her magic and Fierce Aura diligently. In any case, Billy felt a bit sad for neglecting his siblings when he had so much free time at home. But now that he had already learned the ins and outs of cksmithing, he took it easy for a while.


    "The big sisters came to y again today," Samara said when Billy put her on her bed.


    "Is that so¡­ they have too much free time in their hands," Billy said.


    It was about time for Billy to make some money, so he would stay inside the town for a while longer. Speaking of that, Billy was thinking of sending a letter to Alexander. Maybe he should tell him that he is aiming for her as well since that ingrate didn''t write a single letter to his friends telling them that he was fine.


    "Well, considering his skills, he probably would take a good part of an afternoon writing one and finds it to be a pain," Billy shrugged. "Or maybe he is just too busy."


    The next day, Billy didn''t go to his hideout. He just looked for a random merchant and then sold his sword for thirty silver coins. Once that was done, he headed toward Edward''s house. Visiting the girls once in a while wasn''t possible, but once a week was fine, just to check things with them.


    "Hey, a bunch of ckers, how are you doing?" Billy asked.


    Billy opened the gate and asked without checking them; thus, he interrupted their Meditation. He felt like he was seeing a bunch of girls practicing yoga¡­ Nevertheless, they seemed a bit annoyed at his attitude and then stayed silent.


    "The silent treatment, huh," Billy said. "Oh well, I suppose it can''t be helped."


    "The nerve of some people¡­" Kate said.


    "Humph!" Natalie snorted.


    "They are pretty disappointed, Billy," Sarah said.


    "Yep, you should apologize as soon as possible," Lily said. "Apologize while giving a gift. Food is fine as well."


    "You two don''t seem that annoyed," Billy said. "Probably because you don''t act like the world revolves around you. Tomorrow I will bring some edish fruits as a thanks for ying with my siblings."


    "We only yed with Samara. Samuel ignored us just like you," Lily said. "He kept training for several hours. The kid is like a smaller version of you."


    "He said that he is going to surpass his father as well and then eventually defeat you," Sarah said.


    If Drew hears that, he will train like there was no tomorrow. Being surpassed by two of his three kids would be too much for his heart.


    "Is that so? I will keep my guard up," Billy said. "Anyway, what is shaking?"


    While Billy asked that, he knew that not much must have happened while he was busy. Besides, he talked with some merchants pretty often, so he knew about the news that they were traveling¡­ or so he thought.


    "Dad received an urgent letter from Jean," Kate said.

 Chapter 168 - War (12)

    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ since he didn''t hear anything from the merchants, then something was just starting, or he couldn''t trust them. Considering that Edward didn''t inform her of the contents of the letter, he either assumed that it was none of their business, or he decided that he didn''t want to tell and involve her. Nevertheless, it was something worth checking.


    "He received it today?" Billy asked.


    "Yes," Kate nodded. "The messenger came in a hurry, so I assume it is something important."


    It was ten in the morning, so only a couple of hours had passed since. Billy wondered if he should investigate, but that would involve him in the matter. Still, avoiding it when Alexander was in Hiloh state didn''t seem like something he should do. He owed him a debt in the incident of the Count, after all. Not to mention, he had other reasons not to avoid that issue, leaving anything troublesome in the hands of others might escte and cause him problemster.


    "I am going to check things for a bit," Billy said after thinking for a while.


    After Billy left, Kate stared at the door for a while. She was a bit surprised, and her face got a bit red when her friends noticed why she was doing that.


    "Don''t look at me like that¡­ I just got surprised that Billy looked so mainly right now," Kate said.


    "He just acted like usual, but I guess I felt the same way, it has been a while since we saw him, and he grew quite a bit," Natalie said.


    "You guys are so weird¡­ why would you feel so¡­ surprised," Lily said, and then something clicked in her head.


    Lilypared the face that Kate just showed with the one Alexander showed her when they were talking. She finally realized that he acted differently when she was close or talking with him¡­


    "Oh¡­ Alexander likes me?" Lily asked while frowning.


    "It was about damn time to realize that¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    While the girls were talking about that, Billy knocked on Edward''s door. After a long sigh, he told him to enter. As expected, he wasn''t in the usual mood.


    "You finally decided to show yourself¡­ I can''t say that you appeared in a good moment, though," Edward said.


    "Is that so¡­ then, can I hear about the contents of the letter?" Billy asked.


    "You can, but it doesn''t mean that you should," Edward said. "I was thinking about whether I should ignore this letter or not¡­"


    "Being ambiguous about it won''t make me forget. It will only make me eager to know it," Billy said. "It is a war¡­ isn''t it? Alexander is there, and we should make hime back. If that is the best option, but since you are thinking about this quite a lot, maybe it isn''t."


    "You are right¡­" Edward said and then sighed. "It is war¡­ Toles state is back. Jean said that it would take them a few years to try again, but he didn''t consider that they would obtain the backing of another state to attack Hiloh state."


    "So, Jean knows about the odds, and he doesn''t want to risk us, or he thinks it is useless to ask for help," Billy said. "Either way, staying still won''t make things easier for us since we caused problems to them."


    "He wrote exactly that¡­ in thest war, he already lost too many soldiers and adventurers, and now with two armies against one, the odds are against them," Edward said. "Alexander showed some results, but only two hundred studied under him. They show promise since they improved a lot, but not enough to change the fate of this battle. We were even talking about letting him be hired again in the near future¡­"


    "What do we know about the other enemy?" Billy asked. "What does Alexander think about this situation? I suppose he made some friends there and doesn''t want to return home without giving them a hand."


    "Jean talked with him, and he said that¡­ you know him well," Edward said after a long sigh.


    It wouldn''t be weird for the meek Alexander to grow up while he is away from home. Nevertheless, the situation was pretty dire. Peace finally arrived in their town, and now that their horizons expanded, they had to consider things like wars waged against their allies.


    "The opponents this time will be cautious about surprise attacks, so using a small team likest time won''t work," Edward said and then let himself fall on his chair while not mustering any strength. "We can''t send many of us to help, so I doubt that they will be able to make much difference."


    "I suppose the enemies have some guild masters that are incredibly powerful on their side as well¡­" Billy said, imagining a reason as to why Marie and Gerald couldn''t solve the war by themselves. "How many do you think you can send?"


    "A few dozen at best, I can force two or three hundred, but soldiers not prepared or even willing to fight in a war that they have no rtion to won''t be very useful," Edward replied. "Thesest four years had been very peaceful, so many warriors began to adapt and leave their weapons behind."


    It was no surprise. There was no need for warriors if there were no clear enemies nearby. It would be too costly¡­ Billy considered his options. Since Jean had written that much, then the war couldn''t be stopped. Decimating the entire armies by himself was out of the question, but Billy could try to prevent their advance with cheap tricks. Still, after thinking for a while, Billy realized that things would be much bloodier than before. Killing monsters was something¡­ killing dozens of humans, or even hundreds would be something that he had never experienced before and not in a good way.


    "I don''t want you to go since my daughter will follow you," Edward said. "However, I cannot stop you."

 Chapter 169 - To The Rescue (1)

    Fighting monsters was something, but fighting humans were different¡­ With that in mind, Edward wanted to make sure that Kate wouldn''t participate in any wars. She had some firepower and knew magic, so it wasn''t a problem if she could face the enemies or not. Billy could understand that, even in that world, if he could avoid it, he would try his best to prevent his siblings from getting his hands dirty with human blood. Even more so if one day he has kids.


    "Well, we can avoid that," Billy said. "Talk with those that you think that want to help and then made them leave the town at night while only a few people will be aware of it. That way, Kate will never hear of this. Naturally, I will go as well and since I am being distanttely they won''t notice for quite a while."


    "That is a bit¡­ hiding things from my daughter isn''t something I would like to do," Edward said while showing a troubled expression.


    "You can''t have your cake and eat it¡­ I suppose that this isn''t the bestparison now, but you have to choose," Billy said. "What do you want? The safety of your daughter or some or let her go and risk her life. I am not her guard and I am not confident that I can protect her in a war."


    "What about you? Hiding this kind of thing from your friends will let you in a bad position," Edward said.


    "I can handle that much, it is fine if they ended up hating me as well," Billy said.


    Edward felt even more troubled after hearing that. It sounded like Billy couldn''t care less about what his daughter thinks of him. To make things even moreplicated, he didn''t want to send his daughter to help, but he was going to send someone else''s son¡­ that was hypocrisy.


    "You should hurry up, I am departing tonight," Billy dered.


    "Just promise this, that you will try your best to return if you see that the battle is lost and bring your friend with you, we will deal with the aftermath together," Edward said.


    "If Jean loses, I don''t think we will have much chance of repelling the enemies with our numbers, but I suppose that is fine," Billy said.


    There was no point in a suicidal charge, and besides, as long as he lives, Billy might be able to pull something offter. Billy left the room and then wondered what he should tell the girls. In the end, he didn''t have much time to talk and said something stupid.


    "So, what was the letter about?" Kate asked.


    "The contents are confidential¡­ it is man''s talk," Billy replied.


    They frowned when they heard that, but thanks to his poker face, they soon lost interest in the subject. In the end, not to raise any suspicions, Billy stayed with them until noon. On the way back home, though, he began to feel bad for hiding things from his friends. He thought that he didn''t care about what those kids thought of him, but that wasn''t one hundred percent urate. He knew Alexander, Lily, and Natalie for almost ten years, after all.


    Already back at home, Billy began to pack his things wondering what he should tell his family. He couldn''t ask his mother to lie in case the girls show up and ask for him, so that was a problem. Still, things also gotplicated when his father returned earlier than usual and began to pack as well.


    "Edward informed us about the situation, Nik is also going to make sure that his son will return in one piece," Drew said.


    "Dad¡­" Billy said.


    "Just because you defeated me once, it doesn''t mean that I can face the same odds," Drew said. "Besides, this is a mission to make sure that the enemies won''t reach our town. We will have to protect them¡­ I won''t let those two see their home being burned down or destroyed."


    "What about everyone?" Billy asked.


    "Your mother and grandmother will understand if we keep quiet about it¡­" Drew said. "Putting your friends aside, Edward is also worried about the possibility of the word of us leaving passing to the peddlers."


    Billy didn''t consider that, but for their help to be as effective as possible, then they needed to travel hidden as much as possible. In any case, it was a bit too much to leave for war without telling the others what they were going to do when there was a chance that they couldn''t return, but it was unavoidable.


    Things were more silent than usual at their dinner table, and the twins were quieter because they could tell that the atmosphere was different.


    "We are going on a trip with no precision to return, and we need all of you not to mention this to anyone," Drew said.


    "I understand¡­ be careful on your journey," Cami said.


    "Try not to cause too many problems to your son," Anna said.


    "Ugh, mother¡­ that is¡­" Drew said, a bit shaken.


    "Bring us gifts when your return!" Samara said.


    "A cool spear will do it," Samuel said.


    The mood lived up a little, so Billy felt ready to leave without feeling down too much. They left around midnight alongside Nik and based on thest time he had checked, it seemed that Alexander had surpassed his father as well. Still, even though his son was already considered an adult by the tribe''s standards, he still was going to make sure that his son would return.


    They traveled in silence throughout the entire night and some other people joined them. Most of them were members of the hammersmiths tribes. Edward asked only them because it would be suspicious if too many people from several tribes were to disappear.. At the same time. In the end, they only had a force of thirty on their side¡­ it didn''t seem like a number that could affect a battlefield where thousands would face thousands¡­

 Chapter 170 - To The Rescue (2)

    When the group reached the bridge, they saw some elementalists guarding the ce, and two guards on the other side. That wasn''t like the usual number¡­ Jean at least left with them some simple carriages in case Edward sent some help, so the traveling speed would increase a little. After talking with the elementalists to be quiet about that, they left. Billy was a bit worried, it seemed like many soldiers were going to participate in that war... almost everyone avable.


    "You think they will keep their mouths shut about it?" Billy asked. "Sarah is their direct leader, after all."


    "They also respond to Edward Edward and said that those were his orders," Drew said. "That will put them in a difficult situation, but since they don''t know much about the issue, they will buy some time."


    Sarah wasn''t exactly friendly toward anyone, while she had her goals and interests, she never showed too much emotion. It was weird considering the first time Billy saw her. Still, Kate was friendly enough for many people, so they were good friends now, so the information was bound to leak out.


    In any case, the group headed east and kept going for quite a while. Alexander was supposed to be in the southern part of the continent, but the enemies were in that direction. In south, there was the ocean and in the North, there was another state that didn''t want to get involved in the conflict. Despite that, Edward considered that a stroke of luck. Things could have be messy if they were too be attacked in two fronts. After seven days, they reached Vergena city and they saw many battalions camping outside. Considering the number of groups, Billy would say that they had fifteen thousand men ready to fight. Quite the number, but many of those, almost half were of barely trained soldiers that were as young as Billy.


    "There are many people here who look different from regr soldiers¡­ they have a different aura," Nik said.


    "They are adventurers, while they aren''t that disciplined, they be quite strong facing dungeon monsters on a daily basis," Billy exined.


    Speaking if adventurers, there were Gerald and Marie. Those two fellows didn''t seem like the type who would join in wars, but they do have a chance now? Even if they had lost some friends due to those, they were going to lose a whole bunch more if they just stood and watched things happening.


    "We should buy you guys some defensive equipment after we talk with Jean," Billy said. "Fighting against an army, it will be important to avoid being wounded by surprise attacks. Even if we are faster than most, we only have two eyes."


    "You call him directly like that?" Drew asked. "Speaking of which, lord Edward also seems pretty rxed when he talks about you."


    "He doesn''t seem like the type of person who would worry about that¡­ but it isn''t a good idea to say that out loud in front of his people," Billy exined.


    "Is that so¡­" Drew said. "My image of him was a bit different."


    "Putting that aside, we stand out here, so we should hurry and find an inn and then look for Jean at night when few people will see us moving," Billy said.


    Billy was mildly famous after clearing the dungeon that belonged to Marie''s guild, so maybe there wasn''t any point in keeping a low profile. Still, given that it might be spies around that city, he decided to be cautious in order to surprise the enemies. They will be more effective on the first day¡­ even though the enemy might be waiting for them.


    Although they found a cheap inn and then waited until nightfall, things still looked a bit hectic in the streets at night. Naturally¡­ they were going to war again, so everyone would prepare as much as possible to prevent their deaths. In any case, Nik wanted to confirm Alexander''s safety as soon as possible, but they had to wait since asking around might be troublesome.


    Eventually, they reached the fortress of the city, and then they identified themselves to the guards. Their leader sent a message to the people inside and then he eventually returned bringing them the permission to enter. Since it would be too much to walk with everyone inside it, only Billy, Drew and Nik entered the fortress and once they reached the conference room, they frowned while looking at the individuals inside. Aside from some captains, that could be identified by their red spears, they could be three lightly dressed people. Two of them were Gerald, and Marie, so the other must be a guild master as well. He was a guy even bigger than Gerald, who had long ck hair and was wearing some kind of coat made by monster''s fur. However, Billy didn''t pay attention to him, but to Pierre and Alexander that were there as well. Alexander was already informed of their arrival, so he wasn''t that surprised. He seemed a bit troubled, though.


    "Dad, Billy¡­" Alexander said.


    "We came to help, son," Nik said.


    "Don''t get all sentimental on me," Billy said while frowning.


    "Hey, kid, it has been a while," Gerald said.


    "I had the feeling that you woulde," Marie said.


    Pierre smiled wryly and the other Captains seemed annoyed since everyone was ignoring the fact that Jean was supposed to tali first, but Jean was tired and he couldn''t care less about that. He seemed a bit happy with the Reinforcements, but considering their numbers¡­


    "Thank you foring," Jean said. "We were just talking about a topic rted to you. The recruits trained by Alexander can hold their own, but they didn''t receive proper military training, so it would be difficult to put them alongside normal soldiers. We were nning to use them as an external force like the Adventurers. I assumed your people would fit more among them as well."


    "Leave it to us, sir," Drew said and then nodded.

 Chapter 171 - To The Rescue (3)

    Alongside the two hundred that Alexander trained, fifteen hundred adventurers hade to participate in the war. Apparently, most of them looked pretty pissed at the enemy state for trying to obtain their territory again after just two years. In any case, it was quite therger number despite the situation, so Billy was imagining how much damage those guys could cause if they were left to run wild.


    "Marie''s group suffered great losses thest time, so I am going to put her in charge of Alexander''s students and the Reinforcements of Heinhall state," Jean dered.


    "Did you hear that, boy?" Marie asked. "Follow mymands unless you want to be punished."


    "I feel like I will suffer more if I follow all of them¡­" Billy frowned.


    "Gerald and Gustav will lead their own gulls members, I will grant you free reins to move as you see fit on the battlefield, that should add some unpredictability to our side," Jean said. "We will depart tomorrow in the morning, so prepare yourselves as you see fit."


    It seemed that Jean woulde as well¡­ while apparently, he had a good head of tactics, Billy wasn''t so sure if he shoulde. It would only entice the enemies to get his head.


    "Let''s drink until we fall today," Marie said when they left the fortress.


    Billy sighed when he heard that. She didn''t waste time, and she was already giving them unreasonable orders. However, Gerald and Gustave didn''t seem against that idea.


    "You look confused kid," Gerald said. "We need to rx at times like these, or uneasiness will be passed down to our subordinates. Unfortunately, our lord isn''t that good at doing that."


    "The taste of alcohol is even better after one day of battles!" Marie said. "By the way, where are your girlfriends?"


    "I don''t have girlfriends¡­ one of the girls is quite important, so we had to leave all the others behind to make sure that she wouldn''te," Billy exined, and Alexander nodded.


    "I assume you hide things from her¡­ they don''t look like they would just watch and listen obediently after saying that you woulde to a war," Marie said. "You will be scolded when you return."


    "That is the least of my problems," Billy said.


    In the end, the group ended up going to the nearest tavern and began to drink. Billy and his group only drank to rx a little, but the others were quite the heavy drinkers, so they kept going until midnight. Much to his surprise, they woke up early the next day like nothing was wrong.


    Usually, adventurers don''t use horses, so they began to march while most of the soldiers used horses. Still, their pace was basically the same. Regardless, Billy asked if Pierre could lend him some equipment, and he nodded. It took a while, but Billy enhanced most equipment of the people of his town. Naturally, he used more mana on his father, Nik, and Alexander''s equipment. Speaking of equipment, Alexander had his bow and spear, and when Billy checked his status, he confirmed that his dexterity increased by fifty points, but he still was twenty points behind Lily.


    "It seems that you have practiced with the bow, but you are not quite there yet," Billy said. "I suppose you could have caught up in the remaining month."


    "You can tell?" Alexander said. "Well, I entered that dungeon with my bow alone many times. While I sweated cold many times while thinking that I was a goner, thanks to all that. I improved quite a bit."


    It was quite weird for a spearman to be that good at Archery, but it only showed how much Alexander was a fool in love. Nevertheless, Billy looked behind and saw the kids that he had taught over thest few months, and they were looking at him with weird eyes. Was it admiration? It couldn''t be anger¡­ unfortunately, most of those were guys, and Billy couldn''t think as to why Alexander sold his good points to them.


    "By the way, your confession was useless, Lily still is that oblivious about your feelings," Billy said. "That is what you get for not following my advicepletely."


    "That is fine, I was expecting that much," Alexander said. "Still, the next time I will defeat her and then be more clear about it."


    "I am sure you will get the cold feet as usual," Billy said.


    While Billy was talking with Alexander, he used Appraisal to update his list on the skill shop. There were some interesting effects here and there, but nothing too awesome. As expected, even though the beetles'' dungeon was producing those gems, they had some limitations.


    "What do you know about the enemies?" Billy asked. "I am sure you heard a lot of interesting things and Jean kept quiet about not making himself even more depressed."


    "Well, weirdly enough, the strength of Toles state is pretty much the same as this one, they have three dungeons and want more to produce more powerful individuals," Alexander exined. "Apparently, the more dungeons a state has, the more powerful they are."


    Billy more or less knew that, since the materials of the dungeons could be that useful. Still, he cursed hisck of caution for not doing more research about the other states. It wasn''t like he was cking off, but¡­


    "The real problem is the other state backing Toles state," Alexander said. "They are the Neles state and they have some particrly troublesome individuals¡­ apparently, they can tame monsters to do their bidding."


    "Really? That seems interesting," Billy said, visibly interested in the subject.


    "Can you please be less oblivious to this?" Alexander asked. "We are going to face them and they might kill us with that."


    "It is precisely because of that that we need to understand their abilities and find a way to find a weakness, " Billy said.


    ".... You are right, I guess that is like you to think that like that," Alexanderughed.

 Chapter 172 - To The Rescue (4)

    In the next few days, Billy proceeded to gather Intel about the new enemies and their skills. However, the people from the Hiloh state didn''t know much since there was the Toles state between them. They had traded products now and then, so Jean Becker expected that they would ally with another state to wipe them out, and apparently, they sent a force of ten thousand and resources for three months of the war, so that was quite the investment. Still, something seemed fishy regarding all that...


    "Who cares about them, they are just weaklings that rely on monsters to fight," Marie said.


    Billy thought that it must be nice to be that carefree. Things weren''t that simple¡­ from one''s perspective. It also means that they are strong enough to rule such creatures without worrying about them going out of control.


    "Either way, they ate enemies we need to be wary of," Gerald said. "Since we don''t know much, we can''t assume too many things about their skills, otherwise, we might fall for some obvious traps."


    "While I agree with that, we can''t let them determine the rhythm of the war," Billy said.


    "That goes without saying, even more so when they had all the decisive factors on their side," Gerald nodded and then said.


    Billy looked at Alexander''s bow; usually, archers are the ones who are good at taming beasts. Since the enemy could use them to fight, using their soldiers from a distance would be the smart thing to do. That would be a pain if it were the case since they would have to fight three armies¡­ one of the monsters, and two of humans. Considering all that, they should have brought the red archers. They would be able to take down those carefree fellows. Still, everything was just spection, and thinking about them was useless.


    After marching for two days, they stooped, and when Billy looked around, he saw the signs of the battles of two years ago. Some parts werepletely dry. Even though the terrain wasn''t exactly a thick grasnd, it should have been full of life a few years ago.


    "There aren''t many things in this terrain that we can use to our advantage¡­" Billy thought.


    It was an open field¡­ the enemy archers would have the chance to attack with open view, but at least the defending side won''t lose sight of them. It was probably for that reason they would fight in such a neutral spot. To avoid a problem, they always had to ept another¡­


    "Look on the bright side, people like us won''t have to worry about unpleasant surprises such as traps and ambushes," Alexander said after guessing what Billy was thinking.


    "You sure are optimistic¡­ by the way, which is your range with that bow?" Billy asked.


    "Sometimes I can hit targets three hundred meters away," Alexander replied.


    Sometimes¡­ it wasn''t very reliable. Still, he had quite the range thanks to his strength, probably better than the enemies. However, alone, Alexander couldn''t do much. Unless he hits the enemies with every single shot.


    "Are we sure we will face the enemies here? Where are they?" Billy asked.


    "This is the shortest route without obstacles that they can find, they will definitelye using his region," Marie replied.


    "We also have spies infiltrated, so that information is certain," Gerald added. "The soldiers are gathering in the biggest city in that direction. They have the manpower and the resources for a three months long war, but they will try to finish us as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will quickly lose morale. They will show up in two days, tomorrow they will begin their march."


    In the end, they had to fight there because otherwise, they would be too close to the enemy territory. In any case, a long war probably was the best for them, but it would be a double-edged sword. They don''t have much resources and manpower tost for three months.


    Billy wondered if he should mess with the terrain a little bit with his earth magic, he could make some hills with no problem and hide some archers behind it. He had been training his magic as well as his body while he was learning how to forge, after all. Still, it would be better to consult Jean and the others first.


    Billy''s group began to work in setting their camps, and then they proceeded to check their gear. Soon after, they had lunch and some free time, so Billy decided to talk with the heads of the army about his n.


    "... You are saying that you can create hills?" Jean frowned.


    "No¡­ not create it," Billy said. "I can make some of the ground emerge, giving it the shape of a hill."


    "You need to be at the ce to do that?" Jean asked. "What is your range?"


    "Around three hundred and fifty steps," Billy replied.


    Billy wondered why the range was exactly that, and after thinking for a while, he assumed that it was the same distance in meters that his magic had. In any case, he knew what Jean thought, what if he could create something like that in the middle of the enemy? Or even attack them from below? It wasn''t impossible, but it wasn''t efficient either.


    "For the time being, make three of those, we have some archers who would benefit from that and such a thing will surprise the enemies, after all," Jean said. "Once that is done, save your mana as much as possible."


    Billy nodded, and he created the hills, but it was quite the weird one. The elevation were different from the enemy''s side to the defenders'' side. It was more like a wall if anything. Nevertheless, the archer squads that would stay there thought that it was perfect. Not only Billy elevated the ground, but the grass also didn''t seem unnatural.. So, the enemies couldn''t even begin to imagine that it was something made by the defenders.

 Chapter 173 - To The Rescue (5)

    After Billy finished with the hills, he wondered what else he could do to make things easier for him. He will fight up close, so perhaps making his spear even stronger will do the trick. He already made his father''s spear and Nik''s stronger. He also taught him Fierce Aura and made his skill level up to ten. So, perhaps helping them take the lead alongside the guild masters was the best option. He will have to save his mana in case something troublesome happens¡­


    In any case, just as Gerald had mentioned, the enemy army appeared after two days. Attacking them before they could set their camp was probably a good idea¡­ but they had some monsters ready to fight in their ce already. Billy couldn''t see them very well from a distance. He couldn''t use Appraisal either. However, he could tell that the monsters looked like lions¡­ They had thick fur, and they were like two meters tall and three meters long. Quite the beasts...


    "Those things seem rather powerful¡­ long ranged attacks won''t be that effective," Alexander said.


    "Unless you hit them between the eyes," Billy said.


    "I am quite certain that their strength is higher than average soldiers, so those beasts will raise hell into our ranks if they are given the chance," Gerald said. "Tell the soldiers to prepare as many mmable arrows as possible. Fire should decrease their effectiveness if we make it rain down on those things."


    A random soldier nodded and then left the area. Billy wondered if just simple me arrows would do the trick, but it was better than nothing. In any case, Billy was learning how annoying it was to leave when the battle would start in the hands of the enemies. While it was annoying, it couldn''t be helped since they were the defenders, and they would lose a lot fewer men by waiting and seeing than risking any moves against arger army.


    Very slowly, night came, and the area gotpletely dark. While they had some lookouts, the enemy still sent many parties to harass them and make them think that they would attack at night. Unfortunately, Billy couldn''tin since he was nning to use the same dirt tactics once he got his chance.


    In any case, Billy was thankful that the enemies didn''t bring siege weapons. That would turn the battlefield into a sea of blood and beyond recognition corpses. Perhaps that wasn''t a thing since that world had magic, and humans could be stupidly strong¡­ With good reflexes, everyone could dodge those.


    Still, things changed the next day¡­ The enemy army began to form their ranks as soon as the sun began to rise. Things on his side were already ready since nightfall of the previous day. Jean had separated the fifteen thousand soldiers into groups of ten and also divided those into three lines. About five battalions of five hundred soldiers were already ready to move, that is without counting the adventurers.


    "Jean told us to move as we see fit, but don''t be too reckless," Gerald said. "I am going to my group. If things get dicey, don''t hesitate in retreating."


    "You worry too much, old man," Marie said.


    "And you worry too little," Gerald said while forcing a smile. "We are responsible for our guild members."


    After hearing that, Marie''s expression darkened a little. As expected, she still wasn''t over the fact that her friends died two years ago because of those guys. Still, she had a responsibility toward those that joined her guild, even though they were doing it for their own sake.


    The atmosphere around Marie changed, and she stayed silent for a short while, but after that, she began to give some orders. She divided their group into two, melee and ranged¡­ and she told the ranged guys that they should keep themselves one hundred meters behind the main group no matter where they went. If they fail at doing that, she will kick their balls so hard until they start to like it and beg for more. Billy was pretty sure that some of them were already waiting for that.


    "You guys will work with me to spread chaos among their ranks and to get rid of theirmanders¡­" Marie said while looking at Billy''s group. "We won''t be targeted, so we will be free to cut through them until we reach the other side."


    Billy wondered how exactly she was nning to do that. Even if they are free to attack and they are an irregr force, using brute strength only would be beyond unreasonable. In any case, he will have to wait and see.


    In the end, they had around two hundred members that could use bows and around two hundred people that were decent with a spear, they were Alexander''s students, and some of them even could use Light Spear, even though it was a pretty low-level version of it. Although he had his bow and spear, it seemed that Alexander was going to use his bow¡­ while he stayed with the frontline.


    They didn''t even have time to have breakfast¡­ as soon as they finished putting in formation five battalions of five hundred, the enemies made them march. Billy frowned since they were all infantrymen¡­ Why not send the monsters first to weaken them and send another force behind? Regardless, Jean made most of his battalions retreat behind the hills. Billy only left three battalions behind with shields and spear ravished. They werepletely in a defensive formation¡­ So Billy knew what Jean was nning.


    Just as he thought, the enemy grew careless after seeing so few enemies blocking their path, and so they charged. Most of them were infantrymen as well, and their main weapons were also spears and shields. Although their shields were raised, they still got hit in full when a rain of arrows fell across the field.. They stopped their charge and put the shields above their heads, and at this time, the three battalions charged at them.

 Chapter 174 - To The Rescue (6)

    Billy frowned when he saw what happened next¡­ the enemy battalions retreated pretty fast without trying anything. The first few lines of soldiers were hit by arrows and the infantrymen on their side. Still, their casualties numbered just a few dozen men. They responded way too fast to that surprise attack... something was off and he had no idea what it was.


    "I guess they faked an attack to make us use any moves we might have up our sleeve¡­" Billy said.


    Marie clicked her tongue in annoyance¡­ it was more than a bit troublesome the fact that the enemy could pull that kind of stunt. Nevertheless, what was done was done. All the enemies will be wary of arrowsing from the hills now.


    The allied soldiers also seemed pretty pissed¡­ some of them even chased the enemies in a rage. It was understandable, but being an idiot wasn''t going to help. Regardless, after half an hour, the enemy army attacked again, and this time they used only three battalions of infantrymen. Still, they also sent two battalions of riders to charge and attack the sides of the hills.


    "They still find troublesome the archers behind the hills, so they want to get rid of them as soon as possible," Drew said.


    "We are moving," Marie dered. "We will face those assholes on the right side and leave the other to Gerald."


    It wasn''t the best idea to face and battalion of riders with infantrymen. Still, the adventurers were the ones who could react fastest to those threats. Billy never faced an opponent riding a horse before, but he had an idea of what he should do. To prevent the attack, he could aim at the horse, but to counterattack, he could aim for the legs of the rider or go for the kill. Billy didn''t want to kill horses since they were such loyal creatures, and he also had some tricks up his sleeve.


    Regardless, that unit began to move, and soon the riders noticed that they had an unusual group blocking their path; still, they didn''t slow down even a bit. The enemies frowned when they saw a single archer in the first line of the adventurers. Still, the frown disappeared when four of the soldiers fell dead with arrows on their heads¡­ Alexander made arrows appear out of nowhere, and he could fire that fast¡­ some riders raised their spears to protect themselves and slowed down. Marie grinned when she saw that.


    The two battalions collided, and while some riders tried to stab Marie with a rain of thrusts, she dodged them all while moving forward. At the same time, she stabbed the riders deeply in the legs, to the point lots of blood began to gush out from the wounds¡­ she certainly hit an artery.


    Drew and Nik just dodged the first strikes and also swung their weapons toward the riders'' torso¡­ it seemed that they didn''t want to kill the horses either. As for Billy, he did something rather unusual¡­ when the enemies'' spears moved toward him, he repelled them with his own by using Block Master, and while the enemy''s arm was trembling all over, he approached and impaled his neck.


    "Dodging is too dangerous when they are so many enemies around¡­" Billy said, and then he felt a gaze from his right side.


    Although Billy managed to use Block Mastery again, he was starting to feel a lot of weight already on his arms. As expected, the horses boosted the rider''s power quite a bit.


    "The riders are around level sixty, and even the horses ate above thirty¡­ so I guess this is to be expected," Billy thought.


    Besides, Billy wasn''t using skills, not magic, so it was only natural that he would struggle a little bit. Nevertheless, it wasn''t time to worry about that. The enemies were quickly trying to surround their groups since Marie was there¡­ Billy knew that he should conserve his mana but not his stamina. He had to destroy that entice battalion¡­ With that in mind, he began to knock down several riders with the shockwaves of Light Spear used one after the other.


    "Billy!" Drew said and then pierced the belly of one rider. "You will run out of steam soon at this rate. There is no telling if the enemies won''t sent some back up to this unit."


    Billy knew about that possibility, but he needed to do his best Anyway. Recently, he came up with a theory about how he could learn the skill to recover his stamina faster, and he assumed that it was by pushing his body to the limits in harsh situations like that. In thest five months, he tried to do that, but just by training and running, he didn''t achieve that, and in some moments, he did that until he copsed. It was a bit risky, but it was necessary for his future. Besides, he had some skills that confirmed that theory. He learned fire and heat Resistance while he was learning how to forge and had to endure the massive heat emitted whenever he was working.


    Drew felt a bit troubled since it seemed that his son was in his rebellious phase, but after looking around for a second, he realized that perhaps they shouldn''t be holding back. Their unit was losing members quite often, and the dying screens of his students made Alexander''s aim decrease more and more¡­ he certainly would feel more than a little angry once he turned around and saw that.


    Unfortunately, that happened a lot sooner than expected. After losing half of their riders, that unit began to retreat since Marie still didn''t have a single scratch on her. She was fast as the wind, so she would face fighting for a while longer to lose that speed of hers.. Marie clicked her tongue while imagining what the enemy was thinking while they were running away¡­ in any case, they protected the archers, but they also paid the price.

 Chapter 175 - To The Rescue (7)

    Half an hour after the first battle, Marie received the news that she had already lost one hundred and eleven people in her unit. They took the lives of two times more enemies and also got their horses, but it would take a while for those to be used properly. Besides, the enemy was learning more and more about the defender''s hands. Things were gettingplicated from the very beginning and since Marie didn''t seem like the patient type, after all.


    Things weren''t going the way Marie had envisioned because the enemy was being tooposed. It was only natural¡­ Nevertheless, things on Gerald''s side also went rtively well. With his huge sword, he could split rider and horse together, so the enemies on their side were a lot more meek when they went to face them. Billy stopped looking at her and then looked at Alexander''s face. Sixty of his students died in that fight. So, he stayed silent while receiving the names of those that died, and his expression darkened when he recognized some.


    "Things already aren''t looking good, huh," Drew said. "It is just the first day of battles, and yet¡­"


    "Well, we were facing cavalry with infantrymen. We fought well despite that," Billy said. "The only problem is the fact that the enemies think that they can afford to lose some men now. They aren''t nning to send any of their captains yet, so they won''t lose morale for quite a while."


    "We have to surprise them¡­ but not when they are attacking," Drew said.


    A night raid that is what they were thinking, but that also would be the most obvious answer, so the enemies would be waiting for that. They couldn''t use that¡­ while Billy was thinking about what to do, he saw some carts passing nearby carrying those three rare fruits. Edish was among them¡­ while they were expensive, a lot of them apparently had been sent to quench the hunger and thirst of the soldiers. Billy could use them, but how? His magic had a limited range, and the enemies wouldn''t let him eat while he fought. Revealing too much of his skills wasn''t a good idea either¡­


    "What if I build some watchtowers with earth magic?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "We can put some archers there, and I would be able to make them pretty high since it won''t have to berge as a hill¡­"


    That would put his allies in a safer position. The enemy''s arrows would have to be Shot a lot closer for them to hit them. Not to mention, the enemies would frown at the sudden arrival of those. Aside from that use, Billy could use Earth magic to make the enemies panic when he fights close to them¡­ Splitting a battalion into several sessions and blocking their retreat path would also guarantee their total annihtion. The only problem is the fact that Billy will have to eat tons of Edish. While not as skilled, Alexander could use Earth magic too, so he would be able to help.


    It was a pain to have to report his ideas and actions every single time, but Billy realized the importance of that since many lives were on the line there. When he heard another of Billy''s weird ns, he frowned. Watchtowers were used to repel and fight minor invaders, not armies. Besides, the people of that world could build high enough structures that were at the same time pretty thin. Still, he decided to go with his n again.


    "You can have free ess to those fruits and as for the watchtowers, build them at night," Jean said.


    Billy nodded and smirked. It would be fun to imagine the surprise on the enemies the next day. Nevertheless, during the afternoon, the enemies only prepared minor skirmishes to make the enemies stay on guard and get more tired mentally since they had no idea when a real attack would start.


    Billy wanted to make the watchtowersst at least for a month while they withstand the weight of ten archers and their gear. So, he had to increase the durability of those. In the end, after creating a mental image of those, he began to work. The base was a bitrger than expected, but that gave stability for when he tried to climb the stairs. They were the meters long and wide, but it was also over forty meters in height. It was quite the structure. However, climbing down was a problem, so Billy put a tform on the side and hoped there for the archers to go down and grab arrows if necessary. The first guys who tried burned their hands a little since they weren''t wearing gloves and didn''t watch their speed, but soon they got the hang of it.


    In the end, with all his mana, Billy managed to make five of those. However, when he was making the second, he had the idea of adding wheels to the watchtowers. Could he make wheels made of Earth that could withstand so much weight? It would be better if he had some materials that resembled stic, like the wheels of massive trucks. Still, he managed to make some wheels that seemed like concrete, and while their durability wasn''t high, he could always repair themter.


    "That is a weird watchtower that you built," Drew said when Billy finished his work. "In any case, you should get some rest, it is already past midnight, and I am sure the enemies won''t give us the chance to have breakfast again."


    Billy didn''t have to hear that twice; he slept throughout the night, even though some of the enemies faked some night raids. Still, the next day, when the enemies saw the watchtowers, they frowned. They kept a close watch on the defenders'' side, so they didn''t see anything like that approaching. Moreover, the watchtowers were way too big¡­ in any case. Those bought them some time since the enemies were wary of it.

 Chapter 176 - To The Rescue (8)

    The watchtowers were allocated between the hills and on the sides to avoid another pincer attack aimed at the archers. The enemy army sent some battalions to take an even more roundabout way to attack from the sides. Still, then they gave up when they saw the watchtowers moving. That was just preposterous from their perspective¡­


    "Nice¡­ it is good to see those assholes without knowing what to do for a change," Marie said and thenughed maniacally.


    "We can''t celebrate yet. If I were them, I would use their monsters and try to knock down the watchtowers," Billy said.


    Marie was fully aware of that possibility, and that was really annoying. As if the enemies had heard them talking, the battalions on the other side began to move to the sides of their formation, and they gave room to some guys armed with whips, crossbows, and who were wearing brown and green from head to toe.


    "I dare say that those are our friends from the other state¡­ the tamers," Billy said. "They didn''t send their soldiers until now, and the numbers of those guys aren''t that big, so they must have another force of soldiers."


    "Only the soldiers of the Toles state are being used in those small skirmishes," Marie said. "They won''t use the other soldiers until things get serious. That is either their n or something their allies demanded. Probably because in an all-out attack, their victory is almost assured."


    While that was obviously the case, the enemies still wanted to make sure that they would see all the small tricks prepared by Jean before the real thing began. That being said, they realized that Jean had more tricks up his sleeve than they had expected. The weird hills and the moving watchtowers were some of them.


    "This time will attack from the sides of those beasts," Marie dered. "We can''t let them run wild for even a single instant."


    "Should we inform the other guild masters to coordinate with them?" Drew asked.


    "No need, that old man will do the same, and the other will stay as back up," Marie replied. "Gustave has the strongest force among us, so he will conserve his strength until the real thing starts."


    After a couple of minutes, the beasts were released, and then they began to dash mindlessly toward the first line of defense. Two battalions that were stationed right in front of the hills. However, Billy only saw five hundred or so monsters being released. Their caution needed to be praised¡­ They had four more monsters, yet they sent small numbers like that, imagining that the defenders would be able to pull something off.


    Marie clicked her tongue¡­ she was too impatient. While Billy wasn''t much experienced in wars, he knew that one needed to be patient and endure that kind of taunt.


    "We will wait¡­ against a force that small. We can''t mobilize the adventurers," Marie dered.


    It would be a waste since they could lose their momentum if they were to be attacked while they were killing those beasts. A non-orthodox force like adventurers would respond well to a surprise attack¡­ even if they were aware that it mighte.


    "If we are going to wait, can I wait in one of those hills?" Billy asked. "I want to snipe them with my magic."


    "You used that much magic and still have more? What the heck are you?" Marie frowned.


    "I train every day to be able to use it even more," Billy replied. "Besides, my mouth is dry after eating so many of those sour fruits, so my mana is almost full again."


    There was also the issue about his rings, but Billy didn''t bring that up. While he couldn''t decimate that entire battalion of monsters, he certainly could kill a good number of them. It would be even better if they were dungeon monsters¡­


    Marie stopped to think for a second. Billy''s magic was even stronger than those who only used magic like Sarah. Not only that, he was pretty versatile, so he coulde up with something that would turn the tides of the battle to their side.


    "I will give you permission to do so, but only those three will go there with you to offer you some protection if needed," Marie said. "The rest of us will stay behind to act in case something changes in the battlefield. Also, don''t use anything too powerful. Save it forter."


    There was no time to think about that, but Billy never thought of using something big¡­ still, while they were heading toward the central hill, a certain image came to mind. It certainly would give the enemies some nightmares¡­ Nevertheless, when they reached at the top of the ce, they saw the battalions facing the beasts. As expected, they didn''t have the upper hand¡­


    Feral Gashag - Lv 121


    HP: 956/ 956


    MP: 95/ 95


    SP: 721/ 721


    Strength: 279


    Speed: 155


    Magic: 33


    Endurance: 192


    Dexterity: 169


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 85, Vicious Bite Lv 56, Dash Lv 45, Body m Lv 65


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 55, Fire Resistance Lv 33, Wind Resistance Lv 45, Cold Resistance Lv 52


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy smirked when he saw the status of the monsters. They were stronger than the aquatic beasts, but they had lower-level defensive skills, but they were stronger overall. Regardless, Billy had a good vision of the enemies. It helped that the battalions didn''t move an inch, so he only had to hit enemies one hundred meters away from him.


    "Let''s see¡­ a fire version of wind sphere," Billy said and then cast the Fireball on his hand and made it spin wildly.


    Alexander gulped since it seemed like Billy was testing something, and ying with fire was never a good thing, to begin with.. Still, he watched in amazement as his friend made the projectile fly in an arc until itnded in the middle of the monsters causing an explosion that engulfed three of those beasts on fire and killed instantly another.

 Chapter 177 - To The Rescue (9)

    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Fire Maniption obtained 400 experience points.


    Billy nodded to himself when he saw the results of his experiment. It was more powerful than a grenade, and it only used ten of his mana points. In any case, once the first was done, the others were formed a lot faster, and Billy began to bombard the monsters. For a second, the battlefield grew silent since neither side could understand what was going on. The tamers that were three hundred meters behind the monsters looked at that hill where the attacks wereing from, but there wasn''t much they could do from that distance. They couldn''t even see Billy properly.


    Billy''s excitement died down when he saw some soldiers being crushed in the mouths of those weird creatures. They were piercing the soldiers'' line like a hot knife in butter. Despite that, some of the monsters began to retreat. Their masters understood that both armies would be destroyed at that rate, but the tamers would lose their best tools.


    "As if I would let you," Billy thought.


    Billy pointed both hands toward the back of the enemies lined and began to bombard them like there was no tomorrow. The explosions decimated one and stopped several others when they happened. The soldiers who were blocking the monster''s path didn''t know who was helping them, but they decided to use the chance that was given to them. They charged toward the monsters with their spears raised, even when some of them had broken bones or had missing limbs. Even while bleeding to death, they didn''t want to leave even a single one of those beasts running wild in theirnds. Billy wondered if he would have that same determination in their ce¡­ still, he decided to do the same as them, do their utmost best.


    Billy''s firing speed increased, and the whole battlefield was being taken by smoke and burned corpses and beasts running around on fire. After a couple of minutes, one hundred or so monsters managed to escape, but they didn''t escape unscathed. Some were still alive on the battlefield, but the soldiers were moving to finish them off. Even though they were bound to die eventually due to bleeding or the mes still consuming them.


    "Phew¡­ It looks like it worked well," Billy said, but he didn''t hear anything else from his allies.


    When he looked to the side, Billy saw his father, Nik, and Alexander with their mouths hanging open. One couldn''t say that he defeated all the monsters by himself, but he certainly put them against the corner on his own.


    "Your magical power is a lot stronger than six months ago¡­" Alexander said.


    "Well, while you were here ying with a bow, I was training my magic," Billy said. "Anyway, let''s get out of here. We can''t let either enemies or allies know that we have this card. Only a few people should know, that we way, we will have fewer chances to find a counter."


    Billy was right, but it was hard to imagine them mixing in any crowd now that he made fire rain down on the horde of monsters. Fortunately, the armies had too much work to do than pay attention to them, like treating the wounded and keeping an eye for the next moves of the enemies.


    Marie also understood the meaning of that secrecy, so she just nodded when they returned. Billy went to meditate since there was no telling when he might need to use his mana again¡­ However, the enemy army didn''t move in any way for the rest of the day.


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose they are being wary of another bombardment," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy wondered what the officials on the other side were thinking¡­ he wished that they had some spies infiltrated, but as expected, that would be too much. In any case, their caution wasn''t actually helping them¡­ it was helping Billy recover his mana while meditating and eating the Edish fruits.


    After sunset, Billy and his group reunited with the guild masters to have dinner. While they weren''t in the position tomand anyone, they still called them every night when it was possible. Gustave was a bit wary of them, but Marie and Gerald knew Billy and Alexander, so they didn''t feel any suspicion toward them. In any case, while they were eating around a campfire, a hooded figure approached and sat nearby them.


    "Don''t make much of a fuss about this," Jean''s voice echoed from under the hood.


    "Lord Jean¡­ why the secrecy in this visit?" Gerald asked.


    "Since I didn''t hear much of the name of the person who attacked the monsters with fire, I imagined that he wouldn''t want to be the center of attention again, that was a wise thing to do, hence, I came like this," Jean said. "I also am patrolling to check if we have some spies infiltrated. It is easier to find them myself."


    "They sure are paranoid if they had spies here despite their numerous cautious actions," Marie said. "Anyway, until now, they have been losing at least two times more soldiers than us, but things won''t keep going like this forever. We will need to find a turnaround as soon as possible."


    "I suppose you couldn''t do that with a night raid?" Jean asked while looking at Billy.


    "I used all my mana to kill those brainless beasts and that was because they kept charging until their masters decided to give up," Billy said. "I will need two days to recover all my mana¡­ my stomach is about to burst from eating so much Edish as well. We will need another n."


    "Well, it would be weird if it were that easy," Jean said and then scratched his chin. "As of now, I can only think that stalling for time is our only option. The enemy didn''t show all his power yet, so I can''t make urate precisions or ns."


    That was disappointing, but in the end, Jean could only do so much when he was the lord of the state.. Being a master tactician wasn''t something required for him to rule peacefully.

 Chapter 178 - To The Rescue (10)

    Billy didn''t know much about the history of wars on Earth. Even if he had read some books about it, he would doubt if those facts were true. After all, the winners are the ones who write the history books. And more recently, all wars have two sides, the winners write things as they see fit, full of bravery and brilliant individuals. While the losers write that they fought bravely against the devils that used all kinds of cheap tactics against them andmitted all kinds of atrocities. Both of them wrote what they wanted to hear what they wanted from future generations.


    "Maybe is because of that I never got interested in reading history books¡­" Billy thought. "Oh well, toote to think about that. Let''s focus on what I can do now."


    Billy - Lv 80 5550/19.000 EXP


    HP: 422/ 422


    MP: 765/ 765


    SP: 405/ 405


    Strength: 161


    Speed: 144


    Magic: 255


    Endurance: 80


    Dexterity: 62


    Status Points: 70


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 26, Steel Spear Lv 26 (+ 09), Light Spear Lv 29(+ 03), Fierce Aura Lv 38 (+ 09 UP), Power Throw Lv 12 (+ 11 UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 48 (+ 08), Earth Maniption Lv 45, Mana Infusion Lv 48, Water Maniption Lv 35 (+ 08), Wind Maniption Lv 35 (+ 08), Fire Maniption Lv 33 (+ 04), Zen Lv 21 (+ 08), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 57 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 59, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 24 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 18 (+ 03), Writing Lv 16 (+ 03), Reading Lv 16 (+ 03), Pain Resistance Lv 07, Recovery Lv 12 + 06, cksmithing Lv 21 (+11 UP), Dash Lv 13 (+ 12 UP), Fire Resistance Lv 11, Heat Resistance Lv 09


    Skill Points: 55


    Before he went to bed, Billy checked his status points. His magic went up by three points¡­ that was the first time something like that happened, it usually only increases by one point and not very often. Was it because he killed many monsters, or because he came up with a new spell, or because he used his mana to wipe out that horde? Maybe all the possibilities were right¡­ In any case, after the training of thest six months, he had some status points to use. Maybe he should increase his magic in order to do what he was nning... he couldn''t fail, after all.


    The enemy didn''t lose another day analyzing what the hell was going on. As soon as the sun began to rise, several battalions were preparing to move¡­ the Toles state was finally thinking of doing things seriously. Ten of those were preparing for battle, but there were no signs of monsters and their tamers.


    "Something smells fishy¡­ prepare yourselves," Marie said. "Today we are going to face the core of the Toles army."


    Billy realized that she wasn''t just telling that because of their numbers¡­ but because the rivalry that those soldiers had was way above the ordinary ones since they participated in thest war and had to endure a full retreat when they were winning due to the kidnapping of themander''s son.


    When the battalions began to march forward, Billy and the others noticed that they were using different shields. It was kind of amazing that they longer ones to use as spares in case the necessity arises. However, Billy was more worried about their shape. They were tower shields, and apparently, they were pretty good at stopping arrows from above. That was probably their strategy against his fire magic and the hills and the watchtowers¡­


    "I guess all my ideas are useless now¡­ or maybe not, they won''t be able to keep their shields raised while they fight," Billy said. "The only problem is that our archers will risk hitting their allies."


    "You think too much about the battle before the start of the battle¡­" Marie said.


    And you think too little, that was what Billy would say if Marie weren''tmanding four hundred other people around. Regardless, five thousand enemy soldiers began to march, and Jean responded with three thousand. Again, he was gambling¡­ hoping that soldiers would pull out a win despite the difference in numbers. Regardless, the enemies'' battalions stopped at some point, and then the first battalion from their left to the right began to advance. It seemed a pointless action, but Billy and the others noticed that the enemies were up to something. Billy only noticed what was wrong toote¡­ all those battalions didn''t advance in a straight line. They advance with an angle slightly to the side. So, the first of their battalion prepared to fight wasn''t attacked¡­ However, all the others were by five hundred enemy soldiers. That left them with two thousand and a half soldiers still marching¡­ toward the hills, watchtowers on the defenders'' right side¡­ Marie''s unit was also there.


    "Sons of a bitch¡­ they are targetting us," Marie said.


    Billy also thought that was the case. Using those massive numbers to take out the archers was a waste of resources, but their unit was there, and it was the weakest one. Retreating was an option, but it would leave the archerspletely open to being attacked.


    "Prepare to engage, we will kill these assholes right now!" Marie shouted.


    Since it was a heavy unit of infantry, winning wasn''t exactly impossible, but it would be difficult. Billy had thought of using some points into magic, but he added forty into strength, he will have to fight many of them, and if he fails at breaching their defense, then things will get messy¡­ the footsteps of the enemies approaching began to be felt and the Adventurers began to sweat nervously.. As for Billy''s group, they approached Marie to cover her sides. If she falls, then the whole unit will fall with her since only someone as famous and strong as her could lead that group of undisciplined guys¡­

 Chapter 179 - Sneaky (1)

    When the enemy soldiers prepared to lower their shields and face Marie''s unit, she gave the order to charge. Thanks to that, some of the enemies were caught off guard and had their throats sliced by her daggers. Billy''s group also had the chance to do the same for a few seconds, but soon the big shields began to block their paths. They were rather troublesome for people like them who were used to fighting reckless monsters.


    "Humm!" Billy grunted and then attacked the tower shield in front of him.


    The added strength worked as Billy had expected. The soldier in front of him was knocked down on the ground and waspletely wide open for a moment. Before he could recover, Billy pierced his heart with his spear. He felt the Resistance of chainmail, but that didn''t stop him.


    Before Billy could choose another target, he felt a bump on his side and then heard the sound of metal colliding. His father just blocked the charge of an enemy. He knocked the enemy to the side and then kicked the shield to open the guard of the enemy soldier before attacking his neck.


    "Don''t focus too much on the enemy in front of you," Drew said.


    "Aye, sir," Billy said and then looked around for a second.


    He was on a battlefield. He had to expand his field of vision in order to see as much as possible. Otherwise, Billy might miss the moment when his father or his friends will need him. Upon realizing that, Billy took a single deep breath and then focused his senses on his surroundings. He had to look just once, and then he recognized all the enemies that were targeting his group. Only a single one was looking at him at the moment. Still, four others were preparing to attack Marie. She sure was popr...


    Marie saw and targeted the one on the extreme right side, so Billy raised some small bumps on the ground in front of the others and made their trip and fall. After finishing the first, Marie frowned while looking at the fallen enemies. She had realized that they were targeting her, but she didn''t immediately kill them¡­


    "Get up¡­ I won''t defeat enemies on the ground," Marie said.


    Billy tried to help her, and she did that¡­ still, the enemies attacked one after the other once that happened, but they didn''t scratch her. It didn''t make sense for her to fight so honorably when she had thief and assassin-like skills, but many things about Marie didn''t make any sense.


    Although the very front of her unit was managing to defeat the enemy after enemy, the unit as a whole was being pushed down by the enemies. While so many enemies could target her unit at the same time, the others were quickly taking the ce of the fallen soldiers¡­ they truly wanted to wipe out her unit.


    Billy lost the notion of time while he was fighting, he knocked down an enemy and then pierced their throat or heart, and then he looked around to check his friends. He would help them if they were about to be surrounded, or he would eliminate the enemies around if he was the one being targeted. That repeated itself dozens of times until Billy realized that the power of the enemy''s strikes was getting heavier. Billy realized that he had used a lot more stamina than he had imagined.


    "Is it due to my inexperience?" Billy wondered if he was letting the tension wear him out so soon.


    Billy''s reaction speed had decreased, and he was covered in sweat. Alexander looked like that as well, but Drew, Nik, and Marie looked rtively fine, even though they were starting to get scratched by the enemies'' spears. The number of corpses around was starting to affect the battle as well, and yet, there were no signs of Reinforcements thus far.


    "Shit¡­ are we really that short-handed?" Billy wondered while biting his lips.


    Billy''s strength was decreasing due to the exhaustion over time. While that was a situation he was hoping to endure. Eventually, it was troublesome since his allies were being killed around him. After taking a deep breath, Billy made his choice¡­


    When the enemy tried to impale him, in the next moment, he saw himself flying in the sky with his shield and spear falling from his hands. In the next moment, he was impaled himself before flying for a couple of meters and falling dead on the ground. A few secondster, the same thing happened to an enemy soldier, and again, and again. Eventually, that part of the battlefield began to be looked at and avoided by the enemy soldiers since someone there was strong enough to send heavy infantrymen flying away¡­ At first, they thought that Gerald, the guild master was the one doing that. He was known for his brute strength, after all. However, the wounds on their bodies were different.


    Thanks to Fierce Aura, Billy managed to conserve some stamina whilepletely overwhelming the enemies. While seeing that, the morale of the adventurers got sky high, and the enemy army stopped pushing them backward.


    Billy only used Fierce aura when he was about to strike the enemies. Still, despite that, the battle dragged out for two hours, so he eventually ran out of mana as well. Even he was starting to get wounded here and there while his exhaustion was reaching the limits. Tons of steam were leaving his body as well.


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­ I need more training," Drew said while holding to his spear in order not to fall.


    "I was thinking¡­ the same thing," Nik said while he wasn''t in a much better situation.


    Alexander was hanging there, but he soon would join the group ofpletely exhausted adventurers.. Even the noisy Marie waspletely silent due to the fatigue¡­ Still, she sighed in relief when she saw the remaining of the enemies'' battalions retreating.

 Chapter 180 - Sneaky (2)

    You have learned the skill Vigor


    It restores one point of extra SP per minute.


    In the end, Billy''s theory was right¡­ he learned the skill that increased his SP recovery, but he didn''t feel like celebrating it. The best soldiers and adventurers of his unit survived with only minor scratches, but more than half of them had died. Now their unit was onlyposed of one hundred and fifty men. The others died or were about to die due to their wounds. War was really a terrible and gruesome thing...


    Billy and Drew returned to their tents, but on the way, they saw many corpses, and Alexander and Nik stayed behind to help carry the wounded and confirm the deceased. While there were others in the army who had the task to do that, they were there of their own volition and because Alexander felt some sort of obligation to check his students, alive or dead. Billy wondered what he was thinking¡­ was he ming himself for their deaths? Thinking that they wouldn''t be there if they hadn''t gotten stronger under Alexander''s tutge?


    "Being a leader of arge group of soldiers in times of war is harsh¡­" Billy said. "I will do my best to run away from that responsibility."


    "I understand where you areing from, but running away isn''t the answer," Drew said. "Those kids would probably havee anyway, and Alexander gave them the chance to fight for their lives and their people''s back home."


    "And now he is feeling a whole load of guilt," Billy said.


    "Once this is done, some of his students'' wu be alive, and they will be thankful for him because of this training. They had survived," Drew said. "That will make things worth all this."


    The math didn''t add up. Only one-fourth or so of those two hundred are alive, so how could that make it worth the other''s death? Maybe Billy was being overly logical about that, but he couldn''t see the other point of view. In any case, their unit was pretty much done for after losing that many men. Billy also wondered how Marie would react to all that. She just returned to her tent and is resting there¡­


    Billy wondered if people who waged wars had participated in some that close themselves. If they had and still didn''t feel anything after recalling all that, then they probably were a lost cause¡­ He wondered if he was better than them since he had taken many lives already. The only difference was that he was fighting to protect instead of conquest.


    After that battle thatsted until noon, the enemies didn''t send any other attack. Billy heard that those other six battalions also suffered a simr fate, so all in all, they lost close to twenty-five hundred soldiers. As for the enemies¡­ they lost four thousand.


    "So many deaths¡­ and for what?" Billy wondered. "To have a bigger yard? To have more dungeons under their control? This is madness¡­"


    Was that the thinking of someone only living a very peaceful first life, or was Billy just being reasonable? Regardless, the enemy attack was repelled, but no one looked happy. They were putting on a good fight, but they still were losing the war.


    They needed some help¡­ to at least make the odds a bit better. Fighting against enemies that outnumber them in two to one was just too much when both sides had the same strengths. Billy never heard of mercenaries until now, but if they existed in the area, Jean probably would have contacted them by now¡­ probably.


    "I suppose it is time for that¡­ Let''s show them how messy things can be," Billy said and then left the camp for a short while to practice his magic.


    Much to Billy''s convenience, the enemies didn''t attack again that day. So, he had plenty of time to practice his magic and recover his mana. Despite that, he had a hard time controlling the spell that he wanted¡­ it was just too powerful. Still, it was something that they needed.


    On the next day, the enemy sent ten other battalions to fight, but there were no signs of the Reinforcements of the Neles state. It was a pity since Billy wanted to imnt some terror on them as well, but he would work with what he had.


    Despite their numbers and the fact that they didn''t recover entirely, Jean still let them remain as a unit to defend the right nk of the archers. He didn''t inform them why, but it sure was a reckless action¡­


    As if they copying and hoping for something different to happen, the enemies repeated the same charge they did in the previous day. They wanted to finish Marie and make an example out of her¡­ showing that one of the strongest warriors of the state could be killed, just like all the others. Marie knew what they were thinking, but she didn''t react in any way. She sure was fearless¡­ since the chances of her dying that day were high.


    "Just focus on covering for me today," Billy said to Alexander, Drew, and Nik.


    "Our job is to make sure that Marie won''t fall¡­" Alexander frowned.


    "She won''t. The enemies won''t reach her today," Billy said. "Anyway, I need some time to focus. Otherwise, my magic will get out of control."


    Billy was plotting something again¡­ and considering what he pulled off two days ago, it was worth the risk to do what he wanted. It would be better to inform Marie, but he decided to keep quiet about it to surprise the enemies even more. Nevertheless, once the enemies charged, their unit prepared to fight, and many already assumed that they would die.. As the sound of metal shing approached, the adventurers made the resolve to take down as many enemies as possible. However, when the first battalion approached them, a fire tornado suddenly appeared and engulfed dozens of enemies in it¡­

 Chapter 181 - Sneaky (3)

    "Haaaarrrhhgggg!"


    "What is this? What is this?"


    "Hiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    The enemy soldiers panicked as they saw their friends being burned to a crisp, and they panicked even more as the tornado of mes approached them. They tried to run, but the tornado was faster and engulfed hundreds of soldiers in just a few seconds. The entire battlefield grew silent and watched in awe and terror that powerful spell devastating everything around. Billy had achieved his first goal, but he needed the second as well.


    The fire tornado passed through the first battalion as if they weren''t even there and then reached the second and kept its destruction. However, even though Billy had such a high level of magic, he couldn''t reach the third. He ran out of mana, and a terrible headache began to afflict him.


    When the fire tornado disappeared, only the dying screams of those that got hit by it could be heard on the entire battlefield. Aside from those close to Billy, no one knew who could have made that. Using that chance, all the defenders nearby charged toward the enemy who had lost the momentum to fight and began to ughter them. That day, the enemies suffered a defeat like no other, but the war was far from over.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "What the hell was that?" Commander Ignace asked after he mmed the table in front of him with both of his hands.


    Ignace was a man in his fifties that ruled over the Toles state since he was fifteen. He had short ck hair and green eyes. If he had tanned skin, one would think that he belonged to Billy''s tribe. Regardless, he looked dignified while he was wearing his golden armor as amander. Still, now one could only see a golden and pissed asshole.


    "First explosive fireballs and now a fucking fire tornado¡­ what the hell are my spies doing?" Commander Ignace asked. "They never informed me of anyone on their side that could do this."


    "It is them, sir," Count Fabrice said. "The group that made me escape that state could use this weird magic. As I told you before, they built a two hundred meters bridges with nothing but their magic. There was a kid who killed dozens of my guards in a single moment with magic as well."


    Count Fabrice was the man who tried to capture Billy, Anna, and their group one year ago. He was a shady guy who had an unnerving look in his blue eyes, but aside from that, he looked like a fairly handsome nobleman in his thirties. Just like his partner, he was having a hard time controlling his anger since Billy and his group were getting on their way again.


    "You said that he used the ground before!" Ignace raised his voice. "You also said that the watchtowers were his doing¡­ Manuel also said that a kid took down two of his best men with projectiles made of earth."


    "Indeed, sir, projectiles faster than arrows," Manuel said. "However, our tents were burned thest time¡­ I assumed that it was due to arrows, but¡­ it seems I was wrong."


    When Ignace became the ruler of the state, he was fed up with the policies left by his father. His people seemed dead in his eyes, so he worked for several years to build up a powerful military in order to conquest other states. Among the soldiers he raised, Manuel was one of the bests. He was talented like no other with swords. He could even face ten soldiers by himself and eliminate them without getting a single scratch. Thanks to that, despite his position, he also didn''t have the appearance of a soldier or a high-rankedmander. With his light brown hair and eyes and straight-faced expression, he had many offers to get married, some women were even fine if he had more than one wife, but he refused them all.


    "Good, you admitted that you were wrong. How exactly does that help us in this battle anyway?" Ignace asked.


    "From what I can see, it doesn''t seem like they didn''t bring many of those wildlings with them, and since he didn''t use his magic that often, he must have a limit to what he can do," Manuel said. "I propose to assassinate him on the battlefield before he can recover his energy."


    "True¡­ the fire tornado didn''tst long, and the other magic was used two days ago," Ignace nodded while he was thinking about it. "We focused too much on Marie¡­ but it is clear that those wildlings are working for her. We will attack her unit again but targetting the wildings this time. Once they are done, no one will be able to protect her. Get it done, then."


    "Yes, sir, I will do the job myself," Manuel said.


    Ignace smiled in satisfaction since that was very reassuring. Regardless, he finally could understand why the Marie unit was so hard to kill. They lost so many on her sides, and yet she went to face them like nothing was wrong. He had imagined that Jean was up to something, but he didn''t think it was something of that level¡­ Nevertheless, they were about to seal with that unknown factor, so things would soon be fine. It had to be¡­ because I''d they suffer another defeat like that one¡­ he was certain that they would lose the backing of the Neles state.


    While they offered a lot to enhance of half of the dungeons on Hiloh state, they hadn''t lost or spent many of their resources yet, so they could back down now without suffering big losses¡­


    Since the mentioned kid was only good at magic, Ignace was certain that Manuel would finish him off without facing any trouble. Marie might get on the way, but he had the means to deal with her as well.. Despite that, Ignace was feeling that something was off¡­ he couldn''t quite tell what it was, but it would be better to be careful on that operation.

 Chapter 182 - Sneaky (4)

    The headache didn''t leave Billy alone for several hours. It was weird, he could manipte the elements with a lot fewer mana years ago, and now he had higher magic, and yet, something that was supposed to be only a middle-tier spell made him feel like his head was splitting¡­ Although he considered that a middle-tier spell, based on his game standards, the enemies that were inside the tornado for more than two seconds were burned to the bones. Even their armor and weapons melt¡­ Billy put a certain fear on the enemies, but those who saw him controlling that, feared him as well. What would happen if someone like that went on a rampage? Some people recalled the incident with the Count months ago.


    "Are you all right?" Drew asked.


    "Yeah¡­ I am fine now," Billy said while he was massaging his temples. "I guess I overestimated my skills."


    "Amon mistake of those who are young and reckless," Drew said. "Putting that aside, Billy¡­ You can be strong, a lot stronger than me. You are already are. But don''t try toe up with skills that will make people fear you."


    "Even if not trying hard enough might put us in a really dangerous situation?" Billy asked.


    "That is a tough question¡­" Drew said and then sighed. "I get it that you didn''t want to see our unit decimated, but if you keep doing things like that, you might find yourself feared by those who don''t understand you. That might close many doors to you."


    To be perfectly honest, Billy didn''t see himself as that much powerful yet. He had a crazy system and power, but the fire tornado didn''t seem like the craziest thing he could do in that world. Nevertheless, the people around him were strong, but they had never seen others beings many times stronger than them. Billy had never seen them either, but he could imagine. Until now, he operated on the assumption that there is always someone stronger. That is why he is working hard as much as possible.


    "I will keep that in mind," Billy said.


    It was the only thing he could say for the time being a d. As if he was satisfied with that, Drew messed with his son''s hair. In any case, just to be sure that the headache wouldn''t affect him again for whatever reason, Billy rested as much as possible. He also gave some thought to what his father said, and he decided to slow down on the magic as well. Defeating enemies were fine, but burning them to the bones while they were screaming was a bit too much, even considering that their leaders probably want his neck on a spike.


    The next day, things proceeded as usual. The soldiers didn''t seem bothered by the fact that there was someone who could create a fire tornado on the defender''s side. They had been trained well if they forgot about it¡­ as for Billy, he felt that something was off. He almost could sense the smell of assholiness in the air and definitely wasing from the enemy side.


    "What do we know about the leader of the enemy?" Billy asked Marie when they were having breakfast.


    "I don''t know care about brain dead idiots," Marie replied. "So, I don''t know anything about him."


    "I guess I asked the wrong person," Billy said.


    "His name is Ignace, a man who has been the head of his state for forty years, he is being advised by the former count Fabrice and his second inmand is one of the guys that you beat when you captured his son. His name is Manuel. I suppose that is all you need to know." Gerald said.


    "Not really, but that is a start," Billy said. "Well, I suppose Jean knows him better than anyone, so he might be aware of what he might do."


    Billy wasn''t the strategist, but he felt like he should learn a few things about the enemy. Just reacting endlessly wasn''t something he wanted to do. Billy wondered if he could make a big rock fly to their camp and smash the base where theirmander is, but as expected, that would be too much.


    In any case, the group prepared to fight since the enemies were slowly approaching. Their formation was also a bit different than before¡­ their left wing was more advanced than the right one, it was the opposite of the previous days. Something seemed off¡­ they were way too eager to attack the right side where Marie''s unit was.


    "Ignore their petty tricks. Let''s fight and kill them all," Marie said.


    In the end, Jean didn''t do anything, but Gerald sent one hundred of his adventurers to help before the fight started. When the enemies got close enough, arrows began to rain down on them, but the number of enemies falling was really low. It barely slowed down their advance¡­ just as the enemies had nned, Marie''s unit had been the first to engage with the enemies.


    Billy and the others didn''t notice anything unusual. They fought the enemies without being surrounded by a high number of them for quite a while. The enemies weren''t even wary of the fire tornado¡­ or so Billy thought. He eventually realized that there was a look of terror in the enemies. As if they were waiting for it. Naturally, Billy didn''t use it.


    Eventually, Billy noticed something weird happening¡­ some enemies wereing to the side with their shields raised and tried to push to the side Marie¡­ they were trying to move her away from them. Billy looked behind him and saw the same thing happening to Drew and the others. They were trying to fight back, but it was almost the same as fighting the waves of the ocean. Only Billy wasn''t being targeted¡­


    Billy decided to use his magic, but then he felt an out-of-ce enemy without a shield charging at him.. That guy had a single long sword, and he seemed familiar¡­.

 Chapter 183 - Sneaky (5)

    The enemy suddenly dashed toward Billy, and he frowned when that guy suddenly increased his speed and approached him. Billy used Light Spear since he clearly wasn''t a run-of-the-mill soldier, but much to his surprise, that guy dodged it and tried to slice his left side. Billy blocked the strike with one of his bracers, but he still felt a lot of pressure from the attack, to the point where his bones began to crack. It had been quite powerful considering that he only used a one handed sword...


    Manuel - Lv 125


    HP: 1055/1055


    MP: 355/355


    SP: 785/785


    Strength: 377


    Speed: 255


    Magic: 56


    Endurance: 159


    Dexterity: 111


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Silent Sword Lv 65, Dash Lv 42, Combo Lv 15,


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 63, Swordsmanship Lv 82, Pain Resistance Lv 55, Archery Lv 43, Poison Resistance Lv 59, Dual Wielder Lv 45


    Skill Points: 00


    "Manuel¡­ you work for Ignace," Billy said. "To think that the right-hand man of that guy would show up¡­"


    Manuel stepped back and frowned. Few people on the enemy''s side knew his face, and Billy certainly wasn''t one of them. In fact, he seemed pretty confused before, so it didn''t make any sense when he suddenly realized who he was.


    There was no point in talking or waiting for the enemy to strike again, he had some weird skills, so Billy was better at finishing him off quickly. After making a stone bullet emerge, Manuel raised his guard since he knew the power of those. However, Billy charged instead of attacking and used Light Spear again. Manuel used his sword to block the strike, but he was pushed backward for several meters.


    "How the hell can be someone who can use magic be this strong physically?" Manuel wondered while maintaining a neutral expression on his face.


    While he was thinking about that, Billy made four other bullets emerge from the ground, and they were circting around Billy. That wasn''t good for Manuel. The enemy''s skills were still unknown, so he couldn''t fight him for too long¡­ Manuel didn''t want to use that on a battlefield, but he didn''t have any other choice.


    Manuel charged, and his speed increased and shed toward Billy''s neck in thest moment. Billy lowered his Posture and dodged¡­ he smirked, seeing the enemy wide open, but much to his surprise, Manuel''s arm moved in the opposite direction, and it was ready to strike him again¡­ that was impossible¡­ he didn''t even finish the first move and yet¡­


    Before Billy could find an exnation, he was forced to back down to evade the strike. However, he fired back the earth bullets to understand what was going on. He fired them at the same time in different spots of Manuel''s body. Despite that, he hit the bullets with medical precision. Not only that, his sword didn''t feel the weight behind each of those. That wasn''t supposed to be possible¡­ but then Billy used Analyze on Combo.


    Combo: It grants you the power to use consecutive attacks ignoring the physical effects of the previous ones. Each level grants you one additional hit.


    Cost: 02 MP per hit


    That exnation was weird¡­ but from what Billy understood. It seemed like Manuel couldnd several attacks while keeping the same strength and not losing any even if he hits or something or if his attacks are blocked.


    "That defies thews of physics¡­ how is that possible?" Billy frowned.


    If Manuel learned that by himself, he sure would be an insane guy, but while he was the right-hand man of themand of the enemy''s army, he didn''t seem that impressive to Billy.


    Once again, without giving Billy any time to think, Manuel charged at him, and he swung his sword wildly as he could, but Billy knew that those big swings wouldn''t keep him wide open, so he only stepped backward to dodge. Each time he did that, he confirmed what he still could do. As if his arms didn''t have bones or ligaments, Manuel made swing like a whip. Once he realized that he was going to miss, he already followed with the next attack. Although the cost in stamina was low, Manuel always finished hisbo on the third of our fourth attacks. Apparently, that skill put a lot of strain on his arm. That was either the case, or Manuel was trying to fool him¡­ or he was doing that to avoid getting himself too exhausted.


    "Maybe I should just carbonize him¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    That would be way too simple, and besides, would the enemy approach him knowing that he could do without having some countermeasure? Manuel charged again, but this time with a reverse grip. Billy grew tired of letting him control the flow of the fight, so he used Light Spear again¡­ it was time to overwhelm him with something else.


    His skill connected to the enemy sword and pushed him back. That was new¡­ he didn''t activate the skill on the first strike, or the difference in power was that big? It couldn''t be¡­ Billy tried again and again until Manuel was pushed back so many times that he was forced to hold his sword with both hands.


    "I suppose using that skill with both hands will be hard¡­ not, that doesn''t make sense," Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Manuel''s swings got heavier and more precise. Thanks to that, Billy''s thrusts were pushing back as much as before. Still, he was using more stamina, which wasn''t good. Billy stopped using his skills, and Manuel began to push him backward again with his Combo. Suddenly, Manuel charged even faster and tried to impale Billy''s throat. Billy dodged to his left side and then noticed Manuel letting his right hand go from the sword. In the next moment, a knife in the shape of a crescent appeared from his hand, and a sweet and pungent fragrance filled the air.. Before he could blink, Billy saw a knife almost cutting his neck.

 Chapter 184 - Sneaky (6)

    Bending his neck to the side of dodging wasn''t an option. Billy could only fall, and falling while facing a guy like that wasn''t a good idea¡­ so Billy decided to use his hidden technique. He himself fell, but on the fall, he kicked Manuel''s balls. For a second, Manuel was paralyzed, unable to react, and that gave Billy enough time to get up and only see an expression of anger forming on his face.


    "Bastard¡­ you have got no honor," Manuel said.


    "Says the guy with a hidden poisonous knife," Billy said.


    Manuel looked at Billy like he was spoking bullshit¡­ wast it really fine to use a hidden, poisonous knife while kicks on the balls weren''t? Regardless, Billy didn''t have time for that. Manuel didn''t let the failure get him and assumed a dual-wielding fighting stance. That guy sure had some tricks up his sleeve...


    "I sincerely hope that you have more surprised in store for me because otherwise, this will be boring," Billy said.


    Manuel ignored the taunt and charged while aiming at Billy''s throat with his sword. After numerous thrusts, Billy got the hang of his speed and range, but when he went to strike, Manuel''s knife moved while aiming for his wrist, and Billy was forced to stop.


    "Come on¡­ I don''t have time for duels in the middle of a war," Billy bit his lips in annoyance when he looked around for a moment and saw his dad and his friends busy with numerous enemies.


    In any other situation, Billy would dly duel against that gain for as long as possible since he could tell that he was gaining tons of battle experience. Still, he didn''t have time to focus on himself right now.


    When the enemy charged against him, Billy fired three earth bullets¡­ But he made them emerge from behind the enemy. Despite that and the fact that he was pretty silent about it, Manuel felt the danger and turned around, managing to block two of those¡­ but the third one still hit his forehead andnded while making a crack. Manuel immediately fell with his back on the ground,pletely unconscious and with a big bump on his forehead.


    "Now, I am starting to feel bad about this¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows before finishing the enemy.


    He was wearing a silver armor and chainmail under his Cape, but those didn''t stop Billy from piercing his heart. He tried to poison Billy and cut his throat numerous times, but that was fine. If Billy could avoid making a bloody mess out of an enemy, he would. In any case, it seemed a bit too early to loot, but Billy decided to get the knife and the sword the enemy had with him.


    Long One-Handed Sword


    STR + 20, SPE + 15


    Lightness Lv 05: the weapon bes up to twenty percent lighter ording to your grip''s strength.


    Durability: 30/30


    Assassin''s Dagger


    STR + 10, SPE + 20


    Poison Coat Lv 10: at the cost of ten points of mana per minute, it imbues the weapon with poison that dulls the senses of the target.


    Durability: 20/20


    Those were some good items¡­ they probably were forged by a pretty good cksmith, and they fit Manuel''s fighting style, but not Billy''s. Unless¡­ he learns dual wield andbo.


    "Come to think of it, he never used Silent Sword¡­" Billy thought.


    "Did you defeat him?" Marie suddenly approached and asked. "He is one of the enemy''s most trusted soldiers¡­ his is name Namael."


    "It is Manuel¡­" Billy said while frowning.


    "Close enough. Anyway, it seemed that he came to assassinate you and hisckeys worked together to separate us," Marie said. "I was wondering why those dumbasses wereing at me with their guards so tight¡­"


    "Billy? Are you all right?" Drew asked.


    "I am fine¡­ but he was a bit troublesome," Billy replied.


    The word that Billy defeated one of the enemies'' most famous soldiers spread around quite quickly, and some allied even came to check. Some recklessly excited individuals even unsheathed their swords and prepared to behead the corpse and pull the head in a spike. Still, Billy put his feet on the way and made the trip.


    "If you want to defile a corpse, then go kill some other soldiers¡­ no one is going to defile the bodies of those I defeated," Billy said.


    The soldiers and adventurers who tried that looked at Marie, hoping to receive her backing in the matter, but she just looked away. It was inconceivable that they were going to lose that chance to affect the whole battlefield with that, but no one insisted on that idea. They didn''t want to fight the guy who defeated Manuel.


    Despite that, word quickly spread, and the enemy''s charge was affected by it. Even without confirming that, it was hard to negate that¡­ even when Manuel kept his ambush hidden from almost everyone. Even better, the enemy''s base didn''t try to deny that fact. Lying now would make the soldiers lose faith in theirmanders, after all.


    In any case, once the news spread, the enemies began to retreat. However, much to their surprise, four battalionsing from the extreme right side came to attack them. They were all the cavalry Jean had avable, and thanks to that, they reached the enemies and began to decimate


    "I guess we were lucky that this attack didn''tst for long. Otherwise, our unit would have been in trouble," Billy thought while he saw the cavalry massacring the enemies.


    Although he thought that, Billy noticed that his dad and friends had many wounds in their bodies. After looking around, only a few dozen members of that unit were still standing. Billy was pretty sure that all of those were adventurers, and he confirmed that when he looked at Alexander and saw him biting his lips and they were bleeding¡­ that certainly wasn''t something Billy wanted to ever experience. He patted the shoulders of his friend several times when he saw them trembling¡­

 Chapter 185 - Sneaky (7)

    In the end, the enemy army suffered another crushing defeat. After being ambushed by the cavalry, they killed three thousand soldiers while they only killed around one thousand. They still had the backing and the almost full power of Neles state left. Still, they had already lost five thousand of their original fifteen, and three were injured and won''t be able to fight for at least a week. As for things on the defenders'' side, they had lost three thousand, and the other three were wounded. So, they had the upper hand. Thanks to that, Jean invited the Captains and the leaders of all units to have a talk. It seemed like serious business between the important people, so Billy didn''t have anything to do with it, or so he thought... Marie had other ns.


    "Come with me, kiddo," Marie said.


    "Why?" Billy asked.


    "You look like someone who has a good memory, so you will exin to the others the contents of the meeting," Marie replied. "That would be too much of a pain to me."


    In the end, Billy sighed. It wasn''t like it was big news for Marie to be too egocentric. Still, she should learn to have some restraint¡­ the life of a guild master where many obeyed her didn''t do well with someone with such personality. Nevertheless, Billy went with her. He wanted to hear what Jean was thinking. However, he didn''t have any brilliant n.


    "We have been winning some important battles, so I was nning to send a message and negotiate the terms of a truce," Jean said. "While it looks like we have the upper hand, we can''t just attack the enemy and capitalize all those victories. It is a bit soon, but the enemies'' faith in their victory must be pretty shaken."


    Some of the soldiers of the Toles state might be, but the others from Neles state wouldn''t. Besides, given how much they trained monsters, they must have some experience dealing with monsters to tame them¡­


    In any case, some of the Captains and leaders of some units didn''t like that idea. Since some of these best friends and allies were killed by the enemy. They wanted to eliminate all the enemies since they started two wars as well. It wasprehensible, but Jean didn''t change his mind about his idea. Nor did he get a better idea from them.


    When he returned, he exined what happened to the others, and Alexander also seemed pretty angry¡­ It was understandable. While that move would save many lives if it worked, the people that Alexander really wanted to save were no longer alive.


    "Alex, what would you do in his ce?" Nik asked while patting his son''s back.


    Alexander couldn''t reply¡­ he knew the answer, but saying it out loud would make him feel like he was betraying his fallen friends. For the rest of the night, he stayed silent, but he returned to be the usual Alexander when morning came. He is either was good to change gears, or he was good at hiding his feelings now. Nevertheless, even after breakfast, they didn''t notice any changes in the enemy army, so Jean hesitated in sending a messenger.


    "Let''s wait and see for a while longer¡­" Jean said to his Captains.


    Billy reunited with the other guild masters to check what they were thinking about the situation. However, they had no idea what was happening. Given Ignace''s behavior in thest few years, even if he had some leeway with supplies and time, he wouldn''t waste a single day giving Jean''s army time to rest and recover, even if his army would benefit most from it.


    Around noon, some crazy movements began to happen in the enemy''s camp. Still, it wasn''t the movements of an army being mobilized. It was confusion a d discord among their own ranks. It seemed that some soldiers began doubting Ignace''s leadership and actions after losing his right-hand man.


    "I don''t like this¡­" Marie said. "Something stinks.


    Billy wanted to say that he just farted, but it wasn''t time for jokes. In any case, themotion died down after a few hours, and the enemy''s army sent the signal that they were going to send a messenger. Now Billy could understand why Marie said that something was stinking¡­ was that some sort of trick to kill Jean? That was low, even for the enemies'' standards. That being said, the best soldiers and adventurers reunited around Jean while a single messenger was approaching their camp. It was one of the beastmasters¡­ he didn''t have his crossbow and whip with him, but he had three bags on his back, and they were kind of wet while dripping some liquid¡­ Billy didn''t like that. So, he red at the enemy the whole time.


    "Lord Jean, my name is Pablo, and I am the messenger of our leader," Pablo said and bowed slightly. "First of all, our leader says that he regretted his past actions in taking sides in this conflict. As a sign of his sincerity, he sent some gifts¡­"


    After that, the man dropped the bags on the floor, and three heads began to roll, making everyone show disgusted expressions. They belonged to Ignace, his son, and the former Count Fabrice.


    ---- ----


    After hearing about Manuel''s death, Ignace broke everything inside his tent. He had spent so much money to raise him into a goodmander, and he couldn''t take down a single brat¡­ the invasion was over. After two defeats like that in a row and losing his right-hand man, his ally, the Neles state wouldn''t back them anymore, and now they were at their weakest¡­ all because of some wildlings¡­ his son and Fabrice were in the room, but they had yet to believe that had happened. As if things weren''t troublesome enough, one of themanders of the Neles army wasing to talk with them.. In the end, there wasn''t much talk¡­ he just cut their necks.

 Chapter 186 - Sneaky (8)

    "Do people in the Neles state cut the necks of their allies these days?" Jean asked. "I remember a time where they were more civilized than this¡­ What are you nning?"


    "Not allies, but fools who thought that they could do more than they were capable of," Pablo said. "This was a failure¡­ of an investment."


    "We lost thousands of people here, asshole¡­" Marie said. "If you think that the three lives of these guys will solve anything, you are dead wrong. To make my point clear, maybe I should send your head to your leader."


    "That would be a pretty unfortunate thing to do¡­" Pablo said. "It wouldn''t prove anything. I am just a low-ranked officer. Naturally, my leader isn''t saying that only this will suffice for all of your losses. He is willing to give you thirty percent of the currentnds of Toles territory. Naturally, one of their dungeons will be yours as well. We are aware that you aren''t fond of war, lord Jean. Do you want to keep this fruitless battle going on? We still are organizing the soldiers of Toles state under ourmand. However, we still have fifteen thousand fresh soldiers and around fifteen hundred beasts ready to fight."


    "And yet, you are proposing a truce¡­ that shows how much guts do you have," Marie said.


    "Whatever you say, miss," Pablo said. "Let me not lose this chance to say that you are as tough as a cockroach. Your fame precedes you. I wonder how you became like that¡­"


    Marie stepped forward firmly and then clenched her fist, but then Pierre jumped to stop her with his whole body. She was pissed, and in times of war, killing messenger is one of the worst things to do. In any case, it seemed that Marie had some sort of dark story and the enemy used that to taunt her¡­ Billy never saw her with that much anger in her eyes. The messenger sure has balls, or he didn''t value his life.


    "Well then, lord Jean, your answer?" Pablo asked. "We are wasting precious resources here. My leader wants a reply before sunset. You have our promise that we will leave you alone for ten years as long as you don''t meddle with our matters. Truth to be told, it is quite risky for us to keep going with this war as well¡­ you have very capable soldiers."


    Jean was in a tough spot. The truce offer was better than he had expected, but epting would make him lose the faith of many of his subordinates. Besides, what were the chances that they would keep their promise? They might be wary of the guild masters and the Reinforcements of Hiloh state, but that wasn''t enough for them to stop¡­


    "... We will ept the truce," Jean said.


    The atmosphere got heavy. Billy could almost see the disappointment in everyone''s faces. Still, he could see some resolution in Jean''s expression as well. He is probably going to retire as soon as he finds a sessor, even a bit worse than him.


    "Good, the papers about the agreement will be ready tomorrow," Pablo said. "Until then."


    Pablo left the area and returned to his camp, but things didn''t get even a bit happier on the defenders'' side. The word quickly spread about the truce. Half of the defenders felt happy about it. They got to live for a few more months. The other half wasn''t that happy. They wanted to avenge their fallenrades.


    "We are finally ready to go home¡­" Drew said.


    "Let''s not drop our guard until we step on our town," Billy said while wondering if the enemy would have the chance to think of some countermeasures against him to try to deal with himter.


    "No, it is certain at this point¡­" Gerald said. "I heard that the beastmasters are quite fond of money, and war is expensive. With two extra dungeons annexed to their territory, they will have a lot of time to keep it running and making money."


    Gerald was an experienced old man. He probably was one hundred years old even though he looked sixty, so his opinion had a lot of weight. Still, Billy decided to exercise his caution¡­ Fortunately, things proceeded to end pretty quickly. The next day, Pablo returned with two agreements, one original and another copy, and both of them were already signed by the leader of Neles state. His name was Sieb¡­


    "Sieb¡­ I don''t recognize the nationality, but I am sure it is a European name¡­ this is weird," Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Billy had a lot of time to think about that because the army stayed there for two more days until the enemy''s army vanished. Still, some hundred soldiers were left behind to keep an eye on the borders.


    Before going home, they made a stop for two days for a ceremony to honor those who lost their lives in the war. Much to Billy''s surprise, Alexander''s students, some of them survived, and they spent the day with him. Partying very timidly¡­ they departed on the noon of the third day, and Alexander invited Billy to do some shopping. Each of them gained five gold coins for their victories in the war, but Alexander gained more due to his work. Still, Jean also decided to reward Billy with two Edish trees so that he would keep a steady diet of sour fruits.


    "Let''s buy some gifts," Alexander said. "You will need some to earn their forgiveness."


    "Whose forgiveness?" Billy asked.


    "The girls¡­.you messed up big this time," Alexander said. "You did for their sake, but that doesn''t change things that much."


    Billy thought that just giving time to time would be enough, but he may be wrong. However, aside from Sarah, those girls could be quite stubborn, so maybe Alexander was right.


    "Look at you, when did you grow up a d be an expert in understanding the hearts of thedies?" Billy asked.

 Chapter 187 - Together (1)

    "You are still acting like you aren''t the younger of us¡­ well, I lived with adventurers for quite a while and I learned a lot," Alexander said boastfully. "I am a lot experienced now."


    "Oh yeah? Let''s see how well of a yer you will be when you propose to Lily¡­" Billy said.


    "Ah¡­ my stomach is starting to hurt again," Alexander said.


    In the end, it didn''t seem like he grew up all that much¡­ As for the gifts, Billy decided to hold back on them for the time being until he saw where Alexander''s actions regarding Lily would lead him. Nik and Drew also told him that he would need to give some gifts, but he didn''t buy anything despite that. They said that flowers were getting popr these days, but even so¡­


    The trip back homested for seven days, and during that time, Billy tried to learn Combo. While he had seen the skill in action so many times, he still couldn''t understand the logic behind it. At the very least, it didn''t use the same patterns of other skills. Since it used mana, it shouldn''t be impossible to learn it, but Billy was starting to think that some sort of swordmaster came up with that technique. In any case, Billy knew the basics¡­ he just needed to use mana to change the direction of his attacks when he decided. The problem was how¡­


    In any case, once they crossed the gates of their town, the whole group felt relieved. Out of the thirty hammersmiths, ten of those died, and three of them lost an arm, but even so, they felt relieved. The war was finally over. Even though it onlysted for a week, it had been hell¡­


    "Go, Alex," Nik said. "Before going home, you have something to do."


    "... Maybe I should go tomorrow¡­ after taking a bath, and choosing some new clothes," Alexander said while his eyes were spinning.


    "Yeah, that is right," Billy said. "You should take it easy because girls love cowardice andck of confidence in guys."


    Alexander grunted in despair. He couldn''t dy that any further. In the end, Alexander left to look for Lily. The others looked at Billy, wondering why he didn''t go to help his friend along the way, but Billy had helped him too much already. Besides, his presence would only make things more awkward. But now that he thought about it, Alexander would have to endure quite a lot of the girls were with her¡­


    "Well, not my problem," Billy said and then shrugged.


    When Billy and Drew returned home, they found the whole family waiting for them. It seemed that Edward predicted the day they would return and gave them the day off. They celebrated for the rest of the day with a lot of food and drinks until the twins fell asleep, and the adults began to talk about what had happened.


    "We heard the rumors of the war¡­ but we didn''t hear that it ended like that," Cami said while showing aplicated expression.


    "It feels like one enemy is gone, but one even more troublesome appeared," Anna said. "They even can control beasts¡­ they should be particrly good at night raids."


    Billy hadn''t considered that, but it made sense. Monsters and animals had good instincts, so they could move at night without making much noise or leaving any traces behind. It was weird that he had never heard of that kind of tactic.


    "Rather than that, Billy¡­ How many times are you nning to make those girls mad?" Cami asked.


    "Would it have been better if we had bought them with us?" Billy asked.


    "No, but¡­ you shouldn''t have hidden things from them," Cami said.


    Women are beings that don''t use logic¡­ it was only obvious that they woulde if they had known about it. Still, it wouldn''t help Billy in any way to insist on that. So, he just nodded silently. Life was really weird¡­ one week ago, he was worried about the number of lives being lost around him, and now he had to worry about some kids getting angry at him for his justified actions.


    The next day, Billy decided to check his Edish trees and confirmed that no one found them or his hideout. There were many fruits ready to be harvested as well. So, he took those home and shared them with his family. After that, he went to see Edward, but he didn''t find his friends practicing in his backyard. Edward was in his office, though, and he looked as pale and as lifeless as someone could look while working.


    "Hey¡­ Billy¡­ it has been a while," Edward said.


    "Yeah, it has¡­ we have been out for three weeks, but you look like someone who aged ten years," Billy said.


    "Well¡­ life bes a lot sadder when your only daughter ignores you for so long," Edward said.


    "Now it is a fine time to regret it since things worked rtively well in the war," Billy said.


    "I am notining, I am just replying to your question," Edward said and then took a deep sigh. "Still, Congrattions and thank you for helping Jean, he already sent a raven expressing his thanks. He even asked me if you are willing to marry one of his nieces and take his seat."


    "No thank you," Billy said. "It seems your will to put me on a leash passed down to someone else. Speaking of leash, where is Kate?"


    "She left with the others to the forests¡­ Alexander challenged Lily and her father for a bow challenge," Edward said while frowning. "Why would a spearman challenge an archer to a challenge with bows?"


    Kate was really being cold to her father since she didn''t even tell him that. Nevertheless, Billy was surprised that those idiots still did that silly thing.. In any case, Alexander probably was confident since he didn''t ask Billy to give him some with his presence.

 Chapter 188 - Together (2)

    Once he was done talking with Edward, Billy went home and decided to continue his attempts to learn Combo. Considering the cost, the trick should be rtively simple, but he spent another day without seeding in learning it. He wondered if the problem was the difference in the weapon... that guy had a easy time using a sword with the skill.


    "Maybe I should try it with the sword of that guy¡­" Billy muttered to himself.


    "You have been doing something weird," Drew said when he realized that Billy was training. "Training with the sword would be even weirder."


    "I am trying to learn the skill that guy used on me," Billy said. "It seems pretty useful and if Ibine it with the spear, it probably will be even better."


    "Show me the moves that he showed you," Drew said.


    Billy nodded since it would be a good idea to have the opinion of someone watching from outside. Billy watched from too close, so he might be missing something. Billy mimicked the moves, but it didn''t work. Besides, he couldn''t stop the heavy swings before he could finish them.


    "He did all these sequences without stopping between them¡­ like had joints made of water," Billy said.


    "Hmm, I don''t know how, but he must have a lot of strength on his wrists if he could change the direction of the attacks like that," Drew said. "Instead of saying that he changed the motion before finishing, I would say that he started another with a massive push of power from his wrists."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ it made sense, but it could be as simple as just putting mana into his wrists like that and use it to start another attack? Billy decided to test it. After pouring some mana into his right wrist, he tried to use Combo, but it didn''t work. His strikes got a bit faster and heavier, though.


    "What if I make the energy explode when I want to use it?" Billy wondered.


    Billy tried that¡­ he made the mana in his wrist boost his entire arm with power. While it wasn''t much, it was enough to make the strike end and immediately started another.


    You learned Combo.


    It grants you the power to use consecutive attacks ignoring the physical effects of the previous ones. Each level grants you one additional hit.


    Cost: 02 MP per hit


    "Sometimes your capacity to learn scares me¡­" Drew said and then patted on his back. "Oh, well¡­ let''s have dinner. You will have to teach me thister. Even an old dog can learn new tricks."


    Billy frowned since that was a saying from Earth, and until now, he didn''t remember hearing anything like it. Still, heughed a little and decided to forget about it. After having dinner with his family, Billy went to sleep feeling pretty proud of himself.


    After breakfast the next day, Billy decided to work on his workshop, but then Alexander visited him with thergest smile on his face.


    "Well, well, well¡­" Billy crossed his arms and then said. "Aren''t you a fool in love who got what he wanted?"


    "I am in a good mood, so I am going to ignore your usual antics and help with your problems," Alexander said.


    "A little presumptuous, aren''t we?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "I have no problems in my life whatsoever."


    "You have several girls to apologize to, they went on easy on me and decided to be supportive because of my decision regarding Lily, but whenever I mentioned you, they got really pissed," Alexander said.


    "I guess you are lucky fool, then," Billy said. "Or maybe not and used the situation to your advantage."


    "That haughty attitude won''t help you with them," Alexander said.


    "It is not like my life depends on that, so I don''t care," Billy said.


    "What are we going to do with you¡­" Alexander said and then facepalmed.


    Although he was acting like that, Billy had to think seriously about his next actions. Things worked out with Alexander and Lily, so their party won''t be dissolved. Still, apologizing for doing the right thing wasn''t something Billy would do. Even if he was wrong, he was too prideful for that. In any case, Alexander insisted that he had to show his face instead of postponing their meeting. At first, he thought he just wanted to show off being lovey-dovey with Lily, if that were the case, he would kick his balls, but Alexander wasn''t that type of guy.


    After following Alexander, Billy found the others in Edward''s backyard. At first, they seemed relieved at seeing Billypletely fine, but soon their expressions darkened, and then they resumed their training.


    "The silent treatment again¡­ you guys need to learn new tricks," Billy said.


    Aside from Alexander and Lily, who were red with embarrassment just by being close to each other, the others sure looked angry. The silence stayed there for a while, but then Billy decided that he had better things to do.


    "Well then, untilter," Billy said.


    "Billy¡­ where are the apologies?" Alexander asked.


    "I don''t know, they aren''t in my pockets, though," Billy said and then shrugged.


    Alexander facepalmed and then sighed. Billy''s jokes certainly weren''t improving his position. Thest time, the girls gave up after a while, but they insisted on their actions for a while longer. After a long lecture, Alexander convinced Billy to say that he was sorry, but as one would expect, he didn''t do as nned¡­


    "Hey, guys¡­ I am sorry for leaving you behind on thest mission," Billy said, and then that got everyone''s attention since he seemed pretty sincere about it. "I didn''t want you guys to dirty your hands with blood in a war¡­ you aren''t weak¡­ but I feared that the war would traumatize them¡­ I couldn''t bring people like you guys to the frontlines and give our enemies nightmares¡­ your powers even scare me.. The world is better without knowing that terror."

 Chapter 189 - Together (3)

    Alexander ended up facepalming again after he heard that and saw the angry expression of the girls. Even Lily had joined them, so Billy only ended up throwing oil on the fire.


    "You canugh now, I know that I am a joke master," Billy said. "Or would rather hear me say that you guys were too fragile to endure a war?"


    The girls ignored Billy. Regardless, that was the best he could do since he couldn''t apologize for doing the right thing. Besides, it was technically their fault for not hearing about the war until it happened¡­ at least that was what Billy was thinking. In any case, Billy waited for a while, but the girls didn''t improve their mood. So, he left.


    "That guy! That guy!" Kate said with her face red with frustration and unable to find a way to do with that. "He returns after all that, and the first thing he does is joke around."


    "Wow, you are really frustrated," Sarah said.


    "And you aren''t?" Kate asked. "Not as much as you¡­ we already know that Billy is that kind of guy and I would rather not keep using my magic to take human lives."


    "Putting his attitude aside¡­ Billy certainly has some mental fortitude," Natalie said. "I heard that big wars like that tend to mess with people''s heads. But he looked the same as usual."


    "Putting that aside? Don''t you want to punish him somehow?" Kate asked.


    "Well, it is not like any punishment will change him¡­" Natalie said. "And now that he is back, do you really want to waste time ignoring him?"


    "No, but we can''t let him keep thinking that he can do as he pleases without thinking about the consequences!" Kate protested.


    "Just go easy on him, all right?" Alexander asked. "The real problem isn''tpletely solved yet and Billy stayed silent during most of the trip back thinking about this new state that will absorb the Toles state. Billy also mentioned that Jean wants to marry him with one of his nieces, so he has a lot on his te right now."


    "What? Again?" Kate asked, visibly flustered. "Why is he so popr with that attitude? First was Louise and then Marie, and now this?"


    "I am pretty sure they weren''t looking at his personality when they think of arranged marriage and the first two didn''t seem that interested in him as a man," Lily frowned. "Just like your father did, Jean wants a leader to take his ce. Billy might not be the most charismatic there, but his skills make him reliable and he is quick to learn new things too."


    "That being said¡­ he seemed pretty troubled when I was handling the loss of my students¡­ I am pretty sure that I heard him saying that he would never wanted to feel this way," Alexander said.


    Alexander was getting over that, but they could imagine why Billy said that¡­ In any case, he didn''t tell anyone aside from Lily that he wanted to asionally work like that again. He liked that period when he helped people develop their skills.


    While Billy''s friends were thinking of a way to do something regarding his attitude, Billy headed to the hideout. It was time to do some forging. He wanted to use at least half of his free time to develop those skills before something happened and forced him to leave home again.


    "This time, I didn''t have the chance to use my throwing knives since it would be hard to recover them in a battlefield, but I need other means to fightrge numbers of enemies," Billy thought.


    Fortunately, the enemies this time gave him the answer that he needed¡­ Crossbows. He never saw the soldiers of Neles state using it. Still, when he asked about the guild masters on the way back to the capital of their state, Gerald told him that they didn''t have it, and that was an invention that only a few soldiers of their state could use. Only the descendants of nobles had ess to them since they were the tamers. Billy wanted to learn that skill too, but for the time being, he decided to focus on learning how to make a crossbow. He knew the theory, but he wanted to make one that would be powerful enough to pierce the shields and armor of the toughest enemy, and he knew that the answer was in his magic. Adding an elemental affinity seemed like the best answer, but that would limit the use against certain enemies.


    "There is also the issue that I don''t want to make others see it until the veryst moment, so I have to think about that as well," Billy nodded to himself. "Well, I''d better start working soon¡­"


    Making a crossbow out of some metal wasn''t impossible since Billy could increase his furnace heat with magic as much as he wanted, but it would be pretty heavy. Still, that would give him the firepower he wanted. However, he started with prototypes made of wood. As one would expect, the first ones barely had any firepower. Basically, they had only the main body, the arc, the string, and the ce to put the projectiles. Still, little by little, Billy studied the weapons and added new things with each one of those. He made them more powerful.


    While Billy was busy with that, his friends were having a hard timeing up with ideas for their ns. They couldn''t imagine anything that they could do that would make Billy get rid of his attitude, so in the end, they decided to annoy him just the way he annoyed them with his attitude. They began to follow him around for several days to discover what he was up to, as expected of someone who made many people lose the trail of him.. Billy fooled them for several days, but eventually, they discovered his patterns, and with Natalie''s senses, it was hard to escape from her¡­ they found his hideout.

 Chapter 190 - Together (4)

    "Hey, guys, are you lost or something?" Billy asked while he was opening the entrance of the hideout.


    They frowned when they heard that. Billy didn''t seem annoyed in the least¡­ he opened the entrance and made them enter before. He was already nning to show that at some point, so their prank was as pointless as it could be.


    "I won''t give up! I will find a way to make you be less egocentric!" Kate said.


    "Wow, calm down¡­ I never thought you had a temperament problem," Billy said.


    "I don''t want to hear that from you who has an attitude problem!" Kate said.


    "So, you have been learning how to forge while you were away?" Lily asked. "I can''t see why you would keep it a secret from us. Nor how did you learn this so fast¡­"


    "I learned the basics from John and this is kind of calming," Billy said. "A ce where I can be alone and create things at the same time. I also learned how to repair weapons and armor here, so in case we go to a dungeon, we won''t need to retreat or waste time if something happens."


    It seemed pretty pointless for someone who had that much martial talent like Billy to learn so many things¡­ but then his friends realized that if he were to focus on a single thing, he would leave everyone behind in the dust.


    "Is this the weapon that seems like a bow that Alexander mentioned?" Lily asked when she found thest prototype of the crossbow on a table. "I thought no one but the tamers knew how to make them."


    "I took a good look at them when we fought their beasts and I am trying to copy it," Billy said.


    "They were at five hundred meters of us," Alexander frowned.


    "That is why it is only a prototype¡­ it doesn''t work yet," Billy said.


    It worked, but not in the way Billy wanted. Nevertheless, the group also found many other prototypes lying around, and it showed them that Billy was working hard and not fooling around while they were training.


    "This is even more annoying¡­" Kate said. "You don''t even give me the right to be mad."


    Billy wondered what was happening to that quiet girl who was a bit depressed. She was bing too stubborn about the weirdest things. Still, it looked like their n to trouble him was vanishing into the air.


    "Well, since there is nothing I can do to deal with that, I will have you at least to make some spears for me," Kate said. "Two more will be fine since my magical powers were getting stronger.


    "Only if you say: pretty please, nyah!" Billy said.


    "What is nyah?" Kate asked.


    "Now all my fun is gone¡­" Billy said.


    It seemed that things would return like before to them, and Billy''s life would be noisy again, but that was fine. Besides, he sooner orter will have to prepare for their next attempt to clear a dungeon, so he might as well make the new weapons for everyone.


    "Anyway, when are you two going to get married?" Billy asked. "You should hurry up because I want to do some training in a dungeon soon. Jean also gained a new dungeon, so we can use three more now."


    "That is¡­" Alexander looked away with his face red due to the embarrassment.


    "I am not ready yet," Lily said while covering her red face with both hands.


    "What an annoying bunch¡­" Billy said.


    That much embarrassment was unnerving for Billy, but he should have expected that much from kids. He just hoped that their annoying behavior wouldn''t be even more annoying by turning into being lovey-dovey in front of others.


    "You know¡­ we should change our training ground to this ce," Kate said.


    "No! No, no, no¡­ definitely not," Billy said. "Let me have my peace and quiet."


    "Aha! We found something to annoy you!" Kate said and then smiled triumphantly. "Now we are even."


    "She got you," Alexander said.


    Billy began to massage his temples¡­ It was because he overreacted. Now he had to find another ce to be his hideout. However, they had already seen the first ce, so he had to move even further away from home¡­ that would make him lose a lot of time. Maybe Billy should just ept that since they wouldn''t juste to bother him, they take their training seriously, after all.


    Just like that, Billy''s life returned to normal. While his forged items still weren''t at John''s level, he could improve them with his powers, so he slowly upgraded everyone''s equipment. He also was getting pretty close to making his crossbow made of iron.


    Since Alexander and Lily were being annoying with their indecisiveness, Billy put them against the wall and forced them to decide on a date, so they picked the day after Alexander turned eighteen, and that took ce three months after their return. Billy didn''t know much about wedding ceremonies in that world, but he learned thanks to them. They followed the hammersmiths style¡­ they basically told Edward the date, and he hosted a dinner for them. The friends and families of the groom and the bride just had to enjoy each other''spany, and once that was over, the couple was married.


    Speaking of that, Alexander asked Billy to help him look for a house, but all the houses in the town were basically safe and very cheap¡­ Alexander didn''t even spend one gold coin to buy arge house. He spent even less on buying the necessary things for the interior¡­


    The mood of the party was pretty good, Nik was proud of his son that had be a man, but Leo looked like a dead fish. He still was recovering from the fact that he lost to a spearman in hunting.. As for the girls of Billy''s party, they made things a bitplicated by crying quite a bit¡­ it wasn''t like they were the mothers of the bride, but they were happy like they were.

 Chapter 191 - Together (5)

    The group stopped reuniting for a few weeks to give Alexander and Lily some time to adjust to their new lifestyle. Billy only learned recently that Alexander still wanted to work as an instructor from time to time, and much to his surprise, Lily would work too, so that they could be together while working together. It seemed like a real pain in the ass, but that wasn''t Billy''s problem.


    Another thing that he learned recently was that she got more self-aware about Alexander during the time he left for the war. Apparently, she got really flustered and never stopped thinking about him¡­ Billy''s n worked, so he was thinking of asking Alexander for money since his n worked so well. In any case, in those three weeks, Billy had time to work on his crossbow, the real deal, and he liked what he achieved.


    Metallic Hand Crossbow Lv 10


    Mana Bolt: at the cost of five points of mana, you can shoot a special bolt that can fly longer and pierce deeper ording to the level of your magic.


    DEX + 70


    Durability: 40/40


    While its original power wasn''t that amazing, Billy obtained that effect once it reached level ten, and more importantly, in its original form, the crossbow just looked like a metal bar. However, once Billy applied some pressure on it, it turned into a hand crossbow, so he could keep it in one hand and use his spear with the other. It was a pretty neat feature, and that was Billy wasted so much time forging it.


    In any case, the power and the uracy of the weapon were guaranteed. Billy could knock down a tree after hitting it three times, even when he was one hundred meters away from them.


    "Oh, it has a lot of firepower¡­ the design is a bit weird, but I suppose it is pretty close to the real deal," Alexander said.


    When Billy turned around, he saw his friends for the first time since the party three weeks ago. They looked the same as always, but Alexander and Lily looked too happy¡­ so whenever Alexander approached, Billy put his feet on the way and made his trip.


    "Why are you doing that again and again?" Alexander asked.


    "You look really punchable while smiling, but punching you for that reason would be too much," Billy replied. "So, bear with this."


    While they were talking, the girls moved away a little bit and began to Whisper to one another¡­ women¡­ Billy said that under his breath. They probably were talking about Lily''s new lifestyle. As for Billy, he couldn''t care less about what Alexander was doing at his home.


    "Hey, Billy, I was thinking¡­" Alexander said.


    "That is a dangerous pastime you have," Billy said.


    "... isn''t it about time for us to go and clear another dungeon?" Alexander asked. "We received an offer to instruct some recruits in three months, so I think this is a good time."


    Billy was thinking about that now that he had finished his crossbow. He has been practicing his Archerytely, but a dungeon would be better for that. The new Edish trees finally reached the level of the others, so Billy had some mana to spare, and it would be good to use it to earn some money¡­ even though Billy had around fifteen gold coins for the rewards of thest war and the sells he made of his forged weapons.


    "I suppose that is fine¡­ I will talk with Edward and send a letter to Jean," Billy said. "After helping in the war, we shouldn''t face any more problems with rumors, after all."


    "Sorry if I am being pushy about this even though we are trying to schedule this ording to our agenda," Alexander said.


    "I don''t mind. Besides, with you two gone, there will be fewer people here to bother me," Billy said.


    "Ouch, that hurt¡­" Alexander said. "Anyway, let''s enjoy these adventures as much as possible before another war starts or you get married."


    "I am going to get married? Weird, no one informed me about it," Billy said.


    Billy finished his work a bit earlier than usual and then went to write his letter and talk with Edward about it. He didn''t look that old anymore, so it seemed that he either got used to the silent treatment or Kate decided to stop with that. Still, he seemed troubled.


    "Are you guys going to leave again?" Edward asked. "Before that, I would like to inform you that Jean is going to give us some part of his territory. After the war, they had annexed a part of Toles state with a dungeon as well, but they were short-handed because of the losses. So he is nning to give us the region around the beetles'' dungeon."


    "What about Gerald?" Billy asked.


    "Apparently, Marie gave up on her title, so he is going to be the new guild master there¡­ all guild masters lost a lot of adventurers, but her unit was¡­"


    "I know, I was fighting with her, so I saw it," Billy said.


    Fighting in two wars and losing so many underlings probably took a toll on her. Still, giving the area of her dungeon would probably make more sense since the gems of the beetles'' dungeon were too useful for producing weapons. Maybe Jean was considering strengthening Edward''s people for the future¡­


    "I am going to ept the offer and make some of our people move to that region. Don''t you want to move to that region to help and work in the dungeon on a daily basis?" Edward asked.


    "I will consider since I need the materials of that ce, and our people will need to learn the ins and outs of exploring a dungeon," Billy replied. "Maybe this is the thing you looked for. Make your daughter the guild master, and she will have to work there."


    "I already offered that to her, but she refused," Edward asked.

 Chapter 192 - Together (6)

    As usual, Kate was quite the handful. Since she wanted to adventure so much, why couldn''t she just settle down in a single dungeon and work there with rtive safety? In any case, Edward will have to wait for someone to clear the dungeon to be the guild master. Aside from Billy''s group, only the leaders of the tribes probably could do that as fast as possible, so Billy decided to give some pointers to his father. He wanted to keep getting steadily strong, and a dungeon was a good ce for that. However, the strength he could obtain in such a ce was limited.


    In the end, Billy got a positive answer from Jean after one week, and it was around the same time Edward was preparing to send a group and settle down for a while in the previous Silverbreakers dungeon town. When he heard the news, Drew made his choice.


    "Our family is going there together to help," Drew said. "It might be troublesome at first, but¡­"


    "Ah, it has been a while since we traveled together," Cami said with a smile on her face.


    "We will have more room to produce our medicinal herbs. That is good," Anna nodded.


    "Yay! We can y with monsters!" Samuel said.


    "It will be fun to go to another ce and see what big bro sees inside dungeons," Samara said.


    Everyone looked oblivious to Drew''s concerns, but he just shrugged since that was for the best. It was the first time Billy traveled with all his family together, so he was feeling pretty good about it. The twins already had a lot of fun while packing their things for the trip. They looked even more delighted when they learned that the girls from Billy''s party would stay with them for a while.


    On the day of the departure, Billy saw his party, his family, and other fifty or so warriors of the tribes ready to go to the dungeon town. It wasn''t arge number, but it was enough for the first group, and it would be weird for the people living there to suddenly receive so many new people that were going to work with them.


    "Hehe, this trip feels different in a good way," Alexander said when they began to move.


    "I guess so," Billy said.


    Camping out with his friends and family made things even better. The only annoying parts were that the twins were sticking around to the girls too much and not giving Billy too much attention and the fact that from time to time, the mood between Alexander and Lily would get annoying and Billy would feel like kicking their legs, just like Kate does with him from time to time.


    "This couldn''t be jealousy¡­ could it be?" Billy wondered.


    As much as Billy wanted not to admit it, he was starting to think that those kids were leaving him in the dust. While only two of them married, they achieved something that Billy never had the chance in his previous life.


    All that familiar feeling and moments of happiness started to make Billy put himself in their ce, and it was a bit troubling since he was also imagining the people by his side with him¡­ Kate, Natalie¡­ even Sarah.


    "Thest thing that I need is to be self-conscious of them now," Billy thought.


    Still, that was hard¡­ Kate was passing the age most people would get married, and she avoided interacting with men of her age as much as possible. Natalie couldn''t think of anything aside from training and getting stronger, and Sarah was focused on her tribe. Maybe Billy was being presumptuous, but at least Kate probably was waiting for him to be a bit older.


    "Boy, oh boy¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "What is wrong, Billy?" Alexander asked. "You are making that weird face again."


    "What is weird about my face?" Billy asked while furrowing his eyebrows.


    "It is the expression that you made like when you are thinking about something annoying but couldn''t be avoided,'' Billy replied.


    "When you became good at analyzing my facial expression?" Billy asked.


    "You don''t have many either, only the calm one, that one and the face when you saying something stupid to get on other people''s nerves," Alexander exined.


    "... You shouldn''t ask more since I am dealing with something troublesome and unavoidable thanks to you," Billy said after a long sigh.


    Billy has been treating them like kids, but they were already over eighteen, and now he was the one acting like a kid ignoring the elephant in the room. He never thought that his new life in another world would be soplicated in the weirdest things. It was probably because he was trying to live a normal life instead of seeking adventure all the time or trying to save the world from the clutches of the demon king. Still, that kind of craziness was something that he was missing a bit.


    "What is wrong, son?" Drew asked while Billy was staring at the starry sky of the night.


    "Why does everyone keep asking me if something is wrong?" Billy asked.


    "Well, you only show four expressions, so it is easy to tell when something is bothering you," Drew said.


    To his family, he had one extra expression, probably the most genuine one that he shows when he truly feels happy to be with them.


    "Maybe if you stop looking at them like they are kids, your problems will be solved," Drew said.


    "Damn, I must be really easy to read," Billy said.


    "I am your Dad. Reading you should be something natural to me after fifteen years," Drew said. "Also, you always looked a bit pissed and jealous when you look at Lily and Alexander. You didn''t lose your chance. They are still waiting for you out there. Just try to be honest and thoughtful when you make them."


    It was a bit weird when he had the mental age of a 34-year-old man¡­

 Chapter 193 - Together (7)

    After five days, they arrived at the dungeon town, and after spending two days getting to know the people and the facilities of the ce, Billy and his party took some warriors to do a test run in the dungeon. A group of twelve took turns in fighting the monsters, they had no problems in doing that for a couple of hours, so it seemed that things would be fine. Billy also taught them how to make a map of the dungeon and how to gather the gems. Gerald''s old staff would stay behind and deal with the selling of the materials until they clear the dungeon and to know how things work with guilds. Things probably would be fine since his father had done that kind of work before and he knew well how to work with others.


    Weirdly enough, few of the town''s inhabitants left the ce when Gerald left. Only the adventurers went with him¡­ the people from the ce weren''t that worried about the visitors when some of them yed an important role in thest war. After more test runs, they got used to it.


    "All right, we got this," Drew said. "You guys can go and do your thing."


    "Okay, for how long do you intend to stay here?" Billy asked.


    "Until everything is in our hands, it will take a month, so we will see you guys together back at home," Drew said. "Until then, son."


    "Until then, Dad," Billy said and then nodded before patting his siblings'' heads. "Behave, you two. If you do, I will teach you the Light Spear when we are back at home."


    Samara and Samuel nodded, they had already learned the other techniques, but they were having a hard time with Light Spear. It was only natural since they were only nine years old. After that, Billy hugged his mother and grandmother for a while. Anna wasn''t much of a hug person, but she didn''t refuse them either.


    "All right, let''s hit the road," Billy said.


    "Why?" Alexander asked. "Did you get calluses from walking and now want revenge?"


    "... It is nothing," Billy said after a long sigh.


    The group traveled for a few days, and every time they stopped to camp, Billy decided to teach them how Combo worked. While only Alexander and Natalie would benefit directly from it, at least for the time being.


    "Since you can use two swords, you can overwhelm your opponents even faster by learning this, but you need to watch the limits of your wrist," Billy said while he was teaching Natalie about the tricks of the skill. "Your stamina will be drained pretty fast as well if you aren''t careful."


    "... Yes," Natalie said after a brief moment of silence.


    Now that Billy thought about it, it was weird that Natalie didn''t have the dual wield skill. Was she because she was too wild while fighting? Considering her Swift Strike, it wasn''t a matter that she wasn''t using both weapons at the same time and in a union.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked. "You seem more quiet than usual. Do you want to poop or something?"


    "How can you ask that to a girl so easily?" Natalie asked.


    "Oh, you were a girl? I didn''t notice it," Billy frowned.


    Natalie groaned in anger, Billy was just joking around, but it seemed that she didn''t like the joke. Natalie was supposed to pass the age where she was supposed to be sensitive about that. Besides, it was clearly a joke since no one could miss her for a man. She had some muscles and steel-like abs, but she also had some crazyrge bazoongas.


    "I won''t say that kind of thing again if you want, but I thought we were closer than that," Billy said.


    "It is nothing¡­ just forget about it," Natalie said.


    She was hiding something, and Billy could imagine what it was. While she was happy for Lily, Natalie was at that age, and since she was a bit harsh, she didn''t have many friends aside from the ones in that group. Marriage proposals probably weren''ting often from the people of her tribe. She could find some easy, she just had to ask Edward or Jean for help¡­ but she probably didn''t want to marry a stranger. While thinking about that, Billy suddenly approached her face, and in surprise, Natalie opened her eyes and showed her deep blue iris. She got flustered and red like a tomato before she tried to move away.


    "What? Don''t get so close!" Natalie said.


    "Et tu brute?" Billy asked.


    "What?" Natalie asked since she didn''t recognize the words.


    Billy decided to stop the conversation there¡­ and stop to think for a minute. Did Natalie have feelings for him too, or did theck of proximity she had with other guys cause that? Billy wondered if he should ask Alexander to do the same thing, but that probably would be more than a little unpleasant for Lily.


    A few dayster, when that had be forgotten by everyone, Billy did the same and suddenly approached Kate and looked at her in the eye. Her reaction was a bit different¡­ she got red, froze up, and then passed out.


    "What did you do, Billy?" Lili frowned.


    "Nothing," Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy needed someone else''s opinion on the matter¡­ But only kids¡­ he shouldn''t treat them like kids since he actually needed their help. He was already regretting even before he did it. Still, he decided to ask Alexander anyway when they were away from the girls gathering wood.


    "This may sound strange¡­ but do you think Katen and Natalie like me?" Billy asked.


    "... Are you for real?" Alexander asked after he dropped the sticks he had just gathered.


    "I see¡­ so I was just imagining things," Billy nodded to himself.


    "Of course they like you! You dumbfuck moron!" Alexander threw his arms to the sky and said. "You only noticed that now?"

 Chapter 194 - Together (8)

    "Why? I treat them like kids all the time, though," Billy said.


    "How am I supposed to understand how girls feel?" Alexander asked.


    "True, you only seeded because you had my help, after all," Billy said.


    "Aww¡­e on, you know that I have my charms," Alexander said.


    "Someone is getting pretty confident¡­ and you are asking that to the wrong person," Billy said.


    "Putting that aside¡­ I am not sure about Sarah. I can''t get a good read of her since she is always soposed when she talks about everything," Alexander said. "Now I see why you get annoyed from time to time. If I weren''t happy, I would be jealous of someone who attracted two girls such as them¡­ Anyway, what are you going to do? Don''t give me your usual bullshit."


    Billy clicked his tongue since he was just ready to give his usual bullshit, but now it wouldn''t be that effective or funny. In any case, he didn''t know what to do. He could only see those two as friends as of now. He decided to change his gears since they were going to reach their destination the next day, and he had to focus on the task ahead. However, things wouldn''t be so simple¡­


    After night falls and they had dinner, the group went to sleep, and Billy took the first turn of the watch. However, he noticed that the wind was more eerie than usual¡­ they had camped under a tree, and Billy had extinguished the fire a while ago, so they had never been noticed, but Billy could see some shadows crossing the road nearby, and then another group appeared, a lot faster and they were being transported by some monsters. Both of them came from the direction of the dungeon town¡­


    "I smell blood," Natalie said and then left her tent.


    That was some sense of smell¡­ acting heroic wasn''t Billy''s style. Still, he dashed toward both groups while ready to fight because he recognized the shape of those beasts¡­ they belonged to the tamers, and the guys riding them certainly were the tamers themselves. They were too far away from the border of the new Neles state, so it didn''t make sense for them to be there.


    The others quickly followed Billy, and thanks to that, the tamers noticed their presence and grabbed their crossbows. Billy clicked his tongue when he saw that¡­ They had five crossbows, but anyone would have a hard time dodging bolts in the darkness of the night. In the end, before they could aim, Billy picked his and then made it turn into one and fired several times in a row.


    The five projectiles flew faster than the enemies could move their fingers and pierced their bodies. They fell on the ground, unable to move, and the beasts carrying them slowed down until theypletely stopped moving. That was weird, but Billy didn''t feel threatened by them. Even though they should have been free from the tamer''s control. Or maybe they never be free once they be their pawns¡­


    Nevertheless, the first group noticed Billy and the others approach, and while they stopped, they kept their guard raised. Now that Billy thought about it¡­ why would they run in the opposite direction of the dungeon town? If they were from that state, running away from a ce filled with Adventurers was stupid if they were hunted by enemies. Unless¡­


    Just to be safe, Billy aimed his crossbow at the monsters, but they didn''t react in any way. So, Billy finished them off without any problems. The others finally caught up with him, and they finally noticed who the enemies were.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Archery obtained 300 experience points.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Archery obtained 300 experience points.


    ...


    "So, these are the tamers¡­" Kate said. "Those beasts sure are dungeon monsters, but¡­"


    "Who are you guys?" Natalie asked when she approached the group.


    She had sensed that something was off despite the fact that she didn''t have the same suspicious as Billy. Those guys who were running away were covered from head to toe in a dark cape, and moving as a group like that only meant that they had something to hide and something not good.


    "We are traveling merchants who had their things stolen by bandits and¡­" A man approached and said but stopped when Billy fired a bolt near his feet.


    "If you lie again, you won''t have the chance to say another word," Billy said.


    The man gulped and then looked at hispanions. He probably thought that he could fool that group because they are young despite being strong. Still, he clearly didn''t think of a better excuse.


    "We are inhabitants of the former Toles state¡­ we escaped once the war was over," the man said.


    "That is a good start for an exnation¡­" Billy said. "However, why would those guys chase you so deep in this territory? Do you have some connection to the previous leader of the state?"


    That wasn''t something the man didn''t expect to hear¡­ his silence answered the question, and Billy could feel the tension in both sides rising. Alexander lost many friends in the war, so it was hard to imagine him keeping his cool if those guys were hiding someone close to Ignace.


    "Answer the question," Alexander stepped forward and said it.


    Alexander was clearly angry, but before he could press forward, Natalie stopped him and shook her head. It seemed that she had noticed something that the others didn''t. When Billy looked at the others cloaked figures, he noticed that one of them was short like a kid and behind the others. So, they were probably a young rtive of Ignace¡­ Alexander took a deep breath to calm down.. He knew that he didn''t have to me the whole state or everyone close to Ignace for the death of his students, but the blood rushed to his head for a moment.

 Chapter 195 - Divergence (1)

    "Oh well¡­ I wish you guys luck in doing whatever you want," Billy said. "You can leave now. We will pretend that we didn''t meet you. Hey, Sarah, help me bury these corpses."


    "Understood," Sarah said.


    Those cloaked figures sighed in relief when they heard that and began to move. They would be left alone, and their pursuers had been dealt with, so they couldn''t ask for a better oue. However, they stopped when they saw Billy and Sarah using magic.


    "Excuse me, could you be the group of allies that helped lord Jean in thest war and have been clearing dungeons recently?" The still cloaked man asked.


    "No, I heard that they retired after that war," Billy replied. "I also heard that they went beyond the desert west of theirnds, so good luck finding them."


    "Billy¡­ don''t lie," Kate said. "We are that group, but not all of us participated in that war. Regardless, I saw that you recognized us after seeing the magic¡­ what do you want exactly?"


    "We would like to meet with lord Jean. We don''t want anything like our position back," The man said and then lifted his cloak revealing someone dressed as a servant in his forties. "We just want to protect our mistress."


    "You want this, you want that¡­" Kate said. "But you are not willing to give us the answers that we want. Unless you answer our questions, we will ignore what you ask of us."


    "... You are right¡­ we have someone rted to lord Ignace among us," The man replied after a brief moment of silence. "All his rtives were hunted once the war ended to avoid problems of inheritance of the new state or to avoid possibilities of revolt. That is why we escaped the state since no soldier wanted to risk their safety and their families to protect us."


    Billy cursed his unluckiness¡­ Why did things have to take a turn like that? These guys didn''t even try to talk with Gustave, the guild master of the nearest town, since he wasn''t known for being that lenient. Besides, he lost many underlings, so all the reasons to keep a low profile on his territory.


    "The truce demanded that both sides can''t interfere with each other''s business for ten years. If we help them here, we would be breaking the terms of the truce," Billy said. "We can''t help them."


    "But we already helped them¡­ you defeated their pursuers," Kate said.


    "We didn''t know the situation yet when I did that. Besides, if we get rid of the bodies, no one will notice if there is no one to notice it," Billy said. "Still, helping or keeping contact with them will make things difficult to keep all this hidden."


    "That sounds like ame excuse¡­" Kate said. "She is a kid, Billy. We can''t leave her alone. If we keep a low profile and¡­"


    "She is a kid that might cause another war¡­ I get what you are saying. In any other situation, I would help," Billy said. "However, any of those guys might open their mouths to protect themselves and put our people in a difficult situation. Besides, I don''t think that Jean is a nice guy enough to protect her out of kindness."


    "Hmm¡­ you may be correct," Kate said and then began to think. "So, how about we hide her on our dungeon town until the dust dies down. I bet they will forget her after a while. Besides, they broke the agreement too. They sent their troops to this territory without informing anyone."


    "Now you want to involve my family too?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "Have you lost your mind? And of course, they won''t forget her. They will be even more suspicious once they stop receiving reports of the pursuers."


    "No, but¡­" Kate said.


    "Sorry, but no buts," Billy said. "This is too risky, and you are being too sentimental about this. You might regret thister if this causes another war."


    "I understand¡­ I am being selfish," Kate said after taking a deep breath. "Then let''s do this¡­ I will help them find a ce to hide beyond our territory. If I do this alone, then only I will be punished if things get lit of hand. I will admit all this to take the me and all punishment necessary."


    "Things aren''t that simple¡­ Why can''t you see that?" Billy asked. "Why do you want to help someone you never talked to?"


    "If I don''t help someone when I can, then why was I saved?" Kate asked.


    "You weren''t saved. You recovered on your own¡­" Billy said. "Guys, help me convince this naive girl that this is a bad idea."


    "... I don''t think that you are wrong, Billy," Lily said. "However, I can see Kate''s point. We will regret thister if something happens to them when we have the chance to help. I also can''t let Kate do this alone."


    "This isn''t like you, Billy," Natalie said. "Why do you want to follow the terms of those cowards that stabbed their own friends? I will help Kate as well."


    "...Maybe we should clear our head and wait until tomorrow to make a decision," Sarah said.


    "I am with Sarah. Making any decision now is too risky," Alexander said.


    Billy took a deep breath to calm down. Alexander and Sarah were trying to be reasonable while the girls were letting their feelings decide things for them. Still, those two knew how bad things could be, but they still couldn''t see his point. That was truly disappointing¡­


    "All right, let''s do things your way," Billy said and then resumed his work of burying the corpses.


    "Hey, Billy¡­ are you mad?" Alexander asked nervously.


    "Nope, I don''t have time for that," Billy said.


    Although he said that, Alexander knew that Billy''s words were a bit off. He was pretty carefree most of the time, but despite the calmness on his face, he could feel some sort of aura on him¡­

 Chapter 196 - Divergence (2)

    Alexander was worried¡­ Billy just began to see the girls as members of the opposite sex instead of kids, and then something like that happened. Alexander had his suspicion that Billy did something with magic to help Kate. Still, it was the first time that Kate dered that, so he could understand her side of things, he also would try to help others if ln the face of death, if he were saved by someone, but being stubborn like that without a clear n wasn''t a good idea and that annoyed Billy very much.


    After dealing with the corpses and burying them away from the road, the group returned to their camp and brought the cloaked figures with them. They still were a bit wary of Billy''s party, but they realized that their previous argument hadn''t been an act. Billy lit the campfire and then rested his back against the nearby tree. At the same time, the visitors began to take their cloaks. As expected, they were wearing servant''s clothes, and they were in their thirties and forties. Only their mistress was wearing some traveling clothes. Still, those were pretty dirty since they probably were bought more than three months ago, and their money was running low.


    Nevertheless, the girl was of the same size as Billy''s siblings, but she didn''t look so lively like them. Living on the run made her have unhealthy pale skin, but she looked quite a bit with Ignace¡­ She had long, straight ck hair and green eyes. She looked a bit with Samara, but she liked her hair shoulder length in order not to get on the way of training and fights.


    "Hello, my name is Kate," Kate said while smiling. "What is yours?"


    "Rosalie¡­ I am pleased to make your acquaintance," The girl said and then bowed slightly.


    "No need for formalities. When I thought that my life was over, it just started when someone helped me. I am nning to help almost the same amount, so you can rest easy, ok?" Kate asked.


    "Okay¡­" Rosalie said with her head down.


    Billy thought that the little girl was smarter than Kate for being wary of strangers. One of her servants decided to ask them for help, but Rosalie only heard scary stories about the wildlings. While they didn''t look grotesque like the stories made them out to be, their skills were. Rosalie saw Billy burying the corpses in the ground without breaking a sweat¡­ he probably could do with living beings as well. While Billy could, such a method to defeat his enemies made him feel shivers¡­ he would only use that against those that truly pissed him off.


    "While I am thankful for your support, we can''t all leave this chance to clear a dungeon. We only have one month to have free ess to it," Kate said. "The help of only one of you will be enough."


    "Don''t worry. Other changes wille," Billy said. "Tomorrow I will write a letter to Jean and the guild master to say that we are sorry, but the party as a whole decided to change our ns. Besides, we can''t exactly clear the second most difficult dungeon with only four."


    "I suppose that is true¡­ I am sorry about this, Billy," Kate said. "But I truly couldn''t leave them alone."


    "I don''t mind," Billy said.


    Kate smiled since she was thankful, but Alexander looked troubled since he could tell that Billy was pissed, and it was kind of surprising that the others didn''t notice that until now. Natalie was supposed to have good senses, but she wasn''t acting like something was wrong.


    "Billy is right, and we can''t involve Jean or our families in this without risking causing a problem to the two states," Kate said. "So, what are our options?"


    "We can hide them in Billy''s workshop," Lily said.


    "But that would make thingsplicated for Billy if they were to be found out," Kate said.


    "There are some parts of our territory that are rarely visited. With the use of Earth magic and with some wood, we can create a decent house pretty soon," Sarah said. "Her face is probably known, but her servants can probably visit our town to buy the things that they might need."


    "That is a good idea¡­ are you guys fine with that?" Kate asked.


    "Yes," Rosalie said.


    "What if Jean notices that something is weird and investigates it?" Alexander asked. "If he knows that we hid this from him, it might damage the rtionship between countries."


    "If that happens, I will take full responsibility for it," Kate said.


    Alexander realized that Kate was taking that too lightly¡­ she didn''t realize that she would never truly be punished for it because of her father, and even if a war is avoided, she will cause a lot of work to Jean and her Dad.


    "... Do you have any idea, Billy?" Alexander asked.


    "Nope," Billy replied.


    Alexander didn''t like the way things were going. The girls became too close while the boys were doing other things, so they wanted to support one another. Alexander had heard that Billy kept his distance while he was away, and he imagined that it was because the party might end if things didn''t go well with him and Lily, he thought that many times. So, he felt really relieved when Billy epted his offer to clear another dungeon, but now his fears were back with full force. Billy didn''t seem the type who would dissolve the party over a small disagreement. Still, the problem was how that situation could escte. In any case, once the conversation was over, both groups went to sleep, and Alexander tried to talk with Billy.


    "Hey, Billy, don''t get so angry over that," Alexander said. "Kate doesn''t mean any harm when she is trying to help others."


    "Rx, dude," Billy said.. "You guys made me the leader of the party, but I don''t have to be the leader forever."

 Chapter 197 - Divergence (3)

    Billy wondered why he was angry¡­ while he wasn''t showing it, he had decided to leave the party already. Until now, he had decided most things when they were working together. While he heard the others opinions, thest word was always his.


    He wondered if all that was reasonable, but he truly didn''t want to be part of the reason why another war starts, so he decided to just let the others determine their next steps. The idea of his actions causing the deaths of thousands wasn''t something that he needed in his life¡­


    "I suppose this is also an effect of my recent actions," Billy thought. "I have kept my distance and certain things away from them, so their respect for me decreased; thus, they decided that following their wills this time was for the best. I respect that. I wouldn''t be able to respect them if they don''t think for themselves, after all."


    Still, Billy couldn''t tolerate that kind of attitude. He wanted to keep their friendship, but working together was no longer an option. Billy woke up the next day thinking about that¡­


    "I suppose we can''t use the mostmon roads and stop in cities and viges¡­" Kate said when they finished packing their things. "What path should we take, Billy?"


    "No clue, here is our map," Billy said.


    "... Are you mad?" Kate asked.


    "No, I just honestly don''t know the path we should take to achieve your goal," Billy replied.


    Kate realized that Billy was a bit angry, that or he was being childish while being uncooperative. In any case, Kate wasn''t good at reading maps, and while she could recognize the roads, cities, and viges drawn by Billy, telling their exact location was a bit more challenging.


    In any case, the group began to move while following Kate''s leadership. Usually, Billy would stay in the front and determine their walking speed, but this time he stayed behind and made the visitors sweat cold with his stare. They didn''t have weapons or armor with them, so Billy could put a bolt on their back whenever he wanted, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything to prevent it.


    "I am a bit worried about Billy," Alexander whispered to Lily.


    "He seems a bit angry, and while that is unusual, aren''t you too worried about it?" Lily asked.


    "How many times have you seen him so uncooperative and angry?" Alexander asked. "He didn''t get angry, not even when one of the enemy''smanders almost cut his throat during the war."


    "He certainly has some nerves¡­" Lily said.


    "I think he didn''t like about the argument we had yesterday, he never wanted to be our leader, but he epted the role when we nominated him officially to clear the first dungeon," Alexander said. "Since then, he had epted to do most of the misceneous work like gathering materials and doing research about all kinds of things, all in order to help us and give usbat experience. Focused on the growth of the party instead of his own, and I think that he was thinking about us again yesterday and yet¡­"


    "... When you put it like that, it really looks like we betrayed his trust and his position as the leader of the party," Lily furrowed his eyebrows. "Still, this is something important for Kate¡­ how would she feel abandoning someone when she was saved after being on the same spot? Can''t you help Billy realize that?"


    "I think he knows how important that is. That is why he didn''t disagree with Kate for long," Alexander said. "The timing for her to do this is also bad¡­ he was starting to get conscious of Kate and Natalie''s feelings¡­"


    "Really? I didn''t notice it¡­" Lily said, visibly surprised.


    "He talked directly to me about them," Alexander said.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s take turns and talk with him to make him cool his head and make realize that this isn''t a big of a deal," Lily said.


    "I suppose that is all we can do," Alexander nodded.


    "I can''t read this map well¡­" Kate said.


    "I suppose I will have to teach you," Billy said.


    Just when Lily was going to talk with Billy, that happened. It seemed like the usual, Billy acting like the older brother of the group, so Lily thought that Alexander was just worrying too much, but then the conversation proceeded.


    "Can''t you just read the map? It will be faster that way," Kate said.


    "What is wrong in learning it?" Billy asked.


    "But¡­" Kate said.


    "Do you think that I will always be around to do the annoying things for you?" Billy asked. "I am supposed to be just like a useful tool to you? When did I be your servant?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Kate said.


    "True, I suppose I went too far," Billy said. "Let''s see if you truly mean it by learning how to read a map then.".


    Billy didn''t show with actions, but his words showed that he was pissed. Alexander''s analysis was spot on. Billy didn''t want to be the leader anymore, and since he didn''t want to be the leader, he certainly wouldn''t stay in the party to be the Jack of all trades.


    "I am going to a nearby vige to send the letters. It will be faster and less troublesome if I go alone," Billy said after they set their camp as soon as night fell.


    As soon as Billy left, Lily and Alexander went to talk with the other girls, but they looked troubled and depressed enough. It seemed that they noticed Billy''s behavior.


    "I really did it this time¡­" Kate said with her head down.


    "It was unavoidable¡­ You aren''t someone who would abandon those in need," Natalie said. "Besides, we also decided to support you."


    "Yeah, and because of me, Billy doesn''t want to be in this party anymore¡­" Kate said. "I just.... I just wanted to help someone, but I was supposed to find a better way to do so."

 Chapter 198 - Divergence (4)

    Alexander and the others wondered what they should do to solve that situation, but nothing came to mind. He wondered if making Billy hook up with either Kate or Natalie would solve that since he showed some interest, but at least one of those two would feel hurt in the end¡­


    "I thought that Billy would understand why I wanted to help¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "He understands, and that is why he didn''t leave the party immediately," Alexander said. "He said that he didn''t have to be the leader forever and he didn''t seem attached to that position."


    "I don''t think that Billy will hold a grudge over that¡­ if we just apologize appropriately," Sarah said. "Our intentions were good, after all. The only issue is about the usual decision-making process that we ignored."


    Alexander wondered if that would be enough, Billy can be quite stubborn when he wants, after all. Even more so now that he has the reason on his side.


    "I am sorry for causing so much trouble to you all¡­" Rosalie said.


    "Don''t worry about it. We did the right thing, but the method was a bit¡­" Kate said. "I said that I would act alone, but I just recalled the time when Billy wanted to do the same, and I called him and made him change his mind. I need to avoid causing this kind of thing in the future."


    Billy returned around midnight, and his friends tried to talk with him, but then Natalie noticed the smell of blood on him. Something went wrong when he tried to deliver the letters. He still was with the two he had written.


    "What happened?" Kate asked.


    "When I talked with the raven''s master, I noticed someone was listening to us and approaching to get the letters. When I tried to get him, the raven''s master attacked me from behind," Billy said. "I thought I wouldn''t be recognized in a small vige, but it seemed the beast''s tamers and their leader were on high alert for my movements."


    "It seems that sending a pursuing party for Rosalie wasn''t the only breach in the terms of the truce that they did¡­" Alexander said. "Spies and even some people of this state are working for them."


    "Things are getting out of control again¡­" Natalie said.


    "I don''t think that Jean wouldn''t realize that some spies have infiltrated and some of his people are working for the enemy," Kate said.


    "That means that despite knowing that, he can''t do anything¡­" Sarah said.


    Billy wondered if that was true. If that was the case, then Jean was going to lose his state even before the truce ended and from inside. Things were getting out of hand a lot faster than Billy had imagined¡­


    "What should we do, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "I have no idea," Billy replied.


    "It isn''t time for that!" Kate said.


    "Time for what? Do you really expect me to have such a solution to this big of a problem?" Billy frowned.


    Kate realized that chasing Rosalie wasn''t their main goal. The beast tamers certainly were acting to weaken Hiloh state from behind and obtain it with ease in the next few years. Billy got lucky in finding a spy and someone working for the enemy, but finding others will be hard.


    "At the very least, we have to warn my father and yours to keep an eye on things on those towns," Kate said.


    Billy nodded since that was probably the only thing they could do. In any case, it seemed that the enemies were trying to avoid a war, but it was annoying that they thought that they could defeat them without one. It was possible, though. Many people were unsatisfied with Jean''s decision to ept the truth. Most of those wouldn''t ept joining the enemies'' side, but some certainly would if they thought that they would benefit more from it.


    The group hurried back home, but they still had to exin to Jean that they wouldn''t use the dungeon anymore, so Billy left the group for a few days and told them to meet with him back in the dungeon town of the former silver breakers.


    Billy couldn''t just enter the town alone in the middle of the day without warning some possible spies. Even if he goes at night, he still would need to introduce himself to the guards to have the chance to enter his mansion. However, after crossing the gates at night while hiding as much of his face as possible. Someone appeared covered from head to toe in a dark cloak that resembled the one Rosalie and her servants used in an alley while he was heading to a tavern to think about what to do.


    "He will be waiting for you behind the mansion at midnight," The cloaked figure said.


    It seemed that Jean wasn''t so oblivious of the affairs of the things in his state. Still, it seemed that he had been waiting for Billy, but what for? Could he be aware of Rosalie and her servants in his territory? In the end, Billy patiently waited until midnight to get his answers. He arrived earlier to check the area, and while some guards patrolled the ce for a while, they stopped around midnight, and then Jean jumped from the ten meters tall wall andnded near in front of him. It seemed that he had a certain level of strength.


    "We don''t have much time, so we will need to be brief with it," Jean said. "I heard about the two you killed in that vige and then noticed that something was wrong since you were supposed to be in the dungeon town, but you haven''t arrived yet. That made me realize that you might have met Ignace''s niece."


    "You were aware of her on your territory?" Billy frowned.


    "Yes, since they aren''t soldiers or spies, they left many trails, and I had to cover them," Jean said.. "Either way, it will be better if you take her North to the other neighboring state that we have."

 Chapter 199 - Divergence (5)

    "Why?" Billy asked visibly confused.


    "Before that, may I ask if you were the one who decided to help her?" Jean asked.


    "No, it was Kate and some others decided to help her," Billy replied.


    "If that is the case, then I can be honest with you since you saw that helping her would be too dangerous to our state," Jean said. "The truth is, I am nning to use her to restore a part of her state and make them help us when it is time to face the beast masters. They won''t work with us unless she is on our side."


    "I see¡­you think that their soldiers will revolt if they realize that one of their former leaders is still alive, even if she is a child¡­" Billy said. "Still, using a child is¡­"


    "I am not nning to take over both states, I just wanted to prevent us from being destroyed due to numerous wars," Jean exined. "I have many issues with the former Toles state, but I do know that conquering others indiscriminately will only bring trouble down the road. Besides, I don''t see the point in ming a child for the crimes of her rtives."


    Jean was being reasonable, but maybe he was just saying that to get Billy''s cooperation. Still, considering that he epted the terms of the truce, it was only natural that he was that kind of person. In any case, apparently, things were going to roll out way differently than he had expected. That wasn''t a bad thing per se, but Billy felt that it was felt that it was slightly off.


    "Do you have the cooperation of the people of that state?" Billy asked. "They didn''t join the war, so why are they taking risks now?"


    "They know that they will be the next if we fall, besides, they assumed that we didn''t have any chance," Jean replied. "Riormi state doesn''t have a strong military force and they are smaller even than us, so now that they know that the enemies have been trying to weaken us from inside, they fear us in a direct confrontation."


    "They sure are cunning when they don''t have much power," Billy said.


    "Putting that aside, are you willing to help?" Jean asked. "I know that you are taking many risks in doing this kind of job, but aside from the guild masters, I can''t count on anyone to do that as quietly as possible. Naturally, you will be rewarded for your efforts."


    "That goes without saying¡­" Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Their actions will affect my people sooner orter, so not doing anything would be stupid, so I am going to help."


    "You have my thanks," Jean said and then bowed slightly. "We should hurry up with this¡­ go meet Marie near the border, she will help you guys."


    "Okay," Billy said.


    Billy thought that Marie wouldn''t participate in that kind of thing anymore, but in the end, it seemed that she was working in the shadows to help her people. Nevertheless, Billy left the city in a hurry to catch up with his friends. Now they were in a race against time to prevent the states from losing their strength and prevent the enemies from getting rid of people who could cause trouble.


    In the end, Billy ran as fast as he could and only stopped to sleep while avoiding all the main roads. His friends predicted to meet him in four days in the dungeon town, but he met them after only two. Although he had Vigor to recover his stamina faster, his muscles still weren''t strong enough for him to endure so many hours of running at his top speed, so Billy''s body was itching all over when he met his friends.


    "Why the hurry? Did something happen with Jean?" Kate asked when she noticed Billy''s condition.


    "Change of ns, it seemed that Jean was aware of you guy''s presences in his state for a while," Billy said while looking at Rosalie. "To avoid problems, he didn''t contact any of you, but he has a n to help you guys to stay safe. We have to head North."


    Billy exined the rest of the situation. Jean and the leaders of Riormi state were preparing for the next conflict, and they think that Rosalie''s presence might make the people of the former Toles state to fight against the beast tamers if she helped them.


    "That makes sense, even if they surrendered after losing their leader, they might follow someone close to Ignace instead of someone who betrayed them in times of crises," Sarah said.


    "That is how it is, are you going to follow Jean''s n or do you have a better one?" Billy asked.


    "We will follow his n¡­ by the way, Billy, I am sorry for causing you problems this time," Kate said and lowered her head slightly.


    "Don''t be, that is just who you are," Billy said. "You can''t abandon someone in trouble. You should take pride in that."


    "I see, thanks¡­" Kate said. "So, are we fine now?"


    "We arepletely fine," Billy replied.


    "Aren''t you thinking of leaving the party, are you?" Kate asked.


    "This is this and that is that," Billy said. "We can work together from time to time since we are friends, but working together all the time is impossible now."


    "Is that so¡­" Kate said with her head down.


    "There is no need to be depressed," Billy said. "I am someone who would abandon strangers in trouble in order to avoid causing a war. Even if one of them is a kid, meanwhile, you didn''t abandon them. Would you rather follow the lead of someone so cold? You should strive to be a better leader while you follow your own ideals."


    "I think it would be fine if you were the leader no matter what," Kate said.


    "That wouldn''t do, the same thing would happen again and again," Billy said.

 Chapter 200 - Divergence (6)

    While he was running, Billy had some time alone to think about why he decided to leave the party aside from his anger. The fact that his friends were a bit naive and wanted to help everyone was probably the main reason while Billy would be fine in just helping the people close to him when they needed him. Even if theye to an agreement to reach a middle ground the next time, even if they follow his lead, they wouldn''t like it, and thus that would lead to bigger problems down the line.


    Billy also wondered if that was just an excuse to keep Kate and Natalie away from him, but that probably wasn''t the case since he didn''t want to lose their friendship. In the end, that was just the most optimal solution to avoid bigger crackings appearing in their rtionship. The party that Billy led was over, but the next one would probably be shown by Kate, and if Billy decides to work with them, he will follow her leadership. He might not agree with some decisions, but he would be waiting for them already.


    While they were traveling to the dungeon town to warn Drew of possible spies and deserters, Rosalie and her group still were pretty cautious of Billy. Even though he looked calm and he had a job to transport them to Riormi state, he still was someone who could easily abandon or kill them if the necessity arose. As for the rest of the group, they were a bit down for failing to understand Billy''s point before and not convincing him to understand their point early.


    "If only I hadn''t been so unreasonably stubborn¡­" Kate said.


    Kate didn''t regret her choice. She did the right thing in the wrong way. Still, despite that, Kate and the others came to the terms that their party wouldn''tst forever¡­ thinking like that was stupidly naive. In any case, after two days, they reached the area of the dungeon town, but they had to split the group in two. One would stand by and stay with Rosalie''s group, and the other would talk with Drew.


    "I think they are going to piss themselves soon enough if I stay here with them, so I am going," Billy said. "Alexander and Sarah wille with me. We will say at first that we had a fight and split up, given our personalities, everyone will think that is the case and soon we confirm that we aren''t being heard, we will tell the truth."


    The group nodded, and then they decided to do that. As Billy had expected, a lot of people were nearby the guild and inside when Billy went to talk with his father, but once they were in a room with no eyes nearby, he began to write the situation to him. Drew immediately took them to inside the dungeon, where even fewer people could hear them.


    "You are too short-tempered, son¡­" Drew said and then sighed. "I know that you were thinking about us when you thought of that, but you shouldn''t have fought with your friends over it."


    "That is in the past, we need you to be careful with the people around, Dad," Billy said. "We will be working for Jean for a while longer, so we won''t be able tomunicate. Keep your guard up since those guys are nasty enough and they will try to use anything to weaken us like targeting Samuel, Samara, Mom, and Grandma."


    "That isn''t going to happen, I assure you," Drew said. "Your job is dangerous too, so be careful on your mission. Our mission is getting stronger faster thanks to the dungeon, just as you said, so you can rest easy."


    "Roger that," Billy said.


    Billy departed with Alexander and Sarah as soon as night fell to avoid letting people follow them. However, Billy didn''t feel anything odd in the dungeon town. He didn''t know if he could trust his instincts like when he did when the Count tried to screw with them, but he decided to keep his guard up anyway.


    They reunited with Kate and the others around midnight, and even though it was a bit tough on Rosalie, they had to depart to Riormi state right at that moment. While looking at a kid having a hard time following them up andpletely exhausted, Kate thought of buying a wagon and some horses, but that would make them stand out and leave traces behind. Kate couldn''t say that they needed that.


    "I can carry you if you want," Kate said.


    Billy sighed when he heard that¡­ he had taught his friends Vigor in thest few months, but as one would expect, Kate''s level wasn''t that high since she trained more her magic than her body. In any case, at first, Rosalie refused, but eventually, her pace decreased so much that she didn''t have any other choice. Her servants weren''t that strong either, so they certainly couldn''t do that. Kate tried that, but eventually, her stamina began to falter. Carrying a kid on her back for several hours was more than she could handle. Eventually, Natalie and Alexander joined to help and even Billy had to when their paces began to fall, and the others hadn''t recovered enough stamina.


    Billy - Lv 84 7200/21.000 EXP


    HP: 526/ 526


    MP: 849/ 849


    SP: 429/ 429


    Strength: 209


    Speed: 149


    Magic: 262


    Endurance: 84


    Dexterity: 69


    Status Points: 50


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 26, Steel Spear Lv 26 (+ 09), Light Spear Lv 32(+ 03), Fierce Aura Lv 44 (+ 06 UP), Power Throw Lv 17 (+ 05 UP), Combo Lv 09 (+ 08 UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 22, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 52 (+ 04), Earth Maniption Lv 49, Mana Infusion Lv 48, Water Maniption Lv 38 (+ 03), Wind Maniption Lv 38 (+ 03), Fire Maniption Lv 42 (+ 08), Zen Lv 27 (+ 06), Check Up Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 57 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 59, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 27, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 27 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 18 (+ 03), Writing Lv 29 (+ 03), Reading Lv 29 (+ 03), Pain Resistance Lv 07, Recovery Lv 14 + 06, cksmithing Lv 21 (+11 UP), Dash Lv 13 (+ 12 UP), Fire Resistance Lv 19, Heat Resistance Lv 17, Vigor Lv 13 (+ 12 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12


    Skill Points: 75

 Chapter 201 - Divergence (7)

    Rosalie woke up when the sun was rising, and she began to tremble like a leaf when she noticed that Billy was carrying her on his back. She still feared him pretty much, even though he felt like he didn''t do a lot to deserve that.


    "I am sorry! I am so sorry!" Rosalie said.


    "If you are, then stupid pouring snort and tears in my back, it is getting itchy," Billy said.


    "Yes, yes!" Rosalie said and then breathed in to pull all the snort inside her nose again.


    "That is just¡­" Billy frowned.


    "Stop scaring her, Billy," Kate said.


    "I didn''t try to. It isn''t my fault if she is scared like a rabbit," Billy said.


    It was time to take a break and rest a little while they had their breakfast. Fortunately, Billy could see a grove in the distance, so they walked toward it after Rosalie was put to walk. The whole group needed a break, so they weed that.


    "What do we know about the Riormi state?" Alexander asked


    No one replied, when they traveled, they only investigated things regarding dungeons, after all, so that wasn''t surprising. Even Billy, who wanted to learn more about the story of the states, forgot to do his research time and time again.


    "We will meet Marie on the way. She probably knows enough," Billy said. "Regardless, we should¡­ no, it is nothing."


    Old habits die hard¡­ Billy was confirming that he was trying to control his instincts to take leadership of the mission. Although Jean asked him to help Rosalie''s groups, he wasn''t doing it alone, and that was a mission that was the continuation of what Kate had decided to do. She had to take the reins and see the sess of the mission until the very end.


    "Ugh¡­ her again," Kate said.


    It seemed that Kate was jealous of Marie''s devilish charms. Billy could understand that Marie was¡­ eye-catching, to say thest. In any case, Billy had some time to think about the issue again since Kate made him remember. What should he do about Kate and Natalie? They were his friends and two gorgeous women, but he couldn''t see them more than that. Besides, with him leaving his position as the leader of the party, choosing one of them even when he wasn''t in love with them would only put a crack in their rtionship.


    "Why does life have to be soplicated¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "That is because you are quiteplicated yourself," Alexander said.


    "I said that out loud, huh," Billy frowned.


    "What is bothering you?" Alexander asked. "Having second thoughts about your decision regarding the party? After thinking for a while, I realized that it wasn''t a big of a deal. I mean, we are relying on you too much for most things. We need to develop some independence when ites to things that we don''t know."


    "Well, well, aren''t you actually acting pretty mature?" Billy asked.


    "The girls will soon realize that once they begin to work on things that they never did," Alexander said. "In any case, if you are thinking about that matter, then why don''t you try to put yourself in Lily''s position?"


    "Sorry, but I can''t. You aren''t my type," Billy said.


    "You can even joke about that, huh," Alexander said and then sighed. "What I mean is¡­ try to imagine how special you are to them. The timing right now isn''t good, but try to stay as close as possible to them for a day, and you might change your perspective."


    Billy doesn''t remember doing anything out of normal to be special to them. Still, that didn''t help on the main issue. They were two, and he was one¡­ even if Billy changes his view about them, he had no idea if polygamy existed in that world. He decided to deal with one problem at a time.


    After traveling on foot for a week, the group reached the northern area of Hiloh state. Since they didn''t use horses or any other vehicles and didn''t stop to sleep at any inns, they were a bit tired mentally, but at least the mission was about on the halfway point to ending.


    One night before they reached the town closest to the border, they set up camp behind a hill. For whatever reason, Kate had the idea to teach Rosalie magic. As if a kid who had never seen it could learn it so fast. In any case, it was probably for her self-defense, but it would take a while before any she could use with magic could be useful.


    "Someone ising," Natalie suddenly got up and then slowly climbed the hill.


    Billy equipped his crossbow and spear, but he had a feeling that it was all right. If someone had noticed them, and they were an enemy, they wouldn''te alone, but there was one person waiting for them, and once Billy checked their silhouette, he confirmed it.


    "Hey, it has been a while, kiddos," Marie said. "Jean informed me of your arrival."


    "Yes, it has," Billy said. "I thought we took an unusual route and hard to predict, but as expected of someone who lives here."


    "Putting that aside, those are our guests, huh," Marie said while looking at Rosalie, who hid behind Kate. "I knew that those guys were assholes, but not to the point that they would try to hunt down kids. I can''t cut their throats."


    Those words only made Rosalie more fearful. In any case, to think that she would begin to trust Kate that fast¡­


    "By the way, I heard that the two of you got married. Congrattions," Marie said. "The next will be the straight-faced kid, and who else? It would help if you had a hard time choosing an order. It is amazing that your party hasn''t copsed yet."


    Billy wondered why Marie was talking so much, but at least she confirmed that polygamy existed in that world. Now he just has one problem in his head...

 Chapter 202 - Divergence (8)

    The group was two days away from the border, but while they were close and they were supposed to be allies on the other side, Marie decided to travel only at night. ording to her, some enemies soldiers have been spotted in that regiontely. Their leaders found it strange theck of news regarding the pursuing party and imagined that Jean would send Rosalie here, or her party woulde by themselves.


    "What do you know about Riormi state?" Kate asked.


    "Not much, I know that several merchant families decide things, and every ten years, those families select one of the heads of those families to be the representative of their state," Marie replied. "They are always trying to surpass one another by obtaining more resources and gold, but thanks to that, they don''t invest much in their military."


    Since soldiers cost money, the more you have, the more you will spend. It didn''t seem like those guys wanted to expand their territory. While that was good, it was also dangerous since many other states could Aim for them since they umted so many resources. In any case, it was a pretty simple state¡­ they could have grown a lot more steadily if they could hire some soldiers or mercenaries from other states. However, after asking a few questions about it, Billy realized that no one had those¡­ at least no one in the nearby states. Adventurers were the ones who had that role¡­


    After walking for three nights, they crossed the border. Billy was sick, tired of walking. Maybe the lifestyle of using carriages whenever possible ruined him. Still, always moving at walking speed was just much. Thanks to that, he began to think in earnest about what he should do regarding all that traveling... the end of those journeys was quite something, but spending some much time inside carriages or walking was truly annoying as hell. He made a mental note to seriously think about that.


    "We aren''t one hundred percent safe of being seen by spies yet, and since we are rtively famous, we will keep moving only at night until we reach thergest farm of his state. You guys willy low there since it will be hard to explore the ce," Marie exined.


    "It is the farm of the current leader of Riormi?" Billy asked.


    "That is right, hundreds of people work on that farm, so they easily pass as workers," Marie said.


    "What do you know about this guy?" Kate asked.


    "It is a woman, and she has a good reputation, and Jean readily epted her alliance, so I think it is fine," Marie said.


    "If it is a woman, I suppose it is fine¡­ I don''t think that many women reach the top while having a bad personality," Kate said.


    That was probably discrimination, but Billy decided to keep quiet about it. In times like those where women taking the reins of certain things are rate, they need to be a lot smarter than men because some people tend to underestimate them.


    After three more days, they reached the farm that Marie had mentioned, and she felt safe in walking during the day inside it since the fields expanded to the horizon to the point that they had to walk for a day and a night to reach the center of the farm where the vi of the current of the state lived. They found some workers along the way, but they were ignored, even though they had weapons.


    "Those people have no sense of danger¡­" Billy frowned.


    Things changed a little bit when they approached some big ass warehouses. Some armed guys were guarding the ces, but their levels didn''t even reach the forties¡­ Marie told the others to stop, and then he showed the guards a letter and a certain seal. It was probably the letter Jean received. After that, the guards silently guided them to thergest building in the area. It was a house decorated with flowers and had a pretty unique design. All the big buildings Billy had seen until now looked rather dull, but that probably had been built ording to the wishes of the owner.


    After entering a very luxurious house, the group was guided to the living room, where a confident blonde woman was waiting for them. The group frowned since even though she apparently seemed to be in her thirties, she looked quite a bit like Natalie. Now that Billy thought about it, aside from her curves, Marie and Natalie also resembled each other quite a bit¡­ could they have some sort of blood connection by sharing the same ancestor?


    "Wee, dear visitors. My name is Aura. It is nice to meet you all," Aura said.


    Aura weed them with a warm smile, but that only put Kate and Rosalie''s group on guard, she was wearing one white piece dress, and she was quite pretty, but she also looked a bit haggard due to the small bags under her eyes.


    "I am Marie, former leader of the snowforge guilds, and these are my friends," Marie said. "ording to Jean''s wishes, I brought the sole survivors of Ignace''s house to be protected here."


    "Thank you for your hard work," Aura said. "Still, I believe that the trip must have been long, and our guests are a bit wary of us, so you could stay and rest if you want."


    "I suppose that is fine. Leaving as soon as returned would make your people raise questions, and that would create rumors," Marie said.


    "You don''t need to believe me that I want to help yet, but I sweat to you that I mean you no harm, Rosalie," Aura said. "Thest few months have been rough for you and your group, so why don''t you follow my servant here and look for some good rooms for all of you."


    "Thank you, I am really grateful," Rosalie said and then bowed before following one of the servants of the house.

 Chapter 203 - Decision (1)

    "If it is possible, may I have the pleasure of knowing your names too?" Aura asked.


    "Do we really have time for that?" Marie asked. "The beastmasters are working to take down our states while we speak. We need to move."


    "Their movements have been a lot more timid since the pursuers that had been sent to kill Rosalie stopped sending news," Aura said. "They don''t care about the truce, but they can''t exact so many of their best agents to enemy territory, and their ordinary soldiers can''t do that kind of work skillfully. So, you can rest assured that nothing really big will happen in the next month."


    By sending some mana on the floor, Billy could check a good part of the mansion, but he didn''t feel the presence of any guards around. Aura sure was rxed around them, to the point that it could be considered reckless since she was only level twenty. When he looked at Natalie, she looked confused as well.


    "My name is Billy, and these are Alexander, Natalie, Lily, Kate, and Sarah," Billy said to get over that as soon as possible.


    "Billy and Alexander are pretty famous names¡­ the two young warriors that helped in the war," Aura said and then looked to the girls. "You didn''t join, right? I can understand how troublesome it is to be underestimated by men."


    "You said it," Kate said and then nodded.


    Kate needed to learn how to be wary of others more and learn some conversation skills to avoid being fooled since getting on her side about a single matter was enough to convince her. In any case, Aura looked troubled, and soon Billy learned why.


    "You guys are awfully young¡­" Aura said. "That is why I hate conflict; the younger generation loses important years of their lives because of the interest of the old ones. Your group seems fine, but that kind of thing always takes its toll on others. Well, I suppose you all want some rest as well. Let''s talk more over the dinner table."


    After that, another servant came and guided everyone to new rooms. They even had bath tubes and two bests in each. It seemed that Aura had a lot of visitors. In the end, even though he was married now, Alexander decided to share a room with Billy since he was used to that, but Billy knew that he didn''t want to fool around in someone else''s house. It has been a while since he had some privacy with Lily, after all.


    Billy was tired and wanted to sleep, but soon the girls began to make some noise. The walls were thick, but even so, it didn''t help Billy. For some reason, even Marie joined them, so Billy clearly wouldn''t have much peace until dinner. So, he decided to take a hot bath and rx as much as possible. Using his magic, he heats the water just to the right point, and he feels his fatigue melting away.


    "I am going to make some of these and sell them. I bet it will be a hit," Billy muttered.


    A couple of hourster, Aura invited all the visitors to have dinner with her. Since things at the table were pretty luxurious as well, Billy thought that they might have poison in it, and while he had acquired some Resistance while he was messing with the dagger during thest war, only Marie and no else could deal with it. Marie began to stuff her mouth with meat despite his worries without worrying about her bad manners.


    Billy began to eat as well, but just in case, he kept an eye on everyone''s status. It might be that the poison has a dyed effect, but if he starts thinking like that, then he won''t even stop worrying about the problems that mighte.


    "I sent a wagon with some of our products, and the rider will give a letter directly to Jean informing of your arrival," Aura said. "I suppose he didn''t give you any orders after this, but I think it would be wise to wait for an answer. It shoulde in six days. In the meanwhile, you are guests in my house, and you can use it as you see fit. Not wandering at night in the fields is the only thing I request since you might get lost inside it."


    That sounded a bit suspicious, but Natalie probably could check from their rooms if something weird were happening outside, so they all nodded in agreement.


    "If you don''t mind, I would love to see your magic in action," Aura said with her eyes sparkling. "Magic¡­ that is so novel. I read some books mentioning some states that have people with that power, but I never imagined people so close would start using it."


    "There are states that have people that can use magic?" Sarah asked.


    "Yes, they aren''t close, though," Aura said.


    Billy had considered that possibility, but he didn''t imagine that they would be so far away. The states of that world were smaller than the ones Billy had known in his previous life, but they weren''t that smaller. So, he probably will have to travel for thousands of kilometers to see them, and as of now, those thousand of kilometers will have many hostile individuals.


    "I wouldn''t mind showing it," Billy said. "If it is possible, can I see the books you mentioned?"


    "Certainly, I will take you there first thing in the morning," Aura said with a sweet smile on her face.


    Kate began to massage her forehead; it was annoying for her about how Billy could be so nice with an older woman while he treated her and his friends like snot-nosed brats.


    "Maybe I shoulde too," Kate said.


    "Sure, why not?" Billy asked. "It will be fun to read more about ces beyond our reach currently."


    It was even more annoying for her that Billy was so oblivious of her jealousy.

 Chapter 204 - Decision (2)

    "Hmm? You want some tips about how to snare a main?" Marie asked when he heard that question from Kate after dinner. "Just say it on his face. You are incredibly pretty. Only a fool would say no to you."


    Kate wondered if she should have asked that to Marie before. She was single and in her thirties, after all. Some people say that gems stay hidden, but Mary Wasn''t exactly hidden. The real issue was her personality.


    "I think that won''t work¡­ he is probably aware of it, and he still treats me like a child, probably because his first impression of me was an infantile one," Kate said.


    "I don''t know much about that kid, but a lot of people approach me with superficiality, and that annoys me, that probably will annoy him as well," Marie said. "Let''s see. I think I would want someone physically and mentally strong who wouldn''t give up even after being refused several times. Showing that he cares about me even on the small things would be nice too."


    Kate wondered why that conversation turned out to be about her tastes so soon, but she learned a few useful things. Until now, she had kept her distance and only approached his family more proactively, so she decided to do the inverse.


    Although she had nned to appeal to Billy the next day, she didn''t have the chance since everyone went to the library. It was because she didn''t ask her friends to help¡­ in any case, Aura''s library was bigger than Billy''s house. He hadn''t seen so many books since he had reincarnated, and it was truly awesome.


    "I don''t have any books that teach magic since that is a secret of those states, but several of them mention and talk about how they work," Aura said and then grabbed some books on the numerous shelves. "Apparently, the power that the beast tamers have is also some kind of magic effect their whips have. They can''t use it themselves, but they can produce those effects on their whips."


    Aura showed them several books. Some of them mentioned magic pretty simr to the elementalists. They could do basic things with the elements. Billy assumed that they had the same ancestor that passed down their secrets to their descendants. There was also the mention of a group of wildlings further in the east that could use healing magic and a certain army that could use Fierce Aura. There was also the mention of a mercenary group that could curse the enemies¡­ Aura assumed that it was some sort of variation of magic.


    "Debuffs and healing magic, huh¡­ the hypothesis is written here of how those workers don''t make any sense," Billy thought while rubbing his chin. "Still, they exist, and that is enough for me for the time being."


    "Do you understand how they can use those types of magic, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "Not a clue, maybe if I see them in action, I cane up with a better theory," Billy said. "Maybe I could even do the inverse with the curses."


    "But it wouldn''t have the same effects as Fierce Aura?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, but the more, the merrier, right?" Billy asked. "Fierce Aura has a limit, despite its usefulness. Well then, it is time for us to fulfill our part of the agreement."


    Billy showed Aura how he could control the elements, but only that. He didn''t have to show the moreplex techniques. There was no point in revealing what he could do, even to a possible ally.


    "You could be a big help in any farm with powers like that," Aura said. "Raising crops even in arid regions would be possible. But I suppose Edward doesn''t want to force you to do that."


    "There are others that help with that," Billy said.


    "It is nice to see that you have the freedom to choose your own path, but it is a bit sad that you have to see so much blood in it," Aura said.


    "That is the world we live in. I mean no offense, but people are never satisfied with what they have," Billy said.


    "None was taken. This state wouldn''t be so prosperous if we didn''t strive for more every day," Aura said. "Some people see us as greedy, but it is better than just staying still without making things move."


    "True, but if I were you, I would go a little easy on the work. Everyone can see that you are pushing yourself too hard," Billy said. "It would be a pity if someone of your position and intellect were to get sick or worse due to overwork."


    "Thank you for your concern, now if you excuse me," Aura said and then left the area.


    "Why are you such a smooth talker with all the old women?" Kate asked.


    "I am not being smooth talk¡­ and how many times have you seen me showing concern for others?" Billy frowned.


    Kate didn''t reply to that, it only happened a couple of times, but it was so annoying for her that it seemed that it happened hundreds of times. In any case, Billy returned to the library to study more since that was a golden chance to study other states. At the same time, Lily winked at her. It seemed that she was going to work to leave them alone for a while. Her friends noticed what she had nned earlier. Still, when the time came, Kate didn''t know what to do or say. In the end, she headed to the library after gathering her courage.


    "Where are the others?" Billy asked.


    "The weather is nice outside, and since we are operating too much at night, they decided to enjoy it," Kate replied.


    "What about you?" Billy asked.


    "I realized that I left too much work in your hands before, and I want to learn from my mistakes," Kate replied.


    "Right now, we don''t need to learn much about the states that we don''t share borders with, but suit yourself," Billy said.

 Chapter 205 - Decision (3)

    In the end, Kate was too scared to be rejected as a woman, so she didn''t do anything and just helped Billy with his research earnestly. The only problem was that the information regarding states very far away from them was rather old. Billy felt like a fool waiting for more than that.


    Before long, Billy noticed that it was the middle of the afternoon, and they had skipped their lunch. Aura probably assumed that they weren''t hungry and didn''t send anyone to bother them.


    "I suppose any information is better than nothing¡­ even if it is old," Billy said. "Let''s finish things here, Kate¡­ Kate?"


    Billy felt a gentle touch on his left shoulder, and then he realized that Kate had fallen asleep right here. It was a bit too soon for Kate to feel sleepy, so Billy imagined that she was trying to appeal to him, but then she began to snore.


    "How can you snore while sleeping like this?" Billy asked and thenughed.


    Billy was no fool. He knew that his friends worked to give them some time alone. Still, that twenty-one years old woman didn''t know what to do with it.


    "Good grief¡­ why are you wasting your youth waiting for someone like me?" Billy asked while watching Kate sleeping.


    Billy knew that love wasn''t exactly necessary for a rtionship to work in a world like that. Onlymitment and some tolerance would be fine, then Edward would have an easy time finding her a partner. Still, if Edward has been looking for one, then Kate refused them all. Thinking about that, Billy felt a sweet fragrance entering his nostril. It seemed that Kate also enjoyed a good bath yesterday. While looking at her, Billy wondered why he never felt anything for her aside from the usual bond of friends that they had. In terms of looks alone, she was almost unmatched, she smelled good, she was hardworking, and she had been waiting for him for three years and probably had the resilience to endure his bullshit for the other three. They had a certain difference in mental age, but what about it? Billy was pretty much a child for trying to ignore such a beauty on his side for so long.


    In the end, Billy carried Kate in his arms to her room. It would be fun to see her embarrassed if she were to wake up now, but she never did it. After putting her on the bed, Billy held her right hand while he was reading a book. Her arm, frail and delicate hands¡­ Still, Billy didn''t feel much of anything aside from the usual.


    After a while, Kate turned to the side and grabbed his hand with both of hers. She smiled and blushed as if she was satisfied with something. It wouldn''t be awesome if Billy could see that every morning. While thinking about that, Billy''s heart began to race.


    "She indeed has some devilish charms as well¡­" Billy thought.


    After a while, Kate woke up and then realized what she was doing, but since Billy didn''t notice her opening her eyes. She decided to pretend that she still was sleeping and then slowly move away from him, but the moment that she put her n in action.


    "There is no need to pretend that you are sleeping," Billy said and then closed the book. "You aren''t snoring anymore, so it is clear that you are wide awake."


    "Sorry¡­ I did something shameful while I was sleeping and fell asleep when we were supposed to be working," Kate said with her head down.


    "We didn''t make any progress anyway, and it was me who held your hand while you were sleeping," Billy said.


    "... What for?" Kate asked.


    "I was using you as a guinea pig for my devilish experiments," Billy replied and then approached his face to Kate, who became red like a tomato. "I guess it is working¡­ this is my weakness. Now, let''s make you forget that you heard this."


    Billy kissed Kate on the cheek, and then she passed out. A woman passing out for something as simple as that¡­ she had a long way to go, but at least Billy confirmed something. That those girls could also snatch his heart¡­ Regardless, after a while, Kate woke up, but she didn''t know if she had dreamt or not.


    "Did you just¡­" Kate said.


    "No, it wasn''t a dream," Billy replied. "I would feel guilty letting someone like you wait for me any longer."


    "So¡­ you aren''t going to treat me like a kid anymore?" Kate asked.


    "That will depend on you and what you want," Billy replied.


    "... What if I say that I want to marry you?" Kate asked.


    "Then let''s get married once things calm down between the states a bit," Billy said.


    "Did you eat something bad?" Kate asked.


    "What a way to screw up at the goal like, Kate," Billy said. "I just have been putting a lot of thought on this because of those two stupid love birds, and like I said, making you wait any longer would make me feel like I am no man. I could prove to you about how serious I am, but you pass out with a single cheek kiss, imagine if I do something beyond that."


    "Wh-wh-what would be something beyond that?" Kate asked while looking like she was about to pass out again.


    "If I didn''t know any better, I would say that you are pretty interested in that," Billy said. "Let''s make things right while you control your thirstiness."


    "I don''t want water, so what are you talking about?" Kate asked.


    "You really don''t want to hear me exining that right now¡­" Billy said.


    Kate was innocent beyond her age, but that was because she spent a good part of her life sheltered.. Still, that wasn''t a bad thing per se¡­ it was quite charming to have a girl who passed out at the small signs of affection.

 Chapter 206 - Decision (4)

    "I am d¡­" Kate said and then let some tears fall. "I thought I wasn''t¡­"


    "Aww¡­e on¡­ crying is not fair," Billy said. "Don''t make me feel worthless."


    "I am sorry¡­" Kate said while she let Billy clean her face. "What are you going to do about Natalie?"


    "I have no idea¡­" Billy said.


    "It is fine, Billy¡­ we are friends, so I wouldn''t mind sharing you with her," Kate said.


    "So, I am a toy now?" Billy frowned. "Besides, you have forgetting several things. Your father, my parents, her mother¡­ they will think that I am taking you two lightly."


    "It is fine. We will make it work out¡­ it all depends on you," Kate said. "Are you fine with us?"


    "A guy has to be reliable¡­ love and protect all the girls that love him," Billy said.


    "That is nice, but we aren''t made of ss," Kate said. "Go now, and think of what you need to say to her. She is a bit more¡­ thicker than me, so you will have to be clear. Try to invite her to watch the stars. She likes that."


    Billy wondered what was going on. His first girlfriend was giving him tips on how to get another¡­ in any case. It seemed that she didn''t think that Sarah liked him. That was probably for the best. Not having a single girlfriend and then suddenly having three was a bit too much. Billy was already imagining the scolding he was going to receive from his mother from having two and that would be quite...


    Regardless, Billy couldn''t help but wonder if he should be looking for girlfriends now when another war was approaching. It was probably better than regrettingter¡­ now. He had more reasons to get stronger. In any case, while Billy was waiting for dinner in his room, someone noisy appeared. It was Alexander, and he looked at him as if he was hoping to check if something had happened.


    "Not good, huh¡­ You sure are a handful," Alexander said after a long sigh.


    "Mind your own business," Billy said.


    "Wait¡­ that isn''t your usual response," Alexander said. "Something happened¡­ didn''t it?"


    "Like I said¡­" Billy said.


    "Congrattions, you horn dog!" Alexander said.


    "I don''t want to hear that from you," Billy said. "And don''t jump to conclusions. Nothing officially happened."


    "I suppose that is like you," Alexander said. "In any case, what are you going to do with Natalie?"


    "I don''t know, but I am considering kicking your balls. What is your opinion on this?" Billy asked.


    Alexander decided to went silent after that, but he still was in a good mood. Considering that, everyone back home will hear the news by tomorrow¡­ Alexander was definitely going to spill the beans. Kate will probably be quiet for a while, for Natalie''s sake.


    In any case, after a few hours, they had dinner, and the mood was pretty good. Rosalie''s group, Sarah and Natalie, were a bit confused, though, since they didn''t connect the dots. In any case, once dinner was over, Billy had a hard time finding a moment to talk with Natalie. He also felt like a two-timer¡­ that didn''t help him with his preparations.


    Before long, Billy saw himself outside, and he lost his chance. However, Natalie conveniently appeared while he was thinking about that.


    "Did you call, Billy?" Natalie asked. "Kate said that you wanted to talk with me¡­ she was strangely happy during dinner. Do you know why?"


    "She is always like that," Billy said. "Come over here. We need to talk about something."


    "Alone? Wait¡­ oh, that is why she was happy," Natalie said. "This is unnecessary, Billy. You don''t have to do this."


    "... Is that so?" Billy frowned.


    "I understand my position in the group, so I will not interfere," Natalie said and stepped back.


    "Just for argument''s sake¡­ what are you talking about?" Billy asked.


    "It is all right, Billy. We can still be friends. I already epted that a long time ago. I am fine with it," Natalie said.


    "I suppose that is fine, thene here and let''s talk as friends," Billy said.


    After making those two wait for too long, Billy realized that at least one of them had lost confidence. It was weird seeing Natalie like that since she looked strong all the time. She never showed weakness. She was even the first one to learn Vigor after him. Still, she was only an ordinary girl deep down.


    Natalie hesitated in approaching, probably because she didn''t want to hear what Billy wanted to say regarding him and Kate and because she didn''t want to be pitied. Still, running away wasn''t her style, even though she assumed defeat in this battle even before starting. In any case, when she approached, Billy created an earth tower and raised them to see the sky without being bothered by the lights above. After that, heid his back on the floor and began to stare at the stars.


    "I don''t know why you did, but I noticed a while back that you guys have some interest in me. I suppose that is natural since I am so awesome, and there are two stupid love birds in our party now," Billy said.


    "Was that supposed to be funny?" Natalie Frowned.


    "Sometimes the truth is fine, don''t you think?" Billy asked. "Putting that aside, I decided to ignore it since I didn''t feel the same way toward you guys, but now things are different."


    "I understand, you are the type who thinks too much about things, and you since you somehow helped Kate, you didn''t want her feelings out of obligation," Natalie said. "As for me, I am just not as cute and charming as Kate. Some people even say that I am too manly due to my trained muscles."


    "They certainly are big, but from my perspective, they are just right," Billy said.. "Cute maybe not be the best word to define you, but I think that you still are very alluring."

 Chapter 207 - Decision (5)

    "... Even if you use big words, you won''t convince me, you choose Kate, after all," Natalie said after a few seconds of silence. "You don''t have to say that to make me feel better."


    "And I was here trying to be tactful¡­" Billy said. "What I mean is, you have some great bazongas, it is amazing that they don''t get on the way while you fight."


    "Bazongas¡­ are you talking about my chest? I never thought you could be that superficial," Natalie said while looking away and hiding her chest.


    "I am just mentioning one of your good points since you said that I don''t think that you are attractive," Billy said. "You are a muscle head, but despite the hardships, you don''t give up on your goal until now and you are probably the strongest of your tribe already. We can always count on you on the frontlines and when ites to training, you are always the first option and thest to give up."


    "All those points confirm that I am just too manly," Natalie said.


    "Are you still thinking about that?" Billy said and then touched her hand. "Check my heart and feel for yourself."


    "See what?" Natalie asked while blushing a little.


    "Everyone is getting horny around here¡­ feel my heart beating and confirm that I truly think that you are also special to me."


    Natalie epted his offer and did that, even though she was the one who had her heart elerating since she had never touched a guy like that before. Putting aside the physical attraction, Billy also confirmed that her embarrassed expression was something that he wanted to see as much as possible. Natalie''s hands weren''t soft, they were full of callouses, but Billy didn''t mind that. His hands were like that as well. Those were the hands of hard-working people. In any case, Natalie was starting to like that too much since her hands were moving and her respiration was getting more intense.


    "All right¡­ enough touching, otherwise, I will start to wish to touch yours too," Billy said. "If you need more confirmation, then you will have to wait until we are back home until we talk with your mother and Edward. Kate says that we can make this work between us. What do you think?"


    "If you stop saying that kind of stuff¡­ it might work," Natalie said. "... Are you really fine with me?"


    "Ouch¡­ don''t look at me like that¡­ those upturned eyes hurt, you know," Billy said and then hugged Natalie. "Can you feel it now? My heart is beating faster."


    "Is that a sign that you like me?" Natalie asked.


    "Right now, it is a sign that I like the feeling of your bazongas agaisnt me," Billy said.


    "You are so¡­" Natalie said, a bit embarrassed.


    "Sincerity is important in serious rtionships, you know," Billy said and then kissed Natalie on her cheek. "This is your reward for tonight. Anymore than that and I might turn into a wolf."


    Natalie also had a pretty good scent, but Billy didn''t mention it since he would sound even more like a pervert. In any case, after a while, he made the tower disappear, and then he said bye to Natalie. Things worked well. Now he just had to deal with everyone''s families. His mother probably would be happy for him, but she also will scold him for getting two girls all at once. He didn''t know a single thing about Lucy, Natalie''s mother, so it was hard to say how she would react. As for Edward, he was the father of a single girl, so he probably will give Billy an earful.


    Once Billy returned to his room, he saw Alexander grinning from ear to ear. He wanted to hear about what happened, but Billy ignored himpletely. He seemed like a girl who was crazy to listen to some love talk¡­ while he was saying some nonsense, Billy began to think about his ns. The idea of leaving the party was pretty gone now, so he had three options. Be more moderate with his decisions, keep Kate as the party''s leader, or return as things were before. Finding an answer was hard¡­ Billy will have to wait and see for a while.


    "Now that I solved this problem, I need to focus on the war that is about toe, can I prevent it?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Attacking those assholes will only cause more problems down the road¡­"


    Since that is the case, the states had to strengthen their defenses, even more so considering the difference in numbers now. However, that wasn''t something Billy could do alone. Maybe he should do something more indirect now that he could forge things. While the quality of his items was increasing, it wasn''tparable to the old cksmiths. Besides, he could only make so many items every week.


    "If we learn how to cancel their magic over the monsters, the people of Toles state will revolt against them," Billy thought. "But I have no idea how to do that."


    Billy thought about it untilte in the night, but he didn''t have any ideas. On the next day, Kate was all smiles while he was ying with Rosalie, and Natalie was more rxed while she was training. Since they were working, they couldn''t afford to change their behavior so much even though they had achieved one of the things that they wanted. Billy also kept acting like usual and thinking about the enemy.


    Several days passed, and then Rosalie began to rx at Aura''s house. However, when Aura received a reply from Edward, she got nervous again since Kate was going to leave.


    "Don''t worry, all right?" Kate said and then patted her head. "We will be working to recover your home one day."


    That was Edward''s goal, but no one could say if they could achieve it. Still, saying anything else would only make Rosalie feel more anxious¡­

 Chapter 208 - Decision (6)

    In the end, Edward gave them the instructions to head to the eastern border of his state, on the new area that they had obtained. Aside from that, he didn''t write anything specific¡­ After saying goodbye to Rosalie and Aura, Billy''s party and Marie began to travel at night again. She didn''t receive other orders, so she was following them. She was a bit troublesome, buttely, she was a lot meeker than the first time his party saw her. She didn''t even force others to solve bothersome things for her anymore...


    "Here we go again while moving at night like bats¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Can''t you do something with your magic?" Marie asked.


    "Not for several hours," Billy said.


    "Then it can''t be helped," Marie said. "Let''s keep moving at night while we are close to the borders."


    "Putting that aside, is there any trick to your dual wielding style?" Billy asked. "Natalie is skilled, but I feel like there is a difference between your fighting styles."


    "One of the differences is the fact that I use daggers and the other is that I am ambidextrous," Marie said. "Natalie is right handed, even though she is fairly skilled on the left."


    Billy didn''t consider that¡­ but it made sense. However, upon checking the skill list, he noticed that the dual-wielding skill was there and only existed fifty skill points. So, it wasn''t a skill that he couldn''t learn, and the same thing probably applied to others.


    "Try to stop using your right hand for a while and see if we can see any changes," Billy said. "I am fairly certain that you can be more skilled with your left hand if you rely more on it for a while."


    "Okay¡­ but I think it will be faster if I practice it while training," Natalie said.


    "We can''t make much noise, so, you will have to wait for a while," Billy said.


    After having to walk for five nights, Billy made a mental note to forge the parts of a vehicle and then eventually craft one that could be used in many situations. They were wasting too much time while moving like that¡­ he needed a vehicle that would consume magic to move, but not much. It would take a while before he coulde up with such an idea.


    After moving away from the border, Marie didn''t feel the need to keep themselves hidden, so she got for them a carriage. ording to her, Jean probably was going to do something at the border, and he wanted their help. Much sooner thanter, their actions would be found in such a ce.


    "We are heading to the new dungeon town that was annexed to our territory, while it is a dangerous that had only three floors and was already cleared by us, no guild is taking care of it as of now," Marie said.


    "The ns think that they might lose that territory pretty soon, so they think that it isn''t worth the hassle to move to that area?" Billy asked.


    "You are right, but that is only half of the reason," Marie said. "The dungeon town is pretty close to the new border, so everyone nearby is bound to participate in the next conflicts."


    There was still the issue that they were short-handed, both in the army and in the number of Adventurers. It was also hard to imagine the original inhabitants of the region staying there after the war since the Hiloh state was weaker¡­ even if they stayed, the new inhabitants would look at them with concern, worrying about the possibility of betrayal and of spies rying information.


    "Speaking of which, Lily and Alexander were hired to train some people¡­ was that n dyed?" Billy asked.


    "I am not sure," Marie said.


    "We still have two months until the appointed time, so we don''t have to worry," Alexander said.


    After a few days of traveling, the group reached the dungeon town, and as if he had been waiting for them for quite a while, Pierre was at the entrance. He looked as worn out as someone could be, the poor guy had been working like a mule, and now he had to deal with his unreasonable elder sister.


    "Hello again, dear elder sister," Pierre said. "Thank you foring, everyone."


    "Skip that nonsense, why are we here for?" Marie asked.


    "Marie¡­ you are here to lead the few adventurers that hade in case the enemy attacks," Pierre replied. "Billy''s party are here to help with the defenses of this town. As you can see, we don''t have walls here, so we want to make some thick ones as soon as possible."


    "We can, but it will take months," Billy said. "We will need the help of more elementalists. Can you send a letter to the best elementalists at Earth Maniption?"


    "Yes, but half of them are helping on the fields, that leaves us with fifteen or so," Sarah replied. "I also am guessing that only half of those will want toe."


    "With that in mind, it would be better if we could wait for them to build the walls as soon as possible," Billy said. "That way the enemy won''t have time to react and stop us."


    "True, but it will take at least two weeks for any help toe¡­" Pierre said. "We can''t afford to do that, right now, even if they aren''t reliable, we need to put some pressure on the enemies."


    Billy considered his options¡­ he didn''t have many, to begin with, but he had at least a week for his party to make any resemnce of a wall to protect the town. The enemies won''t be able to gather a force and attack them any sooner than that.


    "We will see what we can do, but you should look for some free hands in the area to help, so that we can save as much mana as possible," Billy said.

 Chapter 209 - Decision (7)

    While Pierre was looking for workers, Billy made some Earth rings and made them level up until they gave him extra twenty levels in Earth maniption. Since the effects of each extra level were low, the skill points necessary were only fifty. Nevertheless, the effects of those rings escted quite a lot, but because of that, they were losing durability over time.


    "We don''t have time to worry about creating optimal walls now. We will focus on what Pierre wants: surprise the enemy," Billy said on the next day while they were heading to the eastern side of the town. "I will raise the walls with some Earth pirs. Meanwhile, Sarah will fill in the gaps and connect all of them with their magic. That is necessary because they will be heavy, but not too thick."


    "What about us?" Alexander asked.


    Billy wondered for a second. Aside from Kate, their magic was above average, but it wasn''t suited to long constructions like that. Still, any help will be wee.


    "You guys will make blocks like this, it needs to have this perfect size¡­ it is a smaller version of the spears I am making," Billy said and created an example of the block. "Just make them emerge from the ground and make the workers transport them to the exterior side of the town."


    Billy and his party had to conserve as much mana as possible. So transporting those would make them save a lot of it. That was why the workers were there, and fortunately, Pierre worked fast, gathered everyone, and even made some drawings on the ground where the walls were supposed to be. It was a simple blueprint that he had asked for, but he thought it would only be finished by the end of that day.


    Billy exined what the workers had to do, and Pierre and Marie decided to stay to monitor everything. Still, soon they got sidetracked when Billy began to work. Creating a single earth pir that was fifteen meters tall only took him three seconds. After that, he created several others horizontally and one above the other. In two minutes, he had already created a wall that was fifteen meters long and seemed pretty sturdy despite its thickness.


    "Wouldn''t you make a killing by building houses?" Pierre asked.


    "For the right price, I would, but it is seems like a pretty boring use of my skills," Billy said while he watched Sarah filling in the gaps and connecting the pirs. "In any case, did Jean send the Edish fruits?"


    "He knew that you would ask for them, so yeah, he sent a lot of those," Pierre replied. "You may not have a lot of respect for us, but at least pretend in front of our people, call him lord Jean."


    "Whatever you say," Billy shrugged.


    Billy asked Pierre to bring those right now because he would have to eat a lot of them. The dungeon town was five hundred metersrge and eight hundred long¡­ so he had a lot of walling to do.


    In the end, with all his mana and the bonus that the rings granted Billy, he managed to create a sixty meters long wall. It was quite long, considering that he did it mostly by himself, but it will take a while for him to recover his mana. While he was eating the Edish fruits, he went to check with his friends, and by working together with the workers¡­ they had a quite the path ahead of themselves.


    "Please, don''t put pressure on us," Kate asked.


    "I was just looking," Billy said. "In any case, we probably have a week to do this, so let''s focus on not making any mistakes that will make us waste time."


    After Billy recovered some mana, he returned to his own task. At that point in time, the inhabitants of the town came to see what was going on since some walls suddenly appeared around. Fortunately, Pierre put things under control, and no one saw how frail those walls were.


    "Not that I am underestimating your skills, but can''t that be taught to the people of this town?" Marie asked.


    "Most people can''t learn this, adventurers have higher chances, but they will need some time to improve their magic senses," Billy said. "Instead of exining, you should see for yourself. Start meditating and once you reach a certain level with your magic, I will tell when you will be ready."


    Marie was a friend of the party, so Billy didn''t mind teaching her a thing or two. Besides, they will need all the power they can get for the next war, so he should also teach her FIERCE Aura. Knowing her, she wouldn''t spread the secret. However, after thinking about it, maybe spreading that secret would help them to win¡­ against such odds. They would need all the power they could get.


    Marie had some mana, so her magic increased quite a bit on a single day. There was also the fact that she had never meditated before, and while she had a hard time at first, she got used to it.


    At the end of the day, Billy managed to create another four blocks of walls. Meanwhile, his friends made three. It was because the earth blocks were quite heavy, and some of the workers even had to use stairs to make them reach the top of the walls. At the same time, Billy thought that it was time for Marie to take the second step.


    "Now, try to send your mana and envelop this block of earth," Billy said after he created a small one. "You need to obtain full control over your mana to achieve that. With some luck, you can do that before morning."


    Billy said thest part as a joke, but when he returned the next day, he found Marie sleeping on the same spot he left her, but now she had several earth blocks surrounding her.. She had seeded.

 Chapter 210 - Decision (8)

    "That was hard to do¡­ not to mention, I can''t make the same blocks that you guys can. Controlling them for fighting is impossible as well," Marie said while she was having breakfast at Billy''s party.


    "You will be better the more you practice, and you will be able to do it more," Kate said.


    "I see¡­ by the way, I thought that you hated me. I don''t feel that animosity anymoreing from you," Marie said.


    "I don''t have any reason to hate you anymore," Kate said.


    "Is that so¡­" Marie frowned.


    "I wonder why¡­" Alexander said while grinning.


    That meek and annoying kid was bing more and more annoyingtely¡­ Billy couldn''t judge since he became an asshole for a while after gettingid for the first time. That famous boost of confidence¡­ In any case, Billy ignored him and made everyone work as soon as the breakfast was over.


    After the end of the first week, Billy and the others managed to cover half of the dungeon town, so it seemed that things would be finished on time. However, at that point, it was impossible to keep hiding the fact that the walls weren''t that reliable yet. That being said, Pierre gave the order that one could leave the town for the next week, and he also put his most trustworthy guards to keep an eye on the ravens'' master.


    During that time, he didn''t notice any movements of the enemies. So, Billy couldn''t help but frown. Something smelled weird there. Billy wondered if the beastmasters still were mining the resources of their new dungeons and couldn''t care less about some walls¡­ speaking of resources, the monsters in the dungeon of that town were some bear-like creatures, and some of their hides could be used to craft clothes and some tools. They weren''t that strong, so Billy never got curious about the dungeon.


    After the end of the second week, Billy and his friends seemed what seemed impossible. The wall was far from imprable, but it was a wall and looked sturdy from a distance. Now, they just had to make itrger¡­


    "I don''t know how to thank you¡­ to be honest, I never thought that this could be possible," Pierre said.


    "Skip the sentimentalism. Things aren''t over here," Marie said.


    "Do you have any other goals for the time being?" Billy asked. "Any new orders from Jean?"


    "Not yet, but I already sent the order for some workers toe and keep working on the walls," Pierre replied. "I suppose we can ask for the help of your friends to give us a hand for a while, can we?"


    "Yes, you can," Sarah replied. "The walls are pretty basic, and since the enemies let us do this for so long, I can''t imagine that they areing to stop us any time soon. In the meanwhile, we should help as well."


    Billy just said two weeks ago that he didn''t want to use his powers like that, but in such conditions, he couldn''t just stop and wait. At least he would be paid for it, he was eating Edish fruits for free, and his Earth Maniption was leveling up like crazy. In any case, creating the inneryer of the walls would be faster since everyone''s skills had increased and the area was smaller.


    At that point in time, Billy realized that keeping the knowledge of their skills as a secret was counterproductive. The enemies might learn them and use those against them someday, but his people didn''t have enough numbers to make use of those and help their allies. The knowledge had to be spread faster.


    "All right, I think that we should work on the way to spread the knowledge of magic among our allies. What do you guys think?" Billy asked.


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Kate asked. "What if that knowledge falls on the hands of our enemies?"


    "It will take a while for them to learn the ins and outs. To avoid that, we can also count on Pierre''s help," Billy said.


    "You want me to select those that won''t betray us and have a high chance that they aren''t spies?" Pierre asked. "It will be rtively easy since the beast tamers are limiting the contact of the inhabitants of the former Toles state with us. They are afraid that they might learn about Rosalie''s survival. Let''s see, we can count on the new recruits for that, adventurers that rarely leave the area of their guilds and old members of the army."


    "All right, can I leave that with you guys?" Billy asked while looking at Kate and Sarah. "I will keep working on the walls."


    "All right," Kate said.


    "Understood," Sarah nodded.


    Billy had already spent some time teaching Pierre and Marie how to use magic and even Fierce Aura, so they could help those two spread the knowledge as well.


    "What about us?" Natalie asked.


    "You muscle heads will keep helping me," Billy replied.


    "Hey¡­" Natalie protested.


    Lily and Alexander were already used to hearing that, so they just nodded. For the next two weeks, Billy worked on reinforcing the walls, and over time a lot more people came to help him. Those were the students who learned faster Earth Maniption. Thanks to that, he managed to start and finish half of the thirdyer of the walls. Once their job was done, the elementalists called by Sarah appeared, and they weren''t alone. Jean came to check things by himself.


    "It is a lot more impressive than I have heard," Jean said. "Pierre also told me you guys decided to teach my people magic, and a lot of them have learned. This isn''t a favor that only money can pay."


    "Any payment aside from arranged marriages will do," Billy said. "By the way, how are things in the former silverbreakers dungeon town?"


    "I have heard that your father became the guild master there, but he soon passed the job to another. He said that he is too young to keep working behind a table," Jean replied.

 Chapter 211 - Decision (9)

    Billy sighed¡­ his father was in the middle of his thirties, and while people in that world aged a lot slower than Earth, he wished that he stayed away from the front lines. It would be better if his skills were only used to protect the twins since they couldn''t protect themselves right now.


    "Aside from twenty gold coins as a payment, how about some residences in my capital?" Jean asked. "It would make things easier for all of you to move around that way. Life would be a lot easier there. Although I can''t deny that it is a bit expensive."


    Billy furrowed his eyebrows¡­ at that point in time, they couldn''t ignore the things that happened in his territory. Still, it seemed that he wanted their help even faster than usual. However, that didn''t seem like a bad idea. Billy was already sixteen, and there was his issue about marrying Kate and Natalie. Since that wasn''t normal back home, it would be better if they lived somewhere else.


    "Some titles andnds would also probably be a good idea," Jean said.


    "Just the money and the houses will be enough. Don''t put more workload on our shoulders, please," Billy said.


    It would be nice to have some ces outside when Billy decides to take his siblings on some trips. Inns were noisy, and it was hard to have some family time on them. In any case, thosest two months had been filled with work, but Billy and his friends will be rewarded appropriately by them.


    "By the way, how is Rosalie?" Kate asked.


    "She apparently is fine. If you are that much worried about her, I suppose you can make her move to your new residences, but it will take a while for those to be ready for you all," Jean replied.


    "You seem pretty rxed. Are you sure that we can drop our guard now?" Billy asked.


    "I obtained some Intel about the beastmasters. They are in conflict with one of their neighbors on their east side," Jean said. "For at least six months, we will be free to move and act as we see fit."


    Six months wasn''t a long time, but that was a minimal estimation. The beast tamers also could risk some revolts if they wage a war that often. So, Billy assumed that they had at least one year. Enough time to make some decent walls around thergest cities and towns and also to strengthen their armies.


    "Billy, shouldn''t we use this time to spread our knowledge and skills?" Kate asked.


    "I was thinking that but I don''t think Natalie and I are suited for teaching many people at once," Billy said. "I am short-tempered withrge groups, and she is even more."


    "I can be patient if I want," Natalie said.


    "Not for long," Billy said. "Well, let''s take a break for a month and see what we can do."


    Spending several months teaching others would make Billy earn a lot of money, but that wasn''t something he needed. He felt like improving his forging skills would be better, but leaving his friends to go alone seemed a bit risky. That being said, they would probably keep their guard up if he isn''t close by. In any case, Billy had one month to think about that.


    "Let''s go home," Billy said.


    The trip back home onlysted for ten days since Jean lent them his best carriage and horses. He also said that they could only return itter, so they would keep those for a while. Much to Billy''s surprise, his family was already back home.


    "I thought that you guys would stay for a while longer¡­ did something happen?" Billy asked.


    "No, we cleared the dungeon and then helped the kids who wanted to be adventurers and work gathering materials inside. Things worked well and on schedule," Drew replied.


    "Samara and Samuel were quite insistent that they want to explore the dungeon alone, and while fearing that they might slip between the guards, we decided to return," Cami replied. "We returned one month ago¡­ we stayed there for quite a while, but you took longer to return."


    "Well, several things happened¡­" Billy said and then decided to tell his parents what happened.


    They seemed quite relieved that their current enemies were busy dealing with another state. While it was unavoidable, they didn''t want to let Billy participate in a war any time soon. They had heard that some elementalists had left a month ago, but they didn''t know what for. Besides, it was rare for them to leave on such a long trip.


    "A house, huh¡­ it seems that Jean is liking your services a bit too much," Cami said. "The next time, he will probably try to reward you with several women."


    "Speaking of women, there is something I have to tell you both," Billy said. "... I decided to get married. In a year or two, that will happen."


    "That is good¡­ so why are you being so hesitant?" Drew asked.


    "... Who is it?" Cami asked with a very stern look on her face.


    "I am going to marry Kate and Natalie," Billy replied. "Tomorrow I am going to tall with their parents."


    "Well¡­ what can I say?" Drew frowned. "We don''t have that kind of tradition of marrying more than one person, but¡­ Congrattions?"


    "Seriously, Billy¡­ you ignore them for so long, and out of nowhere, you want to marry both?" Cami asked. "Even if they are fine with that, their families won''t like you taking them lightly. It will also raise a lot of rumors¡­ when that kind of thing bes widespread, it is bound to cause problems to all of you and the people around. Not to mention¡­"


    In the end, Billy had to listen to a lecture for several hours¡­ he had been waiting for it, but it didn''t make things any easier for him.. Cami was quite lenient, so the others probably will be even moreplicated.

 Chapter 212 - Decision (10)

    "Is that so?" Anna asked with a nk expression on her face when she heard the news.


    "Is that all you can say, mother?" Cami asked.


    "If the girls are fine with it, what is the problem?" Anna asked. "It is better than leaving one of them heartbroken. That being said, you will hear myints if you made those girls cry."


    "Yes, ma''am," Billy nodded.


    "Now prepare your hide because Edward can take be quite soft, but not when his daughter is part of the subject," Anna added.


    Billy wondered if he should ask his family about what they knew regarding Natalie''s mother. Natalie never mentioned her, so it was hard to ask directly the person who knew her the most. In the end, Billy decided against that. It probably wasn''t a good idea to go without having a good idea of who he was going to deal with. Still, if Natalie lived with her, she wasn''t supposed to be unbearable¡­ probably.


    The next day, Billy decided to talk with Edward first since he was the head of the town. He didn''t know if Kate had told him anything yet, but Billy assumed that she hadn''t since he greeted him normally.


    "Hello, Edward," Billy said. "I have some good news and someplicated news for you."


    "Oh? They must be quite something since you aren''t the type to be roundabout about anything," Edward said. "Is regarding the rewards Jean promised, he sent me a letter recently talking about it."


    "Not exactly¡­" Billy said. "I decided that I am going to marry Kate."


    "You will!" Edward said. "That is great!"


    "I decided that I am going to marry Natalie as well," Billy said. "They said that they are fine with that, and before you say anything, it isn''t like a condition that I gave them."


    Edward furrowed his eyebrows and studied Billy with a very hard-to-describe expression. He was angry, confused, and conflicted. He probably didn''t want to punch his future son-inw, but Billy probably would in his ce.


    "You have some guys, kid," Edward said. "Toe and tell me this first thing in the morning¡­ I thought that you were smarter than that, but I was clearly wrong."


    "Well, I am sorry if I offended you," Billy said. "I would havee yesterday if I had the chance, but I hadn''t. Feel free to punch me if you want. I would do the same in your ce."


    "That would only make Kate hate me¡­" Edward said. "Good grief¡­ what were you thinking when you thought this was a good idea?"


    "I was thinking about not hurting the feelings of my friends," Billy replied.


    "That is very thoughtful of you, and thanks to that, you ended up with two future wives. Exin to me how was that difficult for you?" Edward asked. "You had to put more thinking about how that would create problems for those two and meter."


    "I believe that putting their feelings above all else was the right thing to do," Billy said.


    "This conversation isn''t going anywhere¡­" Edward said and then sighed. "Considering the offer that Jean made, I assume you aren''t going to settle down here, nor are you going to take my ce."


    "It is a bit too soon for that," Billy said. "Regardless, there are the issues with the beast tamers, so it would be better if we were rtively close to the frontlines."


    Billy exined to Edward about their idea of teaching some people some of their skills to increase their power. They are short-handed, and the help of Riormi state won''t change that, so working like that was necessary.


    "I suppose that is also unavoidable¡­" Edward said after another long sigh. "Some people might start thinking that we are losing our identity by passing and receiving knowledge to Jean''s people, but soon they will get used to it. By the way, who are you going to marry first? The ceremony was supposed to be something special throughout the whole night, so don''t even think about marrying those two at the same time."


    "Why do you ask that when I know that you are going to make a scene if I marry Kate after Natalie?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "I will talk with them, but they probably won''t care about the order."


    "As long as you are aware of it¡­" Edward said.


    "I am going to talk with Natalie''s mother now. Where is she?" Billy asked.


    "She is guarding the East gate for possible spies," Edward replied. "Jean told me to keep our guard up against them since there is a high chance that they will try to get on our way before the next war to weaken us."


    Billy nodded, and he left before Edward couldin even more. He was probably going to do the job of a mother-inw of being insufferable pretty well¡­ In any case, now Billy had to consider how he would deal with Lucy. The few times he saw her, he gave him the impression that she was a pretty calm person. Still, pretty much everyone has a switch that can return their behavior in 180 degrees. Everything made him think that mother and daughter don''t get along, but she probably treasures her daughter quite a lot.


    Billy found Lucy quietly watching the people leaving and crossing the Eastern gate with her eyes closed. She wasn''t alone, but it was clear that she was the only one who could find spies among the travelers. No one until now managed to ambush Natalie because her trine was good at perceiving the movements of those around her. Lucy was probably trying to use that technique to find those who were overly cautious while crossing the gate or smelled different from the others. For a while, Billy hesitated in calling her, but he eventually did it.


    "Excuse me, ma''am, my name is¡­" Billy said.


    "Quiet, I am working," Lucy said.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to regret that¡­

 Chapter 213 - Again (1)

    In the end, Billy had to wait until the sun began to set and Lucy''s turn ended. She was a woman who took her job way too seriously. It was a pain, but first impressions were the key, so Billy had to be patient until she finished working and decided to talk with him.


    "Why does Drew''s son want to talk with me?" Lucy asked.


    "Well, it is about your daughter," Billy said.


    "I see¡­ maybe you can exin to me why she has been in a good mood since she returned," Lucy said. "She usually is grumpy at home, but yesterday she spent the day humming."


    "Maybe that is because we decided to marry¡­ I decided to marry her and Kate, Edward''s daughter," Billy said.


    "Is that so?" Lucy asked without showing much emotion. "She is an adult already and if she is fine in being a number two out of desperation, that is fine by me."


    "Out of desperation?" Billy frowned.


    "She didn''t get any marriage proposals until now since she doesn''t fit in our tribe, so I assume that she epted being the number two because of that," Lucy said.


    "Excuse me¡­ but I don''t have the intention of treating her like the number two," Billy said. "If she didn''t get any proposals until now, I can only assume that your people can''t see a gem in front of them. Natalie might be a bit naive and not much smart, but she definitely is the strongest of your tribe. She might not look very feminine at first nce, but she is one of the few women who made me feel attracted to them."


    "You feel attracted physically to her?" Lucy frowned. "Even though she always smell like sweat?"


    "That is a sign that she is hardworking," Billy said.


    "Even though she is bigger than some men?" Lucy asked.


    "Her size doesn''t matter since I can carry her in my arms," Billy said.


    "Aside from herrge chest, she doesn''t have a single redeeming quality," Lucy said. "She is bad at housework, she doesn''t cook well, and if someone lets her, she will use the same clothes everyday."


    "I am not a good cook either, but we can make things work by helping each other," Billy said. "It took me a while to realize that, but I love her for what she is, even her shorings."


    "... You are just like your father said," Lucy said after showing a small smile. "I will leave that troublesome daughter in your hands."


    "Was this some kind of test?" Billy asked while frowning. "What did my father say about me?"


    "He said that you are stubborn, but sincere in everything you do," Lucy replied. "I can tell that you didn''t lie a single time, but I still want to see with your actions if what you said is true."


    "You are quite troublesome yourself, mother inw," Billy whispered.


    While Billy had to sacrifice his entire day, he confirmed that Lucy didn''t hate Natalie. They just weren''t precisely the type who showed their feelings, so misunderstandings often happen with them.


    Nevertheless, Billy returned, and even though he didn''t do much, he felt pretty exhausted. Talking with his future rtives had been pretty exhausting, but the day hadn''t been over yet.


    "Billy! Taught us Light Spear!" Samuel and Samara said in unison.


    Billy looked at his mother and father, and they just shrugged. It didn''t seem like they weren''t helping those two in their training. So, instead of helping them learn how to learn, the two rascals wanted some tips that would make them learn faster¡­ when he checked their statuses, he confirmed that they just needed to train for a few weeks to reach the requirements necessary.


    "All right, tomorrow morning I will help you two," Billy said while patting their heads.


    Drew will feel quite troubled if they learn it at the same age Billy did it, but it couldn''t be helped since he gave them so many tips, and he also gave them some magic items to help on the training.


    "In any case, if they are nine, then I am already sixteen¡­ It feels like just a few days ago I was fourteen¡­ time is passing pretty fast," Billy thought.


    The next day, Billy took his siblings outside, and for some reason, he was with his spear. Samuel and Samara couldn''t understand why, but they decided to not ask since he seemed more serious than usual.


    "All right¡­" Billy said and then pierced the ground pretty deeply with his spear. "Your job is to attack my spear with your best thrust attack. If you manage to make it leave the ground, you will learn Light Spear automatically."


    That didn''t make any sense. The look on Drew and Cami, who came to check the kids, also confirmed that. In any case, Billy sat on the ground and in front of the weapon. At that moment, the adults realized that Something was off. He didn''t have to stay there if the goal was only to attack the spear. Nevertheless, Samuel nodded and attacked. He put a lot of weight behind the attack and made Billy''s ive tremble, but only that.


    "You can try nine more times before taking a breath and giving Samara the chance to do so as well," Billy said.


    Samuel assumed that it would be easy to knock down the spear in ten attempts, but in the end, he was leftpletely surprised since his attacks didn''t move the spear a single inch. Samara tried, but while she was faster, she was a bit weaker, so she didn''t get better results.. However, the real culprit was Billy for their failure¡­ he was using Earth Maniption to make his ive bepletely enveloped by Earth, and when it cracked after each attack, Billy fixed it with his magic. It was the only way to make his siblings work hard toward a goal that they could see, and apparatus was close¡­

 Chapter 214 - Again (2)

    In the end, Samuel and Samara had to give up in the middle of the morning since their hands got wounded after attacking with all their might again. They had spirit as expected, since they managed to endure that much, Billy was proud of them if anything.


    "Here, use my bracers, it will help you two heal faster," Billy said.


    "Can we try again tomorrow?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course, I will stay here for a while, so I will help you guys with training as much as possible," Billy said. "However, training is over for today, I am going to check something."


    Their attacks were starting to consume more stamina than usual, so it was a sign that they were almost there. Just a few hours would be enough to recover their stamina and heal their wounds, but Billy had to check his workshop as well. It has been a while since he got his Edish fruits. After all¡­ he must have hundreds ready to be eaten.


    "I will have to ask Jean for a house with a big backyard to keep those trees¡­" Billy thought while he was running toward his hideout.


    Billy could only bring so many of those back home, so he used the extra mana to level up Fierce Aura. Recently, Billy felt strong while that was active that he felt that he could break a boulder with a single finger. So, he tried that¡­ in the end, he cracked almost half of his index finger, but he made a small hole with his strike. It was quite something...


    Once Billy returned, he saw his friends ying with his siblings. They sure were bored and didn''t have the diligence to use their free time to train.


    "Hey, Billy," Natalie said while showing a cold smile. "I heard a funny rumor¡­ I heard that you spent the day my mother and some people said that you followed her through the darkness of the night. And yet, she arrived at home alone."


    "You shouldn''t pay attention to rumors, that being said, I guess we can say that I spent the day with your mother and followed her once her shift was over," Billy said. "She was too focused on her work, so I had to wait, and we talked about the marriage."


    "... What she said?" Natalie asked.


    "Nothing that I don''t already know, she said you are handful and will be even more in the future," Billy replied.


    "That old hag¡­" Natalie said while clenching her teeth.


    "She also said that she would leave you to me¡­ since you two are so awkward with words, you don''t understand each other very well, but she sure treasures you," Billy said.


    "If you say so¡­" Natalie said after she calmed down a little.


    "I also talked with Edward," Billy said.


    "He told me¡­ but he also swore to me that he didn''t give you an earful," Kate said.


    "The old man is too scared of you treating him coldly¡­ I kind of feel sorry for him for nning to live in other city," Billy said.


    "Living one week away from each other isn''t the end of the world," Kate said. "Besides, now that we have some viges and another town in out territory, it is about time for him to move his base of operations."


    That certainly was the case, but it would be hard to tell someone in their fifties to leave the home they lived through their entire lives. Nevertheless, it was time for Billy''s party to think on the long term. He probably won''t be an instructor, but he should move his workshop and his Edish trees to the ce where his new home will be. Kate and Natalie asked for a single house for them to live in¡­ but it didn''t seem like a good idea for them to move so soon. The people in that world had a sense of virtue like in the old days of Earth. A couple could only truly be one after marriage¡­ Still, dying the transportation of his things seemed like a waste of time.


    "We will leave in one month, so you guys should prepare yourselves ordingly," Billy said.


    It didn''t seem like much time to put things in order, even more considering that they spent a lot more time outside working recently. Still, they nodded heavily because that was something they were prepared for. In any case, the first thing Billy focused on was helping his siblings with Light Spear. It only took them three more days to be able to use it¡­ while they didn''t knock down Billy''s ive, all that training polished their skills quite a bit.


    "Yay! We did it!" Samara said while jumping around.


    "Now I can see that I am finally on the path to surpass Dad and big bro," Samuel said while clenching his fists and smiling.


    Drew was left speechless when he saw that, and Cami had to console him while patting his back. Still, after a while, he went to do some training outside. Billy finally could understand where he wasing from since his siblings managed to do something that he also seemed impossible at their age. Nevertheless, he had other worries right now instead of being surpassed by those youngsters. That being said, Billy decided to increase his daily training by one hour.


    During the next few weeks, Billy worked on packing his things at the workshop and the trees he had as well. He will have to make a new hideout at the ce he was going to live, but the idea of making one below a city made it sound even more cool. In any case, while he was packing his things, Billy noticed that his Earth magic was getting quite strong¡­ he didn''t know if it was due to his magic was almost at three hundred points or due to his legal sixty Earth Maniption, but the things he was making had more and more durability....

 Chapter 215 - Again (3)

    Billy had a good feeling about that, so he decided to test the limits of hardening the stones that he could make it emerge. It didn''t take long for him to get some results either¡­ It was a bit rough, but Billy managed to transform a fist-size stone into an iron sphere. Billy thought that he would make the ore appear first, but it already appeared on his purified form. In any case, it weighed exactly one kilogram, and to produce that, Billy had to use one hundred points of his mana. It wasn''t that much, but it wasn''t a small ammount of mana required either. Hopefully, it will consume less mana the more he uses it.


    You have learned Earth Transformation.


    "Since I didn''t use that much mana, it means that to learn this, some requirements are necessary¡­ they are probably rted to skill and parameters levels," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Who could have thought that all the work building walls would help him that way¡­ Regardless, Billy tried to obtain control over the sphere, and while he seeded, he used a lot more mana than he needed to fire a sphere of the same size made of earth¡­ four times more mana, to be precise. That means that Billy couldn''t make a cart made of iron and be the one who will make it move with magic¡­ at least not yet.


    Billy wondered if he made a weapon using that skill only, it would be affected by the level of his cksmithing. He tried that, making a daggerpletely made of iron, and while he did it insanely faster than he would with the tools of a cksmith, it was a bit inferior, probably because he skipped the steps to improve the quality and hardness of the material¡­ no, he didn''t skip it, he just couldn''t make those steps with Earth Transformation alone.


    "I suppose it is fine for now¡­ I can testbining fire maniption with thister," Billy thought. "Still, leaving all of this behind would be a waste, so I am bringing it with me."


    Billy was quite curious to see what kind of weapon he could create if he used all his mana. Over time, he would be able to create better ones while the skills level up, but still, he was curious. While he was ying with his new skill, the next few days passed in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, he didn''t get sidetracked, and all his things were already ready to be transported.


    "When things are ready, I am going to send a carriage to bring everyone to see it," Billy said while he and his family were heading to the eastern gate. "Finding a home there for all of us shouldn''t be difficult."


    "You are about to start your own life and family, Billy," Drew said. "We don''t need us to stay with you all the time. Naturally, we will visit as much as possible."


    "If he does something that you don''t like, youe to talk with me, then I will correct him, okay?" Cami said while he was patting Kate and Natalie''s heads, which was really weird since they were taller than her.


    "Already taking sides, mom?" Billy asked. "We are not going to live together yet, this is work."


    "Just to be safe, and you have been warned, young man," Cami said.


    Billy sighed and then hugged everyone. Samuel and Samara hugged him for a while longer since they knew that Billy would show up even less than usual. They could feel that. He messed with their hair to make them recover some of their usual energy.


    "Don''t worry, I can visit you and you can visit us whenever you feel like it," Billy said. "We are free in this world and I will sure that no one will steal our freedom."


    His two siblings nodded with tears in their eyes, they were raised in a family of warriors, and they never saw anyone crying, so they held back the tears. Anna was expressionless as usual, but this time, she started the hug and didn''t let Billy go for a while.


    "Take care out there," Anna said.


    "Yes, Grandma," Billy said.


    The others pretty much had the same difficult farewells. Even Natalie and Lucy shared a silent and awkward hug for a while. Once that was done, they began to move. While looking toward the town that they spent thest fifteen or so years. Now that he thought about it, Billy wondered why Sarah hade¡­ her goal was to lead her people to reach new weights, after all.


    "Before you ask, I am setting another example to my people," Sarah said. "Half of us are working in the fields and the next generation thinks that is their only path. I am going to build a base out there and help them find other options."


    For several hours, the group traveled in silence while wondering how their life would change from now on. They were quite the adaptable group of people. Still, it was one of the first steps they were taking toward a life where they had to make their own decisions every single moment. They had to be more responsible than usual¡­ a lot more. That was especially worrying for Kate and Natalie that until now left many things in Billy''s hands. They had to learn how to be relied on, not only to rely upon.


    After a few days of a very quiet and a bit of depressing trip, the party reached the central region of Hiloh state and then eventually the capital of the state where Jean lived. He wrote a few weeks ago that he had found some houses pretty close to one another that they could use.. As if someone could find free houses like that¡­ he probably made the old inhabitants leave for whatever reason in order to give Billy and his friends as much convenience as possible.

 Chapter 216 - Again (4)

    "Aren''t those two big?" Alexander asked when Jean showed them the residences he had prepared for them.


    The houses were smaller than Aura had, but they still were bigger than Edward''s. They even had some ten meters tall walls and arge garden. Not to mention, all of them had three floors. The area of the terrains was at least two hundred meters long and one hundred wide. That was Billy''s new house, the others were a bit smaller, and even they looked a bit overwhelmed. Maintaining all that clean and tidy would be a massive pain in the ass.


    "It seems spacious at first sight, but you will get used to it," Jean said.


    It was hard to say if that was a proper reward or if Jean was trying really hard to stay on their good side. Nevertheless, it was clear that those houses belonged to some nobles¡­ or perhaps even Jean''s rtives. That became even more apparent when they checked the interior, and it already had all kinds of things, tables, chairs, cooking utensils, wardrobes¡­


    "I can find some staff to take care of the mansions in your ce, they might find it weird at the beginning since you are from outside, but they also will get used to it," Jean said.


    "That will help¡­ putting that aside, any news about the beast tamers?" Billy asked.


    "The Intel that I got says that they are having a hard time, so they are focusing on wearing down the strength of their enemies," Jean said. "They fight like barbarians, but those guys apparently can use that skill that you taught Pierre and Marie."


    He was talking about Fierce Aura¡­ the idea of facing an army that uses that was quite unsettling. Still, Billy couldn''t imagine them having a high level of that skill since they were warriors. Their mana should be limited¡­ Jean probably knew that as well. That was why he was doing all that¡­ he wanted to make Billy and the others pass down the Fierce Aura that was already within their ns, though.


    "When will you guys be ready to work?" Billy asked.


    "In one week, I guess," Alexander replied.


    "You said that I am short fused, but I want to try too," Natalie said.


    "Well, that is probably for the best," Billy said. "I will be around working here if you guys need help with something, but I will skip on the instructor thing. Alexander can teach the spear to all those who want it."


    All members of his party could teach Billy''s skills, so it was fine. Despite that, Jean seemed a bit disappointed. Instead of that, Billy could do a lot more doing his research with his skills. Now that he had learned Earth Transformation, he was itching to learn and discover new things.


    Earth Transformation


    Requirements: Magic - 275, Earth Maniption Lv 55


    It gives you the power to focus more mana on the earth to transform its properties down to atomic levels.


    For some reason, Billy could see the requirements of skills now¡­ it was probably because Analyze reached level thirty. Regardless, first things first, unpack¡­ Thanks to the tools of his workshop, the beautiful garden of the house had be weird. The ck of the tools and the iron of the weapons didn''t fit with the colorful garden. Still, they would stay there for a while until Billy finished his underground workshop. Regardless, thanks to his magic, the trees were back on the ground on the very first day. After that, Billy threw his clothes in the living room after the sun was setting, and he began to dig.


    "Why does he have this fixation of having an underground hideout?" Kate asked while they were watching Billy working.


    "Beats me, Billy still is a mystery box to me," Natalie said.


    Billy had a hard time getting rid of the earth he dug up that week. There wasn''t a sewer system under the capital, so he had to get rid of it on the old way. Thanks to that, Billy had another amazing idea¡­ he began to dig an underground path that would lead him to outside the capital. By having one, he could leave it and enter without letting anyone know.


    "Hehe, this is going to be fun," Billy smirked.


    At the end of the week, his workshop was ready¡­ but the underground path still had a long way ahead of him. In any case, he began to work on the venttion system that would take the smoke produced in his workshop to the chimney of the house. It would be weird for a chimney to always burn something, but Billy couldn''t care less about that.


    Once Billy finished that part of the work, he finally unpacked his things in one of the rooms. There were several on the third floor, and Kate told him to get one of the free ones. It was a bit dangerous to have rooms so close to the beauties that were going to marry him in the future, but it would be even weirder to sleep away from them.


    "Done with the hideout?" Kate asked when they were having dinner in the weirdlyrge dining room.


    "Yep," Billy replied.


    "The work starts tomorrow and the people that Jean select to look after the house will show up tomorrow as well," Natalie said.


    "You can leave them to me," Billy said. "You guys can teach them whatever you want, it will take a while for most people to learn Fierce Aura, but I suppose the basics will help. If something happens, don''t solve the problem with violence."


    "Why are you looking at me while saying that?" Natalie asked.


    "What are you going to do after all that, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "There are certain things I want to try, I have the feeling that the beast tamers won''t lose too much in their war and will try to cause problems to us as soon as possible," Billy replied.

 Chapter 217 - Again (5)

    As soon as Kate and Natalie left to work the next day, Billy saw a group of people wearing maid and butlers clothes arriving. Billy facepalmed since he assumed Jean would hire normal people¡­ they weren''t nobles. They didn''t have the money to pay such arge group of high-ss employees. Besides, Billy would feel weird giving orders to such a group. Nevertheless, he went to receive them, and a man stepped forward while the others bowed.


    "Nice to meet you, sir," A butler in his fifties said. "My name is Valentin and I am the head butler of this staff."


    "It is nice to meet you, Valentin," Billy said. "My name is Billy."


    "Yes, Master Billy," Valentin said and bowed slightly.


    "You can skip the master thing," Billy said. "Anyway, how much do I have to pay you guys?"


    In the end, Billy already had some monthly bills¡­ somehow, he had to pay one gold coin for the whole staff every month¡­ That was without counting the money that they would have to spend to take care of the house, regarding cleaning, food, and other misceneous things.


    "Jean probably thinks that when I take a dump, some gold coins fall with it¡­ wait, maybe I can turn stone into gold, and break the mary system of this world," Billy thought.


    Putting that crazy idea aside, Billy had to find a way to make money selling the Edish fruits was out of the question, and while his future wives would earn two gold coins per month, he had to take care of that issue as well.


    "Wee to the life of the head of a house, Billy," Billy muttered.


    While he had to spend a fortune every month, at least he had people to take care of minor tasks now. Since he can make iron now, he probably can make some money easier. Most equipment didn''t weigh that much, and with the mana Billy recovered in one hour, he could easily make a full set of armor.


    "Let''s forget about that and focus on the preparations to the next war," Billy thought.


    Tamer''s Whip


    Domination Lv 01: after causing damage to an animal or monster, it will grant you full control over them.


    The beast will only obey the owner of the whip until the whip is destroyed.


    Durability: 20/20


    While no one was looking, Billy got one of the tamer''s whip when he was burying them. In any case, now he learned the weakness of their power. However, it wasn''t that simple. Taking their weapons will be difficult since they never fight on the frontlines, and they have crossbows. Perhaps they even have more secrets than that. Only fools would trust in their long-ranged skills and not have countermeasures when the enemies get close.


    "Destroying or taking their whips probably is impossible, but stopping them from using isn''t¡­ fire magic can do the trick," Billy nodded to himself.


    Unfortunately, teaching everyone fire magic probably wasn''t an option. Making bows and arrows that could fire those won''t do it either. Billy would have to make thousands of them.


    "Well, let''s train until I have a good idea," Billy said.


    Since earth magic could make Billy learn Earth Transformation after reaching a certain level, Billy decided to train his other elemental Maniptions. Still, it wasn''t that efficient outside dungeons. Not evenpared to his power to make everything level up. Still, he trained those skills diligently since he already knew the level they had to reach.


    As soon as Kate and Natalie returned when the sun was about to set, Billy went to wee them. While they seemed a bit tired, Kate looked pretty satisfied. As for Natalie, she seemed quite tense since she was forced to stay on her toes for quite a while in order to avoid problems. Being a battle instructor wasn''t easy, and since it was something that they had to do during the whole day, it was more than a little bit exhausting.


    "I already asked how things were with Alexander, so I can guess a little bit, but how was your day?" Billy asked while frowning and watching the food being served by the maids.


    "It was tiresome," Natalie replied.


    "I thought that it was pretty fun," Kate said. "The kids sure are eager to learn a lot from us and even though we aren''t from here, they seem to have a lot of respect for us."


    Adding to the work, Kate and Natalie seemed a bit ufortable in being treated like nobles. It was no surprise¡­ in any case, Billy decided that it would be better to wait for a few weeks to see if that kind of lifestyle would work.


    After a while, they didn''t feel that ufortable while seeing Valentin and his coworkers pretty much all the time. Regarding work, Kate and Natalie apparently had grown used to it. Billy thought that Natalie wouldn''t evenst one week¡­ When he mentioned that, she looked a bit offended, but then she exined how she was managing to do that.


    "I just recalled how patient you were when you were teaching us new things, then I realized that it would be unreasonable to expect things even beyond us from others," Natalie said.


    Billy nodded, impressed. That was a clear sign that Natalie was bing a reasonable adult. Maybe Billy underestimated his friends a little bit because he was older. Since he always saw them acting like kids, he didn''t expect that they would change much over the years. He was the weird one there¡­


    While Billy was thinking about that, he and his friends were summoned to Jean''s residence in that city. Although they had been officially invited for dinner, they all knew that Jean wouldn''t invite them just for that. He has been respecting their busy life, after all.


    "What do you think this is all about, Billy?" Alexander asked while don''t hide his difort regarding those formal clothes that they kind of were forced to wear to visit the head of the state.

 Chapter 218 - Again (6)

    "Probably regarding the war of the tamers and barbarians," Billy replied while feeling ufortable with the clothes as well... "I did the right in refusing a noble title."


    As Billy had expected, they were received well by Jean''s servants, and things just went in the noble''s style for a while. It seemed that he wanted to show them how good life one could be with a good title andnd on their back. While Billy was a bit interested in the money he could make by owning somends, it would be too much of a pain to manage all that. That was the difference between the people who were raised in a warrior society and those who weren''t. Fortunately, Jean made his servants leave them alone once the dinner was over and the real talk started.


    "I have some news regarding the war in the East¡­" Jean said after assuming a serious facial expression. "It is over¡­ the beast tamers won."


    "They sure have a lot of resources to keep fighting and winning their battles like that while managing thends they just obtained," Billy said.


    "They are indeed resourceful¡­ but they didn''t won by using brute strength," Jean replied. "Somehow, even though the battle was on a stalemate, they managed to convince the enemies to surrender and be their allies as well."


    The room becamepletely silent. If that was a joke, it didn''t make any sense. Howe the attacking side surrendered and became allies of the defending side so fast? Billy wondered if the tamers used their whips on the barbarians, but that didn''t make any sense. They only worked on animals and monsters. Besides, even if they worked on humans, it was hard to imagine them working on dozens of thousands of warriors. Unless¡­


    "Did something happen with their chain ofmand?" Billy asked.


    "So, you have noticed it," Jean said. "As you can imagine, the leaders of the barbarians decided to suddenly stop their attack without hearing any offer of truce. I can only imagine that they are being manipted by the same power that controls the monsters."


    "That is a rather dangerous thing to consider¡­ if they can slip some of their men and attack the heads of the states¡­" Kate said.


    "They can annex many states over the years without dropping a single drop of blood," Jean said. "There is also the possibility that they were targeting Rosalie for that same very same reason. It would be easier to control the people of Toles state if they used her as a figurehead, after all."


    Billy was still trying to understand the logic behind their power, and they just improved that. His life was anything but boring¡­ Regardless, their timing sure was impable to improve their skills. They either had some good crafters, or they just got the materials to be able to do that. Either way, while that skill was troublesome, it had a fatal weakness¡­ the tamers themselves. Finding the right ones will be difficult, but the barbarians will be back and rebel on the spot if they are dealt with. Such a cowardly tactic was probably something they hated the most.


    "With that said, I would like you guys to keep your guard up, we don''t know the limits of this new ability of theirs, so it might be used to gather intel about your people and your skills," Jean said. "Since all of you hold quite a lot of influence on your town, it would be easier for the enemy to destroy it from within by manipting even just one of you."


    That was a scary thought, but Billy realized that it wasn''t so farfetched. He needed to think of a way to protect his family and friends from that kind of power. While they were a bit far away from the enemy, it won''t take long for them to try something like that. Maybe Billy will have a few extra months until the beast tamers focus their attention on the West once again.


    "I will pass the message to the others, you can keep focusing on what you have been doing until now and don''t talk about it with anyone else," Jean said. "Also, it would be wiser to speed up the training of the recruits as much as possible. We don''t know when we will need them, after all."


    "Roger that," Billy said since the others were troubled by the idea of already sending their students to battle.


    The mood of the group had been quite difficult on the way home. It was a pity given how beautiful Kate and Natalie looked on the blue and red dresses they picked for that asion. While they didn''t look thatfortable since they also had the warrior''s mentality, it was quite the sight for Billy''s sore eyes.


    "Ah¡­ I hate wars," Alexander said after a long sigh. "Sometimes we have to fight to protect what we hold dear, but why do some people only fight to satisfy their greed?"


    "Some of those think that they are better than the others and for them, the only way to show that is by having more than any other while subjugating those they deem inferior," Billy replied. "There are also others who are jealous of what they have and try to take them for themselves."


    "Those kinds of people might not have been right in their heads¡­" Alexander said. "Well, we will have to pick up the pace with the training of the recruits. Speaking of that, what you have been doing, Billy?"


    "Nothing much, just enjoying the good life," Billy said and then shrugged.


    "Keeping secrets again, huh," Alexander said.


    "Not really," Billy said and then offered a handshake.


    Billy obviously was trying to do something that he thought was funny, so Alexander hesitated. Still, his curiosity got the better of him, so he epted, only to feel something biting his hand and paralyzing for a second.


    "What was that?" Alexander asked while looking at his hand and not finding any bit mark there.


    "The results of me enjoying the good life for thest month," Billy replied.

 Chapter 219 - Again (7)

    "I felt some magicing from your hand," Natalie said. "It was a bit weird... a lot different from the usual."


    "I felt as well," Sarah said. "A new spell?"


    "More or less, practice your wind maniption as much as possible and you will be able to do the same," Billy replied.


    They had no idea how wind magic could make someone feel like they were being bitten and paralyzed by something, but Billy''s friends knew that he wasn''t the type who would lie. Nevertheless, they reached the area where their houses were located, so the group split up. Kate and Natalie were exhausted because they couldn''t move the way they wanted with those formal clothes, so they went to bed as soon as possible. As for Billy, he went to his hideout.


    There were some torches there, and he lit those by firing sparks from his hands. He had to try a few times since he couldn''t control that power as much as he wanted, but he was getting better. It was the same magic Billy showed earlier. Billy recalled something that he learned in his past life, to make lightning, you need cold air and warm air. When they meet, the warm air goes up. It makes thunderstorm clouds. The cold air has ice crystals. The warm air has water droplets. The droplets and crystals bump together during the storm and move apart in the air. This rubbing made static electrical charges in the clouds. When Wind Maniption reached level fifty, he was able to control those and skip level steps, thus being able to fire electrical charges¡­


    "Even with my rings, it consumes twenty points of mana¡­ Well, it is a given since it can probably kill most foes if they are hit in the head," Billy thought while he was preparing his work tools.


    In thest month, Billy also practiced a lot of his Water Maniption and Fire Maniption. He used those even more, to see how much he could improve the weapons he made using EArth Transformation. Thanks to that, he now could create ice instantly and increase the power of fire to levels even beyond the furnace. Cooling and heating armor and weapons had be extremely easy. Thanks to that, he could produce and sell weapons and armor of high quality every day. Since he was focusing on quantity and making Louise sell those with her connections, he didn''t make anything outstanding. Still, he was on the right path¡­ probably.


    Those days of Billy''s new life were passing pretty fast. Once again, one week passed, and he was missing the free time he had and that he used to y with his siblings. Just when he was thinking about that, Valentin showed up when Billy was taking a bath before lunch.


    "Master Billy, you have received a letter," Valentin said.


    Billy had already given up on the idea of forcing Valentin and the others to stop calling him master. They tried a few times to use his name only, but they looked quite ufortable while doing so. Regardless, Billy received and read the letter¡­ it was from his mother, and she wrote that everyone was nning to visit him.


    "Even Edward and Lucy, huh¡­" Billy said, a bit surprised. "I guess this is fine, things will get busy soon enough, after all."


    Edward was the worrywart dad that he was, and despite her usual behavior, Lucy didn''t have many chances to take a break, so that was a good opportunity for her as well. In any case, they had enough free rooms on the third floor, but since those ces hadn''t been used, they were mostly empty. Billy asked Valentin to deal with that. Money was no longer a problem now that Billy was forging things on a daily basis.


    Although the trip was supposed to take ten days, the group arrived after just one week. They probably left the town a few days after sending the letter. Nevertheless, the preparations had beenpleted in time. Valentin and his staff were expensive, but they were worth the cost.


    "It has been a while¡­ everyone," Billy said while frowning and watching his visitors stare at his house.


    "... Nice ce, son," Drew said.


    "I never thought that Billy would like to live in such a gaudy ce," Cami said.


    The twins looked excited, and Anna was calm as usual. However, she still was looking around, imagining how much of a hassle it would be to look after such a ce. Meanwhile, Lucy and Edward were just waiting for Kate and Natalie''s arrival.


    "We didn''t know when you woulde, so they are working and will only arrive at sunset," Billy said and then guided them to the interior of the house. "I will show you your rooms."


    "Show us your room first," Edward said. "And where their rooms are as well."


    Billy wondered if Edward would have a heart attack if she told a joke at the moment and said that they all sleep in the same room. Lucy probably wasn''t one who liked jokes, so that was a bad idea.


    While Billy showed his room and the girls to prove that they were sleeping in different ces, he wondered why Edward was acting like that when he tried to marry his daughter four years ago with Billy. He probably didn''t n for them to consummate the marriage, but that didn''t change the fact that he was troublesome.


    "Wow, the rooms are so big," Samuel said.


    "Big bro even have servants," Samara added.


    "Only because this ce is too big and we have too many things to do, so we can''t maintain the house in order by ourselves," Billy said.


    "Speaking of which, how are you working here?" Cami asked. "I know that the girls are battle instructors, but what about you?"


    "I am just doing this and that, nothing tooplex, but even without the money that they are earning, we still have some leeway with money."

 Chapter 220 - Again (8)

    That is the problem of making money with weird methods. When someone asks about it, you have to be evasive regarding your job. Thanks to that, Billy felt some stern stares since it seemed that Billy was cking off and his future wives were paying the bills. Fortunately, they were understandable enough not to pursue the matter any further. After all, they were visiting him, it wasn''t time for that.


    Once everyone finished unpacking their things, they went to the garden and saw Billy ying with his siblings. They were in apetition of who could eat more Edish fruit without stopping and begging for water. Naturally, Billy won. He was used to eating dozens of those every day by now.


    "This is indeed a nice ce," Edward said. "I imagine that Jean is trying really hard to keep your group close to him."


    "At least he isn''t forcing us to do or receive anything, that is enough for now," Billy said.


    "I assume you have heard thetest reports¡­ Do you have any idea how the enemies managed to do that?" Edward asked.


    "I think the same thing as Jean, but I am having a hard timeing up with a usible exnation," Billy replied. "We don''t know enough about them and their state toe up with any ideas¡­ Still, I assume that they have some smart individuals on their side. If it was due to the effect of loot obtained in one dungeon, such a thing was supposed to have happened a long time ago."


    Edward nodded. While materials and items with random effects appeared now and then inside dungeons, the timing was just too perfect for the beast tamers. It was clear that they had been nning that they faced the barbarians for a while¡­ at least during the time. Billy also thought that those items'' original goal was to be used against them since the enemies knew too little about them, and Billy himself caused a lot of problems to them in thest war. While they didn''t lose much, they probably had imagined that the Hiloh state would fall before they showed their true colors.


    In any case, while they were thinking about that, several hours passed, and then Kate and Natalie showed up. Billy wondered at that moment why Nik, some of the red archers, and the elementalists didn''te this time. Maybe it was because it would be troublesome if so many important people were to leave their town for several weeks all at once. Nevertheless, Edward was all smiles when he saw his daughter, and while they were quiet as usual, Natalie and Lucy also seemed to be in a good mood. After a while, they had dinner together, and things livened up even more¡­ which made Billy think that Sarah was probably living a lonely life. While she had some servants as well, her meals were mostly her eating by herself. Still, Kate and Sarah worked together, and she never mentioned anything.


    It would take two more days until they had a day off, but everyone stayed up untilte, thanks to the visitors. Despite that, when Billy went to train in the garden the next day and very early in the morning, he saw his parents sparring.


    "Now this is an unexpected sight¡­" Billy said. "What is wrong, mom? I know that dad doesn''t want to lose to Samara and Samuel too soon, but I didn''t expect that you would feel the same way."


    "Hey, you are talking like the fact of me losing is just a matter of time," Drew protested.


    "I really don''t care about that, I just felt like I was being left behind since everyone is getting stronger and I am not making much progress," Cami said. "So, I decided to practice more than usual."


    "That so¡­" Billy nodded. "I think you would get better by mixing magic with your fighting style. Anyway, give me a minute."


    Billy left to his workshop, and they returned after a couple of minutes with three metal bars in the sizes of their forearms.


    "These are crossbows and they are used like these, use them on a pinch," Billy said and then passed the slightly better prototypes that he made in thest month. "Thest one is for granny."


    "Crossbows are those things the beast tamers use, right?" Drew asked while looking at the weapon from different angles. "I didn''t think they could work without bolts."


    They couldn''t. Only Billy''s crossbows were special enough to work by using mana. Still, he didn''t mention that, but he told his parents to only use it in very dangerous situations since it might draw unwanted attention. Billy could improve those even further, but he decided to keep them at a low level to make himself enhance the craftsmanship and make their original attributes reach as high as possible.


    In any case, Billy watched his parents sparring for a while, and he studied their forms. It was an excellent experience to watch someone fight using the same fight style since Billy could see from a third perspective where he could improve. Once that was done, they had breakfast together, and then Kate and Natalie left to work. Considering that they saw what Billy had been working on with the crossbows, his parents knew that he wasn''t cking. However, Edward and Lucy still looked dubious about his actions.


    "Do you guys want to walk around the city?" Billy asked. "Visiting Jean might not be a good idea considering that he is busy due to the end of the war and the approach of the next one."


    "We also can''t bother Kate and the others while they are working," Edward said and then looked at the twins. "I suppose taking it easy while walking around might be a good idea."


    The truth was that Billy didn''t know much about the city either since he was always too busy, so that was a good chance for him as well.

 Chapter 221 - No Time (1)

    Everyone had a day off the next day, so they walked around the city sightseeing. However, on the next day onward, they got bored and spent most of their time watching Billy train with his siblings¡­ life on the capital was rather boring for those tribesmen who did nothing but train or spar everyday, after all.


    "That is the members of some warrior tribes for you, they don''t know the meaning of taking it easy," Billy thought while he watched his visitors sitting on the ground of his garden.


    "This is a good opportunity, we don''t spar against each other often, do we?" Lucy asked.


    "I don''t ever remember sparring with you, Lucy, you are always working," Drew said. "In any case, Billy practiced a lot with your daughter, so i think you would benefit more from sparring with him."


    "Do you mind?" Lucy asked.


    "Sure, why not?" Billy said and then grabbed his spear.


    It has been a while since Billy sparred against someone that used only a single sword. Lucy''s level was seventy, but thanks to her battle experience and extra years of training, her status was almost the same as Billy''s. She even learned Fierce Aura from Natalie, so that was bound to be fun.


    After assuming their positions, Lucy dashed toward Billy and prepared to swing her sword. It seemed that Natalie got her wild side from her despite appearances. Although Billy lost the chance to strike first, he still had a trick up his sleeve and used Quick Spear while aiming at Lucy''s wrist. Thanks to the length of his spear, his attacknded first, and since he used both hands, he overpowered her strike, stopping her momentumpletely.


    Lucy tried to recover, but Billy kept thrusting his spear while aiming at her right wrist. Aside from blocking, she couldn''t do anything. She took a step to the side, and the very moment she began to swift her weight, Billy prepared a bigger strike. He used Light Spear andpletely broke her stance since only one of her feet was on the ground. Despite that, Lucy blocked the strike and never let go of her sword, even when she rolled backward for several meters.


    "That was a good one¡­" Lucy said while checking her wrists. "I didn''t take you for the type who suddenly would change your fighting style from keeping the enemy away, to striking at the first opportunity."


    "Well, shorter weapons have the advantage in close range," Billy said. "Your daughter gave me many painful lessons when I failed at keeping her at a distance."


    Lucy already knew that a one-handed sword with her fighting style against a spear was a bad matchup, but she didn''t expect to be defeated so quickly. The fact that Billy had experience fighting people that used the same type of sword wasn''t much of an issue¡­ In any case, Lucy already knew that Natalie was faster and stronger, her only weakness was her impatience, but even so, Lucy felt a bit bothered for being defeated by a kid three years younger than her daughter, even if it was just a spar.


    Sometimeter, Lucy sparred with Drew, and the duelsted for quite a while. Against her senses, Drew had a hard time making use of his extra reach. Another person began to train early in the morning in Billy''s garden from that point onward.


    "The previous generation don''t want to fall behind, huh," Billy thought.


    Thanks to the visitors, Billy didn''t have much time to stay in his workshop, but at least he managed to clear his mind and rx quite a bit, thanks to his family. Soon enough, the family would be even bigger and a bit more troublesome thanks to Lucy and Edward, but that wasn''t a bad thing. They probably will be a lot less troublesome once they get some grandchildren¡­


    In any case, they stayed in the capital for ten days, and after so many days just rxing, everyone looked itchy to go back home and work. That trip worked well for them to recover themselves¡­ Billy was also pretty thankful that no bad news came to spoil that time that he had with the closest people in his life.


    "We wille again, once we have the chance," Cami said and then hugged Billy. "Take care, Billy."


    "Or maybe you will returned sooner than that, with those two," Edward said.


    "It will depend on the current situation," Billy said. "If nothing happens, then in a year we will proceed with the ceremony, but if we deal with the beast tamers sooner than that, then we can speed up things a bit."


    The others also said their goodbyes, but there wasn''t much need for tears. No one cried when Billy left his hometown, so they wouldn''t do it now. Samuel and Samara liked the big city, but they knew that they couldn''t move in with their big brother when they were that young. First, they needed to be stronger to clear dungeons, and then their parents would stop treating them like kids.


    Only one week had passed since Billy''s parents began their travel home, and then he received another letter. The sender was Rosalie¡­ as if that wasn''t strange enough, the contents made Billy frown.


    "The barbarians are heading west and some of them have been spotted near Riormi state."


    Billy assumed that it was an alerting from Aura¡­ it would be dangerous if someone spotted a letter with her name. Still, it was also weird to write one using Rosalie. Nevertheless, it was time to pass the message to Jean in order for him to make the final preparations for the next confrontation. The enemies were a lot more reckless than before, so maybe they could use that to their advantage. They weren''t giving their troops time to rest, after all.


    "There is also the possibility that they are just using the barbarians for this first reconnaissance, but¡­ we''d better be careful," Billy thought.

 Chapter 222 - No Time (2)

    Billy passed the message, and Jean thanked him for it, but he didn''t say anything else. It didn''t seem like he was nning to make his group move too soon. That seemed the correct choice since the new recruits being trained by Kate, Natalie, Lily, Alexander, and Sarah barely had two months of training.


    After Billy informed Jean, he gave a day off to his staff and then invited his friends to have dinner with them. That was a good chance for him to inform them properly and make them prepare to move as soon as possible in case something happens.


    "For them to be spotted near Aura''s territory¡­ didn''t they realize that Rosalie is there?" Kate asked.


    "The possibility exists, but it might be a coincidence and they are just trying to use their new power on Aura," Billy said. "She is aware of the changes in the war, so she won''t fall for their ns that easily."


    Aura was smart, so she probably has been preparing for a situation like that since she decided to ally with Jean. The only problem was the fact that Billy didn''te up with any good counter against the tamers'' skills to manipte others. A log war would be disastrous to their side since the barbarians are good with melee fighting and could use Fierce Aura. The knowledge of that skill was spreading thanks to Billy''s friends. Still, it was necessary quite a lot of time to learn how to use mana and apply the aura, which was something that the barbarians could do Instinctively without knowing how to control mana.


    "Each of your groups will be important in the next war, so we will end up leading many people," Billy said. "I hope that you have been sharpening your skills because we will need to keep our troops with high morale."


    His friends nodded. Naturally, themanders of each group would be the ones who would control that. They weren''t soldiers, so they could only do so by showing an excellent fight to their students. Billy knew that they wouldn''t lose to run-of-the-mill soldiers. Still, he couldn''t help but feel worried since they would be targeted for being who they are and for being leaders of many groups.


    In the end, Billy couldn''t spare many thoughts for the manipted barbarians, he felt bad about them, but if he pulled back his punches, his side would pay the price. Whatever losses they may suffer, their leaders will be the main cause of it, for picking a fight with enemies they couldn''t yet understand.


    Billy''s friends realized the severity of the situation, and while they weren''t cking off with their training, they began to reunite early in the morning every day again in order to train as much as possible. Billy thought that Lily and Alexander would have a hard time keeping up, but they never missed a day... even though they were having busy nights. It annoyed Billy to know when they did the deed, and it was easy to realize since Alexander would always show up while humming. Whenever that happened, Billy would make his trip by using Earth magic. Alexander would look for rocks in Billy''s garden afterward, but he never found anything.


    In any case, after doing some research, Billy learned that the barbarians excel at brute strength, stamina, and their healing capacity. So, he decided to focus his training and his friends based on their capacity to keep fighting for longer periods of time. Again, their leadership would be essential if they wanted their students to survive, and with that in mind, he pushed his friends to the limits and made them level up Vigor. Making them learn recovery was also a good idea, but Billy didn''t know the trigger for that skill yet.


    Aside from that, Billy also made them train their evasive maneuvers and reacting speed. They couldn''t keep blocking the attacks of those physically stronger every single time, after all. In the end, they managed to keep up training like that for two more months until some spies informed Jean that the barbarians were moving in droves westward. At least twenty thousand of them¡­ they really were being controlled. Bringing that many of them to cross two countries would leave their borders unprotected. In any case, an army was preparing to leave the capital and head to intercept the enemies, and just like Billy thought, Jean gave his friends the power to lead the recruits. That was probably their best option, given theirck of experience.


    Billy thought he would have to give his friends a hand, mostly the girls, since they didn''t participate in thest war. Some pointers were necessary for how they should act in front of the soldiers that they were going to lead. Still, after four months of interacting with them, they didn''t need to do much aside from saying a few words to them. When Billy passed nearby the recruits, he saw them looking at his friends with eyes full of respect¡­ they frowned while looking at him, though.


    Billy - Lv 89 3300/25.000 EXP


    HP: 548/ 548


    MP: 997/ 997


    SP: 457/ 457


    Strength: 213


    Speed: 155


    Magic: 296


    Endurance: 91


    Dexterity: 73


    Status Points: 75


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29 (+ 03), Steel Spear Lv 29 (+ 09), Light Spear Lv35(+ 03), Fierce Aura Lv 48 (+ 04 UP), Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 56 (+ 04), Earth Maniption Lv 59, Mana Infusion Lv 53, Water Maniption Lv 51 (+ 13), Wind Maniption Lv 51 (+ 14), Fire Maniption Lv 51(+ 08), Zen Lv 33 (+ 06), Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 05 Wind Transformation Lv 05, Water Transformation Lv 05, Fire Transformation Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60 (+ 03), Spearmanship Lv 64, Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 33, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 30 (+ 03), Block Mastery Lv 21 (+ 03), Writing Lv 29 (+ 03), Reading Lv 29 (+ 03), Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 18 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31 (+11 UP), Dash Lv 15 (+ 02 UP), Fire Resistance Lv 19, Heat Resistance Lv 17, Vigor Lv 19 (+ 06UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12


    Skill Points: 100

 Chapter 223 - No Time (3)

    Billy already knew how many recruits each of his friends were teaching how to fight. Still, when he saw the five battalions of three hundred recruits in front of them, he realized how imposing they looked, even though they were all amateurs.


    Aside from those, three thousand more soldiers were going to leave the capital with them that day, and Jean was going to lead them. Their destination was the walled dungeon town¡­ the one Billy had built the walls, but no one wanted to have a dungeon so close to the border. Thanks to that, Billy was considering taking ownership over it in order to have a stable ie of money. He will have to hire people to work for him since he didn''t want to move again, but that was a problem forter.


    "You guys should have learned how to ride a horse, it feels weird to have some captains that walk on foot with their soldiers," Billy said when they began to cross the city gate.


    "They aren''t our soldiers, they are ourpanions and we will share the same fate together," Kate dered. "Be it walking, eating or resting together."


    Billy''s friends seemed like they wanted to follow the same logic. While that was brave of their party, it would be hard for them to rally their soldiers without being seen. Regardless, when the necessary rises, all of them could just create a small hill in order to make their students see them.


    "Anyway, this state really is in a bad spot¡­ they keep sending recruits to wars over and over again," Billy thought. "The same tricks won''t work again, so I will have to try harder to put some fear in the hearts of the enemies."


    They had the advantage of the terrain now, and they essentially had a fortress on the border after walling the dungeon town, so they could keep attacking the enemies until several of them managed to climb or jump over the twenty meters tall walls. If they had a brain, the elementalists that stayed behind increased the height, but it was hard to be sure if they would.


    Along the way, the group joined other five thousand soldiers that came from several cities and towns across the state. Billy also heard that Edward would send some reinforcements, but he didn''t like that. While they would need all the help they could get, Billy didn''t want to put his family in danger. In the first ce, the reason why he moved to Hyloh state was so that he could prevent that.


    "I just wanted to keep a low profile and live a fun life, but I suppose that won''t be happening," Billy thought.


    "What is wrong?" Kate asked. "You have a cold look in your eyes now. This is your second war, and you came without hesitating, so I didn''t imagine you would feel nervous now."


    "More than nervous, I am a bit pissed," Billy said.


    "Well, we can understand how you feel," Kate said. "It is annoying to have to react and do something about the greed of the others."


    Billy needed to harden his heart because his next step would change things forever. He couldn''t keep a low profile forever. Otherwise, troublemakers would keeping endlessly. He had to show them that going against him was a bad idea. Still, the problem was the fact that he could put fear in the hearts of his allies as well by going all out. In the end, people fear the unknown more than anything.


    "I guess this is fine, I don''t want to live a life where I want everyone to like me," Billy thought.


    After traveling for five days, the group reached the walled dungeon town, and they found more than eight thousand soldiers already there and ready to fight. Billy also learned that the elementalists improved his walls quite a bit. The walls had doubled of the previous height and now were ten meters wide as well.


    "You don''t lose a single chance to fight, huh, kid," Gerald said.


    As expected, Gerald, Marie, and Gustave hade as well, and they were near the gate checking the arrival of the new troops. They sure were reliable, but Billy could tell that there was something in the air around them despite Gerald''s words.


    "It has been a while, old man," Billy said while looking around and looking at his friends and nodding.


    Kate, Natalie, Alexander, Lily, and Sarah understood the message, and they guided the recruits to set their camp around the town. The ce was already filled with soldiers and adventurers, so many tents were already set nearby it. Once Jean appeared, they left for the guild building in the middle of the town. It seemed that their meetings would be held there during the war.


    "You can speak freely," Jean said while they crossed the entrance of the guild. "I doubt that you three would let spies enter this ce. I am guessing that you have some news and you don''t want those to spread right away."


    "Yes, sir¡­" Gerald said. "This morning, we received a raven telling us three things. The first was that the main core of the enemies'' army had arrived at Filiagalia town, the closest city on the enemy territory that is close to us¡­ However, those fifteen thousand soldiers disappeared overnight. The messenger also wrote that the spies infiltrated in the enemies'' army have disappeared as well."


    Disappeared¡­ Billy wondered how the heck fifteen thousand soldiers could disappear. It was virtually impossible¡­ instead of that, since they didn''t find the army between that city and the dungeon town, it was safer to assume that they changed their target. Attacking the dungeon town would be too costly to them.


    Gerald picked a map, and then everyone looked at it, wondering which would be their target. Near the border, there were some small viges and towns, but nothing that would be worth taking it¡­

 Chapter 224 - No Time (4)

    The part of the Hyloh state that was annexed was quiterge but far too deep. Despite that, it would be a risky move to ignore the soldiers camped in the dungeon town. Unless they left some garrison along the way to cause them trouble in case they decided to attack any of the other cities and towns under the enemies control, even if they do that, there would be any point since they would destroy thends and kill the people that were being controlled.


    In any case, Jean and the guild masters couldn''t see the enemy''s target. At that point in time, it was clear that they split up their forces. Billy had no answer to that question either. However, after thinking for a while in the enemy''s ce, he would target either Jean, Aura, or Rosalie. Those were the closest targets they could try to kill using an army.


    "... We have to send a message to Aura to make her army return, she might be targeted," Jean said.


    "This might also be a trick devised by the enemy to split out forces even further," Gustav said.


    "It might be¡­ But we can''t risk letting them capture or kill Rosalie or Aura, they would be able to attack us from two sides and use the armies of four states," Jean said. "Tell her to keep her troops ready to move near the border. If something happens, we will inform them and ask for reinforcements."


    Just when Billy decided to stop holding back, the enemy decided to use some mind games as well. It was annoying, but war was like that. In any case, Jean told his captains to prepare their battalions and be ready to move at a moment''s notice. After that, he dismissed everyone. When Billy found his friends, they wanted to hear the news, but he just shook his head. He couldn''t openly talk about it. After that, he had dinner with his friends.


    "Where is everyone?" Kate asked. "At the very least, Kate and Pierre would usually hang out with us."


    "They are busy keeping their troops ready to move, you also will receive orders to do the same soon enough, don''t ask why, though," Billy said.


    His friends realized that there was some reason behind it, so they followed his instructions. Besides, any extra time to keep their recruits training was wee at that point.


    Billy had memorized the map, so he began to analyze it once he had the chance to rest. He was hoping that he would find something that the others had missed. Unfortunately, Billy wasn''t much of a strategist, so he couldn''t see anything at first nce. During his youth, the previous one, Billy yed his fair share of chess, but it was a bit hard to imagine the enemy''s forces like pieces on aboard.


    "Jean probably will make some spies move and look for the enemy''s army, it was crazy to think that they would move without leaving traces¡­" Billy thought. "Still, it was hard to say if they will find anything in time."


    Billy kept looking at the map in his head while feeling that something was off, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what was wrong with it. He felt like everyone and himself were forgetting something important¡­ The hard part was figuring out what that was. In the end, Billy fell asleep without finding what that was.


    The next day, Billy woke up just when the sun was raiding, and then he got up only to find that a lot of people were already up and others kept working throughout the night. He decided to check things in the guild. Still, then he stopped when he saw Gerald, Gustav, and Marie heading to the building¡­ing from three different directions and at the same time.


    "Ah¡­ so it was that," Billy said.


    Billy didn''t find many people inside the guild master room. Only those three and Jean were actually there so early in the morning. It seemed a bit soon, but Billy shared his thoughts with them. He asked them about the location of the ordinary soldiers of the former Toles state and Neles state. He had only heard about the barbarians disappearing. The truth was the fact that they didn''t move¡­ until now. It would be hard to find them now since all the spies were following the barbarians.


    "So, you think that they are nning to attack us here from three different directions?" Jean asked.


    "Yes," Billy replied while nodding.


    "This seems like a rather dangerous move¡­" Jean said while checking the map. "What do you three think?"


    "Facing three armies here will make things pretty bloody, but it is what I would do in their ce," Marie said.


    "If their goal is to bring an end to our forces as fast as possible, that is probably their best option," Gerald said. "We will be overwhelmed against three armies, even with the walls on our side."


    "Not to mention, you are here¡­ you represent our state in one way or the other," Gustave said. "If they take you down or manage to manipte you, our state is as good as gone."


    There was also the possibility that the enemies wanted to surround them in order to prevent help from other states or even new soldiers reinforcing the dungeon town. If they had three armies around it, they could essentially prevent all the enemies from escaping, and they would be able to take down the remaining towns and cities with a much smaller force.


    Jean realized that it was a possibility, but there wasn''t much they could do to prevent it, even if it were. Billy also realized that he just prevented them from getting surprised once that happened.


    "We have reinforcing this ce to make sure that the beast tamers wouldn''t take it back that easily, so we can only count that our preparations will suffice," Jean said. "Stay on your guard and prepare to move.. The enemy will arrive in a few days and we will strike them once any army shows even a small opening."

 Chapter 225 - No Time (5)

    One week after that meeting, some scouts returned to the town and informed them that they found the fifteen thousand barbarians that had disappeared overnight. They were half a day away from the dungeon town and quickly approaching from the north, and they were setting their camp. A few hourster, some soldiers saw a dust curtain forming east in their location, and then other scouts confirmed that it was a unit made of two thousand tamers and five thousand ordinary soldiers. Toplete Billy''s prediction, an army of ten thousand soldiers that seemed to be from the former Toles state also appeared south of there. They certainly were ying hard...


    "We have thirteen thousand soldiers on our side and they have two and half times more," Kate said. "This will be hard¡­"


    "They probably have two times more soldiers than this, but they left behind to guard their borders," Sarah said.


    Both of them were correct, but Billy wasn''t thinking about that. He was thinking if he could find the enemy''s leaders in a night raid and wipe them out. It was the only thing he could think to make the enemies suffer a massive blow that would make them consider giving up. Otherwise, that battle willst for a while, and thousands will die.


    In any case, the enemies showed up at the same time, so Jean''s idea to attack one of them with the first opportunity was no longer possible. That was a weird tactic since they could use the walls of the town, but it was better than waiting for the enemies to surround the ce like they did it.


    In any case, the adventurers and the recruits began to move to the northern side of the town since Jean assumed that they would have an easier time against the barbarians. It was probably a very rude thing to consider. Still, Jean assumed that the barbarians were like monsters with their savagery and brute strength. Aside from those, Jean sent fifteen hundred soldiers to help on defending the walls, which would make a battle of fifteen thousand barbarians, against four thousand on the defenders'' side.


    "I really hate these odds," Alexander said. "Lily trained a full battalion of archers and they are the only ones aside from the soldiers that are suited to fight on the walls, the rest of us will have to make it beyond the walls. Any ideas, Billy?"


    "Focus on defense and wait for the archers to do their job," Billy replied.


    "... Anything else?" Alexander asked, hoping for a more miraculous answer.


    "Have faith in the guild masters," Billy replied.


    In the end, Alexander gave up since he was hoping for an answer that didn''t exist. In any case, aside from Natalie, his friends didn''t need a crossbow, so Billy only prepared one for her, but he told her to use it in moderation. It would be much better to save her mana to use for Fierce Aura.


    "What do you think of leading your friends and their recruits?" Marie asked after she talked with the other guild masters for a while.


    "I am not suited for that, aren''t you more experienced with it?" Billy asked. "I am not a guild master anymore and they aren''t adventurers. Naturally, someone among you would be the best option to lead them since we are nning to make you all a special force on this side."


    Billy wasn''t a fan of the idea. He didn''t even know a single name among the recruits. Apparently, his friends made the recruits practice against each other, and they did some demonstrations while sparring, so they more or less knew them. Still, he couldn''t say if either of them was suited to takemand of things.


    "I can do it, just leave it to me," Natalie dered. "Just cover my sides and then I will be able to lead everyone."


    For some reason, Natalie was brimming with confidence, and considering her fighting style, she was probably the best suited for the position. A melee fighter would inspire the recruits more. Alexander gained some confidencetely, but he still was pretty meek, and Billy wasn''t the type to let his emotions control him and inspire others with a beautiful speech.


    "You heard her, she will be themander of the unit and we will back her up," Billy said. "What about you?"


    "I will do what I do best," Marie said and then threw her daggers in the air. "Cut some necks."


    That was a pretty scary thing to say. Nevertheless, she was a reliable ally, and Billy was happy that they weren''t enemies. The special unit would stay behind the walls for the most part. Still, they had to move as soon as they ordered to, so Billy could imagine them charging toward some crazy moments on the battlefield. It would be good if they could use bows until they are called, but only Lily''s students could take ce in the walls, and there was only so much room there.


    Without wasting any more time, the archers took their positions in the walls, even though the barbarians didn''t show any sign that they were about to attack. Still, Lily went to talk with them to make them Rx.


    "There must be¡­ five kilometers between us," Billy said after he climbed one of the watchtowers that had been built inside the town. "It isn''t impossible¡­ but it will take a few days."


    While Billy was making calculus and ns in his head, he noticed that a detachment of the barbarians began to move. Only a couple of hours had passed since they began to set their camp, so it was hard to imagine that they had finished all the preparations¡­ In which case, he noticed some movements in the eastern and southern wall as well.. The enemies were preparing a coordinated attack right off the bat, even if they weren''t going to use all of their resources on the first day.

 Chapter 226 - No Time (6)

    Although they were called barbarians, they were a bit different from what Billy imagined them to look like. He had imagined some hairy Vikings¡­ while the barbarians were tall and muscr, they didn''t seem that wild. They even advanced while keeping a steady and disciplined formation. They were wearing light armor, but they had some big and round shields, and their axes were also pretty big, even though they carried them with a single hand. As for their levels, they were all above eighty¡­


    "Did they reach that level just by training?" Billy thought while frowning. "They don''t look the type who would use dungeons that much to get stronger."


    Putting that aside, they sure could put a lot of pressure just with their advance while marching. Even though they were one kilometer away, the soldiers and adventurers were already sweating due to the nervousness. As if he was nning to calm them down, Gerald jumped from the wall and thennded outside. He sure had some power in his legs since he walked afternding like nothing that had happened. In any case, without saying anything, he walked to the front of the soldiers and adventurers and then equipped his big-ass sword. That was the most dangerous ce to be, but he was nning to raise the morale of his troops by epting those risks.


    When Billy checked Gerald''s status, he confirmed that he had learned Fierce Aura, and it was at level twenty already. He had no idea how he learned that, but it sure would be useful. In any case, Billy also saw Marie moving toward the frontline. Still, she was moving in a weird manner¡­ walking between the blind spots of her own allies in order not to be identified by no one.


    "Let''s see if I can learn thatter," Billy thought.


    The enemies finally increased their pace when they were five hundred meters away, and they also raised their shields to protect their heads and moved their axes to protect their chests. Their coordination was something else, just like theirck of hesitation.


    When they entered the range, Lily coordinated her archers, and they began to fire arrows at a fearsome speed toward the barbarians. It almost looked like they were mirrors copying each other and attacking the enemy at the same time. Their uracy was also pretty good, but most of the arrows ended up hitting the round shields above the enemies. After the third volley of arrows, Billy could count with the fingers of his hands the number of enemies that had fallen. That wasn''t good..


    "Keep firing at will!" Lily shouted and then looked at the enemies who were fast approaching.


    Just like Marie, Lily was nning to take out anyone who resembled amander among the enemies, but there was no such a thing. No one was leading the barbarians, and yet, they were charging in total unison. Without any other option, Lily grabbed her bow and began to shoot at the enemies randomly¡­ even though they were two hundred meters away, her arrows hit the faces of all enemies she targeted.


    After realizing that the defenders had an elite marksman on their side, the barbarians tried to protect their faces. Still, it was hard to cover so many parts of their bodies with only a shield and ax. While they had helmets, it didn''t protect their whole heads¡­ Nevertheless, eventually, the barbarians reached the first line of soldiers and adventurers, and the poor guy who went straight ahead toward Gerald was split in two, even though he used his shield to block the strike.


    The adventurers held their position even though they didn''t have any coordination since they weren''t a proper army and had different types of weapons. Still, they got fired up when they saw Gerald splitting the enemies in two, one after the other. The old man wasn''t holding back, and thanks to that, the adventurers began to push back the enemies. On the other hand, the soldiers who had a better start shing with the barbarians began to be pushed down. Billy saw the barbarians splitting swords and necks at the same time with a single swing of their axes.


    "Lily, focus on helping the soldier''s side," Natalie said.


    "Roger that," Lily nodded.


    When Billy was about to say that, Natalie said first. It seemed that she grew more aware of her surroundings in thest few months. She had good senses to begin with but not much patience to make use of them strategically. In any case, the advance of the enemies stopped a little when Lily began to put arrows on the faces of those enemies. However, things were pretty equal, and that wasn''t good given that their side had fewer avable soldiers. Still, despite that, the barbarians suddenly began to retreat for no reason¡­


    "These guys¡­" Billy thought while frowning.


    It was just the first day, so it was a bit too soon to send out an all-out attack, but they retreated way too fast¡­ the group on that side of the wall didn''t drop their guard and kept their focus on the enemy until they werepletely back on their camp. At that moment, Billy looked toward the other two parts of the town and realized that the battles still were going there.


    "Did they use this first strike to find the most troublesome part to attack?" Billy thought.


    While they were pretty far away from each other, the three armies knew what they needed to do. They prepared pretty well beforehand. Billy almost could smell the tactics devised by the beast tamers to locate his group. Maybe that was why Jean and the guild masters decided to make him and the recruits a special force that would only be used in some situations. To confirm that, a messenger appeared before his group.


    "Lord Jean requests that your unit leave through the south gate and join the forces there."


    Request¡­ Jean sure liked to y with words.. Nevertheless, Billy and the others left Lily behind since she couldn''t take or leave her archers unit from that side of the wall and headed in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 227 - No Time (7)

    There was no time for speeches since the group suddenly arrived on the battlefield and then pushed the enemies back. Billy wondered why that side was in need of assistance since they were just ordinary soldiers of the former Toles state, but then he saw why after a while¡­ The archers in the walls were falling pretty often with bolts on their bodies. Billy could recognize the power of crossbows from miles away. Theirmanders were ying with tactics in a rather unusual way.


    The enemies frowned when they saw the southern gate opening and quickly headed there. Still, before they could do anything, someone quickly crossed it and then began to sh the enemies up with speed and precision. That someone was Natalie¡­ She used Fierce Aura right off the bat to surprise the enemies. Thanks to that, with each of her strikes, she cut the neck of an enemy. They didn''t have the chance to react because they were armed with tower shields and rapid-fire crossbows. At least in the beginning¡­ Eventually, some of them gained some distance over her and aimed the crossbows at Natalie. They had been trained well since the sight of such a fierce woman didn''t faze them. Billy wouldn''t feel the same way in their ce. Still, he didn''t pity those who were foolish or too slow.


    "Reckless as usual¡­" Billy said and then used Light Spear in quick session on the head of three enemies.


    Even though they were using helmets, they didn''t protect the targets. Alexander moved to the opposite side and covered Natalie from there as well. Meanwhile, Sarah and Kate approached alongside the recruits.


    "It is time to hunt! Beat the crap out of those assholes!" Natalie shouted after raising the sword on her right hand.


    The recruits answered Natalie''s words with a roar and charged at the enemies. The sudden arrival of one thousand soldiers, even if they were young recruits, changed the flow of that battle. They used the southern gate, which was right in front of the enemies, but they changed their positions a bit in order to take down the archers in the walls. Thanks to that, the group didn''t have to worry about being attacked by the other, and they began to pierce the enemies'' lines like butter.


    While Natalie was leading the charge, Billy and Alexander watched her sides since Natalie was focusing on getting as many enemies as possible and keeping the morale of the recruits high. Thanks to that, they advanced a lot, but she also made Billy and Alexander work quite a bit. As for Sarah and Kate, they stayed a bit behind, making sure that they would help the recruits that were in a bad spot. They couldn''t afford to lose a single one of them¡­


    Due to the surprise attack, the enemy army took a while to respond to the attack. Still, they retreated without leaving too many openings as well. Billy looked toward the eastern battlefield and saw the enemies moving away as well. They didn''t want tomit the same mistake twice.


    The defenders won the first battle, and while it didn''t take long, they didn''t feel like celebrating. It was too soon, and the southern wall lost many archers thanks to the enemy''s unusual strategies of using shields and crossbows. The former soldiers of Toles state had never used that, after all.


    "It is empty," Billy said after he picked one crossbow of a fallen soldier. "They used all their ammo and then stepped back to give the chance to fire to the next line. They didn''t want to see us using those against them."


    "Damn cowards¡­" Natalie is annoyed and with her face dirty with blood. "Well done, everyone. We will get them again tomorrow."


    Billy sighed¡­ It was hard to get a good read of Natalie''s behavior thest few months, but at least she knew the time when she could get angry and when she couldn''t. Regardless, Billy approached, and after making a sphere of water, he cleaned her face and checked for wounds on her arms as well. All of the blood on her body was from the enemy.


    "... Thank you," Natalie said while looking away, a bit embarrassed.


    "Keep serious, or the recruits will frown while looking at you blushing," Billy said.


    "I am not blushing, and this is your fault," Natalie said.


    Once Billy finished with Natalie, he went to check with Kate. She was strong with magic, and she knew how to position herself well, so she probably didn''t get scratched either, but he had to check her. Both of his future wives deserved the same treatment.


    "Oh? You didn''t forget me?" Kate asked.


    "No, and since you arepletely free of blood, even from the enemies, you deserve a head pat," Billy said while already doing it.


    "... I feel like I lost something now," Kate said while massaging her forehead.


    Before he could check Sarah and Alexander, they had already left to check their students. The backline did a good job preventing them from being surrounded, and the momentum of their attack prevented deaths on their sides, but not wounded. While they didn''t have much knowledge about medicine, they had a few with them, and they knew how to apply. Even cleaning the wounds would be enough in such a ce.


    Once they began to retreat to the walls, Billy realized that the eastern and southern walls had lost a good amount of soldiers. Around three hundred each, and that had been a pretty soft attack from the enemies'' side.


    "Shit¡­" Billy muttered under his breath.


    While his friends were checking their students, Billy watched the inhabitants of the town helping carry the corpses for them to be cremated. They also picked the tower shields since they could be used to protect the archers in the wall. Or so they thought¡­ they could be used against arrows, but not against bolts. The enemies were truly¡­ annoyingly smart.. Even with the numbers, they wouldn''t drop their guard.

 Chapter 228 - No Time (8)

    The sun had barely set when Jean summoned all his captains andmanders to the guild hall. Billy went alone again because his friends were guarding the walls with their students. He didn''t have that kind of role, after all. Everyone knew that the enemies were eager to end that fight as soon as possible, so they probably would attack at night as well. The day had been a cloudy one, and so would be the night¡­ perfect for night raids.


    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone," Jean said while showing the bags under his eyes. "We don''t have much free time, so I will be brief. You all have to keep your troops awake at night to defend the walls. It will be hard, but you can''t use more than half of them at night."


    "The enemies won''t be able to attack all out at night too many times, night raids are also tough for the attackers," Gerald said. "The only problem is that they have their crossbows and shields."


    Billy heard that a bit sooner, but the tamers also brought the adventurers of the states under their control and made them use the same tactic on the easter wall. While they weren''t that effective with that, they were versatile enough to put it to good use and deal quite a bit of damage.


    "Yes, that is why you shouldn''t leave the walls and focus only on defense, it will be nerve wracking, but it will prevent massive losses," Jean said.


    The only problem was the fact that they won''t be able to attack that way freely. The archers will be exposed, even the ones in the watchtowers. That being said, Billy had an idea to deal with that.


    "Now about the reinforcements that Edward had sent¡­" Jean said and then looked at Billy. "I asked them to keep heading North and join forces with Aura. She wrote a message that her side is being attacked as well. The enemies don''t want us to receive reinforcements, no matter what."


    Billy already expected that, but it seemed that Jean didn''t know if his father or someone closer to him was among the group. That was a letdown, and the worry would make Billy and the others sick. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like they sent arger army to attack Aura and Rosalie.


    "They have my crossbows, so they will be fine, even in a difficult fight," Billy thought. "While dad is weaker than me now, he is way above than the average soldier."


    He also learned some tricks from Billy, like Vigor, and against a smaller army. That skill would be much more effective since he won''t have to worry about preserving his strength. In any case, the talk was over, so they split up and assumed their posts. Billy went to have dinner with his friends, and then they split up their forces to guard the wall. Billy didn''t have to stay with the recruits, so he went to work on his project¡­


    Around midnight, the most obvious thing happened, the barbarians began to move and attack the wall. As if things weren''t troublesome enough, they weren''t alone¡­ some ordinary soldiers armed with crossbows and carrying a lot of ammo were behind them and began to target the soldiers and adventurers in the walls while the barbarians were putting somedders to climb on them.


    Naturally, everyone on the wall was ready for that. They couldn''t knock out thedders without exposing themselves. Still, they threwrge rocks that smashed the heads and knocked down several barbarians. They also used boiling water and oil to burn everyone who was reaching the top of the walls. Still, eventually, some soldiers had to bring out more of those to the walls, and that gave the barbarians the chance to attack.


    However, very suddenly, the boltsing from behind that were covering for them stoppeding, and the soldiers in the walls began to attack the enemies in earnest. Those who were on the ground turned around and heard the screams of their allies on the backline¡­ the defenders ambushed them. That was supposed to be impossible since the gates remained closed during the whole day and night, but¡­ when they went to check it, they saw some adventurers and young-looking soldiers attacking them. They also grabbed their rapid-fire crossbows and began to kill the barbarians in the droves¡­


    "What the hell happened here? How did they suddenly appear behind us?"


    The barbarians looked around. They couldn''t find an exnation. Before they could do anything, they heard the northern gate opening, and hundreds of soldiers joined the fight. The barbarians saw themselves being nked by two armies, and even though they were strong and had some sort of discipline, there was nothing they could do aside from running to their lives and to escape. They had to wipe out the enemies behind them, and so they did it. Hundreds of enemies rushed toward Billy''s ambush group.


    "Sarah!" Billy shouted.


    Sarah touched the ground and immediately raised somerge and tall walls, making the whole group disappear from the enemies'' sight. The barbarians didn''t give that easily and began to attack those walls, and due to their massive physical strength, the walls didn''tst long, but they didn''t find anyone inside those walls. While they were in shock, the army that was pursuing them, being led by Gustav and Gerald, began to wipe them out.


    When the enemy finally recovered and began to retreat in earnest, Billy and his group were already inside the walls again. The trick that they used was simple, he just dug a hole with earth magic. Since he made one out of the capital after moving, he had some experience, so he only ended up using half of his mana to make a two hundred meters long underground passages.


    "This should keep them on their toes for a bit," Billy said while he watched thest of his group leave the underground passage.

 Chapter 229 - No Time (9)

    The n had been a sess. Not only did it make the enemies pull away from their forces on the other sides of the wall out of fear, but it also made the northern wall hold out and ended up defeating almost one thousand enemy soldiers while losing only about two hundred. There were more wounded among them, but even so, it had been one hell of a victory.


    "Should we use my students that can use earth magic due the same on the other battlefields?" Sarah asked.


    "They probably won''t be able to do much during the day if they focus on that, besides, the enemies will be cautious of others attacks like that," Billy replied. "So, it isn''t a good idea."


    Billy probably could make other tunnels like that, but the enemies were bound to find out the secret andy some traps to him. Since he couldn''t see things above, it was hard to tell where it was safe to appear. In any case, thanks to Billy''s ambush, now the enemies knew that night raids would be dangerous to both sides.


    Although Billy wanted to sleep a little, he helped the wounded since few people had the necessary skills. So, the work kept going until sunrise.


    "We have a message for you from the old geezers," Marie suddenly appeared alongside Pierre.


    "You never break the character, do you?" Pierre asked and then sighed. "Nevertheless¡­ Natalie, your special unit is to take a break today, focus only on recovering your strength and helping the wounded. We will send more medical supplies if you need it."


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Natalie asked. "It is just the second day, we aren''t that tired yet."


    "No, it is a good idea," Billy said. "We need to be in tip top condition all the time and if we don''t show up on any battlefield, the enemies will be wary of us appearing and ambushing them. Even if we don''t do anything, we will psychologically bother the enemies."


    "I don''t think those geezers thought that far ahead," Marie said. "Maybe Gustav and Gerald are just scared that your group will be the stars of this war as well."


    As if anyone had the time to worry about that¡­ Nevertheless, the group got the message, and aside from Lily''s unit, the others would rest for the day. Billy slept for quite a while, but then he stayed awake through the entire night to recover his mana and to make other tunnels as well. He could use them aside from ambushes, and this time, he had the help of some people from Sarah''s squad.


    "I heard the stories, but I didn''t think there was someone who could use magic so freely, even more like you, Captain," One random recruit said. At the same time, he watched Billy doing the same job that the other twenty recruits were doing by himself.


    "Well, this is nothing for Billy," Sarah said. "You should know by now that people like you only can use magic because of him. My people can learn it naturally, but we never managed to pass it down to others. Billy did it. It is almost a pity that he never focuses on a single path¡­ in order to follow and reach absolute mastery."


    "He is rather greedy, isn''t he? My apologies if that sounded offensive¡­"


    "There is no problem in being greedy, as long as you don''t take from others and are willing to share the knowledge that you obtain," Sarah said. "Nevertheless, Billy probably won''t mind hearing that. He will probablyugh at it, but if his future wives hear that¡­ Well, I wish you good luck."


    Sarah was just joking, but those who heard that decided to be cautious about mentioning their thoughts out loud when they were rted to Billy. Nevertheless, they could say that because they were rxing since the enemies didn''t send many forces to attack the walls. Despite that, they noticed the enemies moving their camps at least one kilometer closer to them. At the same time, the soldiers began to move between the camps.


    "It seems they want more variety on all three sides," Billy said.


    "That will make things moreplicated for us, since they won''t show many openings that way," Alexander said. "Not to mention, the beast tamers had yet to use their monsters."


    The tamed monsters hadn''t been seen yet, so Billy wondered if they were sent to target another ce. The weakness of an army of monsters was the fact that they couldn''t doplex tasks and that they couldn''t be substituted by others, at least not near a battlefield. Still, even with that many problems, Billy would dly use an army of monsters to cause confusion in the enemies'' ranks¡­ he would use them on the very first day. So, he couldn''t understand howe the beast tamers were so conservative when it came to them.


    Nevertheless, on the morning of the third day, everyone saw somerge movements in all of the enemy''s camps. They probably realized that Jean just used a mind game to keep them on their toes on the previous day, so the next one would be an attack in earnest. Just as everyone had predicted, the enemies had mobilized one thousand barbarians, one thousand riders of the former Toles state, and five hundred infantrymen armed with shields and crossbows¡­ they did that in all three battlefields.


    "This might be bad¡­" Billy thought.


    By using the same tactic on all three battlefields, the enemies will put a lot of pressure on all of those, so Jean wouldn''t be able to make many moves to help one of them since they will most likely face the same problems.


    "We will have to go all out this time, don''t think of saving even a bit of energy," Billy said to his friends. "Defeat as many enemies as possible from the very beginning."


    "That doesn''t seem the type of tactic you woulde up with usually¡­ is our situation really that bad?" Alexander asked.


    "It might be if we let the enemies control the flow of the battle today," Billy said.. "If you have any trick up your sleeve, now is the time to use it."

 Chapter 230 - No Time (10)

    Although the result would be a bit bloody, Billy''s friends like to hear that. Sarah looked particrly excited since her face was a bit tense. It seemed that she wanted to use something new, but she was worried because it would be the first time she would use it on a battlefield. Still, before getting excited, they needed to be called to one of the battlefields.


    It didn''t take long for the enemies to finally arrive, and the sh began. Their unit was waiting for amand in the middle of the town since it would be faster for them to move once they were there, and even though they were so far away, they could hear the cries and hoars of soldiers fighting and falling. Billy kept looking toward all directions since once a messenger appears, he will know what to do, but Alexander only looked to the North.


    "You know that is easier for one of us to cross the army while fighting to take the heads of theirmanders than Lily letting someone hit her, right?" Billy asked.


    "Yeah, I know, but¡­" Alexander said while clenching his teeth.


    "While she is in tip top condition, no one can stop her, she can even see arrows flying toward her, there is no way that she will get hit," Billy said. "Unless her condition isn''t great."


    "Well, she looked a bit pale this morning¡­" Alexander said.


    "We are forced to change our schedule and this is a war, after all," Billy said. "Some difort is to be expected. It isn''t like she is having morning sickness¡­"


    Billy said thest part as a joke, but the surroundings got eerily silent. He looked toward Kate and Natalie, and they looked away.


    "Seriously?" Billy asked after he facepalmed.


    "We don''t know for certain if that is really the case," Kate said. "Lily also thought that she just ate something bad."


    "Even so¡­ You should have mentioned this earlier," Billy said. "When did she start to feel like that?"


    "As soon as we left home," Kate said.


    That would be one heck of a bad meal since it has been bothering her for over a week. In any case, it would take a while until anyone can confirm that, even Lily. While sighing and shaking his head, Billy made his choice.


    "Take your group and go help the Northern gate," Billy said.


    "Is it fine? We need to follow orders here," Alexander said.


    "Who cares about orders, you won''t be able to focus entirely here anyway, might as well make yourself useful on the battlefield that you want to be," Billy said. "Regardless, I will take responsibility for this. So, don''t worry."


    "Thanks, Billy, I owe you one," Alexander said.


    "You owe me more than one, over the years, I lost the count on how many favors you owe me," Billy said.


    Alexander left the area while smiling. He knew that Lily would be safe no matter what, but sometimes people wanted to do that kind of thing. Even though it seems meaningless, it wasn''t.


    "You are so thoughtful, Billy," Kate said while smiling.


    "Praising me won''t help you three," Billy said. "Later, we will talk very seriously about this incident. Even if Lily isn''t pregnant, this kind of thing should be informed."


    "Even I am going to be scolded?" Sarah asked.


    "If you knew, then you will," Billy replied. "Is there any reason why you should receive a different treatment?"


    "... I suppose there isn''t," Sarah said.


    As soon as Alexander''s group left the area, Billy saw a messageing from the eastern wall. It was time to move¡­ However, when they were preparing to leave, Sarah stopped them.


    "There is something I would like to try and for that to happen, we can''t pierce the enemies lines too much," Sarah said.


    "A new spell?" Natalie asked. "I guess it would hit more enemies if we let them umte nearby us. I should work well enough as bait."


    Sarah didn''t like that idea, neither did Billy, but they understood that Natalie wasn''t going to be too reckless. Billy was just nning to go all out and even put some points into strength and speed, but he decided to wait and see what Sarah was going to do. In any case, the gate was opened, and the several squads began to leave, but it didn''t seem like they would have time to assume positions properly. Some enemies were dangerously close.


    "Assume your lines as we advance!" Natalie shouted.


    As if they had trained for that kind of situation, the recruits marched toward the enemies and assumed lines of fifty men each. Billy was unaware of it, but each of the recruits had their positions memorized. Still, there were three groups there, and two of them were of ranged fighters, so Natalie''s students advanced first. Some of them wielded two swords, while some used only a single and long one. Still, all of them were ferocious and didn''t hesitate in charging toward the barbarians. Winning against them was another matter, though.


    While they couldn''t advance that much, Natalie and Billy didn''t waste more than a single moment with each enemy in front of them. Billy used Light spears in their heads or heart, making them fall in a single strike. Their shields weren''t impressive¡­


    Eventually, the barbarians stepped back, and then the cavalry on the side of the battlefield began to run toward Billy''s group. That was bad¡­ The recruits were at level fifty at best, and all the riders were above that, adding the power of the horses, they would be killed by the droves, but then Sarah finally put her n into action. She stopped to concentrate for a short while and then touched the ground. The air on the battlefield changed in the next moment, and the temperature decreased.. The cavalry that was approaching suddenly lost their speed when moisture emerged from the ground and quickly froze the area around them.

 Chapter 231 - Spiritual Core (1)

    As if it had formed a ring of ice, the spell split into severalyers and then shrunk in size and then hit the legs of the horses,pletely freezing their legs and making them get stuck on the ground. Most of them got their legs broken due to the sudden stop, and the riders fell, almost all of them. The battlefield grew silent thanks to that. That was indeed something that deserved the title of sorcery¡­ As for the caster, Sarah fell with her butt on the ground since she waspletely dizzy due to mana exhaustion. Even Billy and his friends werepletely speechless.


    "Finish off the fallen riders with your magic," Sarah said to her students.


    Although she didn''t stand the whole cavalry battalion, those three hundred that targeted them had be sitting ducks. Even without Billy, Kate, and Natalie''s help, the recruits could have defeated them with ease. Nevertheless, some riders tried to escape, but they failed miserably while being attacked by the powerful and price barrage of stone bullets.


    After seeing the enemy riders being defeated like that, the defenders'' morale was sky high and then managed to push down even the mighty barbarians. Once again, the actions of the special unitpletely switched the flow of the battlefield.


    Despite the shocking surprise, the enemies managed to organize their forces and then retreat. While Sarah was out of mana, the enemy didn''t know that, and they couldn''t afford to bepletely wiped out, even though that was just one-third of one-third of their total forces. Nevertheless, that battle ended with four hundred losses on the defenders'' side and nine hundred from the attackers.


    Although they arrived at the end of the fight and prevented casualties on the garrison of that side, the special unit also suffered some losses. Particrly Natalie''s group, who worked at the very front line. Their initial push made them lose twenty-one recruits, and around ten others were heavily wounded. After hearing about that, Natalie just nodded and maintained a neutral expression. Still, those who knew her could tell that her hands stayed clenched for quite a while. They were also dripping with sweat¡­


    "This is war¡­ People die all the time," Kate said while she was looking to the sky, and her fists were trembling. "Still, I don''t think I will ever get used to this sight or this feeling of regret. Perhaps if I had done things differently and taught my students a different type of magic."


    "You shouldn''t try to get used to that, but you shouldn''t doubt yourself and think of changing the past," Billy said. "A wise man once said this: I shall grieve, and I shall weep. But I shall never regret¡­ You trained them knowing that they would join a war, so you did your best to teach them. Thanks to that, you made three hundred people learn magic, you should take pride in that."


    "I suppose you are right¡­" Kate said and then sighed. "Still, I will try toe up with ways to make my students work better alongside the others from other groups."


    If she was nning to learn something like the spell Sarah used, then Billy would also like to learn it. Nevertheless, while he could understand the theory, putting something like that into practice was hard. Nevertheless, as long as more people learn magic and try to develop new spells, Billy would dly help them spread the knowledge.


    In any case, Billy went to check the other battlefields, and he saw that the north was making the enemies taste hell. Thebination of Lily and Alexander''s groups was quite deadly. So, the enemies never reached the walls. On the other hand, the guys on the southern side were having a hard time¡­


    "Well now, what should we do about this?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    On the next day, everyone noticed that the enemies made fewer enemies attack the northern part. Meanwhile, the other two sides suffered some heavy losses. Naturally, Alexander''s students were doing their party, but the real reason was due to Lily''s archers. Now that the enemies decided to mix the powder and abilities of all their armies, they had more chances to attack the enemies, and those archers were above the ordinary ones, even though they didn''t have that much experience.


    On the night of that day, all the captains and leaders were summoned to the guild, it was hard to say if Jean had obtained some good news, but only those would liven up the mood a bit. Due to the overwhelming difference in numbers, it was hard to win battles on more than one side. Splitting the archers wasn''t a good idea either since they felt confident while Lily was around.


    "Thank you again for your hard work, everyone, today I am going to tell you our ns for the next few days," Jean said. "Basically, I want all of you to focus on defending and nothing else. Don''t send too many troops beyond the walls, if possible, don''t send any. We have the resources and supplies in this town to support our army for three months and I don''t think that the enemies have the luxury to wait for that long. They are being cautious and are avoiding night raids due to the craftiness of our allies, so we need to do this until they find it dangerous to keep their borders and cities with the minimal number of soldiers, or until we find an opening."


    Billy was expecting to get an earful, or at the very least some annoyed looks from the other captains after he made Alexander move on his own, but no one did that. While he was thankful for that, he wished that he would be scolded so that he would feel free toin about those ns soon afterward. Waiting for a chance to strike a powerful blow on the enemy''s army wasn''t his style. Neither did have that much patience in the first ce. Not to mention, Billy didn''t feel like wasting three months of his life in a war¡­ It was time to be extra creative and deadly to end that way and go home.

 Chapter 232 - Spiritual Core (2)

    Billy''s original n in using the tunnels was to connect them to the enemy''s base and then take the heads of themanders. However, that would take too long. Even considering his skills, it would take a month to reach the northern camp. Naturally, just wiping out the leaders there probably won''t be enough. No one had any idea where themanders of those thirty thousand soldiers were, after all. Regardless, Billy asked for permission to make his group to stay on the Northern side of the battlefield. The Captains of the other battlefields wanted some exnation since they were the only reinforcements they could have if things get dicey. Still, the guild masters didn''t just make a fuss out of it since they knew that Billy was plotting something to end the war quickly. They knew that he was that resourceful


    Once Billy got his permission, he told Sarah and her group to recover as much of their mana as possible because he won''t be able to do much the next day on the actual fights. He also told his other friends to get a good amount of sleep because, on the next day, things won''t stop until one of the sides waspletely massacred¡­ To some extent.


    Things started as usual on the next day, but then the enemies realized Jean''s intentions. He wanted to drag out this war by focusing on defense. Without any soldiers blocking their path, the enemy soldiers went all out to capture the northern wall. They sent four thousand soldiers to do that¡­ Almost half of their current forces that had been working to take down that side of the battlefield. Still, that eagerness cost them dearly¡­


    When the enemies began to climb the walls and put a lot of pressure on the walls with their soldiers armed with tower shields and crossbows, the whole army moved as one to get closer since the barbarians were also damaging the north gate, it was only a matter of time before either of them copsed. However, the enemies suddenly stopped when the ground suddenly began to tremble. Those who had good senses knew that such a thing wasn''t a coincidence, so they turned around and saw hundreds of recruits emerging from the ground while forming a big half-circle behind them. With those numbers, it was impossible to ambush them¡­ or so they thought until many more walls began to emerge in front of those guys.


    It didn''t take long for the whole army to see themselves surrounded by anotheryer of twenty meters tall walls. They had beenpletely cut off from their camp, and now they saw themselves in a killing zone. The northern battlefield grew silent¡­ the enemies couldn''t imagine how that was possible, and while the defenders had informed them that such a thing would happen, only a few of them thought that it was possible. The first ones to move had been Lily''s group of archers that made arrows rain down on the enemies even more. After that, the northern gate was opened, and then Natalie and Alexander''s group began to ughter the enemies. Soon other soldiers and adventurers joined them, but not in time to make use of the moment of shock and disbelief of the enemies.


    "Retreat! Retreat! These walls aren''t as strong as they look!"


    Eventually, some soldiers recovered and began to attack the walls. That was right. They remembered the first night raid. They were right. To create something that big that fast, they had to sacrifice durability. Still, Billy had nned something topensate for that.


    It didn''t take long for the enemies to reach and attack the walls, but even though they tried to knock them out in the opposite direction, they fell toward them. Massive blocks of Earth smashed dozens of soldiers and buried others. Those who survived were too wounded to move as fast as before. The calvary couldn''t make the horses step on the bodies, the rubble, and the weapons, so they were the first to fall. They learned that day one of the irond rules of the battlefield¡­ showing the battlefield back to the enemy is a terrible mistake.


    Some who were on foot managed to move faster and escape the blockade. Still, since their numbers were small and they were too wounded, they tasted the power of the cavalry that Jean had barely used. The enemies tried to send some Reinforcements to help those, but they didn''t in time. While being attacked from behind by the infantry and the archers, at the same time, they were surrounded by the infantry when all the walls fell. That indeed became a kill zone.


    That day, the soldiers made history¡­ They killed four thousand enemies while losing a few dozen. Those who looked down on magic and thought that their application was limited began to change their minds after hearing such a thing.


    The n had been simple, Billy made the tunnels to the sides instead of to the enemies'' camp. He had to use all his mana to make five hundred meters of tunnels that formed a perfect encirclement around the enemies who were too eager to take the Northern gate. Since he used all his mana, he used Sarah''s students to make the walls, and he told exactly how they could make the walls¡­ Slightly inclined to the enemy''s side. They feared that the enemies would reach them and would be treated like sacrificial pawns. Still, they changed their minds because Billy and Sarah stayed with them the whole time¡­ the act of making the walls fall toward the enemies also bought them some time to escape. The mission had been aplete sess¡­ To the point where the soldiers of the Northern gate cheered so much that their voices could be heard even from several kilometers away.. Billy was happy that they recovered some of their vigor, but he wished that they were a bit less loud since he wanted to sleep.

 Chapter 233 - Spiritual Core (3)

    No one knew that, but the real headquarters of the enemymanders weren''t located in either of those three camps. They were several kilometers away from the army closest to the eastern gate. They knew that Jean''s best chances of winning the war would be by taking their heads, so they took the necessary precautions to prevent that. In any case, when they heard of what had happened, they sent the order for the other troops to retreat as well. Once the defenders listened to what had happened, their morale would be sky-high, so dealing with them would be troublesome.


    "Exin to me how that was possible,"


    The man who asked that was one of the two leaders of the armies of Neles state. His name was Bastien. While he was tall, he was rather skinny despite being amander of so many soldiers. The reason for that was the fact that he wasn''t a soldier. He was a rich merchant who specialized in making their beast tamers'' crossbows and whips. Aside from that, he was just an ordinary ck-haired man¡­ almost. After hearing that he had lost four thousand soldiers, he didn''t look that worried.


    "Those guys did it again," Pablo said. "It is that simple. They are a lot more troublesome that I gave them credit for. I heard that they had been taking students over thest year, but I assumed that they wouldn''t want to share their power since it is way too useful and that would decrease their importance, but I suppose they realized that they wouldn''t be enough to win this war with their current numbers."


    Although Pablo called himself a messenger before, he was, in fact, one of the leaders of the tamers. He only exposed himself before because he wanted to take a look at the people who managed to win the precious war despite the odds. In Particr, he wanted to take a look at the wildlings. Still, he assumed that their usefulness wouldn''t be enough the next time.


    "While they are massaging their skills to others, they keep improving their own, that is why they are being even more effective than before," Pablo added.


    "That doesn''t matter, they need to be taken care of before we win the war," Bastien said. "We can''t afford to waste our time here. We have too many territories to manage and our master won''t forgive another failure. You managed to turn the tables thest time by backstabbing them, but this is no longer possible."


    "I don''t want to hear this from you and don''t talk as if you aren''t on the same boat," Pablo said. "Regardless, I suppose it is time to use them, it will be a pain to gather more of the strongest ones, but I suppose we can''t afford to be picky."


    Pablo recalled some events of the past where his master wiped out several families, important families for the state without hesitation. With his power, he even managed to turn them into mindless enved people and humiliated them even further by toying with the women and turning the men into workers who work all day like animals, while naked and by eating the food from the ground. All the families of those who defied him suffered a simr fate, and Pablo felt shivers just by considering that possibility.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Since the start of that war, the soldiers celebrated while drinking and eating a lot for the first time. The adventurers were more cautious since they weren''t used to that kind of situation, but they used that chance to let loose as well. Mainly the guild masters, while they only tagged along with Billy''s ns, it didn''t change the fact that they participated in such a historic battle.


    As for Billy, he was thinking about his next n and what the enemy could do now to stop their momentum. As usual, he was frowning a lot while being deep in thought and watching the campfire in front of him. Thanks to that, he didn''t notice the arrival of Kate and Natalie. Kate sat on his right side and rested her head on his shoulder. Billy didn''t see that, but now she was taller than Kate and probably taller than even Alexander. The midget of three years ago was now the tallest of the group, but that was useless and didn''t change anything. Regardless, Natalie was a bit shyer, so she just rested his back against Billy''s.


    "You will get wrinkles if you keep frowning like that all the time," Kate said. "You should celebrate with everyone since this victory is thanks to you."


    "We won the battle, but the war is far from over," Billy said. "We can celebrate as much as we want after we are back home."


    "What do you mean by that?" Kate asked, a bit red.


    "I didn''t mean anything specifically¡­ You are such a dirty minded girl," Billy said while smirking.


    "I am not, you are the one who is always using misleading words!" Kate protested.


    "Now, now, no need to be embarrassed," Billy said. "I can understand your position. After all, I have the brains, brawn and beauty. I am the full package of awesomeness."


    "You are very humble as well¡­" Kate frowned.


    "Not being honest, huh. Let''s ask Natalie then," Billy said, but then he heard some snores behind him. "You don''t snore, only Kate does. So, you are not fooling anyone."


    "... Shut up," Natalie said.


    Naturally, Natalie was even shyer than Kate, but Billy was just messing around. He didn''t want anyone stroking his ego. In any case, that short conversation made Billy rx a bit more and cleared his mind, and that was exactly what he needed in such a moment. Thanks to that, he knew almost exactly how the enemies would act the next day.. At that point in time, it became obvious that tamers were important people to the Neles state, and those guys would put their safety above others¡­ But not on the next day.

 Chapter 234 - Spiritual Core (4)

    The next day, Billy shared his insight about how things would change on the battlefield after such a victory. Naturally, it would be a pain just to inform Jean and the captains he knew, so he did so when Jean called all the leaders. Some of the Captains didn''t like a kid, even someone who helped their state so much to offer their opinion, but they didn''t voice it.


    "I believe that the enemies will try to attack either the easter side or the southern side of the wall," Billy said. "I sealed the exit of the tunnels on the other side, but they still will be wary of those. So, their all-out attack wille from either of those positions, and they will use more of the beast tamers and their beasts today. Probably all of them in order to surprise us."


    "I suppose that makes sense, considering the mobility and power of their beasts, we need to put our men in the right ces," Jean said.


    And that was the problem. They had to make a bet, a risky one. There was also the chance that the enemies might split the monsters into two groups to attack both locations at the same time, but they probably would take some risks as well in order to make the gates fall that very same day. Wars are won like that by making bets and trying to predict the enemies'' moves, but no one has the nerve to say which ce they think the soldiers should be mobilized to.


    "It is useless to think about this. The enemies will see our troops moving outside and then attack the other location," Jean said. "We will have to outsmart them even further¡­ We will leave the eastern gate open."


    The captains frowned and began to murmur among them. They could understand what Jean was nning. By leaving the gates open, they would make the enemies think that most of their forces were there. Still, that would be insane. To open the gates to let some soldiers leave and join the fight was something, but then to leave it open for no reason was madness. However, Jean never said that his soldiers would be moved there, and then he also said something else that made them even more surprised.


    "Hehe, this will be fun," Billy thought while he was returning to his friends in order to tell them their orders.


    When the scouts on the attacker''s side appeared to check things on the dungeon town, they frowned after looking to the eastern gate. They put five thousand soldiers there, but they left the path to the gate wide open in order to let them see that it was open. Even for a trap that was going too far¡­ it was too obvious, after all.


    They checked the northern and southern gate as well, and things on the northern gate were rather quiet. Aside from the archers, the recruits, and adventurers, the number of defenders there was just too small. Some soldiers were in the south, but their numbers didn''t number the one thousand mark. It was clear that they had more soldiers hidden nearby the eastern gate. After reporting that to theirmanders, those two issued their orders¡­


    As Billy and everyone else had expected, it took a few hours for the enemies to move. Their monsters were probably hidden beyond the camps, so they had to move those properly to attack the correct side. In the end, just as Jean had expected, they came from the southern side.


    Feral Gashag - Lv 131


    HP: 1016/ 1016


    MP: 98/ 98


    SP: 795/ 795


    Strength: 288


    Speed: 162


    Magic: 36


    Endurance: 199


    Dexterity: 181


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 85, Vicious Bite Lv 56, Dash Lv 45, Body m Lv 65


    Spells:


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 55, Fire Resistance Lv 33, Wind Resistance Lv 45, Cold Resistance Lv 52


    Skill Points: 00


    "They are stronger than before¡­" Billy muttered when he saw thousands of those monsters dashing toward the southern side of the wall.


    "How can you tell?" Kate asked.


    "Eh¡­ Just a gut feeling," Billy said after realizing that he was thinking too loudly. "Their tamers are alsoing from behind."


    The monsters and the tamers were raising quite the dust cloud¡­ Nevertheless, around two thousand were dashing toward that side of the town, but two thousand more were behind and transporting the tamers. It would be really troublesome if they sent the third wave to that side, even though Jean had predicted that they would attack from there and mobilized the best troops to face the monsters: the adventurers.


    They appeared above the walls, and while some of them jumped from it andnded on the ground like nothing had happened, others decided to use ropes. Thanks to that, before the first group of enemies could arrive and attack, five lines of adventurers had already assumed their positions, but instead of forming a usual line of five hundred men, they split into groups of six. While that was a war, at that moment, they were going to hunt monsters. Hence, they split up into their usual parties.


    "Hehe, it has been a while since we did this together, huh," Alexander said while smirking due to the excitement. "I miss the days where he just explored dungeons without caring about anything else."


    "Since that is the case, then let''s make sure that those guys won''t bother us anymore. That way, we will be able to do that again," Billy said.


    "You talk as if it is easy," Alexander said.


    "It is, I will show you," Billy said, and then his party saw some monsters targeting them.


    Billy, Alexander, and Natalie dashed as they were the frontline, and Kate, Lily, and Sarah approached at their own pace to cover them.. The other parties decided to y it safe, and they targeted those huge monsters as a group, but Billy decided to kill one of them by himself.

 Chapter 235 - Spiritual Core (5)

    The monsters, with their big bodies and dark fur, looked, even more, opposing from up close. Billy frowned when they opened their big mouths that could easily swallow a human head. They looked scary, but they didn''t make him hesitate for even a second. When their big mouths approached him, Billy used a Light Spear and impaled their heads from inside their mouths up to the back of their heads. Billy had a hard time pulling his spear, but at least he didn''t waste much time dealing with that thing.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 200 experience points.


    "See? Pretty easy," Billy said.


    Alexander frowned when he heard that, only someone who had steel nerves like Billy would wait until that moment to attack. Failure would be deadly, after all.


    Natalie''s weapons didn''t have the range for her to aplish the same, but she could always improvise. When one of the bears charged at her, she swung her right sword toward the chin of the creature and repelled the first strike. While the monster was feeling that, she jumped and then stabbed the eyes of the monster with both her swords. The difference in strength was visible, even more so when Fierce Aura was active. Without any other choice, Alexander decided to follow the example of the frontline and then attacked the head of one of the monsters while using Quick Spear. The monster suffered numerous scratches, and then when it tried to block Alexander''s attacks with its paws, he saw the moment the enemy lost sight of him due to those, and then he impaled one of the paws and made it hit the left eye of the creature.


    Kate, Lily, and Sarah knew more than anyone that those three wouldn''t need help, so they focused on using their attacks to help the parties that were having a hard time against those monsters. While pretty much all of them were veterans, there were veterans and veterans. Some didn''t have much talent, and others always took it easy on hunting and exploration.


    While those three had a lot of firepower by themselves, theirbination could only be described as overwhelming. Kate and Sarah could stop the monsters'' movements by impaling their legs or freezing them, giving a nearby party the chance to bombard the monster with their attacks or even let Lily herself turn the monsters'' heads into pincushions. However, she also focused most of the time on preventing deaths by using her bow. That was definitely more important than killing monsters herself.


    Although groups like Billy and the guild masters could overwhelm the monsters with their skills, most parties were struggling quite a bit since they had to keep fighting nonstop. When the monsters realized that biting the adventurers wouldn''t be so easy, they used their ws, and while they weren''t as deadly, their chance of hitting was higher, thus causing more wounds.


    When Billy saw one of the monsters cut off the arm of one adventurer with a single swing, he felt shivers. The adventurer wasn''t exactly wearing light armor, so it was clear that those monsters shouldn''t be left alone for long. Regardless, while Jean predicted where the enemies woulde from, the number of losses was pretty even¡­ but the defenders'' side were still losing since they were only fighting monsters.


    "... I can''t do anything more than what I am already doing¡­" Billy thought that while trying to keep his cool by thinking about that.


    That was what Billy thought at first, but then he had an idea. His speed and the monsters were almost the same, so if he puts some points in there, he will have some leeway when ites to fighting. Then he will save some stamina by not using Light Spear, if he focuses on using Quick Spear, it will level up like crazy, and the monsters will be virtually useless against him. It was a bit risky, but he put fifty points in there.


    Billy - Lv 89 8800/25.000 EXP


    HP: 548/ 548


    MP: 997/ 997


    SP: 327/ 557


    Strength: 213


    Speed: 205


    Magic: 296


    Endurance: 91


    Dexterity: 73


    Status Points: 25


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29, Steel Spear Lv 29, Light Spear Lv38 (+ 03), Fierce Aura Lv 48 (+ 04 UP), Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 56, Earth Maniption Lv 59, Mana Infusion Lv 53, Water Maniption Lv 51 (+ 13), Wind Maniption Lv 51, Fire Maniption Lv 51, Zen Lv 33, Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 05 Wind Transformation Lv 05, Water Transformation Lv 05, Fire Transformation Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv 66 (+ 02), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 33, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 30, Block Mastery Lv 21, Writing Lv 29, Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 18 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31, Dash Lv 15, Fire Resistance Lv 19, Heat Resistance Lv 17, Vigor Lv 19, Poison Resistance Lv 12


    Skill Points: 100


    His friends frowned when they saw Billy suddenly imitating Alexander. He only had defeated ten or so monsters, so it was a bit too soon for him to run out of gas. While Quick Spear barely consumed any stamina, it would take a while for Billy to take down the enemies like that. Not to mention, the monsters slowly gained ground over the army in the south. However, things yed out a bit differently than they had expected¡­


    With his extra speed, Billy blocked all the attacks the monsters tried tounch at him with their ws. At the same time, for a brief moment, they changed their attack, Billy hit their wrists. The monster in front of him grunted in pain since it was a critical hit that hit an artery. The enemy quickly lost their strength in their front paws and was left with only a single option of attacking¡­ By using its mouth.. When the target tried, Billy used his old tactic and pierced the enemy''s brain.

 Chapter 236 - Spiritual Core (6)

    Little by little, Billy''s attacks were getting faster, and when he killed the thirtieth enemy, he already could strike their wrists even while they were attacking. He could only do one at a time, though, and he also had to jump back to avoid the momentum of the attack, but it was progress nheless.


    At that point in time, around nine hundred monsters had been in, and aside from Billy''s party, only the groups that were working with the guild masters were standing on their ground and working as a wall to protect and inspire those behind them. Despite that, the number of corpses around them also numbered in the hundreds¡­ Kate, Lily, and Sarah were doing their best to stop them, but those beasts were way stronger than horses.


    Billy looked to the eastern aside and saw that the soldiers of the other camps were facing the enemies as well. They couldn''t send reinforcements because the enemies could attack two gates with the three armies. Even while curling behind the walls, they were having a hard time. As soon as Billy realized that, he saw the second wave of beasts dashing toward them. The beast tamers were alsoing, and they would be a massive pain in the ass with their crossbows.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­" Billy said, and then he grabbed his crossbow.


    Billy pointed his weapon toward all the nearby monsters, and after pulling the trigger a single time, he made his special bolts hit and pierce the eyes of the monsters one after the other with a fearsome uracy.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Archery obtained 400 experience points.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Archery obtained 400 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Spread around and help the other groups. We will need all of them if we want to deal with all the monsters and deal another crippling blow on the enemy''s army," Billy said.


    His friends had already seen the crossbow in action, but not against a real target¡­ Its power was fearsome. Thanks to that, they werepletely speechless, but they still heard and nodded to Billy''s words when they heard that. It would be hard, but if they decimate all the monsters under the enemy''s control, then they will demoralize their troops even more.


    Billy didn''t have enough mana to kill hundreds of monsters using his crossbow, so he had to use his energy to change the tide of the battle. By wiping out all of the enemies in the area nearby, Billy gave a chance not only to his friends but to numerous other parties to move to the sides and help the other groups. That created two waves that moved in opposite directions, but that forced the monsters to be separated from each other. Thanks to that, the soldiers and adventurers had an easier time-fighting¡­ Until the second wave of enemies approached and things repeated themselves again.


    "This isn''t going to end¡­" Billy thought while watching the other group of monsters and the tamers one kilometer ahead and watching the battlefield.


    The beast tamers weren''ting because Billy and the others were putting up a much better fight than expected. They were cowards¡­ And Billy thought that he could use that against them.


    "No pain, no gain, I suppose," Billy thought.


    That would cost him some mana, but Billy needed a diversion. So, he used Wind Maniption and sent a powerful gust of wind that raised a massive dust cloud. After getting rid of some monsters on his way, Billy dashed toward the beast tamers.


    The enemies clicked their tongues in annoyance when they saw the dust cloud. It was evident that one of the mages on the defender''s side used that. Probably to gain some time¡­ It was another mind game that Jean loved so much. Or so the tamers assumed that it was¡­ But then they frowned when they noticed that the dust cloud wasn''t losing speed and it was approaching them without dispersing. Staying inside that wasn''t a good idea, and while retreating might cause a problemter, they valued their lives too much to just hold their ground. Still, they didn''t move fast enough¡­ Billy increased his speed when he saw those silhouettes turning around. They made a terrible mistake¡­


    When Billy left the dust cloud, neither of the beast tamers saw him. They heard some footsteps, but when they turned around to check it, Billy was already in the air after jumping and ready to strike two of them. They only noticed what was going on when they heard the grunts of the pain of two enemies who had their necks pierced by Billy''s ive. After looking in the direction of the sound, two unfortunate tamers saw Billy jumping toward them as well. They immediately grabbed their crossbows, but they weren''t fast enough. Billy also killed them after not meeting any resistance. However, things changed afterward.


    The beast tamers pointed their weapons at Billy and began to fire their bolts. Jumping in the air would make him an easy target, so Billy ran instead. Those guys didn''t have the habit of making the monsters fight while riding them, so they didn''t use them in that way. Thanks to that, Billy had an easy time by sidestepping and approaching each one of them. Thanks to that, ten other enemies died in the blink of an eye.


    Without realizing who Billy was, the beast tamers formed an encirclement to bombard him from all sides. They didn''t have a warrior''s discipline and courage, but they had their pride. They couldn''t allow a single man to attack them from so up close and then let him escape, but in the end, that had been another mistake¡­ By forming an encirclement, they exposed themselves to Billy. Now he could see a lot more of them.


    When the enemies began to pull the triggers of their weapons, Billy made several earth walls emerge around him for defense purposes, but he still left an opening, one big enough to let the enemies see and big enough for him to see several of them and point his crossbow at them.. The bolts began to make cracks in the walls, but Billy ignored that while he attacked the enemies and killed two of them at a time with a single bolt, such was the power of his weapon.

 Chapter 237 - Spiritual Core (7)

    The enemies grew impatient when they saw their allies being killed in droves. As if that wasn''t enough, Billy could repair and make the walls around him move and protect him from all sides. When they realized that they couldn''t take down Billy, more than one hundred of them had fallen. Everything they tried to do was useless...


    The beast tamers couldn''t retreat without exposing themselves, so they used their only option: they called back the monsters that were attacking the Northern wall. Billy was amazed when he felt the sound of the ground trembling at the approach of those creatures. He was amazed because the tamers were selfish enough to risk their chances of winning that fight just to save a couple dozen of them. That would change the tide of the battle since the monsters would lose the momentum, and the defenders will have time to reorganize themselves. Still, there was a problem¡­ Billy was now surrounded by beast tamers and their creatures.


    "I suppose they are willing to go this far because they have a bounty on my head¡­" Billy said.


    Regardless, Billy wouldn''t havee if he hadn''t had a way to escape. While hiding himself underground was an option, it would take him too long to return to the town. When the monsters got close enough, Billy created an Earth pir that propelled him to the town in a single instant. In the blink of an eye, he saw himself flying over the army of monsters, one hundred meters above them¡­ The monsters, the tamers, and even his allies saw that in disbelief. Some people who had crazy physical abilities like the guild masters could jump over fifty meters of height, but they couldn''t cross five hundred meters in a single jump. While that was awesome, there was another problem for Billy:nding.


    In the end, he manipted the wind when he was about tond to decrease his falling speed, but since he used it against his body, it had been rather painful. In the end, Billynded quite slowly, but he stillnded with his front against the ground, and he stayed like that.


    "Billy! Billy¡­ Are you all right?" Kate asked when she saw him blinking.


    "Yeah¡­ Just give me some time to breathe," Billy replied. "This hurts like hell."


    Although he asked for some time, Billy quickly got up since he had no idea how things would proceed afterward. The beast tamers were crazy, after all. Fortunately, after canceling the first and the second wave of attacks, they didn''t send the monsters back. Still, the issue was the other battlefields. The enemies in the North still were wary of the tunnels, so things there were going pretty slowly. However, the eastern side of the town was also facing some difficult battles, and things stayed like that until the end of the day. The adventurers had to retreat since they suffered a few hundred casualties, but they still had many wounded.


    "What was that, Billy?" Kate asked, visibly annoyed. "We are a team. You can''t act recklessly like that. Even more so when you don''t inform us beforehand."


    "Sorry, my bad," Billy said. "The second wave would cause too much damage, so I could only think of that to make the monsters retreat."


    "Things could have gotten really messy, but you were lucky," Alexander said. "Maybe not, since it is you, we are talking about, but you shouldn''t do that again. How would you feel if Kate or Natalie were to do the same thing?"


    It was rare for Alexander to criticize Billy, but this time he had a point, and he was being strangely persuasive. Billy''s attitude wasn''t helping his case, so he decided to quietly listen to theints of his friends. Once that was done, he began to eat some Edish fruits to recover his mana. He had used too much that day, after all.


    "The skill list still is the same as before, I was expecting to see their Domination appear here, but I guess I need to see the moment where they use their weapons for that to appear," Billy thought while he was recalling the events of that day.


    The cost of that skill will be probably high, way above the price of skill points that Billy currently has, but it would be nice to make the enemies taste their own poison. Regardless,ter that day, Billy heard the report of the casualties that day. The enemies lost around three thousand pawns among monsters and soldiers, but their side lost only half of that. It seemed that despite being alone, his friends'' students did a good job standing their guard.


    "It is thanks to Fierce Aura, all of them can use that, and we made them practice it as much as possible every day," Natalie exined.


    Billy''s friends, aside from Kate and Sarah, made their students train that skill Vigorously for quite a while. A good part of their daily training was them using Meditation while keeping that skill active. So, even though they were between level thirty and fifty, they could show a level of power that would be almost two times higher. However, only for a few moments, but it was more than enough to save their skin many times a day.


    "It would be nice if I could find a skill that would grant us the chance to use less mana or even stamina," Billy thought while wondering about the weakness of Fierce Aura.


    Stamina wasn''t really a problem now that Vigor was leveling a lot in the battlefield, but mana was. Naturally, such a convenient skill wasn''t in the skill shop. Billy saw an anime a long time ago in which the protagonist trained his spiritual energy to be able to use his best move more often, but naturally, that wouldn''t be the same thing as seeing a real thing.. However, the logic was there¡­ Billy has to strengthen his spirit to make his mana more efficient.

 Chapter 238 - Spiritual Core (8)

    After dealing with half of the monsters, everyone was thinking if it was fine to assume that they won that battle. That was one of the best cards in the enemies'' hands, but they didn''t achieve anything with it when they used it. Billy was also thinking about that, while they had the resources to wage war for three months, the enemies didn''t have the time to do so. Most likely, three months was the time they assumed it would take to defeat all armies in HIloh and Riormi state. In any case, to make the enemy give up, for now, they needed another crushing victory¡­ Still, Billy had no idea how to achieve that, and he still was bothered about what he should do to make his mana more efficient. There was another problem¡­ Maybe not a problem, but an issue. In any case, Billy also had to consider Lily''s condition and while she was holding up, it seemed that it was getting a bit hard to fight. Still, her performance didn''t decrease.


    "How are you feeling?" Billy asked.


    "Aside from some slight feeling of weakness in the morning, not much," Lily replied. "I am sorry for hiding about this."


    "Forget about that, anyway. Are you eating more than usual?" Billy asked.


    "I am, but I can''t say if it isn''t due to those battles," Lily replied.


    Billy didn''t have to ask those questions, he just had to use Check-Up, and then he would learn if Lily was pregnant or not. However, was that a good idea? They were fighting in a war, and that would make everyone in their group worry. That being said, it could also boost morale for them to try harder and do their very best to return home.


    "Do you want to know if you are pregnant or not?" Billy asked. "You should know by now the merits and demerits of knowing such a thing in our current situation."


    Lily knew, so she hesitated, but then she looked at Alexander, and he nodded. He was too anxious, and the doubts would only cause problems to all of themter. So, she nodded as well. In the end, Billy touched her belly and then used Check-Up. Everyone knew that Billy had more than a few skills that he was hiding from others for whatever reason, so they didn''t think of anything when Billy touched her belly.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to confirm it¡­ Lily was really pregnant. Given the size of the child, she was only in the first month, so that she would be fine until the second month, she could keep on fighting. In any case, while Billy could feel the baby there, he couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a girl.


    "Congrattions¡­ you are pregnant," Billy said.


    "Eh? EH!" Alexander said.


    While Alexander waspletely shocked, Lily began to cry while smiling. He wondered why they looked so surprised. That is what happens when you do it like rabbits in the mating season. Nevertheless, while his friends were congratting the couple, Billy had a certain thought. He put his mana on Kate''s lungs to make her win the battle against the virus. What would happen if he infuses his mana into her heart? Would she learn Recovery? If that was the trick, then she should have learned Vigor when he did that. After all, the lungs determine the physical capacity of someone''s stamina.


    Although they were his future wives, Billy couldn''t ask them to touch their boobs now. He couldn''t ask Lily either for obvious reasons. The idea of asking Sarah would only make Kate and Natalie red at him, so Alexander was the only option.


    "Maybe I should just forget about this¡­" Billy said.


    "Forget what?" Alexander asked.


    "... Just let me check your heart for a second," Billy said after a long sigh.


    "Why so sudden?" Alexander frowned.


    "I dislike this even more than you. I just want to test something," Billy said.


    "Well, I suppose that is fine. Even if it is a weird request, I am in a good mood," Alexander said.


    Billy didn''t waste time and then quickly sent his mana to Alexander''s heart, he could feel the energy passing to him, but he also could tell it wasn''t malevolent. In any case, Billy didn''t notice anything happening with just a small amount of mana, so he kept increasing the amount until around something happened when he used one hundred points exactly. Alexander learned Recovery, and he could tell that something had changed in him. He felt more alive than before.


    "What¡­ happened?" Alexander asked. "I feel¡­ it is hard to exin."


    "I¡­ opened something that was locked inside you," Billy said after thinking for a short while. "You will be able to heal faster after this. You know the drill. Keep quiet about this."


    Maybe it wasn''t the best of times to have done that. Now everyone looked confused after just hearing about Lily''s pregnancy. In any case, Billy exined to them that he had this idea when he used Check-Up since now they had another reason to return alive. He warned them that critical hits might still be mortal while they can heal faster. One cannot heal when the brain or heart are destroyed.


    "Kate and Sarah should be able to do the same. Focus on sending your mana to the left part of your chests," Billy said. "Unless you want me touching everyone''s boobs."


    "Of course not!" Kate raised her voice.


    "Hell no!" Natalie did the same.


    Naturally, Billy expected that kind of reaction. In any case, while those two were helping the others learn the same skill, Billy confirmed that theory could be replicated in other ways. If he could boost the effectiveness of his heart, maybe he could use it on other organs, like his brain.. That may be the answer he is looking for in how to boost his magic power. However, he also had a feeling that it was something else¡­

 Chapter 239 - Spiritual Core (9)

    When Billy used the same amount of mana in his brain, he felt his mind getting sharper, but that wasn''t the only thing that changed. The system recognized that as a skill, it was really weird.


    You learned the skill Sage''s Wisdom.


    Sage''s Wisdom: It grants you five points of extra in magic per level.


    Billy just learned something that he wanted for quite a while¡­ a passive skill that could boost his parameters. It was weird that he learned a passive skill by using mana, but he assumed that he learned that because he boosted his brain''s power. So, it seemed that passive skills could be learned after reaching some requirements, like when he gets stronger by using mana. That was good and all, but it didn''t solve the thing that Billy wanted to solve.


    "I will have to keep thinking about this¡­" Billy thought when he went to sleep.


    In the end, no one had any idea how the enemies would proceed the next day, so Jean didn''t call any meeting, and everyone had to stay in the same position. The adventurers, however, had to stay cautious because they might need to change the battlefields if the monsters target another region.


    "It goes without saying, but you need to keep quiet about your pregnancy," Billy said.


    "I know I would be targeted because I am the leader of those three hundred archers," Lily said. "If something were to happen to me since they are young, they would lose their confidence."


    Billy nodded. She wasn''t in the walls anymore, so attacking Lily was more achievable than before. In any case, the chances of an enemy passing through Billy, Alexander, and Natalie were close to none¡­ At least at the beginning of most battles.


    "Hey, Billy, you were right," Alexander said.


    "I always am," Billy said and then checked everyone''s condition. "It seems the scratches that you got yesterday disappeared."


    "Yeah, as usual, you are always learning new things," Alexander said.


    "You could learn it from me and try new things as well, you are old enough to be a father, so you might as well try to do and achieve things that no one did before," Billy said. "Who knows, you might end up improving a world a lot morefortable for your kid."


    "I am not sure I will be able to do that, but¡­ I will at least try," Alexander said.


    Alexander''s cautious and meek nature put him in a bad spot, at least when ites to exploration of the unknown. Nevertheless, he was a guy who once defeated the best archers of another tribe when he was supposed to be a spearman, so if anything, he was dedicated. Regardless, such thoughts disappeared from Billy and everyone else''s minds when they approached the walls. Even from such a distance, they could tell that the enemies prepared a lot more soldiers that day than in any other. That was good since it was a sign that they were getting cornered and impatient, but it was bad because the defenders didn''t have the manpower or the resources to win a head-on sh.


    "Well, at least if we win this, then the enemies certainly will retreat," Billy said.


    "Oh, really?" Marie suddenly appeared and then asked. "How did you reach that conclusion?"


    "Now, it isn''t the time for this," Gerald said. "The enemy will indeede at us with everything they have. Do you have any of those weird ns, kid?"


    "Nope, I had no idea how the enemy would act today, and something was on my mind overnight," Billy replied. "I don''t know if we can do anything to win this battle head-on, but I suppose we will have to think of a way as we fight."


    "You are right; I just hope that we will be able toe up with something fast enough," Gerald said.


    Fortunately, Billy made Sage Wisdom level up a bit overnight, so at least when ites to magic, he was a bit stronger and against so many enemies, they would need all the help they could get.


    By his calctions, they had ten thousand soldiers on their side, and the enemy hade over twenty-three. If that were a usual siege, the defending side would have an advantage, and the enemies would need at least three times more soldiers, but since that was a world of magic and superhumans, then things were a bit moreplex.


    In any case, Billy''s first idea was to use the fallen soldiers as zombies and make them attack the enemies, but as expected, they suddenly learn Necromancy would be a bit too much. Unfortunately, aside from that, he couldn''t think of much else. The enemies had to organize their troops for a few hours, but Billy failed in thinking of something during the meantime.


    "Well, let''s see if I can have any idea during the battle¡­" Billy thought when he saw the enemy''s army marching toward them.


    "Are we going to fight the same way as yesterday?" Kate asked.


    "It seems that they split the monsters into three groups, and they are nning to use them on the three battlefields, so you won''t have many chances to fight the monsters," Billy replied. "Focus on taking down the cavalry. After that, focus on the barbarians and then the monsters."


    It would be better if they could keep a pace while dealing with the same type of enemy, but themanders wouldn''t let that, and that was why they split the monsters. Things got a bit moreplicated, but at least humans are less sturdy.


    That was definitely going to be thest day of battle to protect the dungeon town, so many soldiers were gulping nervously. On the other hand, Billy was wondering how he should overwhelm his foes.. He had nned to nt some fear into their minds, but it was hard to do in a war. Since his magic had increased a bit, he decided to test something¡­

 Chapter 240 - Spiritual Core (10)

    As Billy had expected, the first toe had been the cavalry. However, the second wave of enemies was right behind them¡­ It wasposed of the beasts and the tamers riding them. That was weird¡­ By attacking like that, the riders won''t have the chance to leave their path. It wouldn''t be weird if some of them ended up being attacked by the monsters and crossbows.


    Nevertheless, the horses kept advancing at the same pace, so they arrived at the same time, attacking all groups. Billy was the sole exception because he used Wind Sphere to knock down several horses and their riders. That is to his increase in magic. Those spheres caused an explosion of wind in a five meters radius. Since it cost less mana than the bolts of his crossbow, Billy spammed that spell until the entire area in front of him had enemies on the ground. No one had the chance to see where the attacks came from, but they used that chance anyway.


    The line of the attackers had been broken, and those who were hit by Billy were killed almost instantly by arrowsing from Lily''s bow and magic projectiles fired by Kate and Sarah. Still, the front line didn''t have the chance to destroy the remaining parts of the first line¡­ Because the beasts were already upon them.


    Billy frowned when he saw the tamers still riding the monsters while they were attacking. As if that wasn''t weird enough, they were pointing the crossbows while showing quite the scared expressions¡­ They weren''t looking at Billy, so they were probably afraid of dying since they never got so close to a battle before¡­ And something or someone forced them toe.


    "Oh¡­ This simplify things," Billy thought while smirking.


    Although he found a way out of that mess, there was another problem. While the monsters were approaching, the tamers began to use their crossbows, and many adventurers began to get hit. They were also targeting Billy''s group.


    "Change of ns, target the beast tamers and get their whips," Billy said. "By holding them, you can control the monsters."


    "How do you know that?" Kate asked.


    "It is the only exnation as to why they have those weapons with them all the time and never use them," Billy replied. "Now, go!"


    Billy had the confidence that his friends could take opponents of that level by themselves. Besides, they need to be fast if they want to prevent the monsters from rampaging. Billy dashed toward the monsters at his top speed with that in mind. When they saw someone approaching them at an inhumane speed, and without hesitation, several tamers focused their barrage of bolts on Billy, but by spinning his spear, he blocked all of them.


    Once again, he used Wind Sphere to knock out the riders in front of him, and then Billy saw five of those beasts dashing at him and swinging their ws despite the fact that their masters just fell on the ground. That proved his theory. The monsters obeyed the will of the owners, or at least theirst thought. All of them wanted him dead, and so the beasts tried to kill him. However, Billy used Fierce Aura and disappeared from their sight. The monsters end up hitting the air.


    Billy passed by the monsters and then arrived behind them, just where the tamers had fallen. They were trying to get up and immediately pointed their crossbows at him, but Billy impaled their hearts faster than that. Without wasting time, he grabbed the whips on their waists, and then when he thought of making the beasts stop, they stopped moving after they turned around.


    After that, Billy thought of making them sit, and the monsters obeyed¡­ It was almost like they could read his mind. Still, there were other things he needed to test, he made those five attack other monsters, and once they did that, he dropped the whips. Despite that, they kept fighting, obeying hisst order.


    "Very useful indeed," Billy said.


    Carrying so many whips would be a pain, so Billy decided to throw them to the backline as he gets more of them. His friends certainly understand how to use those as well, so he didn''t have to exin¡­ However, before he could select his next targets, Billy saw a dust cloud emerging east of his position. The third wave wasing¡­ At least five thousand more infantrymen were going to join the fight.


    "Come on¡­ Give me a break," Billy said after a long sigh.


    Billy hurried to attack other tamers and get their whips. He had to make the monsters attack those guys who wereing. All the soldiers and adventurers in that part of the region were already busy enough. Any more enemies, and they would be annihted. With the help of his friends and the guild masters that joined them along the way, they managed to get around three hundred whips, and they sent them to attack the third line that was fast approaching. Thanks to that, they bought some extra time, but it was hard to say if it was enough¡­


    The beasts and the cavalry fought to thest man, and they were still fighting in some few ces. Thanks to that, they managed to kill in just a couple of minutes about half of the adventurers and soldiers defending that southern gate. In the end, the defenders had around one thousand men on their side, and many of those were heavily injured, but they couldn''t afford to retreat¡­ one thousand tired and injured men against five thousand fresh soldiers.


    "I like these odds," Marie said while covered in sweat.


    "Of course you do, you are crazy," Gerald said. "Listen here, men! None of you have the permission to fall without killing at least ten enemies in front of you! If you fail in achieving that, I will kick your ass myself after this war is over! Let''s protect ournds no matter what!"

 Chapter 241 - Spiritual Core (11)

    After Gerald''s speech, the survivors around shouted in response, they sure looked excited, but Billy still was keeping his cool, unlike his friends. They already had many reasons to win that battle, and those words only increased the fire in their hearts. However, Billy was the type that couldn''t show all his strength unless he stayed calm. Theplicated situations also required someone to keep analyzing things with a cool head, after all. In his group, he was probably the only who could do that.


    "Let''s fight together and do our best to reach the other side of the enemy''s army," Billy said while looking at the guild masters. "Once we do that, we will turn to the sides and then destroy the enemies from inside."


    "All right, you take the right and we will take the left," Gerald nodded. "We need to affect this entire battlefield if we want to win."


    "I will tell the others to stand on their ground and hold their positions no matter what." Gustav said.


    With their numbers, they could hope that some allies would be able to help them. If they show any opening, the enemies will climb the walls, after all. Nevertheless, the enemies were already upon him, so everyone readied their weapons. Billy had used some stamina before, but he didn''t hesitate in opening holes in the enemies'' chests by using Light Spear. They had to hurry, so he couldn''t waste time thinking about saving his energy.


    Billy''s friends also followed his example and used their best attacks to defeat the infantrymen. They were wearing heavy armor and tower shields, so Kate, Lily, and Sarah had a hard time surpassing those defenses. It required too much mana to do so¡­ Most likely, their strategy against magic. Nevertheless, that wasn''t the only thing they could do, so they focused on decreasing the already small mobility of those heavy infantrymen by going to their legs. Even with their heavy armor, a mere iron boot couldn''t withstand their attacks, and Natalie approached and finished off the knocked-down enemies.


    Billy and Alexander opened the path ahead with Light Spears nonstop. Even the tower shields couldn''t stop them. Thanks to that, they quickly got the attention of many enemies. However, with the guild masters on their left side, they never got surrounded by enemies.


    "Those kids sure are something, ha!" Gerald said, and then he swung his greatsword to cut down a shield and then another time to cut down the wielder. "Even I can''t deal with these specialized enemies in a single strike."


    "You are getting out of shape, gramps," Marie said. "Is that a belly beer that I am seeing?"


    "Give me a break, I am already 105 years old," Gerald said. "You can''t expect me not to enjoy my free time in times like these."


    While they were talking and shing the enemies like that, the guild masters were slowly falling behind Billy''s group. They had some close followers behind them giving their support, but even that wasn''t enough. Gerald and Gustav grit their teeth and then begin to move forward more aggressively than before. Instead of trying to block and dodge all attacks, they decided to let some hitsnd in order to find some openings faster. Fortunately, that showed some results pretty soon, and their moving speed increased.


    The enemies had divided their forces into fifty battalions of one hundred men. They also divided those fifty into ten lines, so the defenders had to deal with five hundred men on the first wave. Despite that, Billy''s group and the guild masters managed to pierce the first line without much of a problem. However, before they could move to the sides to eliminate all the enemies of the first wave, the second was already upon them.


    "It seems that your strategy isn''t going to work, Billy¡­" Alexander said while showing aplicated expression.


    "If you have any better ideas, I am all ears," Billy said.


    In the end, Billy and his group decided to help little his allies behind while they recovered some stamina. Thanks to Vigor, Billy could use Light Spear three times every minute, which was quite an insane number given the power of the skill and the fact that he could only use it once every ten minutes in the past. However, it wasn''t nearly enough to deal with the massive number of enemies marching toward them. While not all enemies in front of them were heavy infantrymen, the first ones were, and they would tire the soldiers and the adventurers out really fast. As if things weren''t troublesome enough, the soldiers on the eastern and northern gate were facing the same problems¡­


    "We have to help them, but we are already facing some problems here¡­ we aren''t even close to defeating all of those guys," Billy thought while clenching his teeth. "Regardless¡­ I will have to harden my spirit and find strength inside me¡­ harden, inside me¡­ this is a dangerousbination of words, but¡­"


    Billy had an idea¡­ it would be a bit dangerous to try something like that in the middle of a battlefield. If he fails, he will end up wasting a lot of mana. Nevertheless, it was in his ns to improvise and try to find a way out of that mess while he fights the enemies. He had used a lot of mana the previous day and even a considerable amount that day, so he had only five hundred points¡­ he could only hope that it would be enough.


    Without touching his body, Billy tried to focus his mana into a single spot between his lungs; he didn''t want to infuse a single organ with his mana. He wanted to create a spiritual one made of mana¡­ a magic core. Billy heard that some monsters had that, but it was only a hypothesis.. No one has confirmed that yet. Nevertheless, Billy focused all his mana in a single spot creating a sphere, and then it happened¡­

 Chapter 242 - Spiritual Core (12)

    You have learned the skill Spiritual Core.


    Spiritual Core: passively increases your mana regeneration by one point per level. Passively increases the power of your magic attacks by five percent per level. Decreases the consumption of mana by one point per level when it is used, up to half of the spell or skill. Upon defeating a foe, you can obtain a portion of their mana, starting at five points per level.


    Billy blinked several times in astonishment. The skill was much better than he had expected. Thest effect particrly would be awesome in long fights, and that was exactly what he was enduring right now. Now he finally could see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    When the enemies of the second wave finally arrived. They saw Billy attacking them like he was a wild beast, thrusting and swinging his spear around without concern for his stamina. Billy''s friends got worried since the enemies had eight more waves after that, and Billy wouldn''t endure it at that pace. However, after he advanced enough to find himself in the middle of the one hundred man unit, he fired several wind spheres and knocked down dozens of those who tried to attack him. Thanks to that, his friends had an easy time defeating those and joining up with him.


    "Billy, you are going too fast! You need to pace yourself," Kate said.


    "It is fine, I know what I am doing," Billy said. "Focus on spreading confusion among the ranks, do that before the third wave of enemies get too close!"


    Billy was as calm as ever, but it was hard to believe that he truly was acting like usual. Still, he was looking around for the most wounded enemies, and he quickly dashed to finish them off. The mana he would gain for the killing was already awesome, but he would gain even more as he made the skill level up, so Billy quickly used that mana to improve the skill. While most enemies didn''t even have one hundred points of mana, even fifty points per kill were already awesome.


    In any case, thanks to his eagerness, Billy and his group managed to prate and cause havoc on the battalion in front of him a lot faster than before. The soldiers in the third wave didn''t expect that one of those five would be annihted so fast, so they still were five hundred meters away, and they didn''t even begin their march.


    "Kill them all!" Marie shouted upon realizing that they had enough time to time to achieve that and then start the next battle with some room to breathe and while having some numerical advantage.


    In any case, in the blink of an eye, Billy made his Spiritual Core reach level four. So, he could use his crossbow without caring about the cost as long as every shot kills an enemy. However, instead of using that already, he decided to save it forter in order to make the enemies think that they were just struggling enough and the gate was within their reach. While it would take some time, it would give him and the others the chance to annihte all the enemy soldiers on the southern side.


    Despite that, when the third wave arrived, five battalions of the second wave had already been decimated. The enemy soldiers knew that they would have a tough fight despite the numerical advantage, but even pretty far away from the walls, the defenders were doing a lot better than expected. Some of them had lost fingers, hands, and entire arms, but they still wanted to fight. Their morale was sky-high because of the two groups in front of them that were decimating soldier after soldier with speed and brutality. They were Billy''s party and the guild masters. Thanks to them, the defenders looked like an army of demons who were thirsty for their blood. Despite that, the enemy soldiers couldn''t retreat because they knew that there were things worse than death¡­


    Things gotplicated while they were dealing with the next five battalions. Despite seeing their allies being killed by the droves, the enemies still kept pushing forward. To the point where they immediately sent the fourth wave of enemies, even while the third one still was struggling. Thanks to that, Billy was forced to rely on his crossbow a lot sooner than he had nned.


    "Hey, Sarah, did you notice?" Kate asked after she made her short spears pierce the legs of two enemies.


    "Yes¡­ Billy should have ended up running out of mana a long time ago," Sarah said. "In his ce, I would have emptied my mana pool three times over."


    "Well, it is Billy we are talking about, so it is hard to tell when he is serious," Lily said. "Who knows, he might havee up with something new again."


    That would be a bit too much¡­ to learn two things and probably awesome ones in two days in a row¡­ that would make Billy quite like¡­ Billy. After all, he was the guy who learned a lot from other tribes and came up with some awesome skills. In any case, the battle kept going, and Billy started to deal with enemies even faster than before.


    The extra magic power granted by Sage''s Wisdom and Spiritual Core turned his crossbow into a crazy weapon. Even when the enemy soldiers focused everything on defense, they couldn''t do anything to stop it. Dodging was the only option, but even so, their speed was above the normal bolts¡­


    After some point, the soldiers stopped trying to keep their formation and just advanced toward Billy and the guild masters'' party in order to wipe them out while using their allies'' bodies as shields.. They ended up causing a lot of problems to the guild masters, but that only made things easier for Billy, not to mention their allies had the chance to take a breath and then attack the enemies from the sides.

 Chapter 243 - Withdrawal (1)

    Although everyone was exhausted to the point where even Kate and Sarah had run out of mana, they kept fighting nonstop until the seventh wave of enemies. Those who hadn''t fallen due to the wounds could be numbered in a few hundred men, and not a single one of them was unhurt.


    To keep on fighting, Kate and Sarah began to look for the crossbows of the fallen tamers and then fired them nonstop, but they were quite useless against heavy infantry. Nevertheless, it didn''t seem like they would have to keep fighting there for long¡­


    "What is that?" Billy frowned when he saw some weird moves aheading from thest three waves of enemies.


    They weren''t moving, and since thest ones moved quite close to each other, Billy knew that something was off. To make things even more confusing, they began to march north¡­ toward the eastern battlefield.


    "Sons of a bitch¡­" Billy muttered.


    "They gave in to winning here¡­ It is bad since we won''t reach the eastern gate in time, but it is also a sign that the other gates are holding up," Gerald said.


    Gerald and Gustave were covered in blood from top to bottom, even Marie, who was fast enough to dodge the blood gushing from her foes, also red with blood, hers and the enemies. Billy looked at his friends and then saw that they were exhausted. They began to fight at noon, and it was already four in the afternoon, so it was natural that they were hurt and tired. The one who looked in the best condition was him. He only had a few scratches since he put bolts in the heads of those who got too close to him.


    "Those who are too tired and wound finish off these bastards! The others¡­ Follow me as if your life depends on it!" Marie shouted.


    There are still some enemies of the seventh wave around, but they are scattered, so they didn''t pose a threat. Still, only two hundred or so adventurers and soldiers followed Marie. Some of them were even missing an arm¡­ It was because, from the sixth wave onward, the barbarians showed up.


    Nevertheless, Billy and his friends apanied the guild masters, and as expected, the enemies reached that other side first. From a distance, they could tell that their allies were on theirst legs and things were only about to get worse since the enemies sent fifteen thousand soldiers and more than twenty-five from the eastern side. The battle just became four thousand enemies against two hundred of Billy''s group and more or less four hundred on the eastern gate.


    "It is do or die now, fes!" Marie shouted. "These motherfuckers are going to target our people, our friends, our families after this is done! I don''t care if they are being controlled or manipted by some asshole. This isn''t my problem! I am just going to kill them all!"


    At that point in time, no one participating in that war could be said to be innocent of anything. Even if someone was manipting their leaders or fooling others, it didn''t change the fact that thousands of men and women died already fighting in that war. So, no one could hesitate in front of the enemy.


    Before the group could arrive on the battlefield, Billy, who had recovered some mana and hadn''t used it yet, had decided to slow down the enemies'' advance a little bit. He touched the ground and made some spiked pirs appear in front of the first group of enemies that were approaching the walls. He didn''t have to make them move, he made them appear inclined enough, and they fell toward the enemies due to their own weight. The enemy soldiers got surprised and stopped their march for a second, and they panicked when those began to fall toward them. They couldn''t retreat in order, so some were crushed by the pirs, unable to retreat. Not only did Billy kill some of them, but he also made them stop and caused confusion among their ranks. Still, that didn''tst for long. Even though they were going to be nked, they soon began to march. Only four hundred soldiers were blocking their path, after all.


    While following Marie''s lead, the soldiers and adventurers finally reached the enemy''s left side and then began to pierce their ranks with their usual savagery. However, their charge slowed down a bit. Putting the exhaustion aside, even Gerald was needing more than a few swords strikes to deal with the enemies and their shields. It was at that moment that he realized that they were dealing with the barbarians, but instead of their round shields, they were using the tower ones.


    "They are way sturdier than the average soldier¡­" Kate said while he was using her crossbow, but the bolts weren''t piercing any part of the enemy''s bodies.


    "Don''t give up. We have to stop their charge no matter what. They can''t reach the gates!" Billy said.


    The walls only had a couple of arches, so usingdders or even ropes will be easy to climb. The gates will also be damaged a lot faster¡­ Billy could always seal them with Earth magic, but it wouldn''t have any meaning if his allies were too loose. Nevertheless, even Billy was having a hard time killing the barbarians that were focusing on defense. He had to use three Light spears to make his weapon pierce through the shield, armor, and their body.


    "Not good¡­" Billy thought.


    He was nning to save some mana and then use arge amount to affect the whole battlefield somehow, but it will take a while if he has to use his crossbow. While he was wondering about what to do, he saw Sarah and Kate running out of crossbows and bolts to use, so they picked some spears on the ground to fight¡­ That was anything but a good idea.


    "It is time¡­" Billy said, and then he put his crossbow away.


    In the end, Billy pointed both his hands at the enemies. It was time to truly terrorize them¡­

 Chapter 244 - Withdrawal (2)

    Billy had thought of many ways to go over the top and overpower his foes. However, when ites to physical attacks, he wasn''t strong enough to take down dozens of well-trained soldiers at the same time. He could take two or three at a time and keep going for a while, but there was another way to do that with his current level, by using magic. However, until now, Billycked the mana to deal with hundreds of heavily armored enemies, but now he had the skills and the power to recover his mana fast enough, even against those big ass shields.


    When the next enemies approached Billy, he made small lightning bolts fly from his hand toward them. When they saw that, the enemies tried to hide behind their shields, but lightning moved away faster than they expected, and their heads got hit. Frying their brain instantly¡­ Other enemies came, and even though he had aimed well, some of his attacks were missing the heads and hitting the shoulders and sometimes the shields. As expected, it was still hard despite his training to control that.


    Even amidst the chaotic battlefield, the sound of lightning bolts was heard by many. When they looked around, they saw the shes of lighting from a single spot, and they also saw soldiers falling one after the other like dry leaves. Naturally, even Billy''s friends were speechless. They saw that skill in use before, but not like that power and speed¡­ Not to mention, it was insane to think that Billy could keep using that nonstop.


    Gerald and Gustav had seen many things over their many years of managing their guilds and working for the state, but they had never seen something like that¡­ A man killing enemies soldiers without moving from his ce and firing lightning bolts from their hands. They had seen Billy''s fire tornado before. Sarah''s frozen field also shocked them, but that¡­ That was beyond insane.


    Eventually, the enemy''s soldiers realized that they would never reach Billy. Dozens of them dashed at him numerous times, but not a single one got even close. His range with that lightning bolt was that amazing, but the further away from the enemy, the harder it was the Aim. Nevertheless, they began to throw their weapons at him without any other options. They would be unable to fight afterward, but they knew that they wouldn''t achieve anything as long as that monster was blocking their path.


    Billy dodged the first few projectiles, but things got difficult when the enemies began to coordinate. He could only shoot two lightning bolts at the time, so he couldn''t quite stop dozens of enemies at a distance. Fortunately, his friends appeared and began to block the throw spears with their own weapons.


    "Seriously, you never cease to amaze me," Alexander said while spinning his spear.


    "Leave the defense to us. If they keep throwing their weapons, then we are bound to win this," Kate said while holding a tower shield.


    Billy smiled when he saw his friends making a semi-circr formation to protect him. Now the enemies had no chance of hitting him with throwing spears. Still, Billy will have to move a bit in order to avoid hitting them with his lightning bolts. Despite Billy''s party blocking their path, the soldiers kept charging at him. Eventually, some of them would reach them and take them down, creating an opening in their formation and exposing Billy. They kept trying that, but eventually, their pace decreased and then they began to keep their distance from Billy and the others.


    Billy didn''t like that¡­ They had to be way more eager to defeat him and take down the eastern gate. Suddenly, Billy looked at the north and then he noticed that the enemies were way too close to the walls¡­ He could also see that the arrows'' rain was getting smaller and smaller.


    "They are waiting for the Northern gate to fall¡­" Billy clenched his teeth in anger.


    The people there probably put up a good fight, but they had been fighting for almost two weeks. Aside from the exhaustion, the damage also piled up, so it wouldn''t be weird if some of them fell a lot sooner than usual. Nevertheless, there was nothing Billy could do to help them. Even the six hundred soldiers in that part of the battlefield had now fallen to four hundred¡­ If the enemies take the town and attack them from behind¡­


    In any case, Billy decided to hurry up, but it didn''t take long before he could see some enemies on the walls¡­ The war was over, and they had lost. Billy''s friends and everyone else noticed that too, and they showed different reactions. Regret¡­ despair¡­ They fought well and for quite a while despite the odds, but it hadn''t been enough.


    "We will fight to thest man!" Billy roared. "Even if they have won this, I won''t let this end easily for them!


    It was unusual for Billy to act like that, but his friends realized the reason behind it. Even if they fall there, as long as they deliver a massive blow to the enemies army, they won''t be able to keep moving westward any time soon, and that would give time for the people back home and in the other cities and towns to raise another army, even if it wasn''t made of trained soldiers.


    "Now is the time to retreat," Billy said while looking at his friends. "Lily can''t die here, and it would be better if the rest of you were to live and help the others."


    "This isn''t like you, Billy," Alexander said. "Even if we get surrounded, I am sure we can pull this off. Well, we will mostly rely on you, but you know."


    "I am not a coward, and I won''t raise my kid to be one either," Lily said. "So, I can''t retreat here."


    "I wish I could say something convincing, but I can''t attack anymore. My wordsck persuasive power," Kate said.


    "Let''s keep fighting while joining the others. The enemies don''t have the means to stop us from a distance anymore. This will be costly to them," Natalie said.


    "I guess there is nothing left for me to say here," Sarah shrugged.

 Chapter 245 - Withdrawal (3)

    His friends were stupidly brave¡­ but Billy couldn''tin since they grew to be like that under his watch. The group joined the guild masters who looked equally troubled, but they hadn''t given up yet. At the very least, they won''t go down without a good fight. They didn''t say anything. After fighting for so long, they were too tired, and they would rather save their energy for the next minutes of the fight.


    The enemies also knew that thest group remaining won''t go down easy, so they began an encirclement. Even if they fail at killing Billy as fast as possible, the mountain of corpses around him will make things difficult for him. However, they suddenly stopped and didn''t finish their encirclement for whatever reason after some point. Billy frowned at that, and then he noticed that some of the enemies were looking at the walls. When he looked toward id as well, he noticed that the enemy soldiers were no longer there. Not to mention, things got noisy in the northern gate again.


    "What is going on¡­" Marie said.


    "It must be¡­ reinforcements," Gerald replied. "Our reinforcements have arrived! Don''t give up yet! We can win this!"


    It was impossible to say if Gerald was right, but at least his words recovered some of the morale of the weakened soldiers around him. He charged toward the enemies, and the survivors followed him. Without much of other choices, Billy and the others followed them. They had to capitalize that chance, even if it was stupid to leave the gate unprotected.


    The enemies also reached the same conclusion. It was the only exnation as to why their allies had disappeared from the walls. Thanks to that, they took a while to respond to the attack and paid dearly for it. Without their usual formation, they failed in stopping the charge and became easy prey for Billy and his allies.


    Since they were too close to him, Billy changed his tactics a bit. Instead of the lightning bolts, he summoned the Fire Tornado and while that cost tons of mana, he recovered enough as his spell burned to a crisp the enemies'' soldiers and melted their armor and weapons. The fire tornado circted around his group and then decimated the enemy''s encirclement even more. They finally realized that they had lost and began to run away at that point in time.


    At first, the survivors blinked several times without realizing what was going on, but then they saw the guild masters dashing and cutting down those soldiers. Now that they had a chance, they had to decimate them in order to make sure that the beast tamers would stay weakened for many years toe. To prevent further wars, but the guild masters were thinking about something else¡­ That was the preparations for their counterattack.


    Unfortunately, few people had the strength left to chase five times more soldiers than them. So, around two thousand enemy soldiers still managed to escape. Billy and his friends sighed in relief¡­ Many sacrifices had been made, but they won.


    "Hey, look at that," Lilly said while pointing toward the north.


    They saw an unknown army fast approaching when they looked in that direction. They didn''t seem like a hidden unit prepared from Jean. They were carrying a green banner that had a pine tree on it, but Jean''s soldiers didn''t carry any banners. However, they knew that they weren''t enemies because some individuals were leading those soldiers. They were Drew, Cami, Nik, Lucy, Leo, and even Edward armed with a war hammer was with them. They all looked a bit beaten down, and their weapons were red with blood, so they probably helped the guys in the northern gate.


    "It seems that we arrived just in time¡­ that is what I would like to say, but¡­" Edward said while looking around and seeing thousands of corpses.


    Edward seemed more than a little troubled by the fact that his daughter saw such a thing for days. Still, she weed him with a smile. It was hard to respect her independence and want for her a better life than that. Even though she fought to protect her people and many other innocent lives.


    "What happened, dad, mom?" Billy asked.


    "We went to help Rosalie and Aura and then joined their battle. Once we defeated the enemies on the borders, we came to help," Drew replied.


    "There is no way we would sit still and wait while you were fighting," Cami added. "Samuel and Samara are at home with mother, even though they begged toe as well."


    A battlefield wasn''t a ce for children, so that was the right call. Regardless, they exined that the guys in the Northern gate fought well, but the survivors had to retreat due to wounds that they sustained. Even though the archers did an amazing job keeping the enemies at bay for quite a while, eventually, they ran out of arrows. They fired those nonstop for an entire day, after all. Billy''s friends'' students probably sustained some heavy losses, but the enemy was running away thanks to their bravery.


    In any case, Riormi soldiers came to join the fight, but they just helped in tending the wounded since they arrivedte. As for Billy''s friends, they were too exhausted, so once they rxed a little, they went to sleep. They had won the war, but the cost had been high. Thanks to that, the mood was quite heavy in the guild when he arrived there and saw Edward, Jean, Aura, Rosalie and almost all of the influential people of those three states.


    The war started with a bit more than twelve thousand against thirty thousand.. On their side, they lost nine thousand and about half of the survivors were too injured to keep on living the life of a soldier or of an Adventurer. As for the enemies, they lost almost twenty-five thousand soldiers, but there was no point in celebrating even more deaths¡­

 Chapter 246 - Withdrawal (4)

    On the next day, they confirmed that the survivors of the three enemy camps were moving away. So, the survivors had to work on dealing with the aftermath of the war. They couldn''t leave the corpses as they were, and they didn''t have time to bury all of them, so cremating was the only option. The fact that the enemy didn''t even care about their fallen was irritating, but that was just how things were. Even if the bodies of the enemies deserved some respect. Besides, leaving them to rot wouldn''t help anyone. Things finally wereing to an end, and Billy was relieved, but the real issue wasn''t over yet, Billy had to get the head of Neles state.


    "Maybe this isn''t the time to do that, but aren''t you going to exin how you used so much magic yesterday?" Kate asked while they carried the corpses to the numerous fires.


    "I can do better and tell you how to achieve the same thing, but you will need to recover your mana first," Billy replied.


    Natalie and Alexander barely had enough mana to create their cores, but they should be able to do it. Besides, Billy was pretty sure he couldn''t use his mana to do that. Also, he couldn''t say what that skill could do out loud. It was another trick up their sleeve that they need to keep quiet for a while.


    "What do you think is going to happen next?" Alexander asked.


    That was the question that has been bothering everyone. The usual answer would be to counterattack, but they didn''t have the manpower to do so. So, Jean didn''t even raise the possibility of one. They couldn''t let the masterminds of that war go unpunished, but there was nothing they could do for now.


    In the end, it took a full week for all the corpses to be cremated. In the meantime, Jean and Aura sent some of their men to keep an eye on the borders to see if the enemies would try to do something again. Still, after such crushing defeat, it would be hard for them to raise another army and attack, at least for a while.


    "We won, but I feel so crappy about this¡­: Marie said while she was heading to the guild with the others.


    "We lost too many people, again," Gerald said. "No one feels much happy about this. We only don''t feel worse because we aplished our goal. Despite that, I feel like there is something off¡­ Like something was missed in this war."


    "It is the enemies'' adventurers¡­ They didn''t join the war," Billy said.


    "Ah¡­ You are right," Gerald said. "It doesn''t make sense, they shouldn''t be the ones guarding their borders. We aren''t suited for that."


    Billy couldn''t agree more. Marie was a fine example of an adventurer. Too impatient and too harsh when ites to things that aren''t rted to dungeons and their usual work. Nevertheless, not even the spies informed them properly why the adventurers didn''t join the war, so it will be hard to find the answer.


    "Thank you foring, everyone," Jean said when the final members appeared in the guild. "Take a seat."


    Jean had prepared a big ass round table and many chairs around. Several people were already sitting in it. So, Billy and the others took their seat.


    "It is finally time to go home, but there are a few things we need to address first," Jean said. "For now¡­ We don''t have the resources or the manpower to make our enemies pay for the results of this war, so I will put the thogut aside for the time being. However, I believe that we will recover a lot faster that them, so the next time¡­ We will start the war and it will only end once the mastermind that instigated all this is dead."


    As expected, Jean was angry, but he couldn''t show more than that since he had to set an example to the others. As for the people involved and currently in the room, they weren''t displeased with that decision. After all, they knew how weak their state was when it came to military strength after this.


    "We only have two other topics to discuss, the first is that after talking with Aura, she decided join our alliance formally," Jean said. "It is obvious that her people will be targeted in the future and after helping us for a while, it is more than fitting for her and her people to be allies in all senses."


    "We didn''t help much this time, but we will try harder and keep working with you all to build a peaceful future for us all," Aura said.


    Everyone nodded. While the Riormi state didn''t have a strong military, they had many resources. The use of their dungeons will alsoe in handy. Besides, after this war, Billy knew that Aura and the other merchant leaders would want to approach them in order to learn magic as well. They would need that kind of power to strengthen their military. Besides, with magic, even people not suited forbat could be a force to be recognized on the battlefield. His friends liked teaching, and since they will be paid to do so a lot, they won''t have any reasons to refuse.


    "As for thest topic¡­ After talking with many soldiers and watching the battle unfold myself, I came to understand that the guild masters and Billy''s party yed an important role in this victory, so we need to reward them properly," Jean said. "All of them will receive fifty gold coins. However, upon mentioning this to the guild masters before hand, they were unsatisfied since they felt that they did less than them. Thus Billy''s party deserved more than them. As such, I decided to grant them the power to rule over certain regions.. Young you all may be, but you will find the support of qualified people in thosends."

 Chapter 247 - Withdrawal (5)

    Billy already knew that something like that would happen and as if he had read his mind, Jean granted him the authority to rule over the region of the dungeon town. While it was a lot of work, he was bound to obtain a good ie from all themerce regarding the dungeon in the area, so it was fine. Besides, he was going to outsource everything aside from the profits.


    The only problem with that oue was the fact that his friends chose areas close to the eastern border. They, just like him, wanted to reinforce the defenses of that side of the state. They felt that they could do it since the other day, they managed to create their spiritual cores, and they could tell how much power that would grant them.


    On the next day, pretty early in the morning, most of the people in the town began to live. Although the inhabitants stayed to help in the war, most of them looked exhausted and apparently were thinking of moving to other ces. However, they changed when they heard of the new lord of the region. Even they heard of the things he did during the war, and most of the walls had been built by him, so they felt that the enemies would think twice before attacking an area under his rule.


    "I heard a few rumors about your aplishments, but they are kind of hard to believe," Drew said. "People respect and fear you at the same time."


    "I suppose that is good, only being feared isn''t good," Billy said. "True respect also requires some fear. Regardless, you will need to meditate more, dad. I learned something, but you will need more mana to be able to learn."


    Billy more or less knew that his father was a bit of a musclehead, so he had been cking off with his magical training, even though he would be able to use Fierce Aura for longer by having more mana. However, they were going to travel by carriage, so his father would have a lot of time to meditate.


    The good thing about learning Spiritual Core was the fact that the mana was only used when one seeded in creating the core. When the user failed, the mana would disperse, but it would be inside their bodies, so it was no real loss.


    "Speaking of which, why are you leaving the region that you are going to govern now?" Drew asked.


    "I don''t think that speaking of which fits here¡­ Nevertheless, I am going to govern, from a distance," Billy replied. "First of all, we will need to find the right personnel and then improve theyout for defense purposes of that ce. Creating more traps and underground tunnels. However, thates after the marriage ceremonies."


    "Oh, yeah¡­ you are getting married¡­ when you are just seventeen," Drew said. "Do you have to beat me in every single thing?"


    Billyughed. It wasn''t on purpose, and then he recalled that his parents were eighteen and seventeen when he was born. He pretty much was conceived in the very first weeks after the marriage¡­ which made Billy think that he shouldn''t think about that. Nevertheless, even the ceremonies would be a problem since they would have to travel back home two times, and he had no idea which was the best time distance between both.


    "Well, at least isn''t a problem that might cause deaths," Billy thought.


    Billy was already used to that responsibility at that point in time, but it wasn''t easy. In any case, the trip back home had been a pretty calm one even though itsted one week, and the groups split up along the way. Kate was wondering if she should invite Rosalie to live with them for a while, but since the kid looked fine, it seemed that she had gotten used to Aura''s home and was liking the ce as well. Still, she invited her to visit, which she didn''t answer since she was wary of Billy. He was the one who hesitated in helping her and was quite cold, after all.


    Along the way, Jean also mentioned when they were willing to take more apprentices. It seemed that despite the hard time they had, about half of Natalie''s and Alexander''s students survived. While Sarah, Kate, and Lily only lost about ten percent of their students since they were long-ranged fighters. Due to Lily''s pregnancy, it seemed that it would be better to start another six-month course in the next month in order to give her some extra timeter and because it would be better if all of them started and ended at the same time.


    "So, it would seen that it would be better if the ceremonies happen in the next few weeks," Billy thought.


    Billy wanted some time toze around before the marriage, but he couldn''t cause problems for his friends. So, he made his choice.


    "Let''s get married in two weeks," Billy dered.


    Billy - Lv 97 5400/29.000 EXP


    HP: 548/ 548


    MP: 997/ 1007


    SP: 327/ 557


    Strength: 213


    Speed: 205


    Magic: 296 + 05


    Endurance: 91


    Dexterity: 73


    Status Points: 65


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29, Steel Spear Lv 29, Light Spear Lv 44 (+ 06), Fierce Aura Lv 48 (+ 04 UP), Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 56, Earth Maniption Lv 59, Mana Infusion Lv 53, Water Maniption Lv 51 (+ 13), Wind Maniption Lv 56 (+03 UP), Fire Maniption Lv 51, Zen Lv 33, Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 05 Wind Transformation Lv 13 (+08UP), Water Transformation Lv 05, Fire Transformation Lv 05


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv 69 (+ 02), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv48 (+ 09 UP), Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 35(+06UP), Block Mastery Lv 21, Writing Lv 29, Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 22 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31, Dash Lv 19, Fire Resistance Lv 19, Heat Resistance Lv 17, Vigor Lv 33 (+ 07 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 12(+11UP), Spiritual Core Lv 12(+11UP),


    Skill Points: 140

 Chapter 248 - Withdrawal (6)

    Kate and Natalie seemed a bit surprised, but they understood why Billy decided that so suddenly. While they didn''t have to hurry up because they could rx for a while after the war, they had to consider many other things now that their roles in those states increased in amount and importance.


    The idea of a honeymoon didn''t exist in that world, and since their home was in another city, they would have to wait for a while before consummating everything, but then Billy realized that it would be for the best. After all, his nightlife will be busy, and those two will have to take turns. So, once they are at home, one of them just will have to wait for a day¡­ or a few hours if they were really looking forward to it.


    "Ah¡­ the problems of popr guys," Billy thought. "Putting the jokes aside, I should prepare my ears because I can see some individualsining about this."


    In any case, there was no point in hesitating, and Billy was already enough not to carry too much about the disapproval of some people. So, he just wrote a letter to Jean, Edward, and Aura to inform them. Thest two were more like invitations, but it wasn''t a problem per se.


    After that, Billy wrote some other letters to the guild masters, Pierre and Louise. He owed them at least an invitation, even though it was hard to say if he was that close to them. Once that was done, he invited his friends to have dinner with them, and then he told the news.


    "We havee a really long way, huh," Alexander said. "A few years ago, we were just ying around while training and now we travel for days to visit our hometown for such a big asion."


    "I was never ying around," Billy said.


    In any case, the trip would start in one week, and even though Billy thought that his friends would have some free time, they were quite busy visiting their students and then talking with them about the possibility of hiring them to work in their territories. Kate and Sarah''s units would be even more valuable because they could use magic, and almost five hundred of them would manage to create walls and watchtowers in no time. It would be a goodpetition between Billy and them¡­ But even against five hundred men, he had an advantage. Thanks to the dungeon and Spiritual Core, he could recover his mana insanely fast.


    "Jean told me that most of the employees that I need are already there, but I suppose I will need to get acquainted with them and see if I need to make some changes," Billy thought. "Given that they didn''t live the dungeon town even despite the risks, their loyalty should be more than sufficient, at the very least."


    In the end, during that week, Billy found himself bored out of his mind. There were many things one had to take care of back on Earth before the grant event, but things were simpler in that world. Besides, the house and everything else they would need had been taken care of when they moved.


    "I suppose I need to change my view since people from earth are different from here, at least when ites to us," Billy thought, and then he looked toward Kate and Natalie. "Anyway, you two need something for the ceremony, I feel like things are ready, but maybe that is just me forgetting important details."


    "Even if you ask us that¡­ I am not sure," Kate said. "There aren''t many marriages in our town and while they are hold in my house, I only participated in Alexander and Lily''s marriage."


    "Everything is ready and nothing is missing, maybe you are just actually nervous despite always trying to lookposed," Natalie added.


    Billy didn''t feel nervous, but he couldn''t help but feel that something was missing. After thinking for a while, he realized that it was due to the fact that they belonged to warrior''s tribes, so it made sense that things were way too simple.


    "Well, we finally have some room to breathe, so let''s enjoy these moments like this," Billy said, and then he held Kate and Natalie''s hands. "We don''t usually do this kind of stuff often."


    "This isn''t so bad," Kate said with a small smile on her face.


    "Somehow I feel that you are trying to show off by holding our hands at the same time," Natalie said.


    "No one is looking, so it is fine," Billy said.


    Maybe doing this in the open would be a bit reproachful in the eyes of others, but then again, Billy wasn''t the type of guy who would do that. Kate and Natalie are also pretty serious, so they wouldn''t feelfortable with any sign of affection in front of others.


    On the day of the departure, everyone left together on the same carriage. Jean woulde a bitter apanied by other guys. Much to Billy''s surprise, all of his invitations had been epted. They were supposed to be busy or resting, but everyone looked eager to see the sole town of Heinhall state. They probably will feel disappointed since there isn''t much to see there.


    During the trip, Billy realized that there were still many things he could do in that world. Like improving the traveling speed between long distances. Thanks to the horses, they could travel one hundred kilometers every day with ease, but it was a bit slow considering the distances he usually crossed. He more or less knew how he could create machines that would use vapor or steam to work, but he wondered if it was worth the hassle to develop that kind of technology that could pollute the environment.. Instead of using that, he began to think about how he could cross big distances using magic. That would be the finest example of clean energy¡­

 Chapter 249 - A New Family (1)

    In the end, the best option would be his ability to use electricity now. However, making an electric vehicle was beyond Billy''s ability.


    "Still¡­ Who knows, if I managed to make a crossbow like that, maybe I could make a car that consumes mana to move," Billy thought.


    That would require dozens of prototypes as well, and it would consume a lot more time since it would need more materials as well. Nevertheless, it would be a good time investment, and in the future, they would cut off the duration of the trips. Even cutting it in half would be nice.


    Along the trip, Billy also tried to make some miniatures out of earth and steel, but they didn''t have any effects. They didn''t have any use¡­ until now. His power mostly worked to make things work better, as weapons and as tools to make him sturdier or faster, but creating something with another purpose was new territory.


    "Unless it is a weapon, I guess it won''t have status or effects¡­ But maybe I can change that if I make something like a war chariot," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I don''t think those exist in this world, so maybe making use of those will give us some edge in future wars."


    War chariots are probably counted as weapons¡­ Mobile weaponry, to be more precise. It was probably the most basic prototype that eventually led up to the creation of tanks. In any case, it was a bit troublesome to invent new things rted to magic since Billy felt like he would make that world follow the same footsteps of Earth, and then one day, he would wake up and see that someone had invented something like a nuclear bomb. Then again, magic could also be used to kill many people, and he was sharing his knowledge quite freely.


    To test that, Billy tried to level up his carriage, and when he saw that his power worked. However, the carriage only had durability as status. Even when Billy had twenty-five skill points, he didn''t find any effect that he could add to it. He didn''t see any effects that could be used or applied to vehicles. While Billy was thinking about that, they arrived in their hometown.


    "So, what will be the n?" Alexander asked.


    "We don''t have houses here, so we need to stay with our respective families," Billy said. "Are any of you against the idea?"


    No one said anything. While Lily and Alexander were married, they didn''t stay together all day, and it probably won''t be a good idea to act lovey-dovey in front of Leo. After splitting up, Billy and the others went to their homes, and this time, even though it was mid-morning, he found everyone there.


    "Hey, it has been a while, or maybe not," Billy said.


    "Billy!" Samuel and Samara said in unison.


    As usual, they ran and jumped to hug him. They had gotten quite bigtely, so it was hard to move while they were doing that. In any case, they had heard of the skills their mother and father learned, so they wanted Billy to teach them as well. The trip had been pretty long, but they wanted to learn as soon as possible¡­ They sure were getting a bit selfish as ofte, but Billy decided to spoil them.


    "Today, I am going to teach you one skill, and if you behave well over the next few days, then I will teach the others," Billy said. "Do we have an agreement?"


    Those two nodded several times. They will enter their rebellious phase in a couple of years, but Billy assumed that things wouldn''t be much different from now. They will probably ask him to spar whenever possible, but even with Fierce Aura, they were far behind Drew. They belonged to a tribe of warriors, so the strong ones were respected no matter what.


    "By the way, did Edward say something after receiving the letter?" Billy asked. "He was the one who informed you all, right?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t seem that bothered by your choice," Cami replied. "He is aware that you want to respect Kate and Natalie equally, and after seeing those two after the war, anyone could tell that none of them are being neglected."


    Billy wanted toin that he was being neglected. Since those two were young maidens, they didn''t know how to take the reins, so everything had to be started by Billy. Even simple hand-holding¡­ Still,ining about that seemed pretty pathetic, and it wasn''t that bad a situation per se. It was quite heartwarming, actually.


    In any case, Billy spent the day with his family, and then he went to visit Lucy and Edward the other day. Lucy was a woman of few words, so Billy assumed that they would finish talking soon, and so it happened. They only talked during her path to work since she still had her policy ofpletely focused when she assumed her position. Regardless, Natalie was sleeping when he showed up, so he went to see Edward and also learned that Kate was sleeping as well. Even though it was past breakfast time.


    "It seems that those two only want to ck off at home¡­" Billy said.


    "Is that so?" Edward asked. "Well,e to think of it, they woke rather early when we were there since they had their work. Nevertheless, it seems the time hase, huh. You are finally epting that you will seed me one day."


    "I never said that I would," Billy said. "Like I said, this type of job doesn''t suit me. So, wait a few decades before kicking the bucket, and then you can pass your job to one of your grandkids."


    "Grandkids¡­ I will be looking forward to seeing them," Gerald said. "You lucky bastard."


    Billy frowned when he heard that. It seemed that Gerald was fine with the result but truly letting go of his daughter was something that annoyed him. After all, another man would be the most important person for her.. Nevertheless, Gerald seemed the type of gramps that would spoil his grandkids rotten, so Billy will have to be the strict one.

 Chapter 250 - A New Family (2)

    "Putting that aside, I have heard that Jean is having a hard time making his spies obtain any new intel in the enemy''s territory," Edward said. "After suffering such a crush defeat, they must have grown cautious. I also heard that his spies in other states have noticed that others are attacking the beast tamers and the barbarians in earnest now. Things are getting intense in another sense."


    "Well, this is the best moment to do that," Billy said. "So, they will be busy for a while since their other enemies also heard of their crushing defeat. Nevertheless, it bothers me the fact that we never saw themanders of the beast tamers or of the barbarians on the field of battle."


    After how easily they defeated and made the barbarians their allies and also considering their powers to manipte monsters, anyone with a brain would be wary of exposing theirmanders to the beast tamers. Aside from that kind of ability, they weren''t extraordinarily foes. Not to mention, a lot of the beast tamers were killed in thest war, and their whips were confiscated by Jean and his people. Speaking of which, Billy had studied how the whip worked, and it seemed that some mana was sent to the target when the wound was opened. Aside from that, he didn''t know much, but he wanted to try some experimentster.


    "What are your ns after the ceremonies?" Edward asked.


    "Natalie and Kate still are going to work as instructors, and since Aura will send some of her people to learn from them as well, we will return home and then spend one or two months there," Billy replied. "After that, we will move west to work on strengthening the defenses there. With those numbers, we should be able to make a lot, and the students will make themselves useful while they learn magic."


    "I suppose that is for the best," Edward said and nodded. "We will have the upper hand the next time, but we will probably strike first even without the defenses. By the way, I have something for you."


    It wasn''t consumary for the people involved to share gifts before the ceremonies. Still, then when Billy saw the green armor that Edward took out from a box, he understood that it wasn''t a gift due to the situation. Or maybe it was¡­ Billy thought that after using Appraisal on the skill.


    "I found this a long time ago in some ruins. While it is a bit old, it doesn''t have any signs of rust in any part of the armor," Gerald said. "Even when it sustains damage, it repairs itself after a while. The only problem is the other effect that this has. When you are close to those you deem allies, and they suffer damage, you suffer the damage in their ce. Use it to protect those two."


    Guardian''s Mail


    Endurance + 50, HP + 100


    Self Repair Lv 05: it restores one point of durability per hour.


    Guardian''s Aura Lv Lv 05: it grants you the power to protect up to five allies taking the damage in their ce. You can change the targets at any moment.


    Durability: 100/100


    It was a pretty good armor, and while Billy had made some, he never made anyone outstanding enough to make him give up on some mobility to wear it. Still, that one was good enough for that. Moreover, those effects had been added to the skill shop, and Self Repair only cost one hundred points. While it could only restore one point of durability every five hours, it was good enough. Billy could make a fortune by selling items with that function.


    "Thanks, I will make good use of it," Billy said.


    "At first, I thought that it was a cursed item. Even those with high endurance couldn''t wear it without getting incredibly hurt during fights," Gerald said. "But after seeing how fine you looked after the war, I believe you will be fine."


    That was because Billy focused on long-ranged attacks¡­ Still, that function wille in handy to protect allies that were about to be killed. However, Billy had to learn how to use healing spells to work perfectly on his hands.


    Those people further east could use it, but it was hard to tell if they would be willing to spread the knowledge. Still, Billy just needed to see them using once, and then the skill would be added to the shop. That being said, learning by himself would be more fun.


    In any case, the talk was done, so Billy went home. Over the course of the next few days, the guests that Billy had invited showed up, and he and his friends worked as tourist guides to them. There wasn''t much to see, but people like Gerald, Gustav, and Marie found it interesting to find the ruins of the former viges of the tribes and the desert that the elementalists used once.


    Speaking of guests, Billy forgot to invite Louise and Henri. Still, Kate did that for him upon noticing that he had forgotten it. Even though they weremercial partners and he once helped her, it was hard to say if they were friends. She was too serious of a person, after all, and did her best to help Billy with all the things he asked. Out of gratitude for that incident.


    In any case, while Billy stayed calm in the beginning. He started to get nervous as the days passed. Marriage was something that he had never experienced in his past life since he died too young. Not to mention, he was going to marry two, one after the other.. One was a tall and pretty woman who would put the top models of the previous world to feel jealous with her figure, and a big bobbed and sexy blond. His luck was seriously good¡­ Even though he always treated them like children and never considered marrying them two years ago¡­

 Chapter 251 - A New Family (3)

    When the day came, Billy saw himself a bit less nervous, but his heart still was speeding up a bit. While he got used to being the center of attention on the battlefield, he and the girls would be the center of attention for another reason. Although they would be surrounded by family and friends, it was still embarrassing. It seemed that he didn''t grow that much as he had thought...


    "Are you nervous?" Anna asked while seeing Billy checking his clothes many times.


    "A little bit," Billy replied.


    "Well, you should be," Anna said. "You are going to start your new family, and while you already have many responsibilities, this always should be your focus."


    It seemed that his grandmother had some lectures ready for him, but she stopped with only that much. In any case, once Billy finished with his fancy clothes, he began to look forward to seeing those two. They looked amazing in dresses, after all. His whole family was also wearing fancy clothes since they looked refreshing, and they had been circting aroundtely thanks to themercial.


    "Hehehe," Drewughed while trying to hide it.


    Since they left the house, Drew had beenughing creepily for quite a while. Even Billy was starting to feel ufortable, thanks to that. Still, since Cami wasn''t scolding him, he assumed there was a reason for that. So, he began to think if everyone was hiding something from him. It was too suspicious, after all. Still, they were his family, so it wouldn''t be a bad surprise¡­


    Billy only realized what it was when he arrived at Edward''s residence, and then he saw Kate and Natalie waiting for him wearing simr red dresses. It seemed that their roles had been inverted¡­ Regardless, Billy understood what was going on.


    "I see¡­ So we are only having a single ceremony," Billy said.


    "You guessed as much just from this?" Kate asked while frowning.


    "My dad was grinning like a fool, so I knew something was off," Billy said.


    "Hey¡­" Drew protested.


    "Kate asked me if I wanted to hold the ceremony together, I thought that I was fine waiting another week, but she insisted," Natalie said.


    "It wouldn''t be fair if I were to start ahead," Kate said. "Besides, I wanted to see Billy''s surprised face. We failed, though."


    Regardless, Billy approached both of them and put his hands on their waists. Now, it really looked like he was showing off. Still, like Kate said, it would be unfair. That being said, that raised a problem¡­ If he were to continue on that path, his first night with them would be a threesome? How lucky just one guy can be?


    "Let''s talk with everyone," Billy said.


    Jean hade, and he brought with him some fine wine, and he was already drinking with Edward. Thanks to that, both of them were a bit drunk¡­ They were rather weak to alcohol if fine worked that fast with them.


    "Kate¡­" Edward said and then sniffed.


    "Yes, Father?" Kate asked.


    Edward cried a little before saying anything. It seemed that he was the type who cries when he is drunk. That was a bit funny, so Billy had a hard time containing hisugh. Still, Billy could understand where he wasing from.


    "I was no good father¡­ since I gave up on you," Edward said. "Still, I hope that you bring your kids whenever possible. I will try to be a better grandfather than I was as a father."


    "You were the best, father," Kate said and then hugged Edward. "It is thanks to you that I am here. If you weren''t the person that you were, Billy would never have found and healed me."


    Edward didn''t say anything, so he just hugged her tightly. While he tried to y dumb, it seemed that everyone had reached the same conclusion. It was the first time Jean had heard that, so he looked surprised that Billy had managed to heal someone who had a terminal disease.


    "Dad¡­ I will call my first daughter, Christina," Kate said.


    "Yes¡­ I will wait expectantly for her," Edward said.


    Christina was the name of Kate''s mother, so it wasn''t only an important and beautiful name for Kate. In any case, she sniffed a little as well since it was a bit difficult for father and daughter to have moments like these. Come to think of it, Billy looked at Natalie and wondered if she was going to do the same if she had a boy. Her father''s name was Hector, and she pursued his shadow for many years, after all. She probably surpassed him already, but only power wouldn''t diminish the respect she had for him.


    "You all are important people for the states of this side of the continent, and while I burdened you and I will probably keep doing so in the future, I wish you all the happiness in the world," Jean said.


    "Thank you, Let''s keep working together to build a future the next generation can be proud of," Billy said while he had a handshake with Jean.


    After that, those three went to talk with Lucy, who was standing in the corner of the room while drinking some wine. Even when she wasn''t working, she still was quite stoic. Not to mention, it was hard to get a good read of her expression and thoughts based on her reactions.


    "... Congrattions," Lucy said as soon as they arrived.


    Once again, it was hard to tell what Lucy felt when she said that. Even Natalie looked a bit troubled. Since both of them weren''t good with words, they probably didn''t talk muchst week. Still, Billy knew that those two shared many things inmon. So, he stepped forward and then opened his arms.


    "You are my mother now. I want a hug from my new mother," Billy said.


    "... You are one very troublesome¡­ Man, just like him," Lucy said, and she showed arge grin.. "No wonder Natalie loves you."

 Chapter 252 - A New Family (4)

    Lucy kept smiling and then hugged Billy. She probably was talking about Natalie''s dad. While he was a man who didn''t have much talent when it came to the skills of the tribe, he was straight like an arrow. So, naturally, he managed to pass through. Lucy''s barrier that she put between herself and the others.


    Apparently, Natalie didn''t remember much of her father. He died when she was just six, after all. However, judging by Lucy''s words, he could tell that Natalie was quite the daddy''s girl.


    "I am truly happy for you, Natalie," Lucy said. "We already said what we had to say to each other and we don''t like to talk too much, but I will say that I am truly proud of you. You can easily take my ce as the tribe''s head, but you can achieve much more than that, so you don''t need to. Do whatever you want and achieve many other things."


    "Yes, Mom," Natalie said while also smiling like her mother.


    Even their smiles were simr, and it was rare to see Natalie smiling that much. Lucy was probably the toughest opponent they had to face in the ceremony. Still, Billy wasn''t aware of one that was way above others when it came to those moments and difficult talks. While that was supposed to be a joyful celebration, it seemed that she had something in store rather difficult for Billy.


    After talking with Lucy, it was time to meet with Billy''s family. Since that morning, Cami was all smiles, so it seemed that she had a few things to say for those three. Maybe it was about Billy''s bad points.


    "Congrattions, you two," Cami said. "I hope that you all will have a happy life."


    "Where are my congrattions?" Billy asked.


    "You are marrying two pretty women at the same time, you can''t expect any more than that, Billy," Cami said.


    "I suppose that is fair," Billy said.


    "Billy is reliable, he helped us raise the twins and thanks to him, we had a fairly easy time," Cami said. "Still, he has his fair share of shorings. For example, when he stays silent for too long, he is usually plotting to do something alone. So, make sure not to let him listen too much to the voices in his head."


    "Yes, he tends to rush ahead when he does that on the battlefield," Kate said.


    "He has the skills to back his actions, but that is too reckless," Natalie added.


    "Also, he had the habit of staring at older women withrge chests, so make sure to punish him ordingly when he does that," Cami said. "He is a morning person, but not a nocturnal one. Often when you are talking to him at night, he will just nod and say yes, but he isn''t truly paying attention to the conversation. Sometimes when he is too focused on something, he will skip his baths and only use some magic to clean himself, so you need to watch out for that as well. Also¡­"


    Cami continued to talk about Billy''s bad points for quite a while. His siblings, his father, and his grandmother also looked quite satisfied, probably because they helped her summarize Billy''s shorings. While saying that seemed a bit bad in such a ceremony, it was just their way to help them help Billy as well. He spends too much time helping and teaching his friends and too little time trying to improve those shorings. As for Billy, he just heard all that as a final lecture since his responsibilities will increase once again, and like Anna said, the new ones were the most important.


    "Despite all that¡­ Billy is a wonderful son that I can take pride of, that we can take pride of," Cami said. "I hope you all have a truly blessed life, but don''t hurry in making children, I don''t want to be called grandma anytime soon."


    "Thest part was a bit¡­" Drew said and then sighed. "Putting that aside, you can count on us if you need help with anything."


    "There isn''t much for me to say here," Anna said. "Don''t think too much don''t things and just strive to have a happy life while you improve yourselves everyday."


    "Sisters, be nice to our brother," Samara said.


    "Make him work hard to that I can have more time to train and to catch him up sooner," Samuel said.


    "Yes, we will," Natalie said and then patted the heads of the twins.


    "Thank you very much," Kate said and then bowed slightly.


    After that, they talked with the other guests, who also had some words for them. The guild masters were already pretty wasted, so they didn''t say much. Marie barely could keep their eyes open¡­ And they still had to have dinner together¡­ That is what happens when you drink on an empty stomach.


    Still, the rest of the night was pretty enjoyable. It was pretty much just a party to inform the people they cared about that they were going to live together from now on. In any case, Billy also had a surprise for those two. He guided them outside the residence and then noticed that the sky was still cloudy. It was a pity since it was a full moon night. Still, something like that wouldn''t stop Billy. He used his Earth Maniption to create a pir that raised them upward for several minutes until they were moved to beyond the clouds. They were insanely tall, but now they could see a full moon like no other. Still, Kate and Natalie were too scared of the height to properly like the surprise. Fortunately, they were holding on to him while fearing the fall. So, that wasn''t half bad. After that, Billy gave Natalie a short kiss and Kate a long one, in order topensate. In the end, they felt satisfied.


    "Now I guess we are truly married," Billy said.. "You two just have to wait until we are back home for everything to be sealed."

 Chapter 253 - A New Family (5)

    After he undid the pir, Billy took the girls back to their parents'' houses, and then he went to his parents. They had decided to stay for three more days before going back home since some of the folks needed to nurse their hangovers. Billy barely had any drink since he wanted to keep his mind clear. Also because he needed to prepare his next steps on those three days. First of all, he would spoil and let Kate and Natalie spoil him for two weeks, and then they would have to return to work. Billy will use that chance to do his own things.


    "I suppose there isn''t much for me to do until I return to the dungeon town, so I will focus on training my skills and making some weapons," Billy thought. "Now that I have Recovery, I need to make a better weapon. One that is more suited to my fighting style."


    ives were pretty good, even more so for figures that fight using horses, but Billy focused more on thrusts than shes, so the curved de wasn''t that appropriate. Billy wanted to make an unusual weapon like his magic crossbow, so he had to brainstorm while he had the time.


    In the end, those three days passed, and Billy didn''t have any new ideas. To begin with, spears weren''t malleable like crossbows. He couldn''t make it shorter or longer at his will, at least not with the knowledge that he had. He will have to keep experimenting until he hits the jackpot.


    On the day of the departure, the visitors and Billy''s part all left at the same time while seeing many people of the town waving their arms at them. Those goodbyes have been rather frequent, but Billy had a feeling that it would take a while to see them again.


    "You are deeply in thought again, what are you plotting?" Kate asked.


    "Just thinking of forging a new spear, I think I have outgrown this one," Billy replied.


    His friends looked at him, wondering what there was to think about. They had no idea that a simple and in one would be too boring to have. In any case, Billy had some simple ideas. It''s like using two short spears and thenbining them to make a longer one. While he would lose range, he could make the short spears give him an edge when ites to closebat alongside Quick Spear. He also could make one that would be split into parts, and the interior would be connected by some chains. While it would be heavier, the power and the extra moves that he would obtain by making it would more thanpensate for that.


    He also had another idea during the trip, but instead of a shape, it was an effect. Could he make a weapon that could be stronger by absorbing the enemy''s blood? It would be awesome¡­ He had no idea how to replicate that effect, though. To make things moreplicated, Billy couldn''t focus all that much since he could tell that Kate and Natalie were getting nervous as they approached home. A lot more than nervous, he was looking forward to the showtime.


    "Wee back, master, mistresses," Valentin said and then bowed deeply when they returned. "You have received a letter, master."


    "Really? Everyone I know was at the ceremony," Billy said and then received the letter and frowned upon seeing the characters on the cover. "Well¡­ it wasn''t anything important. See you guyster."


    Billy tried to recover as soon as possible and then hid the letter in his pocket before talking with his friends. They nodded since it seemed that Billy was even more eager than the girls. Alexander was stupid enough to evenugh a little¡­ Billy shook his head when he saw that. He was about to be a father, and he still was pretty much a kid.


    "Is something wrong?" Kate asked.


    Billy noticed that those two realized that he was bothered by something. Probably because of the leather, they weren''t dumb, and they were sharp as well, so it was no surprise that they would notice it.


    "It is nothing, just a business that went bad while I was away," Billy said while forcing a smile. "Anyway, you guys cane to my roomter whenever you feel like it. You will take a turn or you wille together?"


    "You wish¡­" Kate said.


    "Don''t talk about that kind of thing in broad daylight¡­" Natalie added.


    It didn''t seem like they had decided the order. While they were good friends, they weren''t thatfortable with each other in sharing a busy night with Billy. So, they went to their rooms. Meanwhile, Billy stayed in the garden and then grabbed the letter stain. On the cover, it was written: to Billy¡­ In English. Thanks to that, he hesitated in opening it. Still, he couldn''t just dy the unavoidable.


    ''I know who you are and I am the same.''


    Billy already knew more or less the contents of the letter, but he didn''t expect it would be so little and direct. Naturally, the message was in English, and by those words alone, he understood that the sender was an enemy¡­ a reincarnated enemy. Billy wanted to curse his luck for such a thing to happen at such a moment of his life¡­ It would be funny if it weren''t tragic.


    "I wonder if they are implying that they also have the same powers¡­ considering the timing, it must be the mastermind behind thest few wars," Billy thought.


    Given how much of an important role he yed, word must have spread across the continent, and many heard and will hear from him, but the leader of the beast tamers was probably the one who listened to the report first and then reached that conclusion.. Still, considering the achievements of his friends, it seemed a bit precocious to assume all that¡­ unless they knew that Billy and they had something else inmon.

 Chapter 254 - A New Family (6)

    Billy got worried and thought a lot about this new figure in the next few hours. Still, he cleared his mind when night came, and then Kate appeared in his roomte at night while wearing a transparent negligee¡­ Billy immediately forgot about this new yer when he saw the extremely embarrassed Kate. Although she had her resolve, she didn''t know what to do, so Billy had to take charge, and he epted the duty with pleasure.


    Kate covered her eyes somewhat when Billy took out his clothes, but she still could see between her fingers. It was the first time she had seen a naked man, and Billy was pretty much ready for the showdown. Still, he took things slowly for her sake and to make her enjoy the whole thing as much as him. Billy had quite the hard time not running wild since she covered most part of her eyes during most of the time, and that turned him on even further.


    Although Billy had more energy to spare, the first round had been too intense for Kate, so she passed out once she was finished. After he put her back in her room, Billy called Natalie, who just went straight naked to his room. She tried to put a strong front, but the beginning had been a bit difficult for her. However, once she got used to it, she took charge and managed tost for two rounds. Billy never experienced being dominated like that, but he always wished that one milf would in his past life.


    In any case, thanks to all that, Billy managed to clear his mind and think clearly about things. He had no reason to fear another reincarnated person who may or may not have the same powers as him. He couldn''t say that he was at the apex of the world when ites to strength, but he was small fry either. He trained every day and pretty often developed new skills to strengthen himself. The sender of the letter was an enemy, but it was an enemy that he could and will take down eventually.


    On the next day, Kate and Natalie woke upte and almost missed breakfast. Not only that, they looked a bit embarrassed. As expected, they still were a bit shy regarding what happened on the previous night, even though it was only something natural that happened. So, Billy decided to mess with them a little bit.


    "Good morning, good morning, good mooooorniiing~," Billy said while almost singing. "Good morning, lovely wives."


    "You are tone deaf¡­" Kate said. "How unexpected."


    "I guess you never sang in front of your parents, otherwise, mother would have added that as one of your bad points," Natalie said.


    "I would say that it is a charming bad point," Billy said.


    Those three had their breakfast together and talked about random things. While they had two weeks off until the next group of students reunited in the capital to be trained, they couldn''t just stay at home all day spoiling each other. They had preparations to make¡­ which was a pity, but it couldn''t be helped since Valentin and his staff was at the house all the time. They also wanted to be discreet with their shows of affection.


    Speaking of discretion, Billy wanted to do something¡­ Peek at his wives while they were bathing or changing clothes. Since they were married, that was probably fine. That was exciting, after all. Still, Billy wondered if he was being overly perverted or if it was normal¡­ He always kept his mind cool about that kind of thing before, but now that he was married, he is having those thoughts¡­


    "Regardless, I have to keep my dignity so I need to work as well," Billy thought when he saw his wives leaving the house to check things about their next students.


    Billy went to his workshop and immediately began to work on the prototype of his new spear. He tried to forge the two types in order to see which one would be faster to achieve. As it turns out, he got a few good results quite soon regarding the long spear that could be two short ones. The trickid on the connection between the two. While it would make a bit weird, he could make the part below the head of the first spear to work like a screw. One that he didn''t have to rotate too many times to connect in a firm manner. The only problem was the fact that he would have to make the interior of the second spear empty, and that would decrease its durability. That was a problem for someone who had the habit of parrying projectiles and big attacks.


    "I suppose I can solve that by making the spear level up," Billy thought. "It seems like a waste to use those points for durability, but it can''t be helped. Speaking of which, now I need to level my weapons¡­ in thest war, because I helped back on doing that, we suffered a lot, but I can''t keep doing that. As long as I keep training hard and hunting monsters, that shouldn''t hinder my growth."


    As such, Billy''s new life as a married man began. Although he wanted to spend the day training and working on making the weapons and then spending the night with his wives. He had to decrease the time with both of those because Jean began to send him some documents regarding the dungeon town. Things that he needed to be wary of and how he should organize the troops stationed there as well as the staff that was going to help him, he had to study all that, and it would take weeks. Still, after all that much work, at least his bed would be warmed by those two.. Unfortunately, they still were taking turns, but Billy was waiting expectantly for the time they woulde at the same time.

 Chapter 255 - Guild Master (1)

    Over the course of the two weeks, some things changed. First of all, Lily and Alexander informed to those who knew them that Lily was expecting a child, so they didn''t have to keep it a secret anymore. As for another change was the fact that Billy received eight gold coins from the dungeon town, he didn''t do anything yet, but he was already being paid. He also had to name his party since it would be the name of the guild as well and thus the name of the dungeon town.


    Although Billy had the mind of a man in his thirties, only silly names came to mind. Justice League, Avengers, Akatsuki¡­ He was too old to choose one of those, so he began to think hard about it. Unfortunately, the guilds need to have shy names, and Jean even had the nerve to vet some of the names Billy picked. After much discussion, they decided that Vanguard was good enough. It was simple but strong, and Billy truly was in the vanguard in many fields, just like his friends.


    In any case, now that he had another stable source of ie, Billy had to use it wisely to avoid unpleasant surprises in the future. His first idea was to have his ownwork of spies, but that was something that would need to be developed.


    "Instead of raising them for the state and being paid to do so, I should look for students and make them work for me as I train them," Billy thought.


    The only problem was the fact that Billy thought that it was too much of a pain, and he was bound to end up finding some troublesome individuals that would betray him. There was even a chance the enemies might send some of their own to infiltrate and learn more about him and his techniques. The number of things that could go wrong was quite high¡­ Billy hated to admit it, but to avoid that kind of hassle, he might have to end up epting Jean and Edward''s offer and take their ce. Jean''s offer probably was no longer up since he got married, though.


    "Even that would restrain me too much, so I guess I need to find a better alternative¡­" Billy thought.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he decided to have a change of pace and go with his wives to the training grounds where they would meet their new apprentices. The ones who survived had plenty of experience now, thanks to the war, so they had been assigned to many posts. Most of them were on the eastern side of the state, where they could help their friends.


    Regardless, Billy knew that the number of apprentices would increase since Aura would send some kids of her state, but he still frowned when he saw. More than three thousand of them. She had sent five hundred to join the five groups, and this time, only two hundred from Hiloh state joined each group. It was quite the number¡­


    "If these many people join the ranks of the army of this state, then perhaps they can truly make a good and powerful alliance," Billy thought.


    Although Billy decided to see everyone training to get some ideas, his friends only spent the day talking with the students and telling them what kind of things they were going to learn and what they were going to do. Training while helping the state was one of them, building walls, towers, traps¡­ they would do all that while they improve their skills.


    Seeing others making progress while he wasn''t doing anything wasn''t good for Billy''s confidence, so he didn''te to check things on the training grounds the other day. Still, his friends showed up with Kate and Natalie after the second day with the new students.


    "Hey, Billy," Alexander said. "We have been thinking¡­"


    "A truly dangerous pastime¡­" Billy interrupted.


    "Once we head north, can we use the dungeon to train the new students?" Alexander asked. "We improved our skills quite a bit while we were clearing dungeons."


    "By all means, use freely and make me rich," Billy replied. "Some adventurers use that ce, but their numbers are small since they are the survivors of thest war. Others might want to work for my guild and explore the dungeon since it is a medium-level one, but I can slow down on the process of epting them."


    "Is that a good idea?" Kate asked.


    "I think it is since most of the guys who want toe to that town now were people that avoided going after the war, they are cowards, and I don''t have to let them use my dungeon," Billy exined.


    "I suppose that is true¡­" Kate said.


    While having more members associated with their guilds would benefit them more, Billy didn''t have didn''t worry about that. His friends and wives were members of his guild, and with their many students, there would be no shortage of people wanting to use his dungeon. After so many wars, probably many kids will want to join the army since they lost their parents, at least one of them in those conflicts. So, there will be no shortage of soldiers and adventurers for the next few years now that thepetition is gone.


    In any case, after a few days, Billy noticed that his wives were returning pretty tired. As expected, looking after so many people and training them was a little overwhelming. When Billy asked them if they wanted some help, he heard something unexpected.


    "It isn''t that work. It is just that some kids are a bit troubling," Kate said.


    "Some of them are sons and daughters of rich people from the states of this area, so they are a bit spoiled, and since they aren''t making progress, they keep causing trouble," Natalie added.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Billy asked.. "I am guessing that you guys had a lot of luck with the first group. In any case, why don''t you go all out a little bit and show what you can do?"

 Chapter 256 - Guild Master (2)

    Kate and Natalie couldn''t understand what Billy meant by that. So, he exined things. Putting aside that they were spoiled kids, pretty much everyone could learn magic as long as they keep improving their meditation level. So, he told them that was their homework. They had to meditate as much as possible, and then, every day, as soon as they came to the lessons, they would use all of their mana to create thergest earth block. In the beginning, their progress would be obvious, so everyone would be even eager to practice, even the spoiled ones, since it would be apparent that it was only a matter of dedication.


    "To make sure that they will feel even more determined, you should show them what you can do with your magic. Any demonstration will be fine," Billy said.


    Things would be different for Natalie since she wasn''t just teaching magic, but she could use the same theory. In any case, they nodded since they liked that n. Some rich kids might find the idea of working hard to gain something preposterous. If they truly wanted to learn magic, then they didn''t have any other choice. It wasn''t something that money could solve, after all.


    After those groups made one month of training, they would move to the west and began to work and train there, and until then, Billy imagined that all those trouble makers and thezy ones probably would have dropped from the courses, so they wouldn''t bother him. In any case, that month passed in the blink of an eye, and even though Billy felt that he didn''t do much, he at least managed to make some respectable spears.


    Chain Spear


    A spear that can be prolonged by using the chains inside.


    Strength + 25, Speed + 25


    Durability: 30/30


    Combined Spears


    Two short spears that can bebined to create a longer one. Their power is doubled when they are connected.


    Speed + 20, Strength + 10


    Durability: 15/15


    The first spear could split into three parts, and thanks to the chains, their reach could duplicate while it would lose some power if Billy uses it like that. It won''t need much if he hits the enemy''s head in case mastering that one would be hard. On the other hand, the short spears were quite easy to use. Even when they arebined into one. Billy found it quite interesting and fun to use Quick Spear alongside both of them. However, he couldn''t do much about the fact that he left himself wide open by attacking with both short spears. Unless he overwhelms his opponents with sheer speed, then it wouldn''t be very useful.


    "Now, I suppose while I level up these weapons, I can think of a way to improve our movement speed by using some type of vehicle," Billy thought while he was packing his things with his wives. "This will be even harder."


    "Why are you frowning?" Kate asked. "Are you unsatisfied with your new and weird weapons?"


    "No, I was thinking about something else," Billy replied. "Is Natalie already ready?"


    "She is at the entrance, unlike you. She doesn''t care so much about the clothes she is taking with her," Kate replied.


    Natalie cared too little about fashion. Then again, since she had the nice body gene, she looked fine in pretty much everything. As for Billy, he was taking his time because he needed the right clothes since he was in a position of power. He had to be and look respectable. Usually, he wouldn''t care what others think about him, but since he was one of the most important men of the Heinhall state, he needed to at least try¡­


    After a couple of minutes, they headed toward the entrance of the mansion, and there they found Sarah, Lily, and Alexander. Lily''s belly was already a bit big, but her condition seemed fine despite that. Billy thought that until the sixth month, she would be fine while working, but after that, the stress might be prejudicial.


    "Everyone is already waiting for us outside," Alexander dered.


    Billy and the others nodded. It was a pain, but they would walk all the way to the eastern side of the state. The reason for that was that those five would give the students the chance to learn a few things while traveling and how the life of a soldier and Adventurer was. As such, they couldn''t set a good example by using a carriage.


    "Speaking of which, how many students of your group have dropped out already?" Billy asked.


    "Not a single gave up. Why would you ask that?" Kate frowned. "Thanks to that tip that you gave us, the kids realized that everything depended on their efforts. Thezy ones realized that meditating was a pretty good way to ck off, so eventually, their mana increased, and then they learned Earth Maniption."


    While Billy gave them that tip, he didn''t imagine it would work so well. Truth to be told, he only came up with something that would help Natalie and Kate, but it seemed that things went beyond what he had expected.


    "We also told them that if they persist and learn magic, they would be able to see you using yours during the trip," Kate added.


    "Heh¡­ So you used me to achieve your own goals," Billy said.


    "Don''t phrase it like that," Kate said.


    After a couple of minutes, the group reached the exit of the capital, and then they found the thirty-five thousand students waiting for them. It was the first time that such a group was mobilized in times of peace¡­ Although they were kids between ten and eighteen, they were divided pretty well into battalions.


    "Pretty awesome, right?" Alexander asked.


    "Why do you look so proud?" Billy asked. "I dislike crowded ces¡­ Anyway, where are your former students?"


    "They went ahead since they didn''t have to walk," Alexander replied.


    Billy assumed that the others also sent their former students ahead, while the newbies would be enough to make some walls. All the help would be wee¡­

 Chapter 257 - Guild Master (3)

    The trip was supposed tost two weeks, but since some kids were falling behind due to theirck of physical strength, they had to slow down the pace, so they will probably need three weeks to reach their destination. While Billy couldn''t use that much free time to forge items, he could use it to practice with his new weapons.


    "Speaking of weapons, I wonder if I should make shurikens¡­ It has been a while since I used Power Throw, and that skill is quite good," Billy thought.


    Billy''s earth maniption has been leveling up well. Even Earth Transformation was leveling up, and the cost of creating things decreased. So, eventually, he would be able to make them. While he could use the magic crossbow to cause damage, he couldn''t only rely on long-ranged magic attacks. Having some physical ones at decent levels was also good. Nevertheless, that was a problem for the future.


    "Use every moment of rest to use Meditation. Little by little, your magic powers will improve by doing so," Kate said to her students as soon as they stopped for lunch break. "Magic isn''t different like your physical strength. You can only improve it if you train daily. Try to be stronger than you were yesterday, and you will reach your goals."


    Kate looked quite serious while she was saying those words. However, Billy was only thinking how sexy she would look with triangle sses. She also would look very good in the formal clothes of a teacher or secretary. Speaking of which, Billy noticed that her wind Maniption had already surpassed his, and yet, she wasn''t even trying to learn Wind Transformation. Billy wondered if she feared lightning¡­ Whenever he practices that, she is never around.


    In any case, while Billy was checking his friends, he noticed many eyes on him. When Natalie noticed that some of her students were losing their focus, she smacked them in the head. It seemed that they were quite curious of him, and while he had already learned that, Billy thought that they would feel more fearful than admired.


    "Billy, you are bothering us," Natalie said. "Can you leave us now?"


    "Well, my bad," Billy said.


    Natalie''s words hurt a bit, but Billy forgot about it since she didn''t fool around when she was working. In any case, she began to hear murmurs of admiration. It seemed that scolding Billy made her evaluation went up by more than a few levels. Billy was fine with that. He was basically always being bossed around by those two, after all. In any case, he couldn''t see any other lessons without bothering them, so Billy moved away and saw himself bored out of his mind.


    "I suppose I will meditate as well¡­" Billy thought. "There is nothing to do, and I am not sleepy to take a nap here."


    Billy didn''t have to meditate since his mana was already recovering insanely fast due to his Spiritual Core. However, he still could clear his head and then focus oning up with new ideas. He didn''t have any, though. At least when ites to skills¡­


    Over the course of the new few weeks, Billy saw the progress of many students up close. Some were more talented than the others since they were born with more mana for whatever reason. Thanks to that, they could grow and obtain even more even without doing any special training. It was weird, though. Billy wasn''t born withtent mana¡­ Probably because his parents were warriors. Nevertheless, having sometent mana was good, but it wouldn''t affect things too much¡­


    In any case, over the course of those three weeks, the best students could create Earth pirs as tall as them when they started the journey, but now they could make ones that were three times taller. Regardless, they finally reached the dungeon town, but they only stayed there for a day since the ce didn''t have rooms for more than three thousand soldiers. So, they quickly moved after spending a day camping outside the city. Billy''s friends led them to the areas they were going to work in.


    "My group wille first, so I will be looking forward to it," Lily said. "We will be back in one week."


    They had decided on one order, and each group would stay in the dungeon town for two weeks. By then, Billy will probably have finished dealing with the things in the guild. Since they were too shy, Billy couldn''t expect a goodbye kiss from his wives, so he gave them one on the cheek.


    Billy was immediately recognized when he entered the dungeon town, but no one tried to approach him. While most of the people there had connections to the guild, only the members of the guild actually worked for him. Nevertheless, when he entered the guild, he saw the receptionist, who was a big boobed and ck-haired woman, the guards, and the workers that helped on doing misceneous tasks around the guild. They greeted Billy, but they looked fairly nervous. Were they afraid that they were going to lose their job if they messed up?


    "No need to get so tense. I am not nning to take any chances for the time being with your work," Billy said. "Keep doing the usual, and you will be fine."


    Since most of them were in the guild, Billy assumed that no one adventurer had nned to use the dungeon that day. Some guards must be guarding the dungeon anyway. Still, only for show, since no one was crazy enough to enter the dungeon without asking for the guild master, not to mention, the current guild master was Billy, who had some crazy rumors¡­


    Nevertheless, Billy decided to check the warehouse of the guild, and he confirmed that the amount of pelt and leather was really small, so the adventurers were taking it easy. He probably won''t earn much that month, so he will have to work hard topensate for that.. Still, before that, he had things to do.

 Chapter 258 - Guild Master (4)

    The walls of the dungeon town were already big enough. They were also quiterge enough, so they only needed an extra touch of nastiness for them to be quite troublesome to climb. The final touch given by Billy were some spikes that he made emerge from the walls. He focused on detail and sharpness, so even the minor touches could cut the flesh of the enemies. Naturally, he made those spikes out of iron.


    With his current mana, he managed to cover around one-fourth of the walls with those spikes since he only had to put them on the upper half of the walls. Once that was done, he went to the dungeon to kill some monsters and get mana by using Spiritual Core.


    Savage Belius - Lv 71


    HP: 975/ 975


    MP: 333/ 333


    SP: 654/ 654


    Strength: 124


    Speed: 85


    Magic: 45


    Endurance: 131


    Dexterity: 40


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Steel ws Lv 22, Hard Skin Lv 33


    Spells: Roar Lv 39, Earth Bullet Lv 35


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 44, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Wind Resistance Lv 49, Cold Resistance Lv 92


    Skill Points: 00


    When Billy entered the dungeon, he immediately saw one of those creatures. It was really quite hairy like a bear, but their ears were a lot more pointy, and their ws and fangs a lot bigger. They were supposed to be weak, but looking at them like that, one had a hard time seeing how they were weak¡­


    Nevertheless, when the beast charged at him, Billy already had his short spears ready in his hands. The monster shes its ws at him, but Billy stabbed those without feeling much weight behind the enemy''s attacks. It was only natural since he was at the entrance of the dungeon. The monster was weak, so he didn''t waste time and used Quick Spear. The beast only saw Billy''s arms blurring. Anything aside from that was beyond the poor creature. In the blink of an eye, its body was full of holes.


    You obtained 50 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 25 experience points.


    The skill Quick Spear obtained 25 experience points.


    "Ah, I should have brought someone to skin those things¡­ I won''t have time for this," Billy thought.


    In any case, Billy hade to recover his mana, so it should be a lot more fate than clearing that dungeon. Besides, he didn''t even have to bring some paper to draw the map. Much fewer knives to skin the corpses¡­ Still, Billy kept going while making sure to learn from his mistakes.


    While Billy didn''t level up much since the war, he made sure to level up Spiritual Core as much as possible. So, it didn''t take long for him to recover his mana. He probably could make the skill be even more powerful, but instead of that, he had to put the minds of the townsfolk at ease since he had left them alone for two months. So, he quickly returned to the walls and then put more spikes in other parts.


    Billy - Lv 99 8800/30.000 EXP


    HP: 568/ 568


    MP: 1167/ 1167


    SP: 577/ 577


    Strength: 218


    Speed: 210


    Magic: 301 + 75


    Endurance: 96


    Dexterity: 78


    Status Points: 75


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29, Steel Spear Lv 29, Light Spear Lv 44, Fierce Aura Lv 48 Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 56, Earth Maniption Lv 65 (+ 06 UP), Mana Infusion Lv 53, Water Maniption Lv 51 (+ 13), Wind Maniption Lv 56 (+03 UP), Fire Maniption Lv 51, Zen Lv 33, Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 12 (+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 18 (+05UP), Water Transformation Lv 08, Fire Transformation Lv 08


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv 73 (+ 04), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 48, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 35, Block Mastery Lv 21, Writing Lv 29, Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 24 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31, Dash Lv 19, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Heat Resistance Lv 21, Vigor Lv 36 (+ 03 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 15 (+03UP), Spiritual Core Lv 22 (+11UP),


    Skill Points: 150


    Despite its high level, Earth Maniption was leveling up quite fast. It was probably because those spikes were practically weapons. Billy wondered if he would receive mana if another war happened and they ended up killing some soldiers. Such an autonomous method could only be found in games, but in the end, while it was to protect his allies and his life, he didn''t want to only create dreadful things.


    "Thanks to Spiritual Core, I am spending a lot less mana. Maybe I should use that to level up Earth Maniption inside the dungeon. That certainly will speed up things for me," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    While Billy didn''t receive much experience inside the dungeon, he was alone, and the spawning rate wasn''t bad, so he couldpensate for it. Nevertheless, those were all things that he could do once he was finished with the walls, and that happened two days after his arrival. Thanks to that, the guards working there looked quite shocked. Some of them saw Billy fighting, but not that close. Not to mention, they thought that Billy went to the dungeon because he was bored and not to recover mana.


    "I have been trying not to think about it, but the sender of that letter¡­ I need to prepare against them," Billy thought. "I need to rush since Lily''s group woulde and stay for two weeks, and seven hundred people were way above the limit of the dungeon. Naturally, he wouldn''t be able to hunt while they are there."


    With that in mind, Billy decided to stay inside the dungeon even at night, and he only used Earth magic and his spear skills to deal with them. Magic was useful, but he couldn''t neglect his physical strength.. Until he bes as strong and terrifying as he is with magic, Billy can''t ck off.

 Chapter 259 - Guild Master (5)

    As promised, Lily and her students showed up after one week, the territory that she was managing was pretty close, but she didn''t have enough time to do anything. She probably just greeted everyone that was going to work with her and then told them what they should do for the next two weeks since each group would use the dungeons for only two weeks.


    "I am back, and as I promised to Kate and Natalie, I will pinch your ears if you stare too much at the chest of the guild receptionist," Lily said.


    "You are a bitte for that," Billy said, and then Lily ended up pinching his ear. "You look more healthy and happy than usual. I guess it is true what they say, pregnant women, most of the time look full of life force."


    "What is this? It is unusual to see you praising anyone," Lily said while smirking. "I will tell Alexander and those two about this."


    Putting the jokes around, Billy and Lily were pretty rxed around each other. They had known each other for over a decade, after all. Nevertheless, Billy informed Lily about the times they could use the dungeon. The monsters were more vicious and three times stronger at night, so they would only enter during the day. He assumed that most of them couldn''t fight for many hours, so Billy managed to make a schedule where he let half of those seven hundred use the dungeon every day.


    "Wow, you made some nasty changes in the walls," Lily said. "The next time the enemies try to climb them, we will have an easy time defending."


    Billy also created a lot more watchtowers, and he improved those and the older ones to have an only a small opening for the guards there to use crossbows. They will bepleted invulnerable to long-ranged attacks. That kind of structure was only possible by those who could use magic because the builders would have a hard time creating walls on only three sides. That was one of the tricks of the watchtowers. Otherwise, it would be challenging to chance personnel and get ammo.


    "I so increased the tunnels around the town. The only problem is the fact that they can''t be built on the western side of the dungeon," Billy said.


    "Is that the direction the entrance of the dungeon leads to?" Lily asked.


    "That is right," Billy replied.


    Billy never tried to mess with theyout of the dungeon, but he wondered if it was possible. It was probably too dangerous, though. Besides, what would be the point of him doing that?


    Regardless, Billy thought that Lily was going to help her students. Still, she never entered the dungeon, not even to show them the basics. She really had a lot of faith in them, or she already had said what needed to be done. In any case, the groups that entered the first day returned carrying a lot of pelt and leather. Still, some of them had a lot of scratches on their bodies, and the best group only stayed inside for one hour or so.


    "Now you guys know how a real battle is, but it can''t bepared to a real battlefield or war," Lily said while her students were tending their wounds. "I am expecting that eventually, all of you can stay inside the dungeon for a full day, but in order to do that, it is important to recognize your current limits and challenge them with caution. You can''t improve if you die or lose an arm."


    Although her belly got bigger again, Lily still looked like a true master. Her air of childishness had disappeared, and now she was a veteran of a war that demanded respect.


    "They really have grown a lot¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''tin about the performance of those kids since they had brought a lot of materials. ording to the receptionist, the guild master received around fifty copper coins per kilogram of pelt and leather, and since the students brought around one hundred, Billy gained fifty silver coins without doing anything. Naturally, he could have obtained more, but the kids also need to be paid for their hard work.


    Lily expected that she would help Billy with the renovations, but he had finished the job. The tunnels were a secret of the town, and since some of those kids were from another state, it wasn''t a good idea to show them yet.


    Over the next few days, Lily stayed in the dungeon, and then she marked the duration of each run of her students. Since they were archers, they were pretty good with knives as well, but they didn''t use those. Not to mention, the monsters had longer attacks as well, and they would use those if they saw their targets using knives. They were that smart.


    "Since you are done here, why don''t youe to help us?" Lily asked.


    "Who said that I am done? The tunnels that I am going to make will be way longer than before," Billy replied. "Besides, even if your group leaves, there wille others."


    Since Billy didn''t have much to do, he decided to talk with Lily for a while. He had been walking across the town over thest two weeks to get acquainted with pretty much everyone, but he couldn''t do that all day. It would look like he was trying too hard and had too much time in his hands. While that wasn''t much fun, his job was also rted to making apparitions and talking with those people to see if they had something toin about or if they had some ideas. Pierre and Gerald told him that.. It was something that required a lot of patience and some social skills, Billy wasn''t an expert at both of those, but it was something that he had to do since he was earning a lot of money by managing that region.

 Chapter 260 - Guild Master (6)

    Those two weeks passed quite slowly, but Billy saw Lily''s making a lot of progress in the meantime. Not actually seeing it, but he noticed that they were staying inside the dungeon for longer periods of time, and his materials were finally starting to stock in the warehouse. Every week, several wagons carrying leather and pelt travel the state to sell those, so the stock neversted for long. Billy even gave some words of praise when those kids made him earn a gold coin the entire day. Thanks to that, they rxed and asked him to show them how he could make lightning from his hands. It wasn''t from his hands. He just had an easier time manipting the air when it was close to him.


    "They have gotten better. They will reach the same level as your previous students if they stay here another month," Billy said.


    "How can you tell?" Lily asked.


    "It is just a feeling," Billy replied.


    "Well then, see yater," Lily said.


    "If you see the others, tell them to follow the schedule, we will need to go back in sixty days, and the trip will be a lot harder for you if we dy it any longer," Billy said.


    "I am not that weak, you know, just being pregnant didn''t make me useless," Lily said.


    "You should also need to consider the kid inside you. Are they as strong as you are now?" Billy asked and then changed his tone. You can''t take any chances. Anyway, if anyone is too slow on their work, I will leave them behind."


    Lily couldn''t joke around any more than that because Billy was serious. She also realized that Alexander lost his mother during birth, and while no one knows the reason why that happened, one could guess that it was due to the war between tribes and because Nik had to leave her behind to fight. That was amon thing, so something must have happened during her gestation that she kept as a secret. Billy wasn''t the father of her child, but he was someone who looked after those two for over a decade, and now his protection and thoughts would extend to their child as well.


    "Okay, thank you," Lily said before leaving.


    The next that woulde was Sarah''s and then Alexander, Kate, and Natalie. The areas they had to work in were far away, so it couldn''t be helped. Alexander must be sick, worried about leaving his wife for two months while she was pregnant, but it was work, so it couldn''t be helped again. After witnessing and fighting in wars, they realized that was the only thing to prevent the allied states from falling into the hands of the enemies. In a sense, they were also fighting to make sure that their kid would have a peaceful future.


    The next day, Alexander showed up as expected and also as expected. The first he did was ask how Lily was. Even after hearing that she was the same as ever, he still looked annoyingly troubled. Recently, Billy had the idea of creating an underground tunnel that could connect the main towns and cities. Still, it would take a while for him to even connect the dungeon town to the nearest one. He wanted to make a vehicle. A magic version of a subway wasn''t a bad idea. Still, first, he needed a good vehicle, and he failed whenever he tried until now. Still, when he called some boats that he saw while he was traveling with his grandmother, he had the idea that perhaps if he couldn''t take a train, he at least could make the water flow in the direction that he wanted and then use a boat underground. That n was also troublesome since he would need a lot of water, far beyond what he could take from the air with his mana, like water from a river orke.


    "These ns are quite difficult since I want a secret method of transport," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    "Hey, Billy, check this out," Alexander said. "I had this idea while I was training a few weeks ago, and I finally managed to pull it off."


    Alexander made a block of Earth emerge from the ground with his magic, and then he began to focus. He was about to show some skill, one that required a lot of strength. Billy knew that because he focused that much when he was learning Light Spear. Weirdly enough, Alexander used that skill¡­ still, Billy noticed something weird with his shoulder and his wrist.


    In the next moment, even though he was twenty meters away, the skill actually pierced the block of Earth. From that distance, it couldn''t crack with just the power of Light Spear, but then Billy noticed a hole in it¡­


    "I see¡­ by adding some rotation to the attack, you concentrate the power of the shockwave in a single spot," Billy said and then nodded. "Still, it must put quite a bit of strain on your shoulders and wrist since they receive all the strength of Light Spear."


    "... How did you learn so much after seeing it just once?" Alexander asked, visibly speechless. "I had to think for days to find a way to concentrate all the power in a single spot!"


    "Well, it is because you are bad at hiding things," Billy replied. "Nevertheless, it quite the nice addition to the effect of Light Spear. While it can''t be used often, you can even take down heavily armored opponents from a distance. Good job thinking of that."


    "Hahaha, I actually learned it by ident when I was trying to make the skill more powerful," Alexander said.


    Most things were learned by ident. Billy learned a story back on Earth that some students were trying to make rocket fuel for whatever reason. They almost destroyed a building thanks to that.. Still, instead of being expelled, they received another ce to keep trying that. Thanks to that, the man went to the moon¡­

 Chapter 261 - Guild Master (7)

    Billy noticed that some of Alexander''s students were hurt in the shoulders and wrist. It was evident that Alexander showed them the improvement in that skill, and they tried to copy. However, their bodies weren''t strong enough to endure the strain. They probably tried that version without even knowing the original¡­


    In any case, while Alexander was making his body get used to that kind of skill, his students headed toward the dungeon using the same schedule Billy used with Lily. Although they were all melee fighters, Billy assumed that they wouldst longer than the archers in the beginning, and while they did that, it was barely noticeable. In the end, Lily''s students improved from one hour to five, but they failed in fulfilling her expectations. As for Alexander''s, they managed to stay for one hour and five minutes.


    "Do you want to spar, Billy?" Alexander asked while he saw Billy almost falling asleep near the entrance of the dungeon.


    "I am going to pass. I have work to do at night," Billy replied.


    "You do look a bit tired¡­ What kind of work do you do at night that can''t be done during the day?" Alexander asked.


    "The work of fighting in the dungeon to recover mana and then used it to create some tunnels," Billy replied.


    Alexander assumed that Billy had already finished that, but he liked to do things beyond the expected. Besides, Billy had another idea about how he could move faster underground. He recalled that in the old days, when humans were mining in some ces, they used a weird vehicle that also could pass through trails and to make it move, two people had to pull up and down two connected levers. While he forgot the name of that type of cart, Billy could make something simr. The mechanism behind it wasn''t thatplicated, and he managed to make a copy of it. One person like Billy could easily do that physicalbor, but since Billy wanted to transport many more people in a bigger cart, the idea of using mana as a fuel still seemed better.


    After doing a lot of experiment, Billy finally got some results. He managed to make a cart that had status beyond just durability. It had a movement speed that was in meters and also mana capacity that represented the fuel capacity of the cart. That happened when he added two things to the cart, pedals and a box that he wanted to mimic an engine. While he didn''t make anythingplex, the whole thing was connected to wheels, so it became some sort of weird magic item.


    Magic Cart Lv 00


    Movement Speed: 05 meters per second.


    Mana Capacity: 0/100


    Durability: 20/20


    "It looks like a huge piece of junk since I put several ideas into this¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy had recalled those old tricycles that little kids yed with on Earth. That was why he added those pedals. Still, thanks to that, there were two ways for the people riding it to make it move physically. In any case, after thinking for a while, Billy recalled that the first decent sword that he had forged had some additional effects because he forged it with the right intention and with a clear image of how that would be used. Maybe that was why the box worked like that and turned the whole thing into a magic item.


    In any case, Billy decided to test the junk. When ites to the physical strength of pedaling or pulling the levers, Billy had no problems. Still, considering its speed, it was inefficient. After doing some tests, Billy realized that he probably could transport up to five people without using more stamina than he could regenerate.


    "Well, now let''s check how good is this with mana," Billy said, and then he touched the box.


    The very moment his mana was sent toward it, the vehicle began to move by itself. However, to move for a single second, Billy had to use one point of mana. On the other hand, the vehicle suddenly crossed those five meters¡­


    "The fuel efficiency is bad¡­ I suppose it can be improved just by increasing its movement speed. Still, then it would make things harder to control," Billy thought while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy would be able to move insanely fast if he levels up that many times, but he still would be limited by his mana pool. Not to mention he won''t be able to turn, so he will only drive in straight lines. Instead of doing that, Billy decided to scrap it and then create an improved one. As usual, he would have to create several versions of the vehicle before he makes something truly satisfying for him.


    After some slight improvements and scrapped versions, Billy made a cart like the older one and then a bike. Both of them had some parts made of wood in order to make the whole thing lighter and because Billy wanted to save some mana as well. The design was way too simple, but at least Billy decreased its weight by seventy percent.


    "You really spent the entire night here¡­" Alexander said after suddenly appearing. "What the heck is that?"


    Billy didn''t exactly want to keep that vehicle as a secret from his friends, but he felt that it was a bit too soon for them to see what he was doing. In any case, Alexander was a guy, so he probably could understand the appeal of fast vehicles. Every man had a need¡­ a need for speed.


    "It looks like a mini wagon¡­ but I can''t see where the horses would be on that," Alexander said. "It looks kind of cool, though. What is this? and this?"


    "This a wheel, and you control that to make the vehicle turn, and those are the pedals. " Billy replied, you can make the vehicle move by using your own strength while you are still sitting," Billy replied. "Anyway, I am improving this to make it work better with magic."


    After thinking for a while, Billy realized that he would need to add a new status to the vehicle, but he had failed until now.. Something like potency or power since it would decrease the cost of mana.

 Chapter 262 - Guild Master (8)

    Around the time Alexander and his students were about to leave, Billy finally solved thest mystery of the cart. To make the potency start to appear, he had to change the aerodynamics of the vehicle in a way that it would do better against the wind. Since the engine wasn''t big and didn''t have to be on the front of the vehicle, Billy made the front of the cart to have a triangr shape. He even put windshields in front of it. Making ss was just that easy for him now.


    This might be hard to believe, but ss is made from liquid sand. More specifically, ss is made by heating ordinary sand, mostlyposed of silicon dioxide, until it melts and turns into a liquid. You may wonder why the same thing doesn''t happen on hot days at the beach. Still, the answer to that is quite simple: the melting temperature that the sand needs is very high, around 1700¡ã Celsius.


    When the molten sand is allowed to cool, it doesn''t return back to its gritty yellow state that you began with. The heating causes it to undergo aplete chemical transformation, thus attaining a new inner structure. Regardless of the technique employed for cooling the molten sand, it never quite sets into a quintessential solid. Instead, it turns into a frozen liquid or, what a material science graduate would like to call, an amorphous solid. Basically, ss is more like a cross between a solid and a liquid, featuring some crystalline structures generally found in solids, as well as some molecr randomness is often seen in liquids.


    "I googled it a long time ago when I got curious, but I wonder how I still remember the exact words¡­" Billy frowned. "Nevertheless, this isn''t so bad, If I do say so myself."


    Magic Cart Lv 00


    Potency: 03


    Movement Speed: 05 meters per second.


    Mana Capacity: 0/100


    Durability: 10/10


    The potency status determined how much the vehicle could work with a single point of mana and stamina, so it could move quite a lot, around fifteen meters at its current level. Still, Billy felt that there was some room for improvement, so he didn''t want to level up that yet. Besides, the tunnels still have a long way to go.


    "I don''t know if I will manage, but I ever wanted to make a magic copy of an airne, then the potency of my creations will need a lot of improvement," Billy nodded to himself.


    "Couldn''t you sell those and help people harvest more and faster?" Alexander asked.


    "I could, but it isn''t like I need more money than I am earning, not to mention, it isn''t like the allied states are having a hard time with that issue," Billy exined. "I want to keep this as a secret to give us some advantage in the future."


    "I see¡­ That is why those tunnels are so lengthy," Alexander said. "Anyway, I will look forward to your final product. we will be going, so it will take a while for us to meet again."


    "Keep your guard up," Billy said. "You are too rxed around those kids."


    "I know, I know," Alexander said.


    Over thest two weeks, some of Alexander''s students managed to master the second version of Light Spear, but even so, doing just once was just too much for their bodies. Billy also managed to do that, and ten times was his limit. Still, it woulde in handy when he decides to clear the dungeons since only bosses had that much defense to withstand the usual Light Spear.


    On the schedule, Sarah and her students showed up the next day after Alexander''s departure. While she looked fine, her students looked exhausted, like they hadn''t slept for days¡­ Billy never saw her lessons, but it looked like she was a bit harsh with her students, or maybe they were just eager to improve. They didn''t seem that unsatisfied or angry, after all.


    Unlike the others, Sarah wasn''t that talkative, so she kept her distance while her students were fighting in the dungeons. He assumed that was the normal way of acting for a married man. Lily was a bit oblivious, so she didn''t consider that. Actually, she couldn''t care less about such things.


    In any case, when Billy checked their levels and the levels of their skills, he confirmed that her students were a few levels above the others. Thanks to that, they managed to stay inside the dungeon for two hours even on their first day.


    "Billy, I learned that," Sarah suddenly dered.


    After saying that, Sarah created a small spark of lightning above her hand. Billy already expected that she would be the first to learn it, but her control was quite something. The small lightning bolt almost flew upward in a straight line.


    "You must have trained hard to control it that well," Billy said and tried to do the same.


    In the end, his lightning bolt zigzagged in the air, but thest point still was in a straight line above his hand. Billy couldn''t control that yet due to the sheer power of the magic. While that helped him in making the target panic, since it was so fast, few people could see the path of the bolt. Regardless, Billy hadn''t learned her ice spell yet, even though he had tried a few times. It seemed that one needed sharp senses as well. He probably could do that with Earth magic, but it was a lot slower since Earth is more dense than water and ice. So, distant enemies would have an easy time noticing and moving away from the traps.


    "Putting that aside, some peddlers visited the town that I am managing, and they were brave enough to do business in Neles territory," Sarah said.. "Thanks to that, I heard some disturbing news¡­ The twomanders of their army were executed, and their heads hang at the entrance of a castle."

 Chapter 263 - Guild Master (9)

    "They need to do something about their bad habit of beheading everyone¡­" Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows. "Maybe it is a cultural thing that they have, but..."


    "The beast tamers that survived the war also were all executed," Sarah said. "Now, the new soldiers were all being trained in the style of the barbarians."


    That wasn''t good. Those guys were too sturdy¡­ while Billy had the means to zap many of them while ignoring their defense, he could only be at one ce at a time. Sarah could use the same spell now, but even so¡­ Besides, if Billy''s guess was right, a reincarnated person was their leader, things were making even more sense now that Sarah mentioned a castle. It was probably something the other reincarnated person built for himself. So, someone from Earth would know how to counter electric attacks and put some rubber in their shields and armor. They probably will think of something against Sarah''s ice trap as well.


    Still, as long as they focus on raising an army of muscle heads, they won''t achieve much against Billy''s preparations. His traps were exactly made for an army strong when ites to direct confrontation. However, Billy couldn''t drop his guard. Such an obvious strategy from the enemy could be a trap.


    With that in mind, Billy speeds up on the work of his tunnels. That was the only secret thing that the enemy would never be aware of until thest moment, so he wanted to make it cover arge area. It was a pity that such processes would slow down only when Billy got home, but it couldn''t be helped. In any case, since Sarah had a lot of free time and she was an excellent mage, he called her to help, and without asking too many questions, she began to dig the tunnel that would lead them to their main base.


    Thanks to Sarah''s help, Billy made a lot of progress, but time passed slowly since she was a quiet person. It was weird given how many elementalists visited her every month to receive guidance in finding work or with training. If she were that unsociable, that many people wouldn''t visit her. Regardless, eventually, Sarah and her group left and then a worried wild Kate appeared.


    "What is wrong? You look tense," Billy said and then smiled. "Did you miss me that much?"


    "Not one bit," Kate replied and then looked away to hide her embarrassment.


    Although she said that, she was as happy as Billy after seeing her. Still, she was too shy to say such a thing directly. Nevertheless, it seemed that she had some things to say they couldpensate for the lost time at night.


    "As you know, the area that I need to manage is on the northeastern part of this state, even closer to the enemy territory ifpared to here," Kate said. "Due to that, some of the people of that region have been seeing some scouts, and sometimes, they are seeing with prisoners."


    "From our state?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "I don''t think so. There are no rumors about people disappearing. Did the others mention anything like that?" Kate asked.


    "Kate only mentioned that themanders of the army had been executed alongside the beast tamers and that their army policies changed," Billy replied while thinking about that. "Maybe those two things are connected, and out of fear, some people want to deflect to Hiloh state."


    That would make sense. No one would want to live under the rule of a tyrant that beheaded the people that fought for them. In any case, if that was the work of the reincarnated guy, then they seriously were messed up in the head. Not to mention, their actions might cause some damage to Billy''s reputation¡­ they might reveal that he was from another world, after all. If people would believe in that, that was another matter. Still, it certainly would raise some questions due to Billy''s achievements.


    "I had decided to live my new life and forget about the previous one, but it seems things aren''t that simple¡­" Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billy wondered how his family would feel if they learned that he was a reincarnated person. He did his best to love them just like they loved him, but even so, he probably took the ce of a real child in that world. There was also the issue about Kate and Natalie. Would they feel different knowing that Billy had ahead of someone who was fifteen years older than them? He didn''t use that to make them fall in love with him, but¡­ Billy had forgotten how annoying it was to be insecure.


    "Oh, well¡­ let''s leave my future problems to the future me," Billy said and then shrugged.


    "What are you talking about?" Kate asked.


    Although Billy couldn''t skip a day''s work or a night on the tunnel, it had been a while since he saw and had the chance to be with one of his wives, so he skipped one night to spoil and be spoiled by Kate. Still, after that, she helped him make up for skipping that night. As expected, when she saw the vehicle, Kate didn''t get it. Still, she was surprised that Billy''s tunnels were already twenty kilometers long.


    "You want to connect this ce to our home?" Kate asked. "I get the idea, but it seems like a lot of work for a single n."


    "You should think ahead. We aren''t going to use this just to gain the upper hand in some battles," Billy said. "With the tunnels and if I keep improving this vehicle, we will be able to travel much faster than before. Wouldn''t you rather move using a vehicle that doesn''t make your butt sore and shakes every single moment?"


    Unlike Billy, Kate actually enjoyed the moments they traveled together.. Billy enjoyed them as well, but not when they took more than seven days both ways.

 Chapter 264 - Preparations (1)

    Over the course of those months that Billy was digging around with his magic, he found many things underground. Most of them were trash. Others were pretty valuable ores. However, he finally got unlucky¡­ and ended up founding a very old cemetery. There were many corpses buried on the path of the tunnel, and he couldn''t exactly just make a turn and avoid them. The tunnels had to be straight to avoid idents.


    "I didn''t know bones couldst this long¡­ we are ten meters underground, so a lot of time has passed since they were buried," Kate said.


    "It depends on the weather conditions. In humid ces, corpses take a lot of time to dpose," Billy said.


    There was also the issue that Billy didn''t know if the bodies of that worldsted for longer since they had mana on them. In any case, Billy had to cremate those bones. However, while he was doing that, he noticed that one of them was wearing a gold ring.


    Ring of Fortune


    Haggler Lv 20: it helps you earn more money when doing business. You can convince others to sell and buy things with a twenty percent extra bonus for you.


    Dexterity + 50


    Durability: 05/10


    "What the hell¡­" Billy frowned.


    It was the same skill that John had, and while Billy never tried to learn it, it seemed pretty useful. Still, the effects were weird. How could someone make an item that would have such a social effect? Since there was no item even close to that one in that world currently, Billy assumed that it was something forged a single time by a single person hundreds of years ago¡­


    "I suppose this somehow affects how people see me¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Merchants are quite the weird bunch, so they might sell things cheaper or more expensive ording to how they like their clients."


    It had been a while since Billy found an item like that, but it was very useful, so he decided to test it in the next two days. In the end, Billy confirmed its effects. Billy bought some things in one day from several merchants, and they sold the same things twenty percent cheaper the very next day.


    "I wonder if I can make something like this, but with effects that aren''t useful in battle¡­" Billy thought.


    That being said, Billy''s hands were already busy with the tunnels, so that will have to wait. Around the time Kate was preparing to leave as well, Billy noticed things getting noisy at the eastern gate. That was unusual, that gate was rarely open, and merchants didn''te from there. In any case, Billy and Kate headed there to check things. When they arrived there, they saw the guards with bows in their hands and ready to fight, and on the other side of the wall, Billy saw a group of wagons aligned a few hundred meters away. It was filled with people, so Billy could tell that they were immigrants. Still, there was a chance that some spy was with them, so he couldn''t drop his guard.


    "Don''t shoot yet," Billy said when he saw a gray-haired man jumping from one of the wagons and slowly approached.


    Gilles - Lv 167


    HP: 1388/ 1388


    MP: 344/ 344


    SP: 988/ 988


    Strength: 254


    Speed: 254


    Magic: 55


    Endurance: 254


    Dexterity: 254


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Combo Lv 55, Fierce Aura Lv 52, Palm Canon Lv 115, Stamina Maniption Lv 100, Chi Lv 55


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 110, Earth Resistance Lv 80, Fire Resistance Lv 80, Cold Resistance Lv 80, Heat Resistance Lv 80, Wind Resistance Lv 80, Martial Arts Lv 185


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he used Appraisal on the man, he was even stronger than the guild masters. While he seemed really old since he walked with his curved body. Putting that aside, what surprised Billy, even more, was his skills. Those were pretty famous ones, and that only meant one thing.


    "You there, young man," Gilles said. "You have the aura of someone strong and judging by your position among the guards, it seems that you are the new guild master. While you killed one of my disciples, I just came here to talk."


    "... You are the one who trained Manuel¡­ What is your name, and why did youe?" Billy asked.


    Billy already knew the answers, but it would be better if he heard them anyway. It will be a start if the old man lies. He would never trust him. Still, the following words that Billy heard made him frown.


    "You are not very bright, are you?" Gilles asked. "I don''t think that someone dumb, would have defeated Manuel. It should be obvious why we are here. We left ournd because our leader is as stupid as she is mad. If you are worried about us, you should send a letter to Rosalie, she still must remember me, and she can say that I am not an enemy."


    "I don''t care who you are, but you are being awfully rude," Kate said. "As the guild master of this town, he has the power to negate your entrance into our country, so unless you change your tone, we don''t have any reason to let you enter."


    "You arepletely right. That will also doom the life of dozen of innocent people, including little kids," Gilles said. "I suppose that doesn''t matter much since we are on the other side, and we are the enemies that waged thest two wars, even though we have no soldiers. Anyway, what should I do to have the honor of entering your great town? Shall I lick your feet?"


    Gilles'' mocking words only made Kate angrier.. While he couldn''t care the reason behind that, Billy noticed that the old man had some fresh wounds on his body. The wagons behind him also smelled like blood, so it seemed that those people had to fight their way out¡­

 Chapter 265 - Preparations (2)

    "I will grant you the chance to enter, but first we will check all of your possessions, and then you will answer all of our questions," Billy said. "We will inform the leader of this state about your situation. He will decide if you are allowed to pass this town."


    "What if my people were to be attacked here, some people must hold a grudge against us after the wars," Gilles said.


    "We aren''t savages, and from now on and until Jean makes his choice, you aren''t under my protection," Billy said. "That is if we confirm that you aren''t enemies. Now, line your people in front of the wagons while we check your things."


    "I see¡­ You have my thanks," Gilles said.


    That was the perfect moment to fire some arrows at them, but Gilles didn''t hesitate in making his people show up and do what Billy asked them to. Still, for whatever reason, he assumed that Billy wouldn''t do that. Some of the guards didn''t like that idea, but they knew that Billy had done the right thing. It was the perfect moment to gain some Intel on the enemy that orchestrated the two wars, and the final world regarding the immigrants belonged to Jean.


    Kate, Billy, and some guards opened the gate and then went to check the wagons and the people there. Billy used Appraisal on all of them, but he didn''t find any weird skill. Only some people had a few of the old man''s skills, but they were young and obviously his apprentices.


    The inspection took the rest of the day because of their caution. The immigrants didn''t have weapons, and even their food was about to end. Billy also confirmed that some of them were wounded since they passed nearby some towns and the guards from those ces realized what they were doing.


    "We have some free rooms in the guild. You guys can stay there," Billy said. "In the meantime, I want to know everything you know about this woman that you mentioned."


    "There isn''t much to say. She is annoying, power-hungry, and doesn''t blink when she beheads those that she deemed worthless," Gilles said.


    "... How old is she? What is her background?" Billy asked.


    "Is there a point in knowing that?" Gilles frowned.


    "Just answer the question¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "I believe she is almost eighteen¡­ She was the first daughter of a famous cksmith, and from an early age, she learned her father''s craft," Gilles said. "Her creations were pretty good, so she quickly became famous and made a lot of money. However, she became ten years old, she abandoned her family, and then the lord of the Neles state dered her his heir. After six months, he died, and she became the ruler¡­"


    Her name was Jeate, and after bing the leader of the state, she began to build her castle. Thanks to the costs, many influential families protested, but then she got their cooperation by giving them the tamers whip. The owners could control dungeon monsters, and they were much more powerful than regr guards. Those nobles began to work for her and becamepletely loyal when she told them about their ns of conquest. She slowly weakened many states, but then two years ago, Ignace approached her to invade and share the conquerednds of Hiloh state.


    "It seems like you skipped a few important details," Billy said. "Why people like you and the Adventurers didn''t work with her?"


    "It should be obvious that she is manipting some people. That is why she obtained her position," Gilles said. "I don''t know how she can do that, but I never dropped my guard when I was around her, neither did the guild masters. That is why she failed in mobilizing the adventurers. I suppose she assumed that her tamed monsters would be enough, but her estimations were wrong twice. Thanks to you."


    Billy wouldn''t take all the credit for that, but he wouldn''t show some fake modesty and say that he didn''t have an important role in both wars. Nevertheless, it seemed that Jeate had another power¡­ That or she used all her mana to strengthen her ability to control people. Still, that seemed unlikely. Otherwise, all people should be under her control by now. At least the people of her state.


    "Maybe it isn''t an issue of power, butpatibility¡­ Hypnosis only works on some people that are susceptible to it," Billy thought while he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "The monsters must be an exception¡­ In any case, it is certain that she is a reincarnated person born with unusual powers like me. Maybe I should invade her territory and deal with her before she causes more problems."


    "That will be enough for the time being," Billy said once they arrived at the guild. "I will send the letter to Jean, and food will be provided to you all three times a day. While you are free to move, it would be better if you avoid doing anything."


    "We need to heal after those fights, so that will be fine," Gilles said.


    One could say that Billy was putting them in a single ce where no one would lose sight of them until Jean gave his answer, but they couldn''tin about it. Billy was already being pretty considerate while giving them the chance to decide by themselves what they should do.


    "Do you think that this is a good idea?" Kate asked.


    "I understand your concerns, but this truly is for the best," Billy said. "We learned a little more about the enemy, and we can learn more and then prepare when that woman moves again. Things will be a lot simpler now that we know that she is pretty much alone with her ns."


    Although Billy said that, he was worried about one thing¡­ he and that woman had the same age¡­ could it be that they were born on the same day? If that was the case, then perhaps they reincarnated in that world for a reason. Also, could it be that there are others like them?

 Chapter 266 - Preparations (3)

    Kate was supposed to leave three days after Gilles and his people appeared. Still, she stayed for the next four days until Natalie''s group arrived. She didn''t want to leave Billy people with those guys since he was also using the guild as an inn. So, she exined things to Natalie.


    "I got it. I also think that we should be wary of them," Natalie said.


    "I am cautious, but you guys are overly cautious," Billy said. "Isn''t Rosalie in the same position as them? You guys were so ready to help her¡­"


    "It is different, that old man is too rude, and the others follow all of hismands. That is why we need to be careful," Kate said before leaving.


    From Billy''s point of view, someone too friendly instead of sarcastic would be more suspicious, but he could get their point. Nevertheless, while Natalie also seemed as worried as Kate, the first thing she did after seeing Billy was to pull him into a room and squeeze him dry. It was her way of expressing how much she missed him, and Billy felt that it was a pretty awesome way.


    The very next day, Billy received Jean''s reply. The contents were simple. Apparently, he had heard of Gilles, and apparently, he was a man of good character. While he had a sharp tongue, he had a good reputation in both Neles and Toles states. Jean couldn''te to check on that group but wrote that it was fine to let them cross to this wide. However, he also gave Billy free reins to deny that if he thinks that there is something wrong.


    "I know that managing thends near the border, this choice falls on you, but even Jean was being too lightly about this," Natalie said. "He is too indecisive and is nning to leave everything regarding this fall in your hands. If things go wrong or right."


    "It is okay. I expected this much," Billy said. "While he didn''t give us a definite answer, the things he wrote are pretty clear. Besides, I can tell that none of them are enemies."


    "They didn''t give me a bad feeling, but¡­" Natalie said.


    Natalie was supposed to be good at that kind of thing, but it seemed that, for whatever reason, she wasn''t that confident in her skills right now.


    "Jean told me that you guys can enter his territory," Billy said when he went to see his immigrants.


    "Did he tell any of us to do anything specifically?" Gilles asked.


    "Like what?" Billy asked.


    "Likeing to his house, bend the knee and swear loyalty to him," Gilles said.


    "I am pretty sure that he has better things to do. Besides, he isn''t a king," Billy said. "It seems that you have a bad record with rulers, but you should have heard a thing or two regarding Jean to know that he''s not that kind of person."


    "Very well, while we have the permission toe, we won''t be wee anywhere," Gilles said. "Do you know a ce where we will be able to start over without suffering too much hate? I can''t think of any ce aside from the capital, where Jean lives."


    "You can also try Riormi state. Aura already has some people from your state there. You will have to ask her permission to go as well, though," Billy said.


    "No, we will refrain from that. It would be suspicious if we were to head to where Rosalie is," Gilles said. "The capital¡­ It will be hard to start over there, but we don''t have any other choice."


    That was true, and while that wasn''t Billy''s problem, he wondered if he could give them a hand, somehow. Not out of pity, but because he thought that their skills woulde in handy. Jean will probably ask Gilles if he wanted to work as an instructor, but he probably will refuse. Leaving his state was one thing. Instructing others and making them stronger to defeat the people of his former home was another.


    "I also live in the capital. If you have a hard time finding jobs, look for me in one month," Billy said. "You won''t have to fight or do anything directly against your former allies."


    "We will think about it," Gilles said.


    Although he said that, Billy could tell that he was going to consider it seriously. Jean couldn''t do much for them because his people would think that he was giving them privileges by not making them fight and prove that they weren''t real enemies. As for Billy, he didn''t have to worry about that. Pretty much everyone knew how important of a role he yed in thest two wars, and he had no reason to favorite them.


    "Shouldn''t we send some guards to keep an eye on them?" Natalie asked.


    "Geez¡­ When did you be so paranoid?" Billy frowned. "Causing problems in the enemies''nd won''t let them aplish anything. Besides, that old man and his people belonged to a group that didn''t participate in thest two wars. They have no reason to change their minds now. Besides, if that woman really had nned to send someone to infiltrate this state, she would send someone that wouldn''t stand out as much as that old man."


    Natalie understood Billy''s point, so she decided to forget about the matter. She was finally together again with her beloved, so she didn''t want to waste those moments. While it couldn''t be helped, Natalie and Kate had to share Billy, some days where she had him all for herself were rare.


    While Natalie was gigging while thinking about that, Billy began to think about his next problem¡­ How he should transport his magic cart back home without letting anyone see it? He couldn''t leave it underground since it would take a few months before he could connect the tunnels below his home to the Vanguard Dungeon town.. That wasn''t even the closest one to the capital, after all¡­ There was the fire dungeon and the new one that no one had cleared yet.

 Chapter 267 - Preparations (4)

    In the end, those two weeks passed in the blink of an eye, so the gang got together again, and everyone looked fine. Lily''s belly was big at that point in time, but she still had to train the new recruits for another month. However, walking for two weeks wasn''t an option for her, so they got some carriages and wagons. Billy also used one of those to hide his magic cart. He also used some cloth to hide it inside...


    "I am trying to focus on increasing the speed of our group, but maybe I should make one with the design of an F1 one car that would be pretty awesome," Billy thought while smiling.


    Maybe making one vehicle reach that kind of speed on terrains that had no pavement was out of the option. There was even the fact about the fuel consumption. Still, Billy wanted one, even if it was unreasonable. A motorcycle would also be pretty cool¡­


    "Well, let''s go with baby steps," Billy said.


    "Go with what?" Kate asked. "You are thinking of something weird again."


    Billy wanted to say something dirt about how he would mess with her tonight, but he would get scolded. In any case, at that point in time, the recruits had been trained so well that they didn''t frown when they saw their instructors in the carriages while they had to walk. They were that much thankful for the strength they obtained.


    "Have you guys heard anything new recently?" Billy asked when they began the journey back home.


    "Nothing aside from that group that you met and some immigrants being captured before they cross the borders," Alexander replied.


    The others nodded, so it seemed that nothing new had happened. Still, considering how things have yed so far, Billy thought that it was about time for something major to happen. He didn''t want it, though. Since Lily would give birth in two months. Usually, their actions together would annoy Billy, but when Lily was patting her belly, and Alexander was looking at her with arge smile on his face, he didn''t feel anything aside from happiness. Alexander was his oldest friend, and Billy thought of him as a brother, so it was only natural.


    Billy kept doing his usual things on the way back, but since he wasn''t getting the mana from killing the monsters, he was slowing down at his usual pace. Billy knew that even he worked hard to build a tunnel to the nearest dungeon town, it would take months for him to arrive at it. Using the Edish fruits wouldn''t be enough¡­ he had to learn alchemy in that world and then create a concentrated version of that juice. He already had too many trees, and he couldn''t eat all of the fruits by himself.


    During those two weeks, Billy thought of many ways to do that, but all of them seemed too difficult. After a while, he decided to check which parts of the fruits made him recover more mana, and in the end, he confirmed that eating the peel didn''t help him much, even though it was a bit sweeter than the rest of the fruit.


    "You sure like them¡­ since it is the first thing you do is eat as soon as you return," Kate said.


    Putting suchments aside, Billy decided to take all of the juice of the fruits, and then he also learned that drinking that small portion made him recover all the mana that the fruit could offer. Now instead of eating one hundred grams of fruit, Billy just had to drink twenty-five milliliters of juice.


    "I wonder why I didn''t try this before¡­ Still, I need to improve this even further!" Billy said in excitement.


    Although Bully wanted to spend the rest of the day trying new things, he soon had to stop because Valentin told him that a messenger sent by Jean had arrived and told him that he had invited him and his friends to dinner. Billy had a hard time controlling his urge to sigh. He was going to pay him a visit the next day and give his report, but a formal dinner was too much of a pain. Regardless, what was done was done, and Billy couldn''tin. At least he will have another chance to see his wives in dresses¡­


    When Billy and his friends arrived at the mansion, they got surprised when they saw other guests at the dinner table. Gilles and some other of his friends were there as well, and Gilles looked bored out of his mind.


    "Thank you foring in on such short notice," Jean said. "You are already acquainted, so you all don''t need to be so formal."


    To get that out of the way, Billy and his friends started by giving their report about how they improved the defenses on the eastern side of the state. Gilles and his friends looked quite surprised when they heard that those walls had been built by the use of magic alone. They had heard the rumors, but it was hard to believe even after seeing them.


    "It seems the trip has been a sess, and also your new students also managed to reach a decent level when ites to magic and martial arts," Jean said. "Thank you for your hard work. As you can see, Gilles, they are kids that are from another state and are helping us. This state was saved many times by them, and it was actually this group that saved Rosalie from assassins."


    "So I have heard," Gilles said.


    "We owe them a debt that can''t be paid that easily, and that is why I want you to do a work simr to theirs," Jean said. "You don''t have to teach them your secret techniques, but I believe that some martial training in the art of hand-to-handbat would help our people to protect their lives when the timees."


    "I will have to refuse," Gilles said.

 Chapter 268 Preparations (5)

    <h4>Chapter 268 Preparations (5)</h4>


    "After thest few students that I had, I decided that I lost my ability to judge people," Gilles continued. "Thest students that I had be pawns of war. They used what I taught them to kill people in the name of stupid leaders. For their stupidity, they lost their lives. Still, it didn''t change the fact that I made a mistake as well."


    Gilled had many reasons to stop being a martial arts teacher. While it was a pity, it couldn''t be avoided. While his style probably was going to die with him, he was satisfied with that. However, Billy wasn''t.


    "It is fine if you don''t want to teach, but about a demonstration of the Palm Cannon?" Billy asked.


    "How do you know about that skill?" Gilles frowned.


    "I heard some rumors," Billy lied since he couldn''t mention the power of Appraisal.


    "I was certain that everyone had forgotten about that¡­ Nevertheless, you seem like someone who learns fast, so even just a demonstration isn''t good," Gilles said.


    The old man was sharp¡­ He probably didn''t know that Billy learned one of his moves thanks to Manuel, but he still could feel something weird in Billy. Regardless, it seems that Billy lost the chance of learning some amazing secret techniques¡­ That being said, he could tell what it could do by the name alone, and he was going to try that eventually.


    "... Gilles mentioned before that you had some work for him," Jean said after a long sigh. "What do you have in mind, Billy?"


    "Nothing special, for now, but since he doesn''t work to work in anything rted to fighting, I figured out that would put you in a bad spot if you give him easily what he wants," Billy said. "My idea was to make him and his people work for me doing misceneous tasks."


    Billy had other things in mind, but he would need to make them trust him more to reach that level. For that to happen, they will start slowly. Jean didn''t get Billy''s idea. It didn''t seem like he had anything in mind when he decided that aside from solving a problem for him. Gilles also seemed a bit confused, but since it wasn''t rted to fighting, then it was fine.


    "If there isn''t anything rted to fighting, then we will ept it," Gilles said.


    "All right, show up at my house tomorrow morning, and we can decide the terms of employment," Billy said.


    "Terms of employment?" Gilles frowned.


    "I will exin that tomorrow as well," Billy said.


    It would be good if Billy could make them work digging the tunnel for him, they had around forty adults that could do that kind of job, but again¡­ Billy couldn''t reveal those to everyone. In any case, Billy had many things he wanted to do but too little time and hands to try all those things, so those guys woulde in handy.


    After that, they just had dinner together and had some small talk until the time they went home. As promised, Gilles and the adults of his group showed up early in the morning the next day. While they had to work soon after, Kate and Natalie also were with Billy to see how he was going to handle them. However, much to their surprise, Billy only asked some of them to gather the fruits of the trees that he had brought as soon as he had returned and taught them how to make the pure juice. The entire garden now had twenty of those, and since Billy upgraded them, he could produce around ten liters of pure juice every day. Which would recover around two thousand points of mana. Still, that was work that only a few people could do¡­


    As for the others, they would work on the tunnels indirectly. Billy could get rid of the dirt without moving from the tunnel bypressing it into small blocks and then moving them to the side. However, that consumed some mana. In order to make things more efficient, he was going to move the dirt to his backyard and then take those guys outside of the capital. They probably would wonder from where all that dirt and sand wasing from, but even if they thought that Billy was excavating, it was fine. It wasn''t like they could use magic and look for it. Billy told his friends not to teach anyone to use Earth magic and look for things underground, so only a few of those would do that.


    "Which are you going to choose, old man?" Billy asked.


    "... I suppose if you don''t have anything else, I will work on getting rid of this dirt," Gilles said.


    "Right now, this is the only thing I have for you guys to do," Billy said. "If you are interested in doing something else, you will have to wait a while longer."


    Billy truly wished that he could trust those guys to help him with the tunnels, but it was a bit too soon for that. Thanks to it, Billy will have to have to attach several wagons to his cart and, in order to conserve his mana, pull out all that while pedaling. It was a bit tiring, but it was good training for his stamina as well.


    For one to live while eating decent food and having the money to rent a room in an inn in the capital, one needed one silver coin every day. Still, Billy paid one extra for them daily. Thanks to that, the amount of money that he was spending every month increased once again. On the other hand, Billy began to excavate two hundred meters of the tunnel every day. It was around thirty percent faster than before. Little by little, since his magic was also improving, and that distance was also increasing. Still, even at that decent pace, it would take at least three months for him to reach the fire dungeon in the northern part of the state.

 Chapter 269 Preparations (6)

    <h4>Chapter 269 Preparations (6)</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the next month passed, and the second group of students that Billy''s friends looked after finally graduated. Although they said that, their skills were just a bit above the ordinary soldier that never entered a dungeon.


    Billy didn''t like crowded parties, but in the end, his friends decided to hold some parties on the same day in their houses. So, around fourteen thousand teenagers visited Billy''s house one night, and they made a lot of noise. At the same time, they talked and thanked Kate and Natalie for everything. Even the troublemakers did something with their attitude and grew up a little. There was already another talk about the next group that was going to be trained, many people across the state wanted to join it, but Jean said that the new applicants would have to wait at least six months because of Lily and Alexander''s child. After all, she finally reached a point where any slightly hard exercise was out of the question.


    During that time, Gilles and his people also began to get used to life in the capital, but it seemed that the work was finally getting them. Spending the day pulling carts filled with dirt was rather exhausting¡­ Even Gilles looked like he was about to give up. He lived the life of a martial artist until now, so he was finding it boring and repetitive the life of a normal worker.


    "The ie decreased considerably now that only a few people are using my dungeon. Some people decided to sign up to work there, but¡­" Billy thought while he was seeing his fortune decreasing in amount.


    Billy - Lv 104 34000/35.000 EXP


    HP: 592/ 592


    MP: 1271/ 1271


    SP: 613/ 613


    Strength: 224


    Speed: 217


    Magic: 308 + 90


    Endurance: 102


    Dexterity: 89


    Status Points: 100


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29, Steel Spear Lv 29, Light Spear Lv 49, Fierce Aura Lv 48 Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 59, Earth Maniption Lv 78 (+ 21UP), Mana Infusion Lv 56, Water Maniption Lv 51 (+ 13), Wind Maniption Lv 56 (+03 UP), Fire Maniption Lv 51, Zen Lv 39, Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 19(+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 23 (+05UP), Water Transformation Lv +12, Fire Transformation Lv 12


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv 77 (+ 04), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 48, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 35, Block Mastery Lv 21, Writing Lv 29, Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 24 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31, Dash Lv 19, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Heat Resistance Lv 21, Vigor Lv46 (+ 03 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 18 (+03UP), Spiritual Core Lv 33 (+11UP),


    Skill Points: 175


    Billy''s status, on the other hand, was improving quite a bit¡­ His earth magic was leagues beyond everything else, so it seemed that it would be his main element. Still, he didn''t find an excellent way tobine that and his melee skills yet. In any case, while he was making them work for the same of saving time in the future, Billy will have to make some of Gilles'' friends to do something more profitable.


    "Billy, we are going to visit Lily now. What are you going to do?" Kate appeared and then asked.


    "I suppose I will go as well," Billy replied.


    While Jean introduced them to a good doctor, and he said that everything was fine with Lily and the baby, Billy still visited Lily every week and used Check Upon her and the kid to confirm things. Fortunately, things looked fine when Billy used the skill. Everyone looked alleviated after Billy''s positive response. Still, Natalie and Kate looked a bit troubled.


    "You two don''t have to worry. Your turn will eventuallye," Lily said.


    It seemed that they were worried about the fact that there was no sign of pregnancy with them. They do that with Billy pretty often, only skipping when they were having their periods, so it seemed that something was wrong¡­ However, Billy knew that sometimes women who are too physically active have a hard time getting pregnant. In any case, they won''t have to work for a while, so that might be a good chance for them. Still, Billy wondered if it was really time for him to be a father when there was a madwoman out there brainwashing people and that knew his secret¡­


    Worrying endlessly about things was a pain, and Billy at least wanted to ease the worries of his wives, so he had to work hard and forget about the other problems.


    "By the way, Billy, are you nning to connect your tunnels with our hometown?" Alexander asked. "I was wondering if we could pay a visit to our parents after the baby is born."


    "I wouldn''t rmend making the trip so soon¡­ The vehicle that I am working in is pretty stable, but the eleration speed is a problem," Billy exined. "The tunnels won''t be connected to our hometown for a while. My main goal is to connect to the dungeon towns because I will recover mana faster in those ces."


    There was also the fact that he could get stronger and level up his skills much faster as well in those ces, but that was just a minor benefit considering how useful it would be to have a direct and secret route to those ces.


    Aside from drinking the juice of the Edish fruits, Billy didn''t know what more he could do to make that more concentrated. Still, Billy''s work began to advance quite nicely. He guesses that around the time Lily was about to give birth, he will havepleted the tunnel to the fire dungeon town, which was called: Wild winds dungeon town, the ce that Gustav controlled. However, they began to hear that women and children were being forcefully trained in Toles and Neles state around the same time.

 Chapter 270 Preparations (7)

    <h4>Chapter 270 Preparations (7)</h4>


    When Billy heard that, he realized that the enemy was getting impatient. She probably was angry because Billy wasn''t doing anything directly to oppose her and was living his life normally. In any case, he decided to keep that quiet. He didn''t need to make Lily worry about that, and since she was spending most of her time at home, it would take a while for her to hear those. Alexander was leaving his house as much either, so they were focusing on themselves, which was the right thing to do. Just to be sure, Billy told his wives and Sarah to keep quiet if they heard anything.


    Thanks to all, when Lily went intobor, things proceeded as smoothly as possible, and then a healthy little girl was born. Alexander was dumbfounded and too happy to do anything aside from smiling stupidly, so Billy gave him a push, and at least he knew what to say to his wife¡­ more or less.


    "You did well," Alexander said.


    "Hehehe, thank you," Lily smiled while holding their kid.


    Weirdly enough, Lily''s family had a lot of people with names that started with L, and Alexander''s mother was called Lara. And while he had never seen her, they decided to name their first daughter after his mother, and so the family increased¡­ Lara had barely any hair, but it was evident that she inherited those from her mother, and she also had the green eyes of his father. Adding the personality of those two, it was clear that they would raise a popr but a pretty airheaded kid.


    In any case, a few days after Lara''s birth, Gilles went to talk with Billy a bit earlier than his job was supposed to start. He looked pretty¡­ It was hard to urately describe the expression on his face, but he didn''t look very happy. He probably had heard of the rumors regarding the people of his homnd.


    "I havee to talk about the other job that you mentioned, the one that wasn''t possible at that time," Gilles said.


    "Well, it was about time," Billy said. "Still, you have no idea what I have in mind. Then why are you so willing to cooperate?"


    "I suspected that you would have some sort of n in how to deal with that woman," Gilles said. "I have heard that you refused noble titles despite owning somend because you find that troublesome. So, you wouldn''t benefit much from the destruction of my homnd and it''s people."


    "No one really benefits from causing the death of thousands, even if they think they do by gaining morends, they won''t have the manpower to use it properly." Billy said. "In any case, if you want to help your people, then I have an idea. However, some sacrifices will have to be made. Those underpletely control of that woman can''t be said."


    "... What about the others?" Gilles asked after a few moments of silence.


    "Those who want to leave their state, can be helped, we will help them escape and that will weaken those states," Billy replied.


    Gilles didn''t want to abandon even the brainwashed soldiers. Still, he was old and rational enough to understand that they were a lost cause. Still, if Billy''s ns work, then the casualties will be minimized. He had no idea what Billy had in mind, but he knew that the young man was a resourceful one despite his young age.


    In the end, Billy exined what he had in mind. He had nned to use the tunnels and invade the castle of Jeate, but that would take too long. At least two years, he didn''t expect that she would use all of her poption to raise an army. She probably wasn''t using her head since an army didn''t need only people but weapons and supplies as well, and those coiled only be made by nonbatants.


    So, the n now was to make the civilians evacuate¡­ as many of them as possible. That would weaken the economy of the state, and without food, an army couldn''t work properly. Soldiers also needed some helpers taking care of most things as well when they were wounded. Regardless, they would make all the people of the towns across the state disappear overnight before they targeted thergest cities. ording to Gilles, half of the Toles state poption wanted to leave instead of working for a tyrant. Still, the guards were working hard to prevent that.


    In any case, Billy also presented his n to Jean. Those people would eventually return to theirnds, but they will have to do something in Hiloh state to obtain their food. Things would be hard, but it was better than risking death while being forced to fight in another war started by a lunatic.


    "I suppose that is for the best¡­" Jean said. "Still, you possibly don''t want to do this by yourselves, right? Alexander and Lily are out for obvious reasons, but this would need a small team in any case."


    "I will leave everyone behind," Billy said. "Those two will need their help in case something happens and I also believe that my wives are also very pregnant."


    They have been doing it in thest month like monkeys in the heat, and Billy has been using Check UP on them whenever possible. And in thest two weeks, he noticed something on them changing, Billy didn''t mention anything until now, but it was clear. Almost in his head¡­ in any case, the timing for that mission was truly troublesome. In any case, the girls probably noticed as well.


    "Since that is the case, then I will wish you luck," Jean said. "I will send some people to your dungeon town and they will look after the immigrants for the time being."


    "Got it," Billy said.


    Now Billy just had to talk with his wives about the job and about the pregnancy. They will probablyin about being left behind, but Billy already knew how to exin those things to them.

 Chapter 271 Preparations (8)

    <h4>Chapter 271 Preparations (8)</h4>


    "So, it is like that," Billy said. "You two are pregnant, and our family will grow even further, but even thought I want to spend every bit of these precious moments with you, Alexander and Lily will need you. Besides, some spies might be around, so they will notice if all of us disappear."


    Kate and Natalie were silent, they were happy about the news, but then thest few events seemed like someone threw a bucket of cold water on them. It was really annoying, but they couldn''t contest Billy''s reasoning. It was too risky to go with him since they didn''t know for how long the mission willst.


    "Besides, I want to avoid sex during your pregnancy as much as possible and I feel like I won''t resist if I stay here doing nothing," Billy said.


    "Of all things you could have said now¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "Do you think that this will take too long?" Natalie asked.


    "I am not sure, I will need a lot of mana in each of those operations and just on the western side of the Toles state, there are around fifteen towns and cities that have a considerable amount of people," Billy exin. "After doing some math, I think I will need around three months. To rescue the people of that side of the state. Gilles believe that we will be able to take at least one third of the poption of the state and that will be a crippling blow to that mad woman. She still will have the backing of the people of her own state and the barbarians, but it will take a considerable amount of time for her to prepare without them."


    "I see¡­. then I guess it can''t be helped," Natalie said. "We will wait for good news."


    Billy kissed his wives and then grabbed Natalie''s chest and Kate''s butt while he was at it. He got scolded thanks to it, but he epted since he would miss those. In any case, Billy spent the day doing some preparations since he would travel at night. It was the best way to use his vehicle, and that one had improved considerably since thest time.


    Magic Cart Lv 40


    Spiritual Core Lv 02


    Potency: 60


    Movement Speed: 65 meters per second.


    Mana Capacity: 1000/1000


    Durability: 120/120


    After doing some tests, Billy confirmed that he could use the juice of the Edish fruits as a fuel. Arger box was now attached behind the magic box that was supposed to be the magic engine of the vehicle, and that box had dozens of liters of the juice. Billy didn''t know for how long that willst, but he assumed that it wouldst for quite a while since the potency of the vehicle was much higher than before, and he even added the effect of the Spiritual Core to it. So, the consumption of mana decreased, and the vehicle could recover mana by itself. It was a pity that it cost one hundred skill points.


    "I suppose I can also make one of those big ass vehicles that are used to excavate tunnels¡­ but I suppose it will be slower and I won''t train my magic," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Regardless, Gilles showed up at his house at night, and then Billy opened an entrance to his workshop below his garden. Gilles frowned when he saw that and even more when he saw that the area underground waspletely surrounded by a thickyer of steel. Not to mention, there were many tools of cksmithing there. Several types of weapons that looked pretty good as well. Gilles had heard that Billy was a good fighter and magician but not a cksmith. Regardless, he forgot about that when he saw Billy''s magic cart. Billy smiled in satisfaction when he saw the look of surprise on his face.


    "Hop on," Billy said while pointing to the backseat of the vehicle.


    Gilles had no idea how that worked, but he could see a tunnel ahead, and as soon as he saw down, Billy opened the connection between the fuel and the vehicle. Near instantly, the cart began to move at 65 meters per second, and Gilles hit his back against the seat. Fortunately, Billy had made those using thefy chairs that were made by using the leather and pelt of the monsters of his dungeon, so it didn''t hurt that much. After just two minutes, they reached the nearby river, and then Billy opened another exit there before sealing it again. Gilles locked behind, and then he noticed that the capital was already pretty far away.


    "How does this thing move so fast without horses?" Gilles asked.


    "A magician never reveals his tricks," Billy replied.


    Nevertheless, Billy began to drive toward the state''s east side at that fearsome speed. While both of them almost could run that fast, it would consume their stamina at a fearsome pace. Still, Billy had to be careful because driving while he was at 250 kilometers per hour, turning was quite difficult. Even changing directions slightly was quite the challenge. Fortunately, Billy put some small spikes on the tires, so they could destroy the small pebbles on the road instantly. Bumping at that speed would also be quiet¡­ Unpleasant.


    "The only problem is the trail that I leave behind¡­" Billy said.


    "I see, you want to keep this as a secret, you are quite the cautious one," Gilles said while he was using all his might to keep himself from falling.


    "Put those across your belly and chest, they are seat belts, they will prevent you from falling," Billy said.


    It didn''t take long for Gilles to understand how those worked. Nevertheless, Billy soon found some problems. He couldn''t cross towns and cities while he was driving that, so sometimes, he had to choose a path that wasn''t quite appropriate to use. Still, the defense mechanisms of the tires did their job well in getting off the obstacles.

 Chapter 272 Preparations (9)

    <h4>Chapter 272 Preparations (9)</h4>


    In the end, they reached the Vanguard dungeon town after just seven hours, Billy was certain that they could have traveled fifteen hundred kilometers in just six, but they had to stop several times since it was a bit hard to travel at night.


    Gilles still recalled that it took his group two weeks you travel that distance, so he was having a hard time believing that they truly were back in that ce. Nevertheless, now that Billy had confirmed how fast and efficient his vehicle was, he probably could often visit the dungeon towns. In any case, he only spent around twenty percent of the one hundred liters of fuel that he had prepared. So, he could do the two ways by using the juice that he could get with the fruits his trees could bear in just four days.


    "The guild isn''t open at this time, so we will have to wait until morning," Billy said. "I will need their help with some things. In the meantime, I will use the dungeon, what are you going to do?"


    "... I suppose that I will tag along," Gilles said. "Technically, I work for you and you will need some help to deal with the bodies of the monsters."


    "Technically, huh," Billy said. "Well, you have a point."


    Billy learned that his fuel and vehicle were quite good. Still, he was nning to use those to make many more people escape, and they couldn''t travel dozens of kilometers overnight, so that efficiency would decrease a lot. So, he will make another group make the fuel for him¡­ he will have to spend a lot of money buying the fruits, so he has to work in the dungeon to make that money.


    To make sure that things would be as efficient as possible, Billy just fired some Earth Bullets at the monster''s heads. Thanks to the level of Earth Maniption, they died instantly, and Billy barely used five points of mana.


    Gilles wondered why Billy had two spears but didn''t use any of them. They were quite weird, so they had been forged by him, it was evident. The youth in front of him was full of mysteries, and Gilles recalled that Jeate was almost the same. The only difference was that since from an early age, she didn''t interact much with others. She avoided them as much as possible,¡­ or so Gilles had heard.


    In any case, Billy had to work hard since he knew that all of Billy''s actions had a meaning behind them. Thanks to that, Billy had made quite a bit of money before sunrise. Once that was done, he showed up at the guild, and the receptionist frowned since there was no message about that. Regardless, Billy asked her to find some people that had experience using the Edist fruit, and he also told her to buy as many as possible every day. Once that was done, he returned to the dungeon again.


    "You can rest in the guild if you want, there are some people here who will help me with that," Billy said. "We will depart at night."


    "I will help since this is for the people of mynd," Gilles said.


    "If you want to help, then you should draw a good map of your state," Billy said. "We can''t afford to make any mistakes or waste any time, after all."


    Drawing a map of a state was something quite dangerous since it would give the edge of some over them. Knowing the best routes, the best ces to attack¡­ All those things made a lot of difference in times of war. Still, Gilles, after living with the people of Hiloh state, realized that they had no wish to conquer other states. Jean didn''t even have a son, so his position would only pass to a random niece. He was more than content with what he had¡­ Unlike Jeate.


    "All right," Gilles said.


    As expected, Gilles was someone who knew about theyout of Toles state, so things would be easier with his help. Not to mention, he was pretty famous, so it will be easy to convince the immigrants that they would be treated well. In any case, during the day, Billy met several parties inside the dungeon, and most of them belonged to the group of students that were trained by his friends. It seems that they hade regrly over thest few weeks for whatever reason, so his ie will improve again.


    "I suppose this will help a little bit," Billy thought.


    Billy was thinking that perhaps he should also clear the new dungeon. He probably would be filthy rich if he did that, but he didn''t have time¡­ In any case, during the day, Billy wondered what he should do to transport as many people as possible. The obvious answer would be to make some other carts and attach them to the most potent one. With that much power, it should be able to pull several carts and dozens of people¡­ For a short while¡­


    "This time, I won''t have to worry about that, but I guess once we are done with the first town, I will continue the tunnels toward the Toles state¡­" Billy thought. "If they use it to reach the dungeon town, I will save time and mana."


    Around the time of sunset, Billy met Gilles, and he showed him the map. Apparently, he just made a copy of the one he left at home¡­ The real one, he even drew the roads that they could use. Naturally, the towns and cities were marked as well.


    "Which ces near the border do you think we will face fewer guards?" Billy asked.


    "Here, here, and here," Gilles said.


    "Why those ces?" Billy asked.


    "They are small town, hence few guards will be found there," Gilles said. "I suppose we can''t just take everyone without alerting them¡­"


    "Those who have been brainwashed will have to die, but the others¡­ I suppose we can capture them in order to avoid letting rumors spread," Billy said.

 Chapter 273 Reasons (1)

    <h4>Chapter 273 Reasons (1)</h4>


    Gilles wondered how Billy would be able to tell the difference between them. As a martial artist, he had quite good senses, but he never could tell between a loyal soldier and a brainwashed one. Nevertheless, it was something necessary¡­ And he decided to trust Billy''s words.


    They crossed several kilometers using the underground tunnel and even beyond the border between the states. Once Billy opened an exit, even amidst the darkness of the night, Gilles recognized the area¡­ They were five kilometers beyond the point that marked the border. Still, the nearest town was Thirty kilometers southwest of their position.


    "Why aren''t there any fortress or defense points in this part of the state?" Billy asked. "Several years had passed since that truce, they should have built something in these parts by now."


    "I suspect that she imagined that Jean would never have the chance to attack," Gilles said. "The warst year¡­ All of us were certain of your defeat. You turned the tables magnificently."


    "I didn''t do it alone," Billy said. "Let ''s get going."


    Billy began to drive, following the road to the nearest destination, and as expected, they reached the ce in just a few couple minutes. They stopped a few hundred meters away because even though it was silent, the magic cart was too big, and it would draw attention. In any case, that ce was so small that it couldn''t even be called a town¡­ it was more like a vige that had two hundred or so people. Still, it had some guards awake, around ten, because that vige raised many animals, among them, horses for the army. In order to prevent thievery, they would guard hundreds of horses day and night.


    "The biggest house is the house of the Captain of the guards," Gilles said while they were approaching.


    From a distance, Billy could see three guards walking around the massive stable, three others at the entrance and the other four were nowhere to be seen. Still, after using his earth magic from a distance, he confirmed that three others were inside. Thest one was missing¡­ could it be because their leader was in his house? Thatplicated things¡­ to make that even moreplicated, he didn''t find anything weird in their status.


    "I guess it is their Captain¡­" Billy said. "Those guys lookpletely fine."


    "How should we proceed?" Gilles asked. "My bones are a bit too old to approach them and knock them all out silently."


    "I can take them down from here," Billy said. "Let''s first wait until those six are in our field of vision."


    Billy sounded confident, so Gilles got curious. He knew that he would use magic, but one would need more than such a simple trick to take those guys without alerting the others. Nevertheless, that was exactly what Billy did¡­ He used a very simple stone Bullet and hit all of the guards almost at the same time in their stomachs. They didn''t even have time to groan in pain¡­ They just fell unconscious¡­ Such precision was obviously from someone who had practiced that trick thousands of times. The targets were more than one hundred meters away, after all. When the others inside the stable noticed that something was off, they came to check on things, but Billy had already gotten close enough, and he hit them before they got too close. Once again, he knocked them down instantly.


    Since they could wake up while Billy takes care of their Captain, he decided to handcuff them with dirt and covered their mouths with some pieces of clothing. Billy had thought of putting them underground with only a small hole to let air enter, but that was kind of scary¡­ Billy didn''t want to make innocent people experience that kind of trauma.


    Although it wasn''t that dark orte, Billy and Gilles didn''t find a single person outside their houses. Thanks to that, they had an easy time approaching the house of the Captain. In the end, using the window of the house, they saw the Captain, his wife and son having dinner together, and Billy clicked his tongue when he used Appraisal.


    Pietro (Influenced) - Lv 71


    HP: 192/ 192


    MP: 44/ 44


    SP: 223/ 223


    Strength: 67


    Speed: 45


    Magic: 11


    Endurance: 44


    Dexterity: 34


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Heavy Strike Lv 29,


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 40, Spearmanship Lv 37, Swordsmanship Lv 25, Archery Lv 28,


    Skill Points: 00


    The Captain was being controlled, but he still was living his normal life. It seemed that he only received a few orders that wouldn''t affect his lifestyle. Still, to think that Billy would have to kill him¡­ If that had happened a month ago, Billy would have done that without hesitation, but now killing the father of a kid in a situation like that would bother him more than a little bit. Even more so since it wouldn''t be a fight.


    "You look conflicted¡­ I suppose the Captain was brainwashed to do just enough work for that bitch that no one will find it weird," Gilles said. "Brainwashing just the leaders of each ce¡­ She is sloppy or her power has more limitations than I thought."


    Billy didn''t have time for that¡­ Putting Gilles''ments aside, he had to work fast in making the people of that vige cross the border. Still, Billy truly didn''t want to kill that man¡­


    "This might be a good opportunity¡­" Billy thought while he rubbed his chin.


    Breaking the window would attract too much attention, so Billy manipted the interior of the lock of the door and slowly opened the door. After entering the house, it didn''t take long for the Captain to notice Billy and Gilles, but he got knocked out with a stone bullet in his temple. His wife and the kid panicked when they saw two unknown individuals entering their house, but the woman recognized Gilles and went quiet, not to mention the other individual had two spears, but he wasn''t using either.

 Chapter 274 Reasons (2)

    <h4>Chapter 274 Reasons (2)</h4>


    It didn''t take long for all the people of that vige to be assembled. Some people knew Gilles others recognized him immediately. Thanks to that, they didn''t make much of a fuss. Still, some exnations were required. While Gilles was dealing with that, Billy was facing the now handcuffed Captain. Billy also covered his mouth with some cloth to prevent him from speaking. In the end, he couldn''t just kill him. He had to try to find a way to lift the brainwashing.


    After using Check-Up, Billy confirmed that there was this unknown mana active in the Captain''s brain. Still, just putting mana into his brain to fight that wouldn''t do it. Who knows how much Billy would need for that to work¡­ Attacking him would raise questions among the other viges, though.


    "You have been brainwashed, do you realize that?" Billy asked.


    The captain just red at him as if he was trying to kill him with his eyes alone. He was trying so hard that the handcuffs were hurting his wrists, and he was ignoring the pain. That probably was because of the brainwashing. He received orders to do that¡­ Nevertheless, Billy didn''t have all night, so he decided to do something that he had failed many times in the past: control someone else''s mana.


    Billy touched that guy''s head and began to focus. Even without sending his mana, that guy''s energy should react to his magic power and control. At first, he didn''t get a response, but little by little, he felt that something was changing. Taking the mana out from someone else''s body was too much for now, but Billy managed to make it concentrate on his brain. Once that happened, he felt some reactioning from the foreign mana. It was a lot stronger than the Captain''s, but it wascking in amount.


    The Captain stopped struggling, and then he began to tremble while he showed a pained expression. The struggle between both energy didn''tst for long because Billy was there, and he made the Captain mana suffocate the foreign mana. Billy felt something snap inside his head, but fortunately, it wasn''t the Captain''s brain. The foreign mana had disappeared.


    "Argh¡­ My head hurts,"


    The Captainined, but his struggle finally ended. Billy decided to keep him like that for a while, though. Unfortunately, he couldn''t make use of him to convince the others since it was clear that he had done something, and Billy was bing famous for using unusual magic. Still, he at least got some answers.


    ording to the Captain, several people like him were summoned to the castle over the years, and there he made a vow to Jeate. There was a body whip or magic tools involved. Just by saying those words and looking at her in the eye made him turn into a puppet that lived his normal life but was one hundred percent loyal to her and worked for her as well. ording to him, his job was to capture anyone that tried to escape and make the men that were loyal to him and the people of his vige think that all the actions of their leader were justified. Even though she betrayed the previous one without thinking twice. He also had to be friendly with peddlers in order to obtain information and then report anything important back.


    Billy only confirmed what he already knew. Regardless, those were some useful pieces of information. Somehow, Jeate could use illusions to brainwash people, and she had to use her eyes, and somehow she passed that skill to some magic tools. It will be a pain if she manages to put that in crossbows.


    "That is why you all need toe with us, another war is about to start and that mad woman will use even children to achieve her purposes," Gilles said. "We can''t let that happen¡­ I assure you that you will be well treated in Hiloh state. The others and I are fine there, even Miss Rosalie is alive and well there."


    Billy wasn''t so sure if those words were very convincing. In any case, there was this issue with the horses, and Billy certainly couldn''t waste time bringing hundreds of those to his dungeon town when he had to visit other towns on that very same night. It would be better if he made them run and make it harder for them to be captured, but that would alert the other towns and the guards there. They will have to be left alone. Killing them wasn''t an option for Billy either¡­ in any case, they would survive until others noticed that something had happened in that vige. In any case, they decided to leave the state for the time being since they didn''t want to see their women and children being forced to participate in someone else''s war.


    Thanks to that, Billy had another problem¡­ Making the wagons that will carry so many people. Making them out of Earth wouldn''t be enough, and even if he focused on durability, their weight would be a problem, so Billy created ten wagons made of steel. They were pretty simple, but they would do. Again, those people frowned when they saw that being made out of nowhere and frowned even more, when they noticed that the horses wouldn''t pull them. Billy wished that he could use them, but he couldn''t. Too many horses would be necessary for that, and they would leave traces.


    In the end, to transport so many people, the magic cart had to consume a lot more fuel. Still, only around thirty percent of the max capacity had been used since they didn''t cover thatrge of a distance. Even despite the weight, the vehicle still could move at twenty meters per second, so they escaped to the tunnels before they could be tracked.


    Billy''s original n was to leave those people underground and tell them to walk toward the other side. However, they were quite scared of traps and of ambushes, so Billy had to go with them at least that day. From the next day onward, he would leave some of them there to guide the others. They at least could recognize their fellow men and be put at ease that way.

 Chapter 275 Reasons (3)

    <h4>Chapter 275 Reasons (3)</h4>


    In the end, due to the fuel problems, Billy only managed to go to another vige and then make more three hundred people follow him. Suddenly, his dungeon town had a poption of an extra five hundred people, and that was a problem until Jean''s people came to help. Still, Billy left that problem in the hands of the receptionist and Gilles since he was too tired after skipping sleep two nights in a row.


    Despite that, Billy woke up at noon to recover his mana inside the dungeon and then increase the length of the tunnel as well. Still, unfortunately, he had to stop because he had to build some houses on the eastern side of the wall for those five hundred people. The design was rather simple, and they were all the same, but it was a roof over their heads. And Billy even made some bad made of Earth and then asked his receptionist to buy other things to make life morefortable for them.


    "You really are an unusual young man," Gilles said.


    "Don''t say such a thing so suddenly, gramps, it is giving me the creeps," Billy said. "In any case, we are going tonight again, because tomorrow onwards we will have to stop and rest a little because the cart will be out of fuel for a few days."


    While the receptionist was working to buy Edish fruits from the nearby towns as well, the stock was rather low. Still, it was fine because Billy would have more time to work on the tunnels. Since they already knew about it, Billy might as well make the immigrants help him, but that probably wasn''t a good idea. It would be better if they didn''t know how fast Billy can dig with magic¡­


    Things worked faster on the second night because of Billy''s preparations. Thanks to that, they managed to bring the people of three other towns, and Billy also freed some guards from the brainwashing. The only problem was the fact that he had to leave all of those guys in a prison since even the non brainwashed ones could be a problem. Fortunately, since Billy allowed visits, everyone knew that he hadn''t killed anyone. Hence they also knew that Billy had no ill intentions. It would be easy for him to give the orders of the guards of the town to kill them if he wanted as well.


    In any case, thanks to his hard work, now more than fifteen hundred immigrants have crossed the borders. No one aside from those involved knew what had happened, but maybe a few smart people and Jeate probably knew what Billy had done. Still, they couldn''t do anything directly from stopping.


    While he was waiting for his vehicle''s fuel to bepleted, he put the immigrants to work. While Billy had promised them that they wouldn''t fight against the army that wasposed of their allies, there wasn''t much they could do in a dungeon town that wasn''t rted to fighting. Crafting arrows, sharpening weapons, working on gathering the pelt and leather of the dungeon monsters¡­ It couldn''t be helped since they couldn''t eat for free.


    In any case, Billy had to wait for four days before his magic cart was ready again, and around the same time, a new group of peopleing from the west showed up in the dungeon town. Even from a distance, Billy recognized Pierre leading the group, so it seemed that Jean worked really fast this time.


    "Oh, is it you the help that Jean sent?" Billy asked.


    "Ouch, such sharp and cold words," Pierre said. "In any case, you worked fast, huh. There are a lot more people here than I expected. I will have a hard time allocating so many people around."


    Billy wondered what Pierre would think that was the result of him working for just two days instead of a week. Nevertheless, it was quite a good feeling to know that his friends and enemies didn''t know what he could do when he was serious.


    "Anyway, do you need help with something else?" Pierre asked.


    "More Edish fruits, I want a lot more¡­" Billy replied.


    "You might as well have an entire forest of those trees¡­" Pierre said while frowning. "How can you eat such sour fruits so much?"


    "I am nning to have a forest out of those," Billy replied. "This entire operation will save us a lot of time and prevent many deaths, so I am expecting some juice rewards from Jean."


    Pierre frowned when he heard that, but in the end, it was only expected that someone would expect properpensation for their work. He was doing beyond his job as the guild master required of him, after all.


    "I will see what I can do," Pierre said.


    Billy was already the person who had most of those trees, and while people could recover their mana and feel pretty good while eating those, it wasn''t something someone could eat that often. In any case, if things continued at that pace, Billy assumed that he could finish helping almost eighty percent of the people on the Western side of Toles state. The only problem was the tworge cities. Making a lot of people leave those without making it obvious would be almost impossible. In any case, that was a problem forter. Billy could think about that once he makes every one of the small towns and viges escape¡­


    "Aren''t we going deeper than before?" Gilles asked when he noticed that their travel in the tunnels was longer than before. "You really can do a lot, don''t you?"


    Billy decided not to answer that. He already was showing too much, even for a possible ally. Besides, he was really far away from his real goal when it came to those. Such thoughts disappeared from his mind as soon as they left the tunnel and then reached the first vige that they were going to target in the area¡­

 Chapter 276 Reasons (4)

    <h4>Chapter 276 Reasons (4)</h4>


    Although the first target of the night was another vige with three hundred or so inhabitants, Billy and Gilles noticed an unexpected number of guards in that ce. They were fifty or so, and they were all tall and bulky barbarians. It seemed that Jeate had been busy and decided to use her head a little. Things just got more than a little bitplicated for Billy....


    "Is this a coincidence, or did they read the map of this state and assumed that this would be the most probable target for us?" Billy asked.


    "I suppose they read the map and assumed that the viges and towns closest to the border would be the targets¡­" Gilles rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still, they moved this many soldiers too fast¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter, they aren''t enough to stop me," Billy said.


    The only real issue was the fact that Billy only found a single brainwashed barbarian. The others were just following that guy and were innocents. He could take them down without killing them, but Billy would have to use a lot of mana and waste some time.


    "Oh, man¡­ Why am I trying to act like a pacifist now?" Billy thought after a long sigh.


    Billy was from a trine of warriors, and until now, they fought and killed hundreds of opponents. Billy was probably the one who killed the most, so his actions seemed stupid. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder now¡­ Did he truly want to be a man who kills people just because they are a minor nuisance due to the circumstances? Does he want his kids to have a father like that?


    Svan - Lv 156


    HP: 1745/ 1745


    MP: 445/ 445


    SP: 1212/ 1212


    Strength: 459


    Speed: 112


    Magic: 49


    Endurance: 445


    Dexterity: 110


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Heavy Strike Lv 75, Fierce Aura Lv 72, Rage Lv 48,


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45, Earth Resistance Lv 70, Fire Resistance Lv 80, Cold Resistance Lv 40, Heat Resistance Lv 90, Wind Resistance Lv 30, Axemanship Lv 164


    Skill Points: 00


    "Svan¡­ he is certainly strong," Billy muttered.


    "Svan? Did you say Svan? He is a famous barbarian that leads many of his men to battles," Gilles said. "I heard that he had be a guard for Jeae, but I guess she doesn''t need him anymore when her enemies are recovering. In any case, how did you recognize him? I thought he didn''t participate in thest war."


    "I heard the rumors of what he looks like¡­ since we are warned about the possibility of his presence in the war," Billy quickly made up an excuse.


    In any case, Svan was someone who stood out from the other barbarians, and that was something quite hard to aplish. In any case, he was more than two meters tall and looked like someone from Earth who spends more time at the gym than at home. He also had a pretty long and dense beard, so long that he made braids with it that reached the middle of his chest. Unlike most barbarians who use a single big ax and a shield, he used two axes. Even in the middle of the night, he was ready to fight like he had been ordered to do so only during such time¡­


    "I think you will need a hand this time, if you are nning to take them alive," Gilles said. "It will be a lot of work, but if you undo the brainwashing in Svan, we can get the cooperation of his people, he was a hero among them."


    That seemed like the best option, but Billy knew that the barbarians valued strength and bravery above everything in their society. So, a lot of people will stop respecting him once they hear that he joined the side of someone who defeated him¡­ It would be a lot less troublesome to just kill them all since Billy will recover his mana by doing so. Still, he wasn''t the type who chose the easy way out.


    "I will deal with the big guy while you keep the others busy, he is fairly strong, but I will try to be fast," Billy said. "Endurance is their forte, so hitting them from a distance and hoping to knock them out that easily won''t happen, unless I risk killing them."


    "I can knock them down from a distance, but I can''t do so many times in a row since my body isn''t like it was in the past¡­" Gilles said. "I should have taught you Palm Cannon."


    Billy wondered why the sudden change. He tried to learn the skill, but he failed. It was hard without any tips, after all. Still, that was an excellent chance to learn it¡­ in any case, Billy and Gilles approached the vige, and even before the barbarians could notice them, Gilles used Palm Cannon. In the end, it was just an insanely fast strike in the air that sent a powerful st of wind toward the enemies. Those who got bit in the stomach fell down unconscious nearly immediately.


    The skill Palm Cannon was added to the skill shop.


    "Pull the hand backward and then thrust forward the palm while rotating to the left side¡­" Billy thought.


    There wasn''t time to try that. The barbarians, despite losing ten of their allies instantly, they charged toward Billy and Gilles while screaming. Despite their shields, Gilles'' attack still ignored defenses and kept hitting and knocking them down. Billy used Stone Bullet to help and kept hitting the legs of the enemies, but soon Svan stepped forward toward Billy and swung his axes to block those.


    The weapons didn''t even tremble, so the strength of that guy was the real deal. As if that wasn''t bad enough, Svan quickly approached Billy and swung his axes before he could grab one of his spears. Still, Svan was the one who got hit and fell to the ground when Billy used Stone Bullet and Svan''s temples.

 Chapter 277 Reasons (5)

    <h4>Chapter 277 Reasons (5)</h4>


    Billy wondered if he had been childish. Svan, despite being brainwashed, came to attack him alone because he wanted a fair fight, but Billy ignored that. While magic was a part of his fighting style, the way he used it seemed a bit cheap¡­ At least that was how he felt after defeating the big guy, and with no sense of aplishment whatsoever.


    The other barbarians didn''t even see what had happened due to the darkness of the night, and when the stone bullets fell, the sound wasn''t heard because of the thud Svan caused by falling. So, from their perspective, Billy had defeated their leader without using a single weapon, and in a manner so fast that was beyond the speed their eyes could follow. Those moments of shock gave Gilles even more time to knock them out.


    After handcuffing Svan, Billy helped Gilles, and despite the fact that they had lost twenty of their friends and their leader almost instantly, the other barbarians still wanted to fight. Now with their axes and shields protecting their whole bodies, they charged, and that made things difficult for Billy and Gilles.


    "No, other choice, huh¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy touched the ground, and then he felt the steps through thend in front of him¡­ all of them. In the next moment, the ground began to move and engulf the legs of all those barbarians. They panicked since they suddenly lost their ability, and they panicked even more, when they began to sink¡­ or being pulled by the ground. They tried to free themselves, but it was useless. Underneath the earth, they couldn''t move a single muscle¡­ Still, Billy didn''t leave them there for long. He immediately made them rise, but their legs and hands were already cuffed.


    After a while, Billy did the same with those that Gilles had knocked them out. In the meantime, the old man went to talk with the inhabitants of the area. They had heard the noises, but they didn''t dare leave their residences to see what had happened. As soon as that was done, Billy used Svan''s mana to undo the brainwashing, but Billy had to use some of his as well since he didn''t have much. Not even with that, he learned a new spell, though.


    To avoid problems, Billy did that while he was carrying him to one of the carts. So, when he finished his work, Svan was already awake, and while confused, he also was ring at him.


    "I am not your enemy, there is no need to he so hostile," Billy said. "By now, you should have realized that you were brainwashed by Jeate."


    "Yes, I realize that¡­" Svan said. "It doesn''t change the fact that I have be a prisoner to the likes of cowards. You used magic to defeat me."


    "Prisoner is a strong word," Billy shrugged. "I am just doing this because to would be a problemter if we were to let you here. Once I deal with Jeae, you cane at us if you want, I will crush you myself and this time, I won''t hold back. In fact, why don''t we spar a little once we return to my base, I feel like I need some trainingtely. You should work well as a warm up."


    "Hahaha, you talk big and I can see that you have courage in your eyes," Svanughed a little. "Let''s see if you truly are brave enough to try that and keep your word."


    The other barbarians began to whisper among themselves. It was quite weird and didn''t fit their image. In any case, it seemed that they had never heard of someone talking with their leader like that. Still, Svan didn''t look that annoyed. Billy looked well built even from the perspective of the barbarians, but he was far from having the same physical strength as Svan.


    "Are you done making new friends?" Gilles asked with hundreds of people behind him.


    "I guess so," Billy said. "Anyway, these guys are big, so I will have to make some extra carts. Make the others assume their positions."


    Billy was already tired of those confused eyes when he made the carts almost instantly, so he ignored them. In any case, since the prisoners this time were the barbarians, Billy had to go back to the dungeon town. They could do something, even though Billy had disarmed them. Even the guards of the ce frowned when they saw the barbarians. Defeating them was quite the difficult task, so capturing them alive was almost impossible, and all of them at that¡­ Pierre knew Billy the longest, but he still looked shocked at every little thing he did.


    "Is that¡­ Svan?" Pierre asked.


    "Yes, do you know him?" Billy asked.


    "I travelled once to his state and he was among the leaders three," Pierre replied.


    Pierre proceeded to talk with Svan and the other barbarians. Some recognized him, but they still were angry from being put under surveince. Fighting was something that they had done ever since they were kids, so being defeated and not dying was quite shameful to them. They were a weird bunch. If Billy couldn''t defeat someone, he would train harder and then try again. He was sure that once he seeded, the feeling of aplishment would wash away all of the anger and despair.


    Regardless, while some guards didn''t like the idea of working at night and guarding prisoners, they couldn''t quite refuse Billy''s orders. He was the man who not only captured alive fifty barbarians, but the rumor was already spreading that he defeated Svan. Not to mention, he was also close to the leader of the state¡­ going against the orders of someone like that wasn''t wise.


    In any case, Billy and Gilles went to another vige, and they found another group of barbarians there. Naturally, they caused a lot of problems, so they only had the chance to rescue around seven hundred immigrants that night. It was more than enough for Pierre since it was his job to look after and send them to other cities and towns to work and find a house. Billy would work that night again, but before that, he freed Svan and then gave it back his axes. It was time for them to spar as he had promised.

 Chapter 278 Reasons (6)

    <h4>Chapter 278 Reasons (6)</h4>


    "Are you sure about that?" Pierre asked when he heard about Billy''s idea.


    "Yep, this should make things easy for us after this," Billy said after he picked his ive since it would be better against those big ass axes. "Just wait and see."


    Billy looked at Svan, massaging his wrists and stretching his body. It seemed he didn''t sleep well that night due to the handcuffs, but he wasn''t someone who wouldin about it, nor was he weak enough to let such a thing bother him for long.


    "Why don''t we make things more interesting here?" Billy asked.


    "What do you mean?" Svan frowned.


    "Say, if you win, I will let you and your friends go, you can return to the life where you lick Jeae''s boots if you want," Billy said. "I doubt that you will resist her powers again. In any case, if you lose, you will have to give me your word that you will follow my orders here. That way, you and your friends won''t have to live with shackles."


    "... I like that, but let me give you one piece of advice first," Billy said. "Those who have big mouths like you, never live long on the field of battle."


    "Well, there is an exception to every rule," Billy said and then assumed his stance. "Don''t worry, I won''t use magic this time. If you manage to kill me, no one willy their hands on you and your friends as well."


    That was hard to believe, but Svan had heard to Gilles as well, and he wouldn''t be so cooperative with a liar. Svan assumed his stance in any case, it was quite the weird one since his chest was wide open, and he just lowered his Posture. Suddenly, he charged, and Billy barely saw him moving. Still, he reacted on time to move his ive and block the strike that used both of Svan''s axes. The weapon withstood the attack, but Billy was pushed back dozens of meters. It has been a while since he felt an attack of that level¡­ thest time was when he was nine, and he asked his father to spar with him. Despite that, Billy smiled.


    "My turn," Billy said and then used Sonic Spear version two.


    That was a dangerous move, it could kill heavily armored enemies with ease, but Billy knew that Svan could withstand that. He used his axes to block the attack. Even though Billy was thirty meters away, Svan knew that the next attack would be dangerous. Both of his axes withstood the blow, but he was pushed backward twenty meters. Not to mention, his legs were paralyzed since he had never received such a powerful blow. Finish off Svan with two or three more of those skills as possible, but Billy didn''t want an easy win or kill him. Not to mention, if he fails, he would be unable to fight properly for a couple of minutes. So, Billy dashed toward him and used Quick Spear.


    Although he couldn''t use his legs properly, Svan could use his arms, and he moved his axes to block the strikes that Billy aimed at his legs and shoulders. Since his weapons were big and heavy, he almost wasn''t fast enough to do so¡­ Still, before Billy could keep doing it, he blocked a strike on his right shoulder and then followed with an downward attack. Billy was forced to jump back because he couldn''t assume a defensive stance fast enough. He managed to do so in time, but Svan''s attack cracked the ground and even created a crater. Everyone nearby felt the ground trembling thanks to it. He probably could shatter massive rocks with such massive brute strength¡­ Even so, despite that, Billy smiled.


    "You are the first one to feel this happy while facing me¡­ aren''t you scared?" Svan asked.


    "Oh? I was hoping to hear those words one day¡­ You are the first one to¡­" Billy said. "Nevertheless, I am not scared since you won''t hit me. As long as you use both axes, you will never hit me."


    Svan knew what Billy was implying¡­ he was slow when using both axes, at least slow enough not to hit Billy. Those words were annoying in more ways than one, but Svan wouldn''t change his fighting style. Billy thought that he would be better with a single one. Even bigger would be fine. He doubted that he could block such power without suffering some damage. So, with that in mind, Billy decided to finish that fight.


    Billy charged again, and this time he used Fierce Aura. His speed increased, and thanks to that, Svan barely could see the strikes added with the power of Quick Spear. Still, Svan managed to block strikes because Billy was aiming at his chest with every single strike. Svan began to be pushed away, and he couldn''t do a single thing because even the numerous attacks had a lot of weight behind them. Svan also used Fierce Aura without any other choice, but he didn''t end there. His brown skin began to turn head, and Billy could almost see the blood pumping in his veins a lot faster than before. His power increased, and he stopped being pushed backward. Thanks to that, Billy wasn''t so sure if he could defeat him.


    Svan began to block his strikes with a single ax, and when Billy began Billy Aim at other spots, he easily followed that. Billy understood what was going on when he used Appraisal.


    Svan (RAGE)- Lv 156


    HP: 1443/ 1745


    MP: 385/ 445


    SP: 1052/ 1212


    Strength: 459 + 115


    Speed: 112 + 26


    Magic: 49 - 12


    Endurance: 445 + 113


    Dexterity: 110 - 26


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Heavy Strike Lv 75, Fierce Aura Lv 72, Rage Lv 48,


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45, Earth Resistance Lv 70, Fire Resistance Lv 80, Cold Resistance Lv 40, Heat Resistance Lv 90, Wind Resistance Lv 30, Axemanship Lv 164


    Skill Points: 00

 Chapter 279 Reasons (7)

    <h4>Chapter 279 Reasons (7)</h4>


    Rage was active¡­ Billy didn''t pay attention to that because it sounded like it wouldn''t suit him. He barely let the anger go over his head, after all. Still, he could see how useful it was now.


    The skill Rage was added to the shop list.


    Rage: Temporarily increases strength, endurance, and speed of the use by 0.5% percent per level at the cost of magic and their dexterity.


    The cost was almost non-existent, but Billy knew that such a boost wouldn''te cheaply. Svan was strengthening his body with skill and forced him to surpass his current limits. Since that was the case, his body wasn''t strong enough to hold that power for long¡­ Still, he just had to train his body more just like the barbarians.


    Nevertheless, Svan apparently was used to those effects since he didn''t look even a bit bothered by it. In the next moment, he swung his ax to the side and then made Billy''s attack end by hitting the spear as well and forcefully opening his guard. He also dashed and swung his other ax toward his waist. Billy had nned to fight without magic, but he almost impaled Svan with an earth spear from behind. Still, he stopped that and jumped with all his might in the blink of an eye. Somehow, he dodged the attack, but then he saw himself almost one hundred meters above ground andpletely vulnerable to the next attack when hended.


    Still, Billy had an idea¡­ and then he smirked. When he finally got close enough, and then Svan prepared to swing both axes, Billy pulled back his ive and then prepared to use Light Spear. Both attacks hit each other, and since Svan had his feet on the ground, he obviously won the contest. Still, while Billy was flying in the opposite direction, he noticed that his axes cracked. In the end, Billy only stopped when his back was hit against the wall that protected the dungeon town, and while he felt that several bones had been broken, he still got up because he also noticed that Svan''s weapons were goners. He focused too much on defense at the start, and he paid the price.


    "That was a good one," Billy said while stretching his shoulders. "Do you want to stop now before it gets dangerous?"


    "... No," Svan replied while readying himself again.


    "I imagined you would say that," Billy said and then dashed.


    If his weapons were damaged, he just had to stop blocking and defeat Billy as soon as possible. Still, Svan had to dodge first when he saw Billy using Light Spear while aiming at his neck. Still, Svan managed to sidestep and dodge the strike with his extra speed, but he didn''t expect that Billy''s trust would suddenly turn into a sh¡­ That was supposed to be impossible. Such an attack couldn''t change like that. Still, Gilles knew that had happened. Billy had used Combo.


    Despite the surprise, Svan managed to block the strike, but then one of his axes cracked even more, and half of it fell to the ground. Svan clicked his tongue and then tried to jump to the side, but then Billy put more strength behind the attack and made the ax fall apart, and his ive approached his beck. Svan dropped his stance and dodged the attack, but then Billy followed with a downward sh.


    Svan dropped his broken ax and tried to grab Billy''s weapon. He did that and prepared another strike with his remaining weapon, but Billy''s kneended on his face and rolled backward before he could do that. Things were getting too dangerous, so Billy used that chance to break the remaining parts of the ax. Svan clicked his tongue when he saw that. He looked quite pissed; his nose broke, and he was bleeding from it.


    "Are we done yet?" Billy asked while trying to hide the pain in his shoulders and wrist.


    "A barbarian only loses when he can''t move anymore," Svan said and then showed a boxing stance.


    "Come on¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Without any other choice, Billy threw his spear to the side. Not even he would find any value in a victory when they weren''t standing on the same level of opportunities. For the first time, Svan smiled. Unlike his appearance, Billy was quite prideful as well. Still, against an opponent like that, fighting with his fists when he clearly didn''t have any experience could also be madness. It was true, Billy didn''t have any experience fighting with his fists, but he had something else¡­ The knowledge of his previous life.


    Svan dashed toward Billy, and judging by the position of his shoulders and his stepping speed, Billy knew a right straighting at him from kilometers away. It was exactly the punch he was waiting for¡­


    Billy corrected his Posture in the blink of an eye and then stepped forward while leaning his head to the left side. Svan''s punch scratched his face and right ear to the point where it even opened a cut, but Svan was hit by a counter in the next moment. Billy''s strength and Svan momentum made the attack extra powerful, to the point where Billy even heard some cracks, but he still found the fight in his eyes¡­


    Before Svan could recover, Billy hit his sr plexus and made the guy lose all the energy in his body, and to finish him off, Billy punched his left temple¡­ He looked at him again to see if he wanted more, but then Svan fell backward with his back on the ground. Completely unconscious¡­ It would be a problem if he woke up and said that the fight wasn''t over since Billy wasn''t sure he could pull out such a counter again.


    Regardless, a lot of people that watched the spar were dumbfounded. The barbarians never saw Svan unconscious and being defeated in a fistfight like that, so they were particrly shocked¡­

 Chapter 280 Reasons (8)

    <h4>Chapter 280 Reasons (8)</h4>


    Aside from a broken nose and a slightly damaged jaw, Svan looked fine. He woke up with some pain, but he was fine. He could remember everything that happened and could only sigh in front of his men. He had heard of Billy as well, thanks to thest two wars, but he only heard that he was a fearsome mage that could beat down dozens of enemies at the same time. However, as a warrior, he was so-so. He felt like a fool for believing in those. Someone smart wouldn''t use all of their might during the entire war. They would save their strength and just use the right amount of energy all the time to defeat the enemy in front of them.


    "It was an absolute defeat¡­" Svan said. "He seems to be eighteen years old, but while he wascking in strength and experience, he made it with speed and ingenuity. Well, I am young too, so I won''t lose next time."


    His men felt better after hearing that. After experiencing their first defeats, they felt quite terrible since they thought of themselves as invincible. Still, Svan didn''t feel that way. He also knew that he couldn''t improve, even more now that he had someone to defeat.


    In any case, Svan left the house he was using and then saw Billy and Gilles practicing some punches in the air. He had heard that Gilles wasn''t epting more disciples, but it seemed he made an exception after meeting Billy.


    "Like this?" Billy asked and then punched the air.


    "No¡­ You need to use your breathing to control your energy when using that punch," Gilles said after a long sigh. "It seems that you aren''t the genius that many say you are."


    "Don''t make fun of my hard work just by using those stupid terms," Billy said. "Oh¡­ You are awake. Sorry for the nose."


    "It is fine, I just came to say that I will keep my word and my men and I won''t cause problems," Svan said. "However, I can''t say if I will be able to keep my promise if I hear that you are killing mypatriots."


    "Well, if I captured you, I should be able to capture the others," Billy said. "Still, if they cause too many problems, then I will have to reconsider. What can you do for me to try my best not to kill your friends?"


    Svan realized that he was asking a lot from Billy. It was only natural that he would demand something in return with that in mind. Since he was a prisoner, there wasn''t much Svan could offer.


    "How about I let you the opportunity to marry my daughter?" Svan asked.


    "... Sorry, but I already have two wives, I can''t return home bringing another one," Billy replied while imagining a female version of Svan. "My wives will skin me alive."


    Billy heardter that day that if they think that the fiances of their daughters are unfit, they can challenge them to a duel to force them to show their valor. The barbarians also had the habit of giving their daughters to those who beat them as well¡­ That was quite the suspicious tradition, but apparently, their daughters also want strong men because they think that the strong men also have strong children. Maybe Leo was one of their lost descendants¡­


    In any case, the fathers also want to see their daughters with strong men, hence, Svan felt a bit offended, but then he realized that it was natural since Billy wasn''t of his people. Also, apparently, it was normal for strong men and women to have multiple partners¡­ Regardless, thanks to that, Svan had a hard time finding something proper to offer. After seeing Gilles teaching Billy, he had an idea¡­ It was a rather troublesome one since it would make Billy harder to defeat the next time.


    "I can teach you how to control your rage and make you stronger," Svan said.


    That wasn''t so bad. Billy would take all the chances that he could get to get stronger, but he was having a hard time learning Gille''s skills, so he didn''t know if he would be able to learn them.


    "All right, that will be enough," Billy said.


    Billy spent the rest of the day practicing Gilles breathing technique, and while he had a long way to go, he could feel little by little himself being able to control his stamina. That was the basics of his techniques, after all. Still, he had to stop at night because it was time to work.


    Before leaving, Svan warned them that Jeate truly had sent groups of barbarians to all the viges in the areas, and they reinforced the towns with the whips that she had produced. Soon they will have at least one thousand tamed beasts each, and those couldn''t be defeated stealthily because of their wild instincts. Still, Billy had other five viges to visit before aiming for the towns.


    As expected, each one of those had a strong barbarian that had been brainwashed and the other fifty of their men. Although Billy had to defeat all of them, he still managed to transport the inhabitants of three viges. Although he didn''t show too much, Svan was relieved that his friends were alive and rtively well. Billy had to break a few of their bones, after all.


    "You are really amazing, Billy," Pierre said after he saw Billy talking with Svan for a while.


    "What is with you so suddenly?" Billy frowned. "I dislike when people suddenly praise me, even more so when they are men."


    "I mean¡­ You are already talking with Svan like you are an equal and he doesn''t mind at all," Pierre said. "They were rather cold to me when I talked with them now and before."


    "I believe I trash talked with him a lot from the beginning, so if anything, I looked like someone who was acting more important than him," Billy said. "Regardless, they probably can feel that you are afraid of them. If you think of them as unknown creatures, naturally, they will dislike you. They are just people that have different traditions than us."

 Chapter 281 Reasons (9)

    <h4>Chapter 281 Reasons (9)</h4>


    Pierre decided to follow Billy''s advice, and things worked well when the barbarians saw that he wasn''t looking at them like they were wild animals. In the first ce, calling them barbarians was quite presumptuous since it was only based on their appearance. Still, Svan, his people, and those that came before them liked it because it sounded strong. It was a title much stronger than beast tamers... and most people of other states didn''t have that.


    Once again, Billy had to take a break from the missions because his magic cart didn''t have enough fuel. Thanks to that, he had some time to train, work on the tunnels and train his skills in the dungeon. It almost felt like he was working less doing what he came to do¡­ Nevertheless, Pierre felt thankful for the break because things would get messy if Billy kept bringing people at that pace.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe I should send a letter home to put them at ease," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Are you afraid that they will whip you if you don''t do that?" Pierre asked.


    "I was thinking out loud¡­ but they probably will," Billy said. "Putting that aside, how are things going with the reallocation of the immigrants?"


    "Are you sure you want to be bothered by that?" Pierre asked. "You already have too much work in your hands now."


    "That bad, huh," Billy said.


    "... Yes, some people¡­ those who have rtives who died in thest two wars are being¡­ rather unweing with the immigrants," Pierre said. "Still, nothing too serious has happened since I am pretty famous and I only work with things that are vital for lord Jean. So, causing problems with things rted to this matter will result in severe punishments."


    Pierre was right. Billy couldn''t be bothered by that kind of thing. He already had too much on his te. He was also hoping to finish that work in the next two weeks because he didn''t want to leave his pregnant wives for longer.


    You have learned Stamina Maniption.


    In any case, after two days of rest from work, Billy finally got the hang of that breathing technique. He wondered why he never learned when he had some skills that used his stamina. The issue was the fact that he didn''t use them consciously¡­ skills like Light Spear used his stamina, but only because he learned them after constant practice. Still, now with that skill, he probably could make those skills even more powerful by using more stamina. His body would suffer some pain since it would be a power beyond his strength, but he was okay with that.


    "Finally¡­ Now you just have to keep practicing it, after a few weeks, you should be able to use Palm Cannon," Gilles said.


    Billy couldn''t wait that long, so he just made the skill reach level ten. He could control one extra point of stamina with each level, and at level ten, he finally could do that. After raising a target of dirt, Billy prepared to use that skill, and just by thinking and focusing, he felt his stamina being focused on the palm of his right hand. Once that was done, he attacked the space in front of him.


    You have learned Palm Cannon.


    Billy saw the shockwave hitting and making a perfectly circr hole in the target. It also had the same concentrated power as Light Spear version two. In any case, Billy also saw a green aura on the shockwave¡­ Maybe it was because he used stamina consciously.


    "... Are you a good or a bad learner?" Gilles asked, visibly in shock.


    It was only natural since he didn''t know about Billy''s skills. Nevertheless, Billy wanted to learn Chi as well. Still, Gilles exined that it was like an improved version of the breathing technique. After it reaches a certain level, he will be able to get energy from the air in order to heal and recover faster.


    Chi: It makes you recover one point extra of health, mana, and stamina per level.


    Billy used to analyze on the skill and saw that it was even better than expected. Although it was a skill, it worked like a passive one¡­ Billy didn''t have to do anything to enjoy its awesome effects. Thanks to that, he decided to make that skill level up as soon as possible¡­ He will probably learn it once Stamina Maniption reaches level fifty.


    "It is your turn now," Billy said while looking at Svan.


    "You are rather hungry for power¡­ You would make a good barbarian," Svan said.


    "I am sure your daughter will find a good man, one almost as good as me," Billy said.


    Svan started exining, and Billy couldn''t help but frown. While that skill was certainly something that most barbarians could use, it required more mental training than anything. Essentially, Billy had to think of things that make him angry and then suddenly think of things that make him happy and things like that. The faster he learns that, the more able he will be to control his switch. Also, he would be almost immune to taunts.


    "It is quite the weird method of training¡­" Billy said.


    "Once you master that, you will be able to do many other things like fall asleep immediately and even sleep while you maintain your awareness," Svan said. "The only issue is that it puts a burden on your body. On the beginning, you won''t feel much exhaustion and pain, but overtime, you might damage your body if you keep that state for too long. There are people among us that had to sleep for three days straight after using that skill for half an hour."


    Billy decided to do some tests once he learned the skill. Still, he assumed that for every minute with that skill active after a certain level, his body would stay in a tired state at least for one hour. Or maybe it wouldn''t be that troublesome since he had Vigor¡­

 Chapter 282 Fear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 282 Fear (1)</h4>


    Billy liked to train. Even the most repetitive ones weren''t that boring since he could see his progress literally. However, he didn''t like the training to learn Rage¡­ He knew that it was training that would make him be mentally stronger as well, but it was too much¡­ Thinking of something that would anger him: seeing his family and wives getting hurt. Seen something sad: imagining his wives learning about his past life and looking at him with dubious eyes. Billy could think of things that make him happy, like imagining the day when he will meet his children¡­ But those moments were far too random and rare¡­ Good emotions were easy to control, but they were not as intense as he imagined them. In fact, Svan told him that he had to make them less powerful because they wouldn''t be useful for Rage¡­


    "Remember, this is just training," Svan said. "The things that you are imagining don''t have to be real," Svan said.


    In the end, there are things that can be controlled by him and others that can''t, defeating his enemies and protecting those close to him was something that he could do, and that skill would help with that. So, Billy began to focus again. Once again, it took Billy a while for him to master the control of his emotions. He thought that using Rage to make himself stronger would be easy, but things couldn''t be further from the truth. When one is angry, their heartbeat tends to go up, and that is the essence of Rage. However, those heartbeats had to be a lot more powerful than normal for the skill to work.


    "You have learned the skill Rage.


    "It seems that you did it¡­" Svan said when he saw Billy''s presence changing and the look on his eyes getting more fearsome. "You are inexperienced with this, so I wouldn''t rmend using this when you sparring with friends. It is easy to lose reason when you use it."


    Billy could understand that, while the skill was at a low level, he could feel that he feel that he didn''t want to talk much. The skill boosted his body but sealed his mind. Still, the more he uses, the easier he will understand how to control those feelings without letting them make him do something bad.


    "I guess I finished this training just in time," Billy deactivated the skill when he saw Pierre approaching. "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, but some other problems might have arisen," Pierre said. "It seems that Jete gave the order to all the people that live in small towns and viges to move to the big ones, where they have hundreds of soldiers ready to face you."


    "It was about time for her to do something that extreme¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still, at least that confirms that her army isn''t ready yet."


    Even if she rushes the training of new recruits, they will probably take a year to be ready, given that she wants them to be sturdy like the barbarians. Naturally, they will need many more years to reach that level, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t be a problem. Even the veteran soldier would find it troubling to fight against kids and women who were forced to join the war. It was the perfect n against the soldiers of Hiloh and Riormi states, who were pacifists at heart.


    "What are you going to do?" Pierre asked.


    "There is no need to stop doing what I am. It is clear that this is bothering her, and she can only react to what I am doing," Billy said. "I will continue with this until she makes a bad move and ends up exposing herself."


    The only problem was the fact that Billy would have to work more than he had expected. Invading big towns and cities at night couldn''t be done unless Billy used a tunnel, and he wasn''t that far deep yet¡­ Besides, in a battle against time, Jeate was the one who would lose more. Without the ordinary civilians to help in the fields, the management of their resources will be troublesome. Even if towns were big, it would be hard to amodate so many new inhabitants. If Billy focuses on making the tunnels, he might reach the nearest town in three weeks, and the others will probably take two weeks onward. Since he wouldn''t be able to make all the people leave through a single spot, things would getplicated. Still, it should be possible while he connects the tunnel to other cities and towns.


    And so Billy''s new life begins with endless fighting inside the dungeon and digging his tunnels toward the enemy''s territory. At that point in time, Pierre was able to move practically all the immigrants to other towns and cities. Still, the barbarians were kind of a problem. They knew how to forge their steel and fight, but that wasn''t something that was in demand in Hiloh state. Although Billy didn''t want that, Pierre said that he could pay them if they helped him with the tunnels. Since it only requires physical strength, it was something easy for them.


    In the end, Billy epted the offer. He was going to seal the walls and ceiling with steelter so no one aside from him could unseal it. So, it wasn''t a problem if others knew about their existence. So, while Billy was in the dungeon, those three hundred barbarians began to dig, and they rested when he was digging. Thanks to that, they saw how handy Billy was with magic once again. Basically, he could do the work they could do in a full day in two hours. If he were serious, he could probably bury an entire army alive¡­ In their eyes, he was even more fearsome than Jeate.


    Although Billy was working hard with the tunnels, he didn''t forget his other and mainly the new skills. He wanted to learn Chi as soon as possible, so he used some mana to make Stamina Maniption improve alongside the breathing technique. Thanks to that, he learned it just when the tunnel reached the first big town in the enemy territory, and he felt energy filling his body every time he breathed.

 Chapter 283 Fear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 283 Fear (2)</h4>


    Billy and the barbarians kept digging the tunnels, but Pierre was wondering what he should do to help while they were doing that. Just making an escape route wouldn''t work for those ces that had thousands of people¡­ they would need something more.


    Thanks to that, on the very same day the tunnel to the first town waspleted, Billy saw an unexpected visitor appearing. It was Rosalie and her servants¡­ she had grown a lot since thest time he saw her, and she looked more confident, but she still was showing a stiff smile when she saw Billy.


    "It has been a while, and I havee to help," Rosalie said.


    "You don''t need to pretend that you aren''t scared of me," Billy said and then pointed to the barbarians behind him. "I can handle that, but these guys will find it annoying if you look at them like they are unknown creatures. In any case, I suppose this is your problem as well¡­ Still, why didn''t you warn me beforehand, Pierre?"


    "Well, I had the idea, but I didn''t know if Rosalie would be willing toe or if my lord ordy Aura would agree with me," Pierre replied.


    "Lord Jean said that I would be fine since lord Billy is here," Rosalie said.


    "I am not a lord, and I dislike ttery," Billy said. "These guys sure are some ve drivers¡­ but whatever."


    "We will depart tomorrow at night, so you and your crew can rest for a day and a half," Billy said.


    "We can go right now. You don''t need to worry about our stamina," Rosalie said.


    "We will depart tomorrow night," Billy said.


    "Yes, sir¡­" Rosalie said while thinking that she had angered Billy.


    Billy frowned, he wasn''t angry, but he could tell that Rosalie was scared. How does he deal with children again? He forgot since he stopped treating his friends like that. In any case, he should get used to it again because his kids woulde soon enough. In any case, since Billy had some extra time, he decided to train Chi a little bit, and every time the skill leveled up, he felt his body bing stronger and healthier. He felt full of vigor like he could face anyone, but he didn''t let that feeling go to his head. He needed to keep his cool at all times¡­ Still, he felt pretty satisfied while looking at his status screen and the results of six weeks of work.


    Billy - Lv 109 12.500/39.500 EXP


    HP: 608/ 608


    MP: 1339/ 1339


    SP: 629/ 629


    Strength: 228


    Speed: 221


    Magic: 312 + 105


    Endurance: 106


    Dexterity: 93


    Status Points: 125


    Skills: Deadly Wind Lv 29, Steel Spear Lv 29, Light Spear Lv 43, Fierce Aura Lv 48 Power Throw Lv 17, Combo Lv 09, Stamina Maniption Lv 19 (+ 18UP), Palm Cannon Lv 08 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 09 (+ 08UP), Chi Lv 12 (+ 11UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 59, Earth Maniption Lv 91 (+ 13UP), Mana Infusion Lv 68, Water Maniption Lv 51, Wind Maniption Lv 59 (+03 UP), Fire Maniption Lv 51, Zen Lv 39, Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 19(+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 28 (+05 UP), Water Transformation Lv +12, Fire Transformation Lv 12


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv 81 (+ 04), Swordsmanship Lv 15, Archery Lv 48, Firing Speed Lv 15, Quick Spear Lv 35, Block Mastery Lv 21, Writing Lv 29, Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 17, Recovery Lv 24 + 06, cksmithing Lv 31, Dash Lv 19, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Heat Resistance Lv 21, Vigor Lv 49 (+ 09 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 21 (+03UP), Spiritual Core Lv 36 (+05UP),


    Skill Points: 200


    "I have neglected Spiritual Core a little bit, but it was for a good reason¡­" Billy thought.


    Thanks to Chi, Billy could fight the monsters inside the dungeon and barely ever ran out of stamina. His muscles would begin to hurt after a while, but it was just a minor nuisance. Besides, even those recovered pretty fast now. All thanks to Recovery and Chi. Regardless, Billy''s magic cart had a lot of time to obtain fuel, so Billy also increased the size of the tank. He probably could keep going for a while with that operation by using the vehicle while transporting the immigrants. However, this time, they will have to walk due to their sheer number.


    Since she only saw Billy working now, Rosalie only heard about the tunnels when the night of her second day in the dungeon town started. This time, Billy and Gilles weren''t going alone. Rosalie, her crew, and even Svan were going to infiltrate the closest town to the border. At that point in time, Svan was already used to the vehicle''s speed. Still, since he and the neers were on the second wagon attached to the magic cart, they looked like they were about to throw up when they reached their destination. The ce was called Filiagalia, and even though she couldn''t believe their moving speed, Rosalie realized that they truly had arrived at that ce when they climbed the stairs and appeared in a dark alley. From that spot, they could see the mansion of the lord of the town, and Rosalie recognized the ce.


    "This ce must have some sort of group that is nning to revolt or leave on the first chance," Billy said. "We need to find such a ce and then spread the word that the people can escape through here. We also need to find the barbarians that are willing to join you. However, you must be careful of their leader."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might use this chance to escape?" Svan asked.


    "You can, but you won''t since your friends are in the dungeon town," Billy said. "Besides, your people would never respect if you abandon them or think that you escaped alone after losing them."


    "You hit where it hurts," Svan said.

 Chapter 284 Fear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 284 Fear (3)</h4>


    Billy gave Svan the chance to move by himself since Rosalie and her servants didn''t know how to fight in case something happened. While the girls taught her some magic, she never had to use it in realbat and didn''t have many chances to practice in a spar. With that in mind, Rosalie, more than anyone, knew that trying to fight would be beyond reckless. Still, it has been a while since Billy had to look after someone. Thest time it happened, he ended up causing problems for many people... he also had to kill some guys, even though they worked for an asshole, that troubled a lot of people. He could only hope that the same thing won''t happen again...


    In any case, Rosalie guided the group to a certain tavern. Billy wondered why people couldn''t just reunite in a ce less obvious and crowded. Still, informants couldn''t get information and sell it in many other ces. It was the only night in the evening, so the ce was pretty crowded, so they used the backdoor, and after knocking on it several times and in a certain sequence, someone weird showed up. It was an old and bearded man who appeared to be drunk, so he frowned when he saw so many cloaked figures at the back of the tavern.


    "Who might you all be?" The old man asked. "If you want some food, sorry to say that we are short on it since the town is so full. No one has money either, so don''te to beg, okay?"


    "It has been a while, Marc," Rosalie said and then took out her cloak. "Do you mind if we talk for a bit?"


    "That voice¡­ and your appearance¡­ Do you really miss Rosalie?" Marc asked. "You have grown so much¡­ I have heard that you fled to Hiloh state and that you also had tried Riormi, but I didn''t believe that they would shelter you so easily. Please enter. We can''t let some troublesome individuals see you yet."


    "... Thank you," Rosalie said.


    Those words troubled her, and Billy noticed that something sounded weird as well. Regardless, he could hear the exnation soon enough. Since the tavern was big, the owners lived on the top floors, and the old man guided the visitors to the top of the ce.


    The actual owners of the tavern were working below, and they were the kids of the old man. He couldn''t call them for a long talk now since things would be suspicious. In any case, Marc took some time watching Rosalie and believing that she was truly alive. While she was a niece of the previous lord, she still could take his ce and be ruler. In times like those, the people thought that their states were over when the ruling families were killed.


    "We have heard that some of our people are being captured and killed by the soldiers of Hiloh state, that they are attacking viges that only have civilians at night with cowardly tactics," Marc said, and then he saw Gilles under the hood. "... I suppose that was a lie as well."


    "I have been helping Billy here with the evacuation," Gilles said. "You have my word that no one was killed, and we have been treated fairly well. Even the barbarians were only captured."


    "Billy¡­ the Cursed harbinger of death," Marc said.


    "That is quite the nickname you came up for me¡­" Billy said.


    "So, you are here¡­ That is the title the soldiers that faced you and survived decided to call you," Marc said while frowning when Billy showed his face.


    "In any case, my name doesn''t sound strong, and it doesn''tbine with the title, so it sounds like a joke," Billy said.


    "Putting what you think of the matter aside, the thing that I mentioned earlier involves you," Marc said. "I can see now that you only did because we started the wars, but the survivors of both wars loathe you. The families of those who died also will probably throw stones at your body if you were to be defeated by one of us."


    "I suppose it would be weird if they liked me," Billy shrugged.


    Billy has been avoiding killing when he could avoid it, but things were different when it came to thest two wars and those involved in it. He wouldn''t risk the lives of his friends and those who were fighting by his side to spare those who hated him by following the orders of a dumbass and a madwoman.


    "Many of the people who truly hate you have been assigned to this town, probably because Jeate assumed that you woulde anyway," Marc said. "If they hear about you¡­ they will turn upside down the whole town to find and kill you."


    "Well, I have been avoiding killingtely, but when ites to real hate¡­" Billy said and then looked at Gilles and Rosalie. "I won''t hold back. People who hold grudges over what happens in wars are truly dangerous and stupid as well. That is a troublesomebination."


    "I suppose," Marc said.


    Rosalie and Gilles didn''t like how things were turning out, but they couldn''tin because they also agreed with Billy. It seemed that Jeate moved those people to that ce in order to cause problems for Billy or to at least discover how he was moving the immigrants without leaving traces. Still, Billy knew how to deal with that. The only problem¡­ was the fact that he would waste even more time. Perhaps heading to face Jeate and kill her once and for all was the best course of action.


    "We can at least prevent innocent people from losing their lives in the next war and uing battles," Gilles said. "After everything that happened, it would be too much that our ns would be carried out with so much ease. We should be happy that we can save dozens of thousands considering that we let our leaders be fooled by Jete."

 Chapter 285 Fear (4)

    <h4>Chapter 285 Fear (4)</h4>


    In the end, Marc decided to cooperate in spreading the news. Still, instead of telling everyone to spread the word and risk leaking to those who might cause trouble, Marc just looked for those who looked like they wanted to leave the state and escape all that conflict. He also had some people who collected information to do the same thing. Still, making all of those head to the same spot would be suspicious, so they selected several ces that they could use, and Billy dug toward them. Those ces were inns and taverns, and people began to escape through them from the next night onward.


    Billy stayed at the crossroads of all tunnels and stayed there for a while if no one suspicious and armed woulde, but in the end, only a few families packed with their things showed up.


    "I suppose I should tell my guards to inspect everyone, just to be safe," Billy thought.


    "It seems things are going to happen slowly here¡­" Svan suddenly appeared and said.


    "You took your time to show up," Billy frowned.


    "I was talking with my people and convincing them that I am the real deal and not a spy," Svan said. "Some people believe that you are controlling my corpse."


    "That would be a useful power to have," Billy said.


    "Forget about that, I talked with most of my people, but only half of them are willing toe," Svan exined. "The other half don''t want to leave their friends and families behind and they aren''t here."


    That was an annoying problem¡­ Still, it was to be expected. The first few groups could say that they had been captured, but if those guys leave, it wouldn''t be weird if their families and friends began to be punished for that. Once again, Billy thought of just heading straight into her castle and dealing with her. Still, aside from her illusion powers, Billy didn''t know what else she could do. He didn''t even have resistance against that¡­ in terms of magic power. He was probably below Jeate as well.


    "All of this is just¡­ A waste of time, I should just go and trash that bitch who dares to mess with my life," Billy thought.


    Billy began to make ns about leveling up his most important skills and then fighting Jeate. Still, then he realized that if she was as strong as him, the capital of Toles state would probably suffer a lot, and many people would die while being caught in the crossfire. He was running out of patience, but then he realized why he was doing that. It was to be a father that his kids could be proud of.


    "I need to cool my head, she might throw at me the entire poption of the capital if I show up while letting anger control me," Billy said and then took a deep breath.


    "It seems that you have a lot in your head right now¡­" Svan said. "In any case, what are we going to do if the soldiers in this town realize what is going on before those who want to manage to escape?"


    "We have two options, fight them and give time to those who want to escape, do so or give up," Billy replied.


    If it turns into a fight, then Billy will have to deal with a lot of people that have a grudge against him. While Billy knew that it wouldn''t be a problem with the numbers alone since he had heard of those guys, the issue was the aftermath. That would make Billy be even more infamous in those countries¡­ There wasn''t merit in helping people when they will only end up fearing youter. Even if he bes an ally with the new leaders of those states, it wouldn''t be weird for him to be stopped from approaching others.


    "Oh, well¡­ it isn''t like I am nning to travel the world," Billy thought while shrugging.


    It was a pity that Billy could only work during the day and watch the immigrants pass at night. Still, thanks to that, he confirmed and saw thousands of immigrants leaving that state. They still will have to walk for a few days, but at least things happened rather peacefully for three days.


    Eventually, the guards that were protecting the entrances of the town noticed that fewer and fewer people walking during the day, and even though they barely paid any attention to the civilians talking, they heard rumors of people disappearing, and eventually, they followed a family leaving their house and heading into a dark alley. Instead of them when they approached, the guards saw some cloaked figures jumping into a hole on the ground. Although he was quite old, Maded and then ran toward the crossroad with ease, and then he found Billy.


    "They have found us," Marc said.


    Billy only nodded, while the others looked worried, he was only thinking that they managed to do that freely for too long, considering that there were many people in that town that hated and were waiting for him.


    "Watch the other entrances for enemies," Billy said while looking at Gilles and Svan. "I will try to make all of them attack me, but I can''t say for sure if it will work. They are dumb, but they can''t be that stupid of let the entire poption escape."


    Billy dashed toward that entrance, and he saw the moment the guards began to fall. He saw their statuses and then confirmed that they weren''t the new troops of civilians that were being trained. Their status looked fine as well, so they weren''t brainwashed. Still, they looked at him as if he was the worst creature alive.


    "Die! You demonic monster!" One of the guards dashed toward Billy with their shield and spear raised.


    "You first," Billy said and then fired an Stone Bullet toward that guy''s head.


    The enemy didn''t protect its headpletely and regretted that¡­

 Chapter 286 Fear (5)

    <h4>Chapter 286 Fear (5)</h4>


    The other soldiers raised their shields to protect themselves, and while Billy could pierce them just by making the stone bullet stronger, he approached instead since they lost sight of him. With the sound of his footsteps, they moved their spears and attacked the space in front of them when Billy got too close, but he jumped before they could hit him, rendering their actions to a waste of time.


    Thanks to the momentum, Billy passed right above the soldiers andnded behind them. However, before they could turn around, Billy punched and smashed the head of two of those enemies. His strength had increased considerably now that he could control his stamina. Thanks to that, even his punches alone were deadly. As for the remaining two enemies, he stopped their attack by impaling them with two earth spears.


    "Tch¡­" Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Billy didn''t like that¡­ killing humans when it wasn''t on a war. Nevertheless, he quickly jumped out of the hole. He saw the dark alley surrounded by more guards that greeted their teeth in anger when they recognized Billy.


    "I will give you just one chance, fall back now, and¡­" Billy said, and then he was interrupted when the guards dashed and then jumped to impale him from several directions. "At least let me finish my damn lines."


    Fortunately, only half of the soldiers dashed blindly. The others had some brains. Nevertheless, Billy equipped his short spears and then waited for the enemies to get closer before suddenly dashing and passing behind some of them. He quickly turned around and then used Quick Spear to stab them several times. In the blink of an eye, those enemies were taken down. The others who stayed behind trembled while preparing themselves to fight. They didn''t even see what had happened aside from Billy moving behind on those guys'' backs.


    "As I was saying¡­ fall back and I won''t kill you," Billy said. "Drop your weapons if you want to escape from the clutches of that damned woman."


    The soldiers hesitated. They didn''t hate Billy enough to risk their lives for a lucky hit. They also weren''t loyal enough to the woman who caused two wars and made them lose friends and even family. Still, they were conflicted, and since they didn''t know what to do, Billy decided that for them. He made the ground swallow them up to their necks. Now that he thought about it, Billy realized that it was the best option. He couldn''t let them escape the town and spread information about him until it reached Jeate.


    "To all of the people of this town! If you have issues with me, then feel free toe and attack," Billy said. "If you want peace and avoid another war, then don''t interfere. Soon you will have the chance to escape, just wait patiently until the timees."


    Billy''s voice echoed through the entire town since he didn''t hold back with his voice. Still, more soldiers had already appeared, and they wanted his blood. Even though things were pretty noisy at that moment, Billy could hear more footsteps approaching. He had to be fast, or otherwise, he would get surrounded by hundreds of soldiers in no time. Just like before, some enemies dashed toward him without thinking, while others hesitated. Billy impaled their legs with Earth spears without putting much thought into it. He had pierced their arteries, so the chance of them surviving was close to none. While those enemies grunted in pain, the others realized that Billy could attack them from any direction.


    "Drop your weapons¡­" Billy said with a cold voice, and some of the enemies dropped instantly.


    The others didn''t like the idea of being unarmed in front of such a dangerous man. In the end, a weapon didn''t help them much since Billy made them sink underground. Those who had dropped their weapons fell on their knees and put their hands on the back of their heads. It seemed that such a pose wasmon in that world as well. In any case, Billy recovered his mana when the first guys died, so he used it to make all the weapons sunk in the earth as well.


    The same thing happened several times more, and along with those attempts, those crazy soldiers even tried to kill their allies that had surrendered. Billy didn''t even blink when he fired Stone Bullets toward those mad individuals. The number of corpses and prisoners was increasing quite a bit, but then Billy''s pace slowed down when some barbarians showed up.


    "Pay attention to your legs! He likes to attack from below with magic!" One of the barbarians'' leaders shouted.


    Bjorn (Manipted)- Lv 45


    HP: 1645/ 1645


    MP: 425/ 425


    SP: 1182/ 1182


    Strength: 441


    Speed: 101


    Magic: 44


    Endurance: 431


    Dexterity: 105


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Heavy Strike Lv 71, Fierce Aura Lv 61, Rage Lv 38,


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45, Earth Resistance Lv 60, Fire Resistance Lv 60, Cold Resistance Lv 40, Heat Resistance Lv 90, Wind Resistance Lv 30, Axemanship Lv 146


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy confirmed that one was being manipted, so Billy didn''t know for sure what he should do to stop that new troublesome group. Just killing the leader was an option, but Billy knew that it might just enrage the barbarians, and then he would have to do the same with others¡­


    In the end, that cost ton of mana and a powerful headache, but Billy made those two hundred barbarians sink to the ground and made them stop moving. His magic had gotten powerful, but using so much mana, with such precision, against so many targets still was quite the ordeal.


    "It seems you have things under control here¡­" Svan suddenly appeared and then said.


    "Why aren''t you guarding the other entrances?" Billy asked.


    "People are scared of leaving the houses due to the battle, no one wasing," Svan replied. "So, I decided toe and help."

 Chapter 287 Fear (6)

    <h4>Chapter 287 Fear (6)</h4>


    At that point in time, the numerous guards and soldiers semi-buried made that area of the town look like a scene of a horror movie. After so many people that looked like they had lost their heads, most soldiers lost the will to fight and began to flee from the city. That was a problem, but Billy could catch up with themter with his vehicle, but he probably won''t have to. After such a daring incident, Jeate won''t stay still and probably will make some sort of big move. Besides, he had put some guards of his dungeon town in strategic points on the roads ahead to apprehend or kill the escapees. Still, hopefully, she will mess up, and Billy will have his chance to deal with her.


    In the end, around six hundred guards and soldiers had been killed, while seven hundred had surrendered or been forced to surrender. For such a town that wasn''t thergest in the state, they certainly had arge garrison. Nevertheless, now such problems had been dealt with, the inhabitants of that ce began to leave in earnest. That town had originally eight thousand people, but now it had eleven thousand. It was supposed to have the double of that, but Jete forced many people to begin the training to join the army. In any case, it took a while for many of those people to leave¡­ However, not all of them actually wanted to do so. Those were the families and friends of those who died in the wars and couldn''t realize that their previous and current leaders were the real culprits of that.


    "We will never join sides with monsters¡­"


    "We didn''t even have the bones of our friends and family to bury when they faced you¡­ You are a monster!"


    "No¡­ you guys didn''t have bodies to bury because you weren''t there to recover them and because your previous leaders abandoned them when they noticed that those wars couldn''t be won," Billy said. "Naturally, you don''t think of ming them. That would be disloyal, right? Still, you need a target to vent your frustration, and I fit that role perfectly. Don''t worry, you can keepining and keep saying your bullshit. I don''t care. I won''t kill any of you either, at least for now, that may change if you guys grab weapons and challenge us again."


    Those people couldn''t even see that Billy would have a lot fewer problems in the future if he had ughtered all those that had pointed their arms at him. They also couldn''t see how much time and money he was investing in helping the refugees. From their perspective, Jeate still was reasonable while forcing women and children to join the army. Billy truly wished that he could just enjoy some adventurers with his wives and friends in dungeons now and then. Still, it seemed that his arrival in that world made things move in an unexpected way. His arrival and the arrival of others like him.


    "What are the next steps?" Svan asked.


    "I suppose this job will only get harder from now on¡­ Being merciful sure is difficult when most of the people are so unreasonable with their grudges," Gilles said.


    Gilles wasining, but Billy was the one most troubled by all that. It has been two months since he left home, and he isn''t nning to stay the rest of the year doing that kind of job. He will endure it only for three more months. After that, he will trash Jeate and her castle. There is no way that he will stay away from his wives for any longer than that in such an important moment of their lives.


    Regardless, Billy kept working alongside the new and the old barbarians on the tunnels after sealing the other entrances to that town. He made sure to reinforce the tunnels right in the areas below that ce to make sure that no one would try to dig and reach it. Also, it took a full week for everyone to reach his dungeon town. Thanks to that, Pierre''s workload increased considerably.


    Thanks to the fact that Pierre called some of the students that were working on Billy''s friend''s territories, several more houses had been prepared for them, so Billy didn''t have to waste time doing that. Still, the mood was quite heavy there because of the prisoners and because the immigrants were scared of what the future held.


    "So¡­ that is what war creates¡­" Rosalie said while she watched her dispirited people. "They escaped from an immediate problem, but¡­"


    "Don''t feel guilty over this, Rosalie," Gilles said. "None of this has happened thanks to you. If those people avoided the possibility of endangering their lives, it is thanks to you that convinced them toe."


    Rosalie nodded at them, but she still couldn''t erase all the guilt. Now that her uncle had died, someone had to carry the burden caused by his actions. Things didn''t be better after his death, after all. While watching all that, Billy began to think. The conflict was really inhuman in nature. Humans can be better at something and work harder when they know that someone is doing better than them. That in itself wasn''t a bad thing. The root of the problem was always the moment that they became obsessed with surpassing everyone and standing above all others.


    Billy and his friends had apetition amongst themselves, but bad feelings never emerged between them. Probably because they didn''t have any ambitions, they always tried harder because they knew that they could improve and that they each had their own weakness. They felt that it was fine if they just improved themselves daily¡­ Still, it was hard to say if they would feel different if they were born in other situations. Perhaps they wouldn''t since they knew Billy, and while they didn''t know about his past life, they knew that he had the talent and the chance to rule over the other tribes, but he always found that more troublesome than it was worthy of his time.

 Chapter 288 Fear (7)

    <h4>Chapter 288 Fear (7)</h4>


    Thanks to the help of the new barbarians, Billy''s tunnels fast approached the next target. However, when they were just one day away from that ce, he noticed some tremors on the ground. He created a path toward to check what was going on, and when he saw all of the people of that town leaving the ce¡­ Toward the opposite direction. Things were taking an unexpected turn again, but he had an idea to what was going on...


    "She is batshit crazy¡­ How does she n to amodate so many people in her capital?" Billy asked. "She also won''t have food to feed all of them¡­"


    "That is definitely the direction the capital is¡­" Gilles said. "I suppose she realized that things would get difficult if she let us do this for any longer."


    "We can send some people to infiltrate the capital and see what is going on," Svan said. " I know of some soldiers that can blend it easily, but I suppose your people would have an easy time doing that."


    "True, but¡­ At this point in time, the same thing must be happening everywhere," Gilles said. "It will be harder to do what we did until now. Moreover, it will take a while for Billy''s tunnel to reach the capital."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will use this chance to crush her," Billy said.


    "You will need help," Svan said.


    "You already fell for her magic once, so it will happen again," Billy said.


    "What about me?" Gilles asked.


    "You will protect Rosalie while she moves around and makes people realize that they still will have a leader once Jeate is defeated," Billy said. "I will try to move the fight away from the capital to avoid too many deaths, but who knows if I will seed. That crazy bitch still is a mystery."


    Gilles nodded since that probably was for the best. Besides, he didn''t know anyone stronger than Billy right now. Even though hecked the experience, Billy probably could beat him. Still, he felt like Billy was taking things too lightly. For someone who orchestrated the downfall of an entire state, even if she was young, it wasn''t wise to try to duel Jeate. He also didn''t know why Billy was dead set on facing her alone. He assumed that Billy was thinking about the casualties, but he was only thinking about keeping his secret. Those who were dumb enough to keep following her were no longer a problem.


    "Well, select the people that you are going to send. I will move them to the capital tonight," Billy said. "In the meantime, I guess I will write a letter to my wives."


    In the end, Billy might be able to return sooner than he had expected. Still, he decided to be open to them about facing Jeate. Keeping one big secret was already troublesome enough, after all. Aside from that one, he wanted to be as honest as possible with them. Hopefully, the reply won''te too soon since Billy knew that he was going to be scolded. There was even the possibility that his friends mighte¡­ However, without his vehicles, the time of the letter to arrive and for them toe to the dungeon town¡­ It will take at least three weeks. Hopefully, that will be enough time to solve the problem.


    After that was done, Billy went to take a nap and only woke at night when a few people were guarding the entrance of his tunnel. He was nning to keep that sealed all the time to prevent people from using it without his permission, but that would mean that he didn''t trust his underlings in the dungeon town. It was troublesome to be an understanding leader.


    In any case, Svan and Gilles had chosen three of their people each for that kind of job. They also chose people that couldn''t quite understand how Billy''s magic worked. Most people didn''t understand, but those six were as clueless as they could be. That was a precaution in case they were captured.


    "With this many people, can we reach the capital?" Gilles asked.


    "No problem," Billy replied since his magic cart had been umting fuel over thest two weeks.


    The capital was pretty far away from Billy''s tunnel. It would take at least one full month to reach that ce, perhaps more since the trip back to the dungeon town would also take a considerable amount of time, even on his magic cart. In any case, after traveling for one hour, they reached the other end of the tunnel, and from that point, they traveled above it. After moving so far east, Billy realized that the Toles state was a lot less green than the Hiloh state. It wasn''t an infertilend, but it certainly couldn''t produce as many crops. Maybe Ignace was considering that when he tried to wage war, the first one was for the sake of the resources of a dungeon, after all. Still, causing the deaths of thousands¡­ it wasn''t nearly impossible to justify that.


    In just three hours, they reached the central part of the Toles state, but they didn''t have to go even further even though the capital was in sight. The reason was the fact that many people were moving to that ce. The capital waspletely walled and was at least twenty kilometers wide and seven long. It could easily receive a few dozen travelers¡­ Svan and Gilles'' spies could join in one of those groups and then infiltrate. However, Billy would need to go as well.


    "I will join them in order to find a good spot to create a tunnel," Billy said and then pointed toward his magic cart. "Since you guys are famous, you will wait here and watch this."


    "We are pretty far away from the capital¡­ how many days will it take for you to dig a tunnel up here?" Gilles asked.


    "Two days, in the worst-case scenario," Billy replied.

 Chapter 289 Fear (8)

    <h4>Chapter 289 Fear (8)</h4>


    They were pretty fast since they were ten kilometers away from the capital. Still, it was a dangerous mission since Billy was also pretty famous, and he was the reason those people were forced to move. However, without the tunnel, they couldn''tmunicate with the spies. It was a necessary risk for him. Fortunately, many people were traveling while covering themselves, and the guards didn''t have time to check all of them at the gates.


    Before anyone could notice, they headed and began to walk behind one of the many caravans. After they finally blend in, they begin to walk toward the middle of the group, where the guards would have fewer chances of noticing them. Billy had forgotten about what it was to walk for hours, but in the end, he was fit enough not to care about it.


    As he had expected, Billy and the spies infiltrated and crossed the gates without drawing any attention from the guards. The capital of Toles state wasn''t much different from the one Billy lived in the right at the moment, but the buildings were a lot more gray since they were made of a special type of stone. Meanwhile, back home, most houses were made of wood. Regardless, when Billy looked in the distance, he frowned when he saw a castle being built there¡­ Jeate moved her base of operations because of him. However, she still wanted to live inside a castle¡­ that ce certainly didn''t have many free lots, so she probably demolished some residences to start there.


    "If the information of reincarnated people bes widespread, then people will truly fear us," Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows. "Before that happens, I will deal with you. You who don''t value properly the second chance that you obtained for whatever reason¡­ You who seek nothing but your own selfish desires. You may be more powerful than me, but that power brought you arrogance, and that arrogance fried up your brain."


    The immigrants followed a line toward many ces across the capital. Some were guided to tents in some alleys in the back of some buildings, while others were moved to thergest streets. However, most of the people found shelter on the many zas across the capital. It seemed that the person who designed that ce imagined that something like that might happen, so they prepared many locations. While Billy and the spies were moving toward those ces, they saw many cksmith shops working even though it was past midnight. The sound of forging echoed through the entire city. Jeate was truly finishing thest preparations for the next war.


    "She probably doesn''t understand a thing about supplies and logistics. Even if she has three countries under control, she can''t feed all of them if she wages war with dozens of soldiers when the states don''t have more than one hundred fifty thousand inhabitants¡­ Doing that every year is hoping to go bankrupt," Billy thought.


    In any case, fortunately, Billy and the species were moved to one of the many alleys of the capital, so he could start worming there inside the tent that had been prepared for his group, and so he did it when the alley was full, and all the people there were sleeping. Still, before that, he has heard some pretty interesting things.


    "The cksmiths have been working to forge weapons for all of us for the past weeks."


    "It seems that the higher-ups were right, it was only a matter of time before those people, and the devils would havee to attack us."


    "I heard that the harbinger of death buried thousands of men and women alive in Filigalia¡­ even those that didn''t have weapons and were just trying to escape."


    It seemed that Jeate had some individuals doing the shady work of propagating her supposed good deeds while making Billy and his friends look as evil as possible. Still, that only added oil to the fire¡­ Billy was even more determined to kill that bitch.


    In any case, Billy worked hard during the day because he couldn''t show his face, and only at night does it make sense to cover his body and head with a cloak due to the cold. During those two days, he didn''t hear anything aside from nders that he and his friends were the focus. The spies didn''t hear anything either¡­ The enemies were leaving the poption in the dark regarding the important things. In any case, Gilles and Svan truly looked relieved when he showed up exactly behind them; they had no idea how Billy was able to dig the tunnels and make an exit wherever he wanted.


    "How were things there?" Gilles asked.


    "Not much different from what I had expected," Billy replied. "The enemy is controlling allworks of information to make sure that I will look even worse from the perspective of the people curled there. Life will be difficult for them as long as they stay there. While they have room to keep so many people, I doubt that they will be well-fed."


    Gilles and Svan could easily imagine that, while he led a group of thousands of barbarians, Svan knew how to work with logistics and supplies, and what Jete was doing was only madness in his eyes. Eventually, the people will revolt since you can''t do much while hungry all the time, and there are few things that make people madder than a few weeks or even days of constant hunger.


    "So, what is the n now?" Gilles asked.


    "I take it that Jeate doesn''t make many apparitions, and since I have no idea what she has put in her castle, invading directly isn''t a good idea," Billy replied. "We will have to wait and see for a while, and then I will decide our next few steps."


    Billy wanted to take the battle too far away from the capital since Jeate might use the entire poption against him. He was almost certain that that was her n by using such a crazy tactic as filling the capital with refugees.

 Chapter 290 Fear (9)

    <h4>Chapter 290 Fear (9)</h4>


    In the next few days, Billy and the others heard from the spies that the poption was beginning to receive weapons from the soldiers. That put him even more on guard since it didn''t make sense to arm them when they were tired of traveling. It was hard to imagine that they would be happy marching again, so Billy assumed that they would fight right there.


    "Jeate lost two wars by usingmon tactics. I suppose this time she will y on the defense since she is wary of me," Billy thought.


    That was really troublesome since Billy didn''t know what to wait for. He couldn''t prepare anything against her. Billy wasn''t bad at improvising, but he would like to avoid that in the current situation. In any case, while he was looking for news and for his chance toe, Billy kept training his skills and increasing the size of the tunnel. While he was doing that, he had an idea. It was a bit dangerous, but it might give him a chance that he was looking for. So, he began to transform the earth of the walls of his tunnel into iron.


    "Are you nning to lock her here?" Gilles asked.


    "So you understood the point of my actions," Billy said. "You are half right. I am nning to lock her here since even someone strong physically would need some time to break those walls. However, I am doing that to prevent her from rampaging. I will fight her here."


    Svan and Gilles understood a long time ago that Billy wanted to face Jeate alone. Still, he wasn''t reckless enough to do without a proper n. Still, only someone like him would be able to create a cage and then face such a terrifying woman there. Considering the recent rumors, even if he knew that he had Resistance against her mind control, Svan would find himself hesitating. They were called barbarians, but they didn''t treat their enemies like Jeate treated her allies for a few failures. In the first ce, she was a dumbass for leaving everything in the hands of others. Regardless, it took Billy one week for him to finish things in the tunnel. He got only satisfied when the whole cage had walls and ceilings that were half a meter deep. After that, he began to dig toward Jeate''s castle.


    "She uses magic, but I wonder if she will notice my approach if she does¡­ Then this whole n will be useless," Billy thought.


    Over the course of the next few days, the spies told them that the poption was starting to feel restless. Most of them had weapons now, but they didn''t know when they were going to fight. Not to mention, Jeate''s n to make Billy look like a monster was starting to bite her in the ass since the people didn''t want to fight such a terrifying person. It was another sign that she didn''t think things through.


    On the third week of his stay in the capital, Billy had finished the tunnel, and thest part was right below the castle. While it was a bit weak from the distance, Billy could feel arge mana pool above him. Now and then, Jeate would move from that spot, but she didn''t do anything like bringing people to prepare an ambush. Her guard was low.


    "I will bring her down here. In the meantime, you should guard my cart and then use it to return with the others in case I fail," Billy said. "Her control might disappear if I defeat her, so you should prepare to calm the people. Either way, prepare for both oues.


    "Well, I wish you luck¡­" Gilles said.


    "I have the feeling that you will manage, so let''s celebrate this once everything is settled," Svan said. "I will introduce you to my daughter."


    Billy sighed. He disliked that type of conversation, after all. Despite his words, defeat does not even cross his mind. He was about to be dad two times in a few months, so he was going to do whatever it took to win, and it make sure that Jeate won''t cause any more problems to him.


    Once Gilles and Svan left the tunnel, Billy took his time to concentrate. He had fought against armies before, but it was the first time he was going to face someone like him. That battle will be moreplicated since he was alone, and the enemy might have tricks like the abilities that Billy learned by using his previous life knowledge. In any case, after concentrating for half an hour, Billy touched the ceiling of the tunnel and then took a deep breath. He opened a hole in the tunnel and made the ground above the sink in the next moment. Near instantly, a blond, blue-eyed girl appeared while sitting on a throne. Billy didn''t waste time looking at her. He quickly covered her with the ground that he had just made appear.


    "You¡­" Jeate said, but then Billy covered her whole body with the earth.


    Billy tried to crush her whole body with the pressure of his Earth Maniption, but she was fighting back, and somehow, Billy failed at doing that. He sealed the hole in the ceiling without any other choice, and then Jeate used that chance to free herself. The block of earth surrounding her body exploded, and she appeared without a single scratch on her body.


    "You must be the famous Billy," Jeate said while she was cleaning her green dress from the dust. "You are not half bad in terms of skills and looks."


    "Are you seriously starting that kind of talk right now?" Billy asked. "You are from Earth. You certainly know our history, what happens when people get greedy and think of themselves as better than the others. You are still willing to do that crap here?"


    "Wakanda nonsense are saying?" Jeate asked. "We were born here to fight until the best of us all emerge victoriously."

 Chapter 291 Fear (10)

    <h4>Chapter 291 Fear (10)</h4>


    Billy''s image of Jeate was a bit different from reality. She still had that crazy look in her eyes of someone who only wanted to amuse herself, but at least her words weren''t full of madness. They made some sense.


    As for her appearance, she was truly gorgeous. She looked like one of that princesses from movies, maybe she was trying too hard to look like one, but in Billy''s eyes, she stillcked appeal because she didn''t have a toned body. So, she clearly looked below Billy''s wives. His opinion was biased, naturally, but he was relieved by that. He didn''t be one of those characters of fantasy stories that get reincarnated and lust after every single attractive female.


    "... So, there are others like us," Billy said.


    "You already realized that, and you are still trying to live a carefree life here?" Jeate asked. "Getting married, bing a servant to a mere leader of the state, there must be something wrong with your head."


    "I see. You really are like one of those," Billy said. "You have the knowledge of your previous life. Hence that makes you better than the people here. So, it is only natural to try to stand above the others¡­ I think there must be something wrong with you."


    "Hey, are you seriously going to y the game of morality here?" Jeate frowned while showing a condescending smile. "You didn''t really study the history of this world? You should have found signs by now that we aren''t the first people to be summoned to this world. You didn''t find any ruins? Signs of forgotten empires? How do you think that they have fallen?"


    Billy had considered that, but it could have been because of other reincarnated individuals? That he never considered¡­ For a few times, he thought that they might be on Earth because the names were simr. Still, maybe it was because of the previous reincarnated individuals. That news was quite troubling. If Jeate''s conjecture was right, then Billy had been summoned to in in a game devised by someone else, but who? The god or goddess of that world? There was no mention of such being anywhere, though.


    "It is hard to find proper information of things that happened in the past because our powers are basically limitless, so when people like us fight, it is hard to contain the damage caused," Jeate said. "However, it is clear that reincarnated have fought reincarnated in the past. Possibly, dozens of times, given the numerous types of ruins across this world. Knowing all that, do you still want to y house?"


    "... Why are you telling me this?" Billy asked. "Don''t tell me that you are an alliance."


    "Of course not. An alliance is an agreement between two equal forces. I have three states under my rule. What do you have?" Jeate asked while grinning. "The backing of some powerless governors? I am willing to give you the chance to work under me. While it isn''t much, you have achieved a few things, and I would rather not participate inbat. Someone like you can lead my troops and be my right-hand man. It is hard to find good employees these days."


    Billy wasn''t someone who tends to preach, but Jeate needed some words of correction. Still, perhaps even that wouldn''t be enough. She was seeing things from the perspective of a reincarnated person, and while that wasn''t unexpected, it was too narrow-minded of a view. Billy''s answer was obvious, but before he could give it, Jeate pointed her hand at him, and then he felt a powerful pressure on his whole body.


    "This is a waste of time¡­ I don''t need to be merciful to someone who doesn''t even know their ce," Jeate said.


    Billy tried to tree himself using his brute strength, and while he could move his body a little, fighting was impossible.


    "Oh? You are strong. No one managed to endure my Telekinesis this much," Jeate said. "However, that is your limit."


    Jeate began to control Billy''s hands, and then she made them approach his face. That was bad. Billy realized how nasty of a woman she was when she made his index fingers approach his eyes. Strangely, Billy felt relieved¡­ there was no need to be merciful just because she was from Earth.


    Small lightning bolts flew from Billy''s hands to Jeate''s face, but they stopped when they were half a way from her. She could use her Telekinesis to make even a barrier. Still, her control over Billy''s weekend since she couldn''t do so many things at once. Billy freed himself and then grabbed his spears.


    "That is useless," Jeate said, and then her eyes emitted a blue glow.


    In the next moment, Billy''s vision began to get blurry. He immediately understood that Jete was trying to control his head. ''Bend the knee,'' ''Bend the knee,'' ''Bend the knee,'' ''Bend the knee''... those messages began to multiply in his head while he heard her voice¡­ Her sense of superiority was so powerful that she send that instead of making him kill himself. Regardless, Billy thought that he would be immune to her powers, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. However, when Billy used Fierce Aura, his mind cleared up.


    Jeae - Lv 85 5.500/22.500 EXP


    HP: 112/ 122


    MP: 1902/ 2022


    SP: 554/ 544


    Strength: 25


    Speed: 25


    Magic: 859


    Endurance: 25


    Dexterity: 212


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ,


    Passive: cksmithing Lv 89, Fire Resistance Lv 55, Heat Resistance Lv 49


    Skill Points: 255


    Mind Control: it grants you the power to influence your target by giving them orders that they can''t disobey for the rest of their lives. The more powerful the target, the more mana you will have to use.


    Telekinesis: it grants you the power to move objects and people against their will, the heavier, the more they struggle, and the stronger they are, the more mana you will have to use.

 Chapter 292 Fear (11)

    <h4>Chapter 292 Fear (11)</h4>


    Jete had a crazy amount of mana, even more than Billy without his rings. However, while he wouldn''t exchange his skills for hers, he could tell that they were much more fearsome than expected. She just used a small portion of her mana, and shepletely immobilized him twice. If she uses half of her mana, she probably could snap his neck. The only problem with her status was theck of skills. It seemed that she thought that anything else or developing new skills was a waste of time¡­ that mindset was also put her level below his. Still, it was pretty high for someone who had never stepped on the battlefield. Billy only understood why when he charged at her. It was time to use his go-to and most trustworthy move...


    Although he tried to use Light Spear at close range, Billy''s attack was stopped by Jeate''s barrier. Before he could retreat and try again, some objects left Jeate''s dress and began to float around her. They were needles¡­ Thirty centimeters long ones. For someone who could use Telekinesis, that kind of weapon was perfect. The lighter the weapon, the better¡­


    In the next instant, Jeate fired three of those Billy, and while he tried to dodge them, they moved too fast and ended up piercing his right shoulder and leg. The other that was aimed at his heart was blocked by his spear¡­ while groaning in pain, Billy prepared to pull and destroy those, but Jeate covered the two that hit his body. The other one had broke due to the impact.


    "Even though Fierce Aura is active¡­" Billy thought, visibly surprised.


    "You are the first that ever managed to block one of my attacks, but you can''t do anything else with a shoulder, and leg hurt, right?" Jeate asked.


    Billy decided to stay quiet and do his own thing. For situations like that, he kept some status points in stock. Jeate got annoyed because of the silent treatment and attacked again. However, his next three needles were blocked by Billy when he spun his chain spear. The trick was simple. He just increased his speed by 125 points and focused on using Block Mastery with his max speed. There was no need to focus on strength when the enemy was focusing on speed. Thanks to that, Jeate was left speechless and with three fewer needles.


    "What the hell¡­" Jeate frowned.


    "You may have to fight some people, but I suppose assassination is your specialty, that and controlling others," Billy said. "Still, your attacks are too obvious to those who are fast enough. You will never hit me with those again."


    "Really, I wouldn''t be so sure of that," Jeate said and then made all of her needles spin in order to gain more speed and piercing power.


    Jeate still had eleven of those, and Billy will have a hard time blocking all of them since she clearly improved the power of her attack, even more so now that he was wounded. Still, he already knew how to handle that. By using rage and Stamina Maniption, Billy improved the rotation speed of the spear, and all of those needles got smashed by his weapon when they tried to pierce his body at the same time. Still, Billy paid the price for doing that¡­ The wound on his leg and shoulders sshed some blood since he had pushed his body beyond its limits.


    "Oh, you can do this much," Jeate said. "We are in the same position, after all, so you must also have some special skills. However, I am not done yet. You are dead wrong if my Telekinesis can only control what you can see."


    In the next moment, Billy noticed that the air around him had disappeared. No¡­ It had been moved away from him. It was only natural that Telekinesis at level infinity could do that much. If she trained hard and obtained a massive mana pool, it wouldn''t be weird if Jeate had the power to try and try to destroy the world the way Sephiroth tried.


    In any case, Billy tried to manipte the air to make him breathe again, but since he needed to be in contact with something for that skill to work, he failed¡­ If he couldn''t manipte the air, he couldn''t manipte water and fire either.


    "You aren''t panicking¡­ You have guts, if anything," Jete said. "Still, you can onlyst for so long without air, and the more you move, the more oxygen you will burn."


    Billy assumed his most offensive stance, the one he uses when he is about to hit something with Light Spear. Before Jeate could try to interfere, he used Rage and Stamina Maniption to the point where the muscles of his arms got such a buff that the muscles began to rip some of his flesh. In the next moment, he used Light Spear¡­ The original version.


    Billy was far away from Jete, but his skill created a powerful shockwave that made the entire tunnel tremble. Jeate clicked her tongue as she was forced to block the entire attack with her Telekinesis, and she ended up using a good chunk of her mana to do so. She also had to focus on defense again, so Billy obtained the chance to breathe.


    "She doesn''t have a single skill that grants her the chance to recover mana faster than usual, but she must have other tricks to make sure that she won''t run out of it too fast¡­" Billy thought. "She lost fifteen percent of her mana already, but I won''t be able to drain her mana pool just by using mine¡­"


    The annoying part of all that was the fact that Billy had yet to make her move from the spot. She was taking him lightly¡­ She probably could escape instantly with her powers as well, but she was humoring him with that fight. It has been a while since Billy felt so pissed at someone¡­

 Chapter 293 Fear (12)

    <h4>Chapter 293 Fear (12)</h4>


    Billy could recover stamina way faster than mana, so he had nned to wear Jeate out by using Light Spear several times. While that worked for a few times, Jeaely eventually saw what he was nning and decided to use Telekinesis on his foot to break his stance. In the end, his attack only opened a hole in the ceiling. Not enough to pierce the entireyer, but it almost reached half of it. Not like she was in need to conserve her mana. After all, each of his attacks could be blocked by using only five points of her MP. It was pretty convenient to have a offensive skill like that which already was at the max level...


    Jeae - Lv 85 5.500/22.500 EXP


    HP: 112/ 122


    MP: 1685/ 2022


    SP: 554/ 544


    Strength: 25


    Speed: 25


    Magic: 859


    Endurance: 25


    Dexterity: 212


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ,


    Passive: cksmithing Lvl 89, Fire Resistance Lv 55, Heat Resistance Lv 49


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy had nned to make her suffocate at some point by sealing her in an even smaller chamber of iron, but it was clear that such a n was a waste of time. If brute strength wasn''t helping, Billy decided to use one of his tricks. He dashed toward Jete and then swung his spear toward her. She erected her barrier to block the attack, but then Billy moved his weapon to the side and activated the joint mechanism. The weapon split into three parts and passed the barrier by the side. However, the weapon''s tip stopped a few centimeters away from Jeate.


    "Really? Really you thought that this would work?" Jeate asked.


    "It doesn''t hurt to try!" Billy said and then used Palm Cannon on the barrier in front of him.


    This time, the direct hit pushed the Barrier a few centimeters backward. Billy had no idea why that happened¡­ He had hit the barrier with his spear several times, after all. In any case, if the barrier moved, then it suffered more damage than before¡­


    "That move¡­ It seems that you are popr with that old fart," Jeate said.


    "You have to respect your elders¡­" Billy said after he jumped backward.


    Billy soon tried Palm Cannon again, and while it made the barrier tremble, it didn''t make it move. He wondered if there was some sort of secret that Gilles didn''t mention to him¡­ As if she was trying to prevent Billy from using that move again, Jeate suddenly used more power with her Telekinesis than usual and then made Billy''s polegar and index finger of his right-hand snap.


    The sudden pain was bearable, but the anger wasn''t. Still, despite that, Billy smiled and charged again while using Light Spear. The barrier blocked his attack again, but Billy got close enough to use Palm Cannon. However, Jeate had been waiting for that and stopped his punch. While she was at it, she broke some fingers of his left hand as well.


    "I should at leastmend you for not even groaning while I snap your fingers," Jeate said. "For a person of the previous world, you must have one very interesting childhood here."


    "I trained since I was just four every single day, sometimes, until all the skin of my hands were peeled," Billy said. "Something like this is like a boring Monday for me. That is the result of my hard work, surely you can understand that much. Since you didn''t turn like this until you assumed your family business and then took over the state."


    Jete didn''t say anything because Billy was right. When she was born in that world, even someone like her got excited and considered the possibilities of her new life, considering that she retained her memories. Still, things changed once she began to find traces of others reincarnated from the present and of the past. Things were still calm right now, but she knew that eventually, the reincarnated individuals that were born with weird powers would have to fight against each other. Someone like her who didn''t receive skills or proper training forbat would be at a disadvantage against the others, so she decided to take over the state and strengthen it and make it work like her line of defense.


    "Shut up¡­ What do you know about me?" Jeate asked.


    Billy realized that he had touched an open wound or something when Jeate used her Telekinesis to bend some of the iron around her and then transformed into iron spears almost instantly. The tips of those had some nasty dents like they were the teeth of a shark¡­ So, it was clear that Jeate didn''t want to kill him. She wanted to make him suffer.


    "Let''s see you trying to block this," Jeate said.


    Jeate fires those three spears, and then Billy immediately uses the function of his weapon to split them into three parts. He barely had the time to move those to the ces they had been fired at. Still, the impact pushed him backward for several meters while he blocked it. Jeate didn''t hold back this time, so Billy''s ears were ringing and his arms trembling. To make matters worse, she was taking some huge chunks of iron from the walls again.


    Billy wondered if he could learn Telekinesis now, the skill woulde at the same level as Jeate. Since they were in the same position, would that be weird? Regardless, he couldn''t learn such aplex thing so fast.


    Jeate fired the spears again, but this time, Billy had the chance to change his weapon and equip the short spears in each hand. In the end, he blocked two of them by using Light Spear, but before he could hit the third one, the weapon flew in an arc toward his left chest. Jeate smirked while looking at that, but Billy also had a surprise for her¡­ A huge block of iron began to fall above her.

 Chapter 294 Fear (13)

    <h4>Chapter 294 Fear (13)</h4>


    The iron block was falling too fast, so Jeate had to use some of her power to block it. She lost focus, and her spear only pierced Billy''s left shoulder thanks to it. Still, that was fine. She could easily control the weapon from that position and push it down until it reached Billy''s heart. However, despite the annoying and insufferable pain, Billy still found the strength to use his magic and then closed the walls around Jeate, making them from the sides. He also made another block from behind emerging. He tried to hit her from behind, but she stopped them all with her Telekinesis.


    "You don''t know when to give up, huh¡­" Jeate said.


    Jeate tried to move the spear, but the iron blocks around her got a bit closer when she did it. While Telekinesis has a limit which is the mana, she can only use it against so many at the same time her current focus. Jete, for the first time, began to sweat cold when she saw Billy preparing a Light Spear¡­ She didn''t have room to block that one, so she used all her focus to move the iron blocks and put them between her and Billy.


    Still, the power of the shockwave, added with the power of Billy''s mana on the blocks, pushed Jeate behind for dozens of meters. That had been unexpected. Jeate never saw himself struggling in a fight while using her Telekinesis. After all, she always killed those that she wanted to kill in a single strike. Not to mention, she could even pull out trees from the ground¡­ She didn''t expect that someone who was famous as a warrior would be that powerful with magic.


    While looking at Billy, Jeate took a step backward. Even though she didn''t have a single scratch on her body, even though Billy had used a lot more mana and was wounded¡­ She would have known that she had the upper hand if she had learned more skills or had morebat experience¡­


    Billy stepped forward to make sure that Jeate wouldn''t try to escape using the holes, but she pushed him away bypressing the air and firing the spheres toward him. Those high hard and even exploded upon contact¡­ It was like Billy''s Wind Sphere.


    After being hit by four of those, Billy ended up on the ground, and when she got up, he saw Jeate escaping through one of the holes¡­ While flying.


    "Shit¡­" Billy said and then tried to follow her by jumping with all his might.


    When Billy left the hole, he saw himself surrounded by people that werepletely dumbfounded. They just saw their leader leaving through a hole, after all. Speaking of her, Jeate was flying quite fast¡­ At thirty-meter per second and going upward. Billy propelled himself with an Earth spear and then used sts of wind to increase his speed and move toward her without any other choice.


    It didn''t take long for Jeate to notice that Billy was fast approaching¡­ He even couldn''t fly properly, but he still was faster than her¡­ When they were just flying above her castle, Jeate used her Telekinesis and made him fall at a fearsome speed. She also began to fall, but she stooped when Billy hit one of the towers andpletely made it copse. He was probably buried by the bricks of a fifteen meters tall tower and died there, so Jeate ended up stopping and just watching the destruction that she caused. However, the rubble began to move, and Billy appeared. His body waspletely wounded, but the fire in his eyes hadn''t died down.


    "That is his power¡­ To he stupidly sturdy and physically stronger?" Jeate asked. "Why is he so good at magic as well?"


    Jete refused to believe that Billy actually worked hard to reach that level. Still, she didn''t want to face him anymore. So, using her mind control powers, made everyone in the city that had been brainwashed by her approach, and she gave them the order to attack him.


    When Billy began to hear many footsteps, he understood what Jeate did. Still, there wasn''t much he could do while she flew in the sky. However, he had an idea¡­ Billy jumped again and used the same tactic as before. Although he tried harder than before, Jeate still made him fall, and this time he crossed two floors andnded in the throne room. Several of his ribs had been broken, but Billy returned and tried to approach Jeate again and again¡­ Eventually, half of the castle had been destroyed. On the other hand, the guards had finally surrounded Billy, but he ignored them all while clenching his teeth.


    Jeate realized that things wouldn''t end just by relying on her soldiers and attacking from a safe distance when she saw Billy knocking down dozens of soldiers after using just a few Light spears. She slowly descended, even though she was quite scared, but at the same time, she used her power to prevent Billy from moving. The soldiers tried to attack him, but he sunk them to the ground with his magic. Still, once Jeatended, her Telekinesis grew more powerful since she was using all the mana she could muster. Billy''s legs began to crack due to the sheer pressure until they snapped¡­


    "Gaaaahhh!" Billy finally shouted in pain, but Jeate no longer was looking forward to seeing that.


    She just wanted to make the battle end¡­ When the guards surrounded Billy to impale him with their weapons, the sound of something crossing the air echoed through the area, and then the guards got hit on their backs and fell. Billy saw Gilled massaging his shoulders in the corner of his vision since that sequence had been a bit too much for him.


    Jeate clicked her tongue, and even though the area surrounding Billy was sinking due to her power¡­ She decided to bury him with the rubble of her castle.

 Chapter 295 Fear (14)

    <h4>Chapter 295 Fear (14)</h4>


    Jeate used her magic in arge area to make the debris get closer and move them as a single object. The people around opened their eyes in disbelief thanks to that. That wasn''t the power that a single human was supposed to have¡­ Even Jeate was surprised with what she could do when she tried really hard¡­ Still, while it seemed, she didn''t consider it even for a moment that burying someone with a castle was an overkill.


    In the end, Jeate saw Billy trying to move his arms and do something to prevent his death, but she made sure that he wouldn''t have that chance and finally buried him alive. Her final attack made the entire city tremble since she basically dropped on the ground a building that was almost one hundred meters long and wide.


    Jete sighed in relief, but that battle made her realize that she was far from being prepared against the other reincarnated individuals. From her perspective, Billy was a cker, and he still caused her so much trouble¡­ still, she learned a lot from him.


    "I can get stronger, but I suppose I can''t hide in the back lines anymore," Jeate said. "I guess I will try some dungeons, and¡­. ugh."


    Suddenly, Jeate felt a sharp pain in her legs, and then she felt something on her arms and then chest. It didn''t take long for her to lose control of her body and fall to her knees. The ces she got hit¡­ They were bleeding a lot. Suddenly, the ground in front of her began to move, and Billy appeared while crawling. It was shocking that he could move when his legs were in that state. Still, Jete saw that his hands were fine, and he had a crossbow in one of them. He had pierced her heart with it.


    "No¡­ I just¡­" Jeate said and then pointed her right hand toward Billy while she was falling on her back.


    Billy wondered what he should do¡­ Jeate was dying, but she still was pointing her hand toward him as if she was expecting for him to hold her. He had to make a lot of effort to do that, but he approached and then held her hand.


    "It is all right¡­" Billy said. "Don''t be afraid."


    "I just¡­ Wanted to live¡­" Jeate said. "I was scared¡­ Of dying¡­ Again¡­"


    The light in Jete''s eyes disappeared, and her body stopped moving. In the end, Billy felt something by killing someone from Earth¡­ Apparently, despite her attitude, Jeate did what she did because she thought that fighting others like them was unavoidable, and she needed to prepare for it. Out of fear, she did some crazy things, and now she paid the price for all that.


    You have learned the skill Mind Control.


    You have learned the skill Telekinesis.


    You received 150.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy got surprised when he saw those notifications. Moreover, the skills also were at the level of his original ones¡­ He had nned to say to Jeate that they didn''t have to fight anyone, that they could live their new lives the way they wanted. Still, maybe he was wrong, considering that their powers could be obtained that easily.


    Also, Billy wondered what the point of that was¡­ those skills were already too powerful, and for a single person to obtain them all¡­ it certainly would make one stand out in the crowd. While that world had problems, such absolute powers weren''t necessary, even less so for the reincarnated people like Billy. Their own powers were already enough to guarantee their survival. In any case, Billy needed to do more research and confirm whether there was any point to that or not¡­


    While he was thinking about that, the guards of the capital began to approach, and Billy could tell that they were confused. It seemed that the effects of the Mind Control had ended when Jeate died, but they didn''t forget the rumors about Billy.


    "Let''s not do anything hasty, everyone," Gilles said. "We don''t have to fight anymore, and while he is wounded, you don''t stand a chance against him. The person who was the ringleader of the recent wars is dead. This is over."


    After a while, Svan appeared as well, alongside some barbarians. It seemed that he noticed that his allies also suddenly got confused when the effect of the mind control ended, and he went to give them a hand.


    "... Are you going to be fine?" Gilles asked while looking at Billy''s legs, which were a wreck now.


    "I think I will," Billy said and then created an iron coffin for Jeate''s body and then buried her as deep as his magic allowed.


    Once that was done, Billy asked those two to look for some tools to help out something to help on the healing of his very much fractured legs. Fixing their positions hurt like hell, but it was something that needed to be done. After that, he called all the leaders of that city. The leaders of the refugees, the captains of the soldiers, the heads of the powerful families.


    "This is conflict is over. I killed Jeate, so what are you going to do now?" Billy asked.


    "We are going to return to ournds," Svan dered. "We have been away for far too long."


    "Most of the people here will wee Lady Rosalie to be the head of the state," Gilles said. "While she is young, she is smart and liked by our people."


    It seemed that Gilles had been moving around trying to convince people to support Rosalie. Still, it seemed more like a punishment to put a child in such a position as the head of a state that lost so much in thest two wars. Fortunately, it seemed that Gilles was willing to give her a hand. The only problem now was the Neles state¡­ The territory of the beast tamers.

 Chapter 296 Fear (15)

    <h4>Chapter 296 Fear (15)</h4>


    Jeate had put under her wing most of the state''s leaders after killing those that caused her problems while she was bing the sole leader of the state. However, she punished most of them when they failed at the tasks given by her by killing them. Those that survived either went into hiding, and only a small fraction still worked for her, but they didn''t have the means to rule that state.


    "I suppose we will have to solve this issue by ourselves," Billy said. "Let''s send some letters to Aura, Jean, and Edward. We will need to hear their opinions on this matter."


    "What aboutdy Rosalie?" Gilles asked.


    "We will pick her up in the dungeon town alongside the others," Billy replied. "The only issues are the fact that we can''t solve that on our territory, and that state needs someone to keep the order for the next few weeks."


    "We can do that," Svan said.


    "Aren''t you going home?" Billy asked.


    "The trip will be long. We can stop on the way to rest," Svan said. "My people and I aren''t very fond of politics, but we can''t just ignore this event."


    That solved things, and Svan had a point. Most likely, the Neles state will be part of other states now since they didn''t have any leaders, and naturally, the barbarians lost a lot in the recent years. They would needpensation as a territory.


    In the end, after just one week, everyone was reunited in the dungeon town. Billy''s parents, Edward, Jean, Aura, Lucy¡­ Due to the circumstances, he forgot to write to his parents and rtives about Natalie and Kate''s pregnancy. Still, they did that by themselves, and they hade to help¡­ and then they learned that Billy had left on a mission that probably would take months. As such, when he appeared in the dungeon town, he was met with some judging eyes. Naturally, Billy also received a lecture from each one of them. Still, after that, they just ended things with a sigh since they heard what he had done.


    "So¡­ are your legs not healed yet?" Drew asked.


    "They will be eventually," Billy replied since he couldn''t hide how slowly he was walking.


    Although Billy had recovered all of his health, his legs, muscles, and bones had been damaged so much that it would take at least two weeks for him to be back on his feetpletely. While he had a recovery, his body would need the nutrients to heal itself properly, and he would gain those by eating.


    After the lectures, Billy finally had the chance to spend some quality time with his wives. Their bellies had grown quite a bit in thest few months. Words couldn''t describe the happiness that he felt while hugging their bellies.


    "I missed this smell¡­ The smell of unwashed belly buttons," Billy said.


    "What! I wash it properly!" Kate said.


    "He is joking¡­ You know that he is like that," Natalie said. "Putting that aside, you will never stop trying to put those kinds of stunts, huh."


    "I am Sorry, but this was something that I had to do alone," Billy said.


    "Since it is rare for you to say that, then it is fine¡­ You are wrong if you think that it is fine," Natalie said.


    After that, Billy received his punishment. His ears were pulled, and his cheeks were pinched. That hurt a bit, but Billy couldn''tin. After spending one day like that, he brought everyone to Neles state using his magic cart. As expected, those who didn''t know about it looked shocked that such a vehicle could exist. They wanted one for themselves, but after throwing up due to its fearsome speed and after hearing the cost of using one, they decided to forget about it for the time being.


    "Hah¡­" Drew let out a long sigh. "How can I save face and look dignified as a father when my eldest son is always showing and doing crazy and impressive things like this?"


    "You worry too much about that kind of stuff, dad," Billy said.


    "That is what I say to him all the time," Cami said. "But since you inherited your stubborn side from him, it is only natural that he will insist on something like this."


    "Then what he inherited from you?" Drew asked.


    "My good looks, obviously," Cami replied.


    Billy''s family changed quite a lot since the time they lived in that small vige. His father was a lot less cold than before. In fact, no one could say that Drew was cold anymore. Cami also didn''t worry endlessly about fighting anymore. The future that she wanted to fight for had already been secured, more or less. Both of them have grown a lot in thest twenty years.


    "Anyway, you two will soon be grandma and grandpa. I can''t wait to see your faces when you hear that for the first time," Billy said.


    Billy still remembers that Anna looked a bit troubled when she heard that for the first time. Unfortunately, Anna had to stay behind and look after the twins since the trip now was for something far too serious and they won''t have the opportunity to sightsee anything.


    In any case, the trip to the capital of the Neles state took around twelve hours. Billy assumed that they could have made it in eight if it weren''t for the roads. As expected, the tunnels were the best way for his magic cart to move¡­ Still, instead of thinking of that, Billy was wondering about the fact that the barbarians would have to march for three more weeks to return to their homnd after the negotiations. That world was massive¡­ the distance between Billy''s home and theirs was like, at the very least, three thousand kilometers. Once things get settled, Billy would like to visit Svan''s homnd, but that probably won''t be possible for two or three years because of his kids. Unless he improves his cart even further to make the trippletelyfortable, even at that crazy speed.

 Chapter 297 Tears (1)

    <h4>Chapter 297 Tears (1)</h4>


    The Neles state was and pretty simr to Hiloh. The only difference was the fact that it had some massive mountains, and the biggest cities were built around it because the dungeons were also inside those mountains. The capital was no exception, and despite the fact that they could use the castle that Jeate built for herself, they decided to use the guildhall of the capital. The current guild master was actually one of Gilles'' disciples, so he was invited to join the meeting since no one else from the state wanted to participate. After losing their leader and hearing that they used magic to control a lot of people, they didn''t know what to do anymore. The guild master had made his choice, and he looked resolute. Fortunately, he was a reasonable man.


    "Although I am here, I won''t ask for anything aside from a fair treatment to our people," Laurent said. "I know that we can''t demand anything because of thest few years and because of the fact we let all of that happen, but I still decided to express this.


    Laurent was the guild master and a short, ck-haired man in his fifties. While he didn''t have the aptitude to be a soldier, he became a famous fighter and adventurer after studying under Gilles. Even he didn''t know why Jeate left him, the other guild masters and adventurers alone. However, Billy is more or less knew. The adventurers were free, and most of them wouldn''t join wars along with their guildmasters unless it was to defend their state. Since Jeate only attacked, she didn''t have their cooperation. Another reason was the fact that guilds gave her a good source of ie. Changing personnel would probably result in less money in her pockets. It was another way to fund her future actions was to ignore them. It wasn''t the wrong move.


    "There is no need to be so negative," Edward said. "Everyone here knows that wars only make the people feel more miserable with all the deaths. I am sure we all want to avoid any more bloodshed in the future."


    "That being said, our states that suffered a lot in thest few years need to bepensated for all the losses," Jean said while his eyes were closed and his arms crossed. "So, I want to hear what do you think we should do before voicing our own opinions."


    "We don''t have many options aside from splitting our territory among your states," Laurent said. "Still, our people wouldn''t feel happy from being separated from their families and friends, so let the people move as they see fit would be for the best. Despite what happened in thest few years, I believe we wouldn''t face problems cohabiting with the people or Hiloh and Toles state. However, things would be different state Kriesal state. Our cultures are too different."


    Kriesal state was the ce Svan, and the barbarians belonged to. Most of them grew to be tall and bulky warriors, and their training was quite rigorous. While they had towns and cities, some still were divided into nomads tribes that liked to move around instead of staying in a single ce.


    "I agree with that," Svan said. "I also think that would be for the best. However, my people like to fight. So, at least a single dungeon town would be enough for us to be annexed. If the inhabitants of such a ce want to live, they may do so. If they want to stay, I give my word that they won''t lose their jobs or be mistreated."


    Lauren picked a map of the state, and he showed that they had a dungeon down on the eastern side of their territory, but it was a bit far away from the border with Kriesal state. If all thends north and south from the dungeon town were to be annexed to Svan''s state, then they would get a bit more than one-third of the states'' territory.


    "That should suffice," Jean said. "Am I right?"


    "I feel like we are receiving more than we should, though," Svan said.


    "It is fine by me since it wouldn''t make any sense for us to getnds so far away from us," Jean said. "I believe that Rosalie and the people of Toles state should get the remaining territory of your former territory. While her uncle started this series of conflicts, her people suffered the most."


    I agree with that," Aura said. "Ournds are already fertile enough, and we don''t have enough hands to maintain more territory."


    "Although the location of our territories makes things difficult, I believe that we are getting too much of this," Rosalie said. "Topensate for that, I think we should give half of the former territory of Toles state to Hiloh. We are shorthanded to use thosends, after all."


    "Who said that we aren''t shorthanded as well?" Jean frowned.


    "You have the cooperation of the mages, and their students can also do a lot in helping on the management of thosends," Rosalie said.


    "... I suppose that is true," Jean said. "Let''s hope that all this division andnds annexed don''t cause trouble between the masses. Let''s make somews to make sure that neither of the states will let xenophobia go unpunished."


    In the end, Billy wonders what he is doing there. While he caused Jeate''s downfall, he didn''t have anything to add. Fortunately, it wasn''t like he wasted his time. Jeate amassed a good amount of resources, including books, weapons, armor, and money¡­ Half of those were going to be used to rebuild the states, while the other half went to him. Thanks to that, Billy had a hard time holding his grin. Still, he was going to be a father soon, and he would need a lot of money to make sure that his kids would grow to be healthy and have as many if not more opportunities as he had.

 Chapter 298 Tears (2)

    <h4>Chapter 298 Tears (2)</h4>


    After the boring talk, even more, boring talk came. Splitting up the territories wouldn''t be enough since many states had issues to solve with the Toles, Neles, and Kriesal state after their recent actions. As such, Jean proposed an alliance between them. Commercial and military, they would be able to freely trade between them, and if something happens, they will raise arms and help each other.


    Once everything was announced to the poption, most people thought that it was just a bunch of lies. When shits hit the fan, the weaker ones paid the price for it. That was true even in that world. However, the leaders of the states didn''t have time to worry about convincing the poption of their sincerity. Time will do that for them.


    "We are going to walk around a bit with Aura and Rosalie. What are you going to do, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "I am going to rest," Billy replied.


    "Even though there is a dungeon here? How weird¡­" Kate said.


    "I have been working nonstop for a while. I will take a few days off," Billy said.


    "I think you deserve a few weeks off, anyway. See youter," Kate said.


    Billy didn''t have much to test his new powers since he focused on sleeping as much as possible to recover, but he finally had the chance to do so. He immediately tried to levitate, and he managed to do that with ease. After some experiments, he learned that he needed one point of mana to levitate for fifteen seconds. It was probably because of his rings that he could do that for so long. Without them, he could only levitate for five seconds with the same amount. As for Mind Control¡­


    "I suppose I can test it on monsters, but it will be suspicious if I use them openly," Billy thought.


    In thest few days, Billy learned that instead of using magic or magic tools, the people of Neles state had a story of taming monsters. However, they used their own old techniques, but Jeate decided to improve that since the sess rate was low and it took too much time. In any case, it might not be a bad idea to use them to guard his tunnels or move them to attack his enemies if something happens¡­ He had no idea if they could live without the mana of the dungeon cores, though. They probably could, but then he would have to feed them.


    Aside from the ways Jeate used her powers in battle, Billy wondered how else he could apply the Telekinesis. However, not many ideas came to mind. At least not the simple ones. The craziest thing that appeared in Billy''s head was blocking sunlight and then suddenly letting all the energy of a single spot fall on his target¡­ That would be a pretty nasty way for them to die.


    While Billy didn''t have to level up the skill, he noticed his magic also determined the power of Telekinesis. The same thing probably also applied to Mind control.


    Billy - Lv 113 2.500/42.500 EXP


    HP: 608/ 608


    MP: 1399/ 1399


    SP: 778/ 778


    Strength: 228


    Speed: 346


    Magic: 312 + 120


    Endurance: 106


    Dexterity: 93


    Status Points: 20


    Skills: Stamina Maniption Lv 26 (+ 18UP), Palm Cannon Lv 15 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 19 (+ 08UP), Chi Lv 23 (+ 11UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Analyze Lv 31, Appraisal Lv 35, Meditation Lv 59, Earth Maniption Lv 94 (+ 03UP), Mana Infusion Lv 68, Water Maniption Lv 51, Wind Maniption Lv 59 (+03 UP), Earth Transformation Lv 26(+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 33 (+05 UP), Water Transformation Lv 22(+11UP), Fire Transformation Lv 19 (+07UP)


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 60, Spearmanship Lv85, Pain Resistance Lv 37, Vigor Lv 58 (+ 09 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 12, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 24 (+03UP), Spiritual Core Lv 41 (+05UP),


    Skill Points: 240


    "I thought that I had gotten quite stronger while fighting in the dungeon, but while my level increased, it was a small progress," Billy thought. "Jeate caused me so much trouble, even though she was twenty levels below me¡­ And she thought that her magic wasn''t suited forbat. While mine can help, they don''t help directly in a battle."


    Billy hoped that he wouldn''t find other people like him, but in the end, it would be stupid for those who received a second chance and powers for them not to use them. So, they would stand out and eventually recognize Billy''s progress as one of them. His earth magic helped a little in thest fight, but it seemed that just making the tunnels couldn''t work as good magic training. Billy would have to try something else while he improves his skills¡­


    In the end, over the next few days, the leaders of the states moved around and greeted the important folks of the capital. At some point, they would visit other cities and towns to make sure that no problems would arise while the people get used to how things will be from now on. Once that was done, Billy drove his magic cart back home. He had promised that he would visit Svan''s state at some point in the future, so it seemed that things wouldn''t be as calm as before with all the traveling.


    Regardless, On the way back, they stopped at the capital of the Toles state, and then Rosalie and Gilles left the vehicle. Billy wasn''t much close to Rosalie, but Kate was pretty close to her, to the point where they shed some tears when they were saying goodbye. As for Gilles, he left while bowing quite a bit toward Billy.


    It was quite weird to cross three states in a single night, so the others wondered if they weren''t dreaming when they were back at the capital of Hiloh state. Once Billy began to rx on his bed, he finally felt that he had aplished his mission¡­

 Chapter 299 Tears (3)

    <h4>Chapter 299 Tears (3)</h4>


    "Hey, look who''s back," Alexander said when he, Lily, and Sarah went to visit him the next day. "It is the guy who acts like he has a big brain when he clearly doesn''t have one."


    Edward, Billy''s parents, and the others decided to go home as soon as they finished breakfast, so they missed their chance of saying goodbye to the others. Still, it wasn''t like that was a permanent farewell. Rather than that, Billy felt like kicking the balls of his friends who was trying to be funny and snarky. Still, resorting to violence wouldn''t prove his point, so Billy decided to do something else. Some thing else more befitting of an adult...


    "You know¡­ sarcasm isn''t anywhere close to a form of witticism," Billy said. "Besides, you should feel thankful that I solved a big problem instead of forcing you guys toe with me at such an important moment in your lives."


    "I never said I wasn''t thankful for the concern, though," Alexander said.


    "How is Lara?" Billy asked and then approached Lily to see her daughter in her arms, sleeping. "You look a bit tired."


    "Well¡­ she is a newborn baby," Lily said while forcing a smile. "She is as healthy as she can be, but it is slightly troublesome that she wakes up at night hungry or with colics so often."


    "Well, babies are just like that," Billy said. "I can easily imagine that Alexander isn''t being of any help, am I right?"


    "You can''t me me for that. What if I hurt Lara?" Alexander asked.


    At least he wasn''t helping much because he was afraid and not because of something stupid. Although that was a bit stupid¡­ Nevertheless, Lara seemed really peaceful while she was sleeping, but since it was past breakfast time, it seemed that she was living like an owl, mostly at night.


    In any case, Billy wanted to check things in his workshop and with his trees to rx, but he did all that while he told his friends how the past four months had been. Nothing much happened from his perspective, but he ended up talking for quite a while.


    "I suppose the garden will be too crowded with just ten more trees," Billy said once he finished his report. "It can''t be helped. I will buy another terrain to put more Edish trees."


    "When did we start talking about those trees?" Alexander asked. "Anyway, I feel like Jeate didn''t show her true self even while she was fighting you¡­ Considering her actions and how she ended up trying to run away from you, I suspect that she wasn''t just a lunatic."


    "I think so, too," Lily said.


    "Putting that aside¡­ The power to influence anyone''s brain and to move everything at her will¡­ I wonder how she learned that," Sarah said. "It ispletely different from the types of magic that we know¡­"


    As expected, Billy''s friends were too sharp, but he decided to y dumb and let the subject fade away. Since Billy didn''t seem that interested in that type of magic, his friends realized that perhaps pursuing it wasn''t a good idea. Regardless, since they the free time, they stayed at Billy''s house the entire day talking and even had their meals together. They only left at night after dinner. After that, Billy invited Kate and Natalie to his room.


    "I thought you didn''t want to do it during the pregnancy¡­" Kate frowned.


    "It is just regr sleeping. I don''t go back on my word," Billy said.


    Falling asleep with two beauties in each arm had been quite the experience for Billy. Even more so, considering that he was being tempted by the devil most of the time to do it¡­ Still, he eventually silences his inner scumbag self and goes to sleep.


    The next day, Billy found himself bored after checking his trees and workshop. Valentin and his staff looked after everything, so there wasn''t much to do.


    "My legs are mostly healed, and while it is a bit expensive to travel using the magic cart, I suppose I can go to the fire dungeon every day to recover some of the money and level up my skills as well," Billy thought. "I also can use this chance to expand the tunnel."


    "Hey, Billy," Natalie suddenly appeared and said. "Let''s spar. I need some exercise."


    Usually, those two would sleep until mid-morning when they didn''t have work, but Natalie woke up around the same time as Billy. Even on working days or days off, he always got up alongside the sun¡­ he felt like he had be an old man.


    "You are pregnant. No sparring for you, only light exercises," Billy said.


    Natalie wanted to protest, but she knew that Billy wouldn''t budge over that. Everyone agreed with him. When Lily was pregnant, she didn''t even fire a single arrow after returning from the war. She just walked around and instructed her students. Still, Billy could understand what she was feeling. For someone who spent most of her life training, not doing that felt like she wasn''t living properly.


    "Even if you can''t put much effort into your body, you still can be stronger," Billy said. "Keep meditating as much as possible and keep Fierce Aura active."


    "I already do that! But it is boring not moving my body every single day," Natalie said.


    Even though she will be a mother soon, Natalie still has a bit of trouble with her personality. In any case, swinging swords are definitely a no since she won''t be able to hold back, and Billy can''t let her heartbeat too fast or make her breath hard. Swimming was probably fine, though, and there was ake a few kilometers away from the capital. The monsters there had been exterminated, so it was probably fine. Billy could always make arge pool somewhere, but the walk toward theke and back home would also count as a good exercise for his wives.

 Chapter 300 Tears (4)

    <h4>Chapter 300 Tears (4)</h4>


    After calling for Kate to join them, Bill guided his wives toward theke. Naturally, they never tried to swim before, so learning will keep Natalie''s protests in check for a while. Kate asked why they weren''t going using a carriage, but Billy said that the walk would be part of their new exercising routine.


    "It is pretty cold," Kate said.


    "You will get used to the temperature soon, anyway. It will be better if you don''t swim with too many clothes on," Billy said.


    "I feel like you are saying that with some ulterior motive," Kate frowned.


    "You are notpletely wrong, but we have seen each other naked. What is the problem in seeing each other with a few pieces of clothing whilepletely drenched?" Billy asked.


    "When you admit that openly, I feel like there are many wrong things with it," Natalie said.


    Although they protested a bit, those two didn''t take long to take most of the clothes, but they only ended up taking out until they showed some small shorts and shirts that they used at home when training. Billy wanted to see some drenched underwear, but he would be scolded if he were to say that out loud. Not to mention, it would be embarrassing for them to be in their underwear only and in the open.


    While there are the main styles of swimming that are used inpetition, Billy showed them the others in order to see which they would be mostfortable with. Still, since they weren''t used to the water or floating, they didn''t make much progress on the first day. Billy did it, though.


    You learned the skill Swimming.


    Swimming: increases your swimming speed by five percent per level.


    Billy wasn''t quite expecting that, so he tried to take a dive, and then he learned Underwater Resistance, a skill that granted him the chance to stay underwater for longer, and also, his movements didn''t be that sluggish. He didn''t know when he was going to fight underwater, but it certainly was a useful skill to have in case it happened.


    In any case, after one week, Kate and Natalie lost their fears of staying in the water when their feet couldn''t touch the ground and began to learn how to swim. Billyughed a little when he saw that Natalie was pretty good at breaststroke and Kate was good at backstroke¡­ it certainly wasn''t because of the sizes of their chests. It didn''t make any sense. Natalie''s boobs were supposed to get in the way¡­


    Eventually, his friends with too much free time joined them in those activities. Only Sarah, who was busy helping the traveling Elementalists didn''te every day. At first, Lily was scared of letting Lara in the river, but swimming was also a good exercise for babies. After a while, they noticed some improvements in their lives.


    "Lara doesn''t cry at night anymore! This is great!" Lily said. "Now she basically sleeps around the same time as us, with the exceptions of the long afternoon naps."


    "Your house is big. I can make a pool for her there," Billy said.


    "What is a pool?" Alexander asked.


    "It is like a mini man-madeke," Billy said. "When you are feeling toozy to move to theke, you can use the pool. But you need to change the water periodically. You can do that much with your magic."


    Billy probably could connect the river with the pool with his current level of magic, but that seemed too much of a pain. In any case, those two epted the idea since it might be good to give Lara some exercise on the days that she looks troubled. Besides, she looked quite cheerful on theke.


    "Isn''t thiske a bit weird?" Sarah asked.


    "... How so?" Billy frowned.


    "I feel like¡­ it is too round. Lakes aren''t like that, at least most of them, right?" Sarah asked while looking at the shore in all directions.


    Billy did the same, and he realized that she was right¡­ almost as if¡­ theke was actually as round as a crater. To confirm that, he created an earth pir that reached five meters of height, and once again, he confirmed things. Theke was too round¡­ something fell there a long time ago and opened a hole in the ground and the rainy seasons of many years filled that ce up.


    "I suppose this requires some investigation," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    If something fell from the sky and hit the ground to create q five kilometers wide crater, it was unlikely that Billy would find something at the bottom, but it wouldn''t hurt to try. Since his body was way stronger than his previous one, he probably could dive pretty deep, but he still would need some goggles and something to mimic a shlight. He used torches on his cart to mimic one and to illuminate his tunnels, but that probably wouldn''t work underwater. The humidity would stop the whole process¡­ Regardless, Billy had an easy time making the googles. The only problem was that he traded the stic parts for iron and ss. It still worked, though.


    "I suppose I need to make a shlight that uses mana¡­ Imitating things on Earth will take too much time," Billy thought.


    Just like with the cart, Billy made a replica of a shlight with the intention of making one using mana. However, he didn''t quite know how he was supposed to make the bubble that would emit the light¡­ In the end, he created some ss bubbles and then put several otheryers on it. When he did some tests and emitted his mana to the center of the smallest ball, that emitted an intense light that crossed all the spheres. It was hard to say if Billy had done things right or if mana had be strong enough to be seen even in its raw form. Regardless, he finished the shlight.

 Chapter 301 Tears (5)

    <h4>Chapter 301 Tears (5)</h4>


    In the end, Billy went to check theke by himself when on a day off, even if it was fun, no one could swim every day. Also, the girls were reaching the fifth month of pregnancy, so they were getting tired more easily.


    Without wasting time, Billy dived into theke, and it didn''t take long for him to realize that the inclination of the bottom was very simr to that of a crater. Some time had passed since that thing had been created, so there were some nts blocking the view, but even so, Billy could confirm that.


    When Billy reached the bottom, he saw that too many nts were on his way, so he used his magic to create a whirlwind and pull those from the ground. However, Billy didn''t find anything there¡­ Still, he didn''t give up. Billy approached and then touched the button before using his magic to sense things underground. Fortunately, he found a pretty round object that was. Billy used Earth magic to elevate that, and then he found a perfectly golden and round sphere. It was a two meters tall and wide rock of pure gold¡­


    "What was this doing here¡­" Billy thought while frowning.


    In that world, gold was valuable, perhaps even more than Earth. Still, it didn''t make sense for such a small rock to create such a big crater. It made even less sense for something like that to be a meteorite¡­ Someone or something used that as a projectile.


    "Gold isn''t exactly the most sturdy of the metals, so using magic to create this is stupid¡­" Billy thought. "Unless it was created by the power of someone like me a long time ago."


    Billy checked the surroundings a bit longer, but he didn''t find anything, so he returned home a lot richer, but that was the least of his concerns. Instead of that, he was wondering what kind of powers the person who used that as a projectile had. If it was the power to create valuable things, then it didn''t make any sense since there were other rare materials sturdier than gold¡­ maybe it was the power to use money as a means of attacking. The more money someone has, the more powerful their attacks be¡­ while using money.


    "Just who the heck is giving us these powers? The god or goddess of this world?" Billy thought while he was heading home. "I suppose it is unlikely that someone in the past was born with the same skills as myself."


    Billy just wanted to live his second life normally and explore some dungeons now and then with his friends and wives, but now he had to worry about something like that. The existence of others like him and the possibility that they are destined to fight¡­


    "Why do I have to feel depressed after getting such a sum of money¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Well, whatever. I will leave my future problems to the future me. Instead of that, I hope that Jean can trade this for actual money. Otherwise, I will have to make coins out of this."


    Since he had to sell that to Jean, that information would eventually leak to his wives, so he decided to tell them before that happened. As usual, they opened their eyes widely after seeing such an object, after they frowned as to why he had just suddenly decided to explore the bottom of theke.


    "Your actions have been too weirdtely," Natalie said.


    "Rather than thinking about that, do you want to eat something? I heard that pregnant women now and then have these urges to eat weird things," Billy said, trying to bribe the silence of his wives with food.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t work since they had servants in the houses, and the money of the girls was basically spent on things that they wanted to eat and clothes¡­ Billy wondered how the hell that made any sense, given that they were born into tribes of warriors. Regardless, around the sixth month of their pregnancy, Kate and Natalie''s bellies were too big for them to walk for hours toward theke. So, Billy made a pool for them as well. Jean was having a hard time turning that massive gold rock into money. Still, Billy now had enough money to buy a big terrain in the capital for his new trees and to make a big pool for them.


    Once that had been finished, they spent the morning doing light exercise in the pool and the afternoon resting. Thanks to that, Billy saw himself with some free time. Leaving his wives alone, even for a couple hours during this period, seemed wrong. However, he also needed to keep getting stronger, and the tunnel connecting to Gustav''s dungeon town had beenpleted. The trip toward it would only take fifteen minutes. So, he could go work inside the dungeon for three hours and return home after just four.


    "I suppose while I am there, I should buy a residence and continue the tunnel from there¡­" Billy thought. "But still¡­ leaving those two now is¡­ even for just four hours¡­"


    "You are troubled over something," Kate suddenly appeared and said. "If you want to visit the fire dungeon, then you should go. If it is just for a few hours, then it is fine. We have Valentin and the others to look after us."


    "You aren''t the type to sit still for long, after all," Natalie joined the talk. "Things are fine for now, and while I don''t like to say this, all these chances are making me worry. At least for the next month, we will be fine. Besides, what are the chances of something happening while we are justzing around at home?"


    People in that world were stronger, so they are mode healthier, and the babies were also both with strong bodies, soplications were rare. Still, Billy had to get stronger steadily¡­ To make sure nothing happened in those brief hours, he told Valentin and the staff to keep a close eye on them.

 Chapter 302 Tears (6)

    <h4>Chapter 302 Tears (6)</h4>


    In the end, Billy left his house as soon as lunch was finished, and he confirmed that Kate and Natalie were taking their nap. Improving his cart speed might cause more problems than it solves. Still, Billy was considering doing that in order to return home sooner.


    In any case, as soon as he arrived at Gustav''s town, Wind of the north dungeon town, Billy headed toward the guild. He had heard about it, but the temperature of the area sure was something else. There was an inactive volcano near the town, but the ce still emitted a lot of heat for some reason. That was why the area was so hot and the monsters quite troublesome since they always had that boost in attack power. That was why the Adventurers there used few clothes.


    "You are¡­" Gustav frowned when he was about to enter the guild and saw Billy.


    "It has been a while. Do you have a minute?" Billy asked.


    Now that he thought about it, even if he was a dungeon master, he had to ask for permission and then mark a date to use the dungeon. He probably won''t have the chance to use it that day. However, Gustav just frowned upon hearing that Billy wanted to use his dungeon. He didn''t hear the details, but he knew that Billy had a method to move fast between ces, so he could go as well to his dungeon town and not his.


    "We are a bit shorthanded these days on the number of adventurers, so you can enter right now if you want," Gustave said. "Are you nning to do this for how long?"


    "At least for a month. Thank you for your understanding," Billy said.


    "It is nothing¡­ Can I ask why you don''t use your own dungeon instead?" Gustav asked.


    "Sure, the monsters here are tough¡­ Or so I have heard," Billy replied.


    Gustav realized that Billy was going to enter the dungeon alone as well¡­ Considering the things that he had heard of him recently, he probably would be fine. Still, sometimes things inside the dungeon can get messy, and just brute strength doesn''t solve the problem. Regardless, Billy also asked Gustav where he could find some guys that could get the materials for him. That day, he was nning to use the dungeon just for two hours. Still, even so, since Billy already knew about the monsters and how to kill them, he imagined that he would kill more than a few dozen.


    Gustav helped him with that as well, so Billy realized that he owed him quite a bit¡­ Or maybe not, since he would help boost his earnings in the guild. In any case, since he was nning to stay on the first floor, Gustav introduced him to two helpers. They had some special knives and some of the cores of the cold golems that Billy and his friends faced years ago¡­ He forgot. Still, most people used those to endure the temperature inside the dungeon.


    "Mister¡­ shouldn''t you buy one of those?"


    "It is fine for today, and just Billy is fine," Billy said.


    As soon as they arrived in the dungeon, the guards opened the path since they had been informed by Gustav, and without wasting time, Billy jumped toward it.


    Billy was used to hot ces due to his workshop. At some points of the day, the tunnels get pretty hot as well. However, the dungeon was even hotter than that. The reason was the fact that the walls, the ground, and the ceiling¡­ All of them were emitting constant heat.


    "It is almost like the interior of a living creature¡­" Billy thought. "Despite that, the heat doesn''t leave because it is absorbed by the monsters."


    Speaking of monsters, they showed even faster than the helpers could enter the dungeon. The monsters of the first floor were two red spheres that almost looked like balloons, but those even had teeth, and his eyes emitted a yellow glow as if they were smiling at something. It was quite creepy¡­ In any case, Billy pointed his hands at them before they could open their mouths, and they became ice statues that fell and shattered.


    Fire Spirit- Lv 112


    HP: 505/ 505


    MP: 693/ 693


    SP: 254/ 254


    Strength: 95


    Speed: 88


    Magic: 192


    Endurance: 111


    Dexterity: 85


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 82, Fire Shell Lv 88, Self-Destruction Lv 50


    Spells: FireBall Lv 89, Fire Spear Lv 95, Fire Arrow Lv 65,


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 54, Fire Resistance Lv 189, Wind Resistance Lv 101, Cold Resistance Lv 44, Heat Resistance Lv 178, Heat Immunitu Lv 121, Fire Immunity Lv 88


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption received 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation received 200 experience points.


    Billy defeated those monsters almost instantly, but he wasn''t satisfied with that. From his perspective, Sarah was way better while turning the surrounding air into water and then into ice. Still, he has room for improvement, and it seemed that things would improve rather fast inside the dungeon while receiving that amount of experience. Regardless, the helpers finally appeared and then frowned upon seeing the corpses of the fire spirits. They had heard of weapons that could freeze them, but only famous and rich Adventurers had them.


    Moreover, Billy didn''t have a single weapon with them. He left them at home since he didn''t want to let them melt in that ce. Even if he doesn''t block the enemies'' attacks with his spears, attacking them so many times would make them lose durability.


    In any case, the helpers began to look for the materials inside the blocks of ice that the bodies had turned into. Although Billy froze their whole bodies, they still found red marbles inside the monsters. Billy recognized those¡­ They were the items that Valentin used on the chimney of his house. Just by putting that there alongside some wood, it was enough to warm the entire living room.

 Chapter 303 Tears (7)

    <h4>Chapter 303 Tears (7)</h4>


    Those two guys put the marble in a special container made of iron because whenever they touched something mmable, it would emit heat and burn. Thanks to that, Billy wondered if they could be used as weapons. It would be quite something if they exploded upon contact, or at least made massive waves of mes to spread around when they were thrown with enough power. Apparently, neither of those as possible, but Billy was quite sure that he could fiddle with it and then use it in other ways. In any case, the number of materials and the diversity that one could find across the dungeons of that world was pretty high, and Billy never heard of two identical dungeons...


    Regardless, while those monsters emitted some water since the heat was like really hot air, Billy was having a hard time cooking down. If it weren''t for Spiritual Core, using that tactic wouldn''t work. It would consume too much mana¡­ Still, Billy kept using that even though it wasn''t efficient, and the helpers couldn''t help but frown, imagining how he could make it in such a ce. Those who got hit by the fire spirits were left with some nasty burn marks. So, it was clear that the level of his magic was insane.


    "I suppose I don''t need to continue the tunnel today, but I should learn some way to stock my magic¡­ spiritual core is letting me recover a lot of mana, but there is my limit," Billy thought.


    Storing his mana wasn''t difficult. The engine of his magic cart could do that, but Billy couldn''t take it back. Putting that aside, Billy began to fight the monsters seriously since he could think about those thingster. Thanks to that, he ended up killing almost 250 monsters in just two hours since they spawned every minute, and at the beginning of the dungeon, they always appeared in groups of two.


    "Do you guys know how much these cost?" Billy asked.


    Valentin bought two every week, so it seemed that they couldst for seven days after they began to be used, and while Billy was the one paying for them, Kate was the one who looked after the expenses of the house. She and Valentin were the ones who knew the price of those things.


    "They cost ten cooper coins each, sir,"


    They were pretty cheap¡­ So, Billy obtained something like 25 silver coins. The helpers needed a payment of one silver coin per hour, so he only got 21 silver coins. It seemed like a small amount, but money was money, and Billy wasn''t there to make a killing anyway. He made his Water Transformation level three times, so he got a bit better at it, and that was enough.


    In a hurry, Billy went home, only to see that his wives were still sleeping. It was just three in the afternoon, so it seemed that Billy got worried for no reason.


    "Inside the tunnel, the tires don''t need the spikes, so maybe I should change the material for something softer. It will lose durability, but it is fine," Billy thought. "Closing the car with windows and a ceiling might also make the trip morefortable¡­ But maybe I shouldn''t bring the idea to those two that they mighte with me to the dungeon town. They might insist on exploring the dungeon as well."


    Billy went to clean himself since he sweated quite a bit inside the dungeon, and while he was in the bath, he wondered what he should do about the problem of storing his mana somewhere else. If he could do that, his battles would be extremely easy, and his work inside the tunnels also would be more straightforward. The idea to use his level-up status only to magic and be physically stronger by training was too simplistic and wouldn''t solve the problem¡­


    As soon as he had the chance, Billy went to make some rings using dirt and then transformed them into iron while keeping in mind the image of what he wanted. Naturally, things didn''t go the way he wanted. With his image, the ring only gained the effect of adding a few mana points to him. Billy checked the skill shop, but he didn''t find anything that could help him either¡­ And he had yet to find a way to learn alchemy.


    Sending his mana to an object seemed a bit difficult if the n was to take it back, but what if Billy could make his mana move to a ce on his body where it could be umted in vast amounts, and then he could use it when he wanted? After recalling an old anime, he had the idea that some individuals used that tactic to suddenly gain a boost in power and energy when they needed it. However, it was necessary to have extreme control over their energy¡­


    Billy wondered how he should try that, where should he gather his mana? His hand? His head? His heart? He only made them slightly sturdier when he did that, like he had temporarily increased their defense. When he did it with his hand, he increased his strength for a short while, then the energy dissipated.


    When Billy tried to transfer his mana to the spiritual core, he only made the skill gain more experience¡­ Maybe he was missing something, but he couldn''t tell what it was. After thinking for a while, he decided to send his mana to his back. Instead of covering the skin like Fierce Aura, Billy focused more mana a bit above and on a single spot. It worked, he could feel his mana being used and moved to outside him, but it still was under his control. But when he felt satisfied, he rxed, and the energy dissipated.


    "Oh, crap¡­ Does this mean that I need to keep the energy under control all the time?" Billy asked. "I don''t think I will be able to keeprge amounts of mana stored while I sleep¡­"

 Chapter 304 Tears (8)

    <h4>Chapter 304 Tears (8)</h4>


    After doing some tests, Billy frowned since that tactic wasn''t turning into a skill. That would have made things a lot easier¡­ In any case, he learned a few things during those tests. First of all, the mana didn''t do anything even though the concentrations were high and close to his skin and clothes. Another thing that he learned was that he didn''t have to keep too much focus when he wasn''t sending his mana to his back. However, when he used his mana to do something else, the mana on his back would be hard to control, as if it was itching to be absorbed since Billy''s mana pool wasn''t full. It was almost looked like that had a will on its own, but it didn''t seem harmful...


    In any case, on the first day, Billy stored around fifty hundred points of mana, and he didn''t notice anything weird when he woke up on the next day. However, his wives saw a small blue point on his back, and both of them could feel the mana inside it.


    "It is just an experiment, don''t think too much about it," Billy said.


    "If you say so," Kate said.


    "What are you trying this time?" Natalie asked.


    "I will tell you why and the results once I confirm the safety of this," Billy replied.


    Training something new that Billy couldn''t understandpletely yet was absolutely forbidden for his wives. Endangering them and the babies was something that he would avoid at any cost. Regardless, thanks to his spiritual core, Billy recovered the mana he used on the previous day even before he went to the dungeon. Hence, he kept channeling his mana to a single ce. It was barely noticeable, but the blue point had gotten bigger, and there were no skills learned yet, even though the amount of mana had doubled. Once Billy returned to the dungeon, the amount of mana stored increased exponentially. Still, there were no signs of skills being learned or difficulty in keeping the mana in check. Aside from the time he was pouring more mana into the point, it was like trying to fill a cup filled with water with even more water while trying not to spill anything¡­


    "Now that I removed the limits of my mana cap, I need to keep working on the tunnels and with my magic," Billy nodded to himself. "While lightning is pretty powerful andplicated to reproduce, it still is too weak and simple ifpared to the powers that we received."


    While his life was a pretty busy one, Billy was having a lot of fun waiting for his kids to be born and learning new things every day. He wondered if sailors felt that way when the age of exploring the oceans started¡­ He also wondered if the human species will ever reach an age where they explore the cosmos. It was hard to imagine that they wouldn''tmit the same mistakes as the explorers of the past, though.


    After some point, it became almost impossible for Billy to pour more mana into that single spot. The amount of mana he had put there wasn''t small by any means, but he still felt that just stopping there would be a waste¡­ so he tried to create other reservoirs of mana. However, he quickly found a problem. Billy couldn''t create the second two far away from the first. There was some weird reaction between them like the mana was recognized as a foreign object. So, Billy had to put those close¡­ And that raised another problem. Like it was a ma, the mana was being attracted to each other when Billy did the channeling, so he had to keep the same level of focus as before to prevent something weird from happening. He couldn''t even imagine what would happen if all that mana went berserker. It might explode in his home¡­


    "I suppose I need to keep training while using this much mana every day," Billy thought.


    Thanks to all those experiments, that month passed in the blink of an eye, so Billy told Gustav that he would take a break from exploring his dungeon. After all, he didn''t even try to clear it since he didn''t make a map.


    While spending more time at home to look after his wives, Billy also began to research alchemy. Since he didn''t make much progress in that area by himself, he decided to buy some books from the people who had done some research about the subject. He had heard of the basics, but he didn''t study deeply¡­


    After a few weeks of research, Billy had an idea¡­ What if he could turn the fruit of the Edish fruits into some small pills? That way, one would be able to take it despite the volume. Billy''s first attempt at how to achieve that was by separating the liquid from the solid of the juice. Even if it was a concentrated version of something that had mana, Billy figured out that such a method would give him the basic powder that was filled with mana. After creating some tools for the separation for him for the experiments in his chemistry sses, Billy obtained a result¡­ the 25 milliliters of juice turned into five grams of concentrated powder filled with mana. By using Telekinesis, Billy turned the powder into a small sphere and then added more of it andpressed it. He ended up creating a pill that restored one hundred points of mana that was smaller than the tip of his finger. It was a pit that he couldn''t automate yet the method topress the powder¡­ And the only real problem was the fact that the pills were too sour. Still, Billy achieved his goal.


    You have learned alchemy.


    It increases the efficacy of digested sources of energy by three percent per level.


    "I suppose this is more than fine for now¡­" Billy smirked. "Now I can finally rx and wait for their arrival."

 Chapter 305 Tears (9)

    <h4>Chapter 305 Tears (9)</h4>


    The next few months passed in the blink of an eye. Lily and Alexander were already teaching Lara how to stand on her feet, and Billy heard that Jean was trying to make Sarah marry with one of his many rtives. However, he was too busy with her own things and refused them all. Around the same time, Kate and Natalie began to show signs that it was almost time for the delivery. When Billy noticed that, he went to his old home with his magic cart and then brought his grandmother to help in the process. In the end, everyone ended uing as well. The twins were almost twelve, and unlike the adults, they looked pretty ecstatic with the speed of the magic cart.


    "I am surprised that you came as well," Billy said.


    "You have such a low opinion of me¡­" Lucy said. "Lord Edward game me a few weeks off knowing that this date was approaching. So, there was no need to note."


    "Yeah, but¡­ I thought you would say something like knowing her. She can do fine without me," Billy said.


    "That sounds like something I would say, doesn''t it?" Lucy said.


    Although Billy hurried, they still barely arrived on time to see that Kate was already going reaching the final stages of the pregnancy. It seemed a bit too soon for that, so everyone got worried. However, the process was as smooth as it could be. Thanks to Anna''s experience, Kate gave birth without any difficulties. The newborn baby was a girl that had green eyes and red hair¡­ quite simr to Lara. Still, it couldn''t be helped since Kate and Lily were redheads and Billy and Alexander had green hair. However, the girl had the sharp features like her mother, unlike Lara, who looked like Lily, a bit short and round. The girl would grow up to be a tall beauty like her mother¡­


    "Here, be careful," Anna said while passing the baby to Kate''s arms.


    "... Thank you foring, Christina," Kate said after taking a deep breath and showing a tired smile.


    Christina didn''t cry much after she was born. It seemed that she was a bit tired as well, so she quickly fell asleep. Billy was smiling as much as Kate, but it seemed that something was missing¡­ Kate sighed when she looked at him and then smiled while signalizing him to approach. When he got close enough, Kate passed Christina to Billy.


    A bit nervously, Billy held his first daughter in his arms. She was so warm, so light, and she looked like an angel while she was sleeping. Before he could notice it, Billy let out some tears while he was smiling like a fool. He had be a father¡­ and words couldn''t describe what he was feeling right now. The only thing Billy could think was that Christina had just been born, and he already could feel like there was nothing he couldn''t do for her.


    "Let them rest for a while," Anna said.


    Billy left to the living room, and then he met everyone there, and they sighed in relief when they saw his smile. It was a bit weird to see Billy crying, but it was the first time anyone saw him crying. If he weren''t to cry with happiness now, then he never would. Edward couldn''t help but count the seconds in order to see his first grandchild. Natalie seemed a bit jealous, but then she showed signs that it was her turn¡­ everyone was exhausted due to the apprehension, so the timing was¡­plicated. Still, Anna didn''t fail to help Natalie in her turn.


    In the end, things proceeded smoothly once again¡­ After just a couple of hours, a new baby''s cries echoed in the mansion. Unlike Christina, who cried just a little bit, the new one called a lot, and that made Billy worry, but Anna said that it waspletely normal. The new baby was a boy who had some traces of blond hair and green eyes. It seemed that his genes were mostly in Billy''s eyes¡­


    "Your name is Hector," Natalie said.


    The chances of Kate and Natalie naming the kids like that were one in four, but instead of thinking about that, Billy was just happy that he got a boy as well. Natalie didn''t seem that tired, so she didn''t want to sleep. She just wanted to see her son and then eventually show him to her mother. Before that, Natalie let Billy hold him for a while as well, but even though he had stopped crying, he began to cry again when he left his mother''s soft arms for his father''s rugged ones. Billy felt a bit hurt by that since Hector cried even more in his arms than he did when he was born, but it couldn''t be helped.


    The exhausted group in the living room sighed in relief when they heard the good news. Once everyone rxed, they quickly fell asleep right there and only woke up the next day.


    "Aww¡­ they are so cute," Cami said when everyone went to visit the babies the next day.


    "In the end, Kate really had a girl, and Natalie had a boy. How crazy is that?" Drew asked.


    Drew was aware of the names of Edward''s wife and Lucy''s husband, but that twenty-five percent chance of happening still was quite shocking for him. In any case, Edward was smiling even more foolishly than Billy before, and Lucy''s straight expression was nowhere to be seen. She was having a hard time stopping herself from grinning.


    "They are too young to call you all grandma and grandpa. I know that you are waiting for that, but¡­" Billy said.


    "I wasn''t waiting for that¡­" Drew said. "So, you''re even joking around with your own father now, huh."


    "Great Grandmother is quite the respectable name, isn''t it?" Billy asked while ignoring his father.


    "I suppose, but I don''t feel like one yet. I am just 54, after all," Anna said.

 Chapter 306 Iminent danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 306 Iminent danger (1)</h4>


    Billy never felt so happy in his life, even after he got married and he got to sleep with two beauties every day¡­ Those days are still losing inparison to his new ones. That was funny because his new days were filled with cries during the day and at night, and poop¡­ a lot of babies poop. While Valentin and the other servants insisted that they could look after the kids, Billy and the girls weren''t nobles, and it wasn''t like they hated to wake up in the middle of the night to calm down the kids. It was a bit tiring, but they didn''t hate it.


    "Aww, Christina and Hector¡­ You two poop so much, what I am going to do with you?" Billy asked whileughing and changing their diapers.


    "Why does the big bro look so happy when his hands are dirty with poop?" Samuel asked.


    "Well, I am sure you father can exin that to you," Cami said.


    "I certainly can''t, I didn''t help cleaning him when he was a small and when I tried with you too, I was too clumsy," Drew said.


    "I thought big bro was an important person, but he spends all day looking at the babies even when they are sleeping," Samara said. "He even insists on changing their diapers in ce of the big sisters."


    "Well, I hate to say it, but he is more skilled than us," Kate said.


    It seemed that Billy''s evaluation was dropping, but he didn''t care about that. He could work whenever he wanted. Watching his kids grow was something that he could only do for a limited amount of time. Speaking of a doting parent, Edward also didn''t do much aside from watching the babies. Even though Hector wasn''t directly rted to him, he still felt quite satisfied watching him, but it seemed that he didn''t like to be in the arms of the males of his family. Even though he got used to letting Billy change his diapers.


    "It must be pretty shameful to be less skilled at doing that for your kids than your husband," Lucy said.


    "... ugh, I am working on that," Natalie said. "It can''t be helped since Billy already has experience in changing the diapers of the twins."


    One week had passed since their birth. During that time, Billy''s acquaintances came to pay a visit and see his kids. Jean, Pierre, even Marie, Louise, and Henri came. A lot of Kate''s and Natalie''s students came as well to see them. They also frowned upon seeing Billy changing their diapers since he was the man that defeated Jeate by himself and survived being buried alive by a whole castle. Apparent, the rumors are saying that he dug the hole with his hands before finishing Jeate, such exaggerated rumors¡­


    "I heard that you discovered something new again, Billy," Drea said. "Those pills are really something else, but they are pretty expensive."


    "I use those expensive fruits, after all, so it can''t be helped," Billy said. "Still, can you imagine the potential of those pills?"


    "Yes, I can¡­ It can save the lives of adventurers if things go bad inside the dungeons, and in times of war¡­" Drew said and then shook his head. "Let''s hope that no other will take ce for a while."


    For the time being, Billy was mass-producing the pills of the Edish fruits, but he was making some of the Inda and Somia as well. Aside from his closest friends and family, most people don''t heal that fast or recover stamina like them, so those pills woulde in handy. Again, the only problem was the taste. The Inda pills were too sweet, and the Somia ones make people feel like their brains are freezing¡­ It has the same effect when someone eats too cold ice cream. Billy had no idea why that happened, though.


    "As much I want to stay for longer, I think it is time for us to go," Edward said. "Thanks to Billy''s vehicle, we could stay for a week, but we have work to do back home."


    "Inform me when you will have some free time again and I will pick you guys up," Billy said.


    "I thought you said that fuel for that was expensive," Edward said.


    "It is, but I am producing a lot everyday since I spent a fortune on those trees," Billy replied. "Moving around won''t be a problem anymore."


    "Big bro, we are going to explore the dungeon soon, we will beat your record," Samuel said.


    "Your kids are cute, big bro," Samara said.


    "Thanks, I guys, they look like me that much, huh," Billy said. "Be careful inside the dungeons, if you are too eager, you will make mistakes and don''t underestimate the monsters."


    In the end, Billy gave them more tips since he took everyone home. Once he returned, he began to look at his kids while they were sleeping peacefully again. Thanks to that, his wives decided to scold him.


    "Billy, we understand that you enjoy your time with them, but you can''t do all that," Natalie said. "What happened to your training and work?"


    "I am training, now and then¡­" Billy said. "Also, we are rich, we don''t have to work."


    "Is that what someone who just became a father should be saying?" Kate asked.


    Billy usually wins the arguments with ease, but he couldn''t win that one without sounding more and more like azy bum. It was a pity, but they had a point, and he had to train and work¡­ At least while Christina and Hector were sleeping. Speaking of work, Jean already asked them when they were epting new students, and he also asked if Billy wanted to be an instructor this time. He refused again. It couldn''t be helped that his wives wanted to work, but he certainly wouldn''t spend more time than necessary doing his own things¡­ Anything else was irrelevant now, and he wanted to be around while watching his kids grow.

 Chapter 307 Iminent danger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 307 Iminent danger (2)</h4>


    Eventually, Kate and Natalie convinced Billy that he needed to return to work. Even working just a few hours per day was fine. They were being lenient since he spent thest two months doing nothing. That wasn''tpletely true. While he only used his mana to increase his level, he also did some research about other guys like him. However, there was no sign of them between the states that he had been or had heard off. Besides, it was rare for something like information to cross so many states in times like those. Even if it did, the information would end up bing rather dubious. Again, he reminded himself that he needed to improve his informationwork, he didn''t know what, though.


    "I suppose for today, I should be digging the tunnel that will connect my home to my hometown," Billy thought. "Then tomorrow I will visit Gustav again."


    In the meantime, Billy also had to find a way to get information from a very far away without losing uracy. Since he was making those pills now, perhaps he should use some special merchants to gather Intel for him, but that would take too much time, and the words merchant and trustworthy don''t mix well.


    In thest few months, Billy also made some modifications to his magic cart. The people had to enter using the doors, and moving around became more pleasant since the tires now were made of very sturdy monster leather. Billy couldn''t find anything that resembled petroleum, and he had no idea how to make stic, much fewer things like tires of cars.


    "The speed didn''t decrease since I added some things, and changed others for lighter ones¡­" Billy thought. "Instead of using spies, I could always move around with this and gather Intel myself."


    Billy didn''t want to do that, though. Since it would make him leave him home for days. Billy wondered if he should try to make something like a magic chopper as well. While he could fly using Telekinesis and he could store mana in his body, he couldn''t move faster than his cart. He would need to increase his magic by five times to reach that level¡­


    In any case, Billy recalled that he wanted to clear the fourth dungeon of that state. Six years had passed since its discovery, and the best adventurers only reached the eighth floor¡­ While he wanted that source of ie for himself, he wondered if he should wait for his friends to go with them.


    "The dungeon wasn''t cleared in six years, I suppose it can wait for a while longer," Billy thought. "Considering that it has ten floors, it will be a challenge, even for me alone, but since all the others have their work instructing people, then perhaps I should prepare for it."


    Billy decided to do that only once the tunnel that would connect his old home with the new one waspleted. Still, then he realized that there was a river between them, and that was troublesome¡­ Regardless, it seemed that such a thing won''t take too long since, with the magic he umted in a single point, Billy managed to open one kilometer on his first day of work. Based on his calctions, he could obtain that much mana in a single hour inside Gustav''s dungeon, so he would be able to dig more than two kilometers every day¡­ in the worst-case scenario, it will only take two months before the tunnel is finished. That was Billy''s n at first, but then Jean suddenly paid a visit, and he looked troubled.


    "My apologies for bothering you at such an important moment of your life," Jean said.


    "It is fine, in any case, did something happen?" Billy asked.


    "You remember the fourth dungeon of this country, don''t you?" Jean asked.


    "Yeah, I was thinking about it recently, why?" Billy asked again.


    "We have failed for almost seven years in conquering it, and it seems we took too much time in doing that," Jean said. "Naturally, we lost many adventurers in the wars, so that yed an important factor as well. Still, thanks to that, the monsters are starting to leave it. Recently, arge group managed to escape and killed many of the people that worked there. Even some of those who survived decided to leave."


    "So, you want me to clear it?" Billy asked. "You know that I can''t leave home for too long, right?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, that is why I am asking to help decrease the poption of monsters a little every day," Jean said. "Since it is you, I am sure that will buy enough time for the others to conquer it and to prevent problems like this from happening again."


    "What about the other guild masters?" Billy asked.


    "Gustav and Gerald are too busy with their own dungeons, Marie is travelling around and she is apparently heading to Neles state right now," Jean replied. "Things on the dungeon in your territory are a bitplicated since new Adventurers are joining that guild."


    That was a pain. Billy didn''t even start the tunnel toward that dungeon, so he would have to travel above ground. He didn''t want to show his magic cart since a lot of nobles would bother him to make one of those for them. He could always hide it somewhere before reaching the area, but¡­ Billy didn''t want to stay away too much from his kids.


    "I won''t stay for long there, so I won''t promise anything," Billy said.


    "You have my thanks," Jean said.


    In the end, Billy owed Jean one for changing that massive gold rock for actual coins, and since he didn''t like to owe things for too long, it was better to repay the favor as soon as possible. Nevertheless, the difficulty level was high, so it was an excellent chance to get stronger faster. Billy just had to convince his wives that he didn''t have to work for too long¡­

 Chapter 308 Iminent danger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 308 Iminent danger (3)</h4>


    The next day, when Billy was about to leave for the dungeon, he got surprised by two things. The first was a wagon filled with Edish fruits. Jean had sent them, and he wanted Billy to use them as fuel. The other surprise was Alexander''s presence. It was obvious why he was there, but he still decided to exin it.


    "We decided that we will help you in turns," Alexander said. "We can''t leave Lara alone, and Natalie and Kate still need some time off. However, Lily can help now and then and so can Sarah."


    "I don''t really help, though," Billy said. "It isn''t like I am nning to clear that dungeon now."


    "Come on, don''t be like that," Alexander said. "I have been training hard, but I feel like I need something more real to keep improving."


    That wasn''t Billy''s problem, but in the end, they were doing that to help the state, so he couldn''t refuse the help. In any case, Alexander must have heard that the enemies had high endurance in that dungeon, but he still only brought his spear. Billy gave his friends magic crossbows, but the idiots left that at home¡­ In any case, Billy didn''t say anything else and just told him to enter the car.


    While Billy didn''t make any tunnels toward that direction, he still managed to escape the eyes of others by using an unusual route toward the northeast. Thanks to that, they reached the ce after just three hours, and then Billy created a hole to hide the magic cart. Regardless, that part of the state was pretty calm since it was basically one massive grasnd. However, they could see a town being built in the distance and around the dungeon. That same town had some parts destroyed in the recent attacks. Some residences had beenpletely destroyed by the monster''s rampage.


    "Let''s look for the people in charge of things here," Billy said.


    "Why do you want to keep the magic cart a secret so much?" Alexander asked.


    "Mind your own business," Billy replied.


    "I thought you would act more mature after bing a father, but you are harsh as ever," Alexander said. "Anyway, anything new with Christina and Hector?"


    "Nothing much, but I just learned how awesome it is to put them to sleep in my arms, Hector still dislikes me, though," Billy replied.


    It was a bit unexpected that those two would only talk about their kids all the way toward the dungeon, but since they were pretty much doting parents, it couldn''t have been helped. Regardless, once they got close enough to the town, some people began to recognize them. Some of them were the survivors of the recent wars and Alexander''s students. While they received training, some of them became Adventurers instead of soldiers. Jean also told many of them that they should follow the path that they wanted because the guilds were shorthanded.


    "You are¡­" A woman that had short, ck hair said when they approached the entrance of the dungeon.


    "I am Billy, Vanguard''s guild master," Billy said. "This is Alexander, one of myckeys."


    "Hey¡­" Alexander protested.


    "I have heard of you two, lord Jean mentioned that some reinforcements mighte, but I didn''t think it would be so fast and would be you guys," The woman said. "My name is Paule, and I am organizing things here until someonees to substitute me or someone manages to clear the dungeon."


    Paule had a red spear, so she was a captain and not an adventurer. She seemed to be in her twenties, and most people be captains when they are thirty, so it seemed that she was a capable person. Still, it was weird to send an officer instead of an adventurer to such a ce.


    "How are things here after the first monsters managed to escape?" Billy asked.


    "We are keeping the poption of monstes on the first floor in check, but things are gettingplicated on the others," Paule replied. "We assuming that in the next few weeks, they will leave the lower floor and then things will getplicated again."


    Billy sighed. He will have to do more than just give a hand at that rate. Another problem was the fact that he didn''t want to stay there until someone solves the problem. It was in his ns to clear the dungeon and be its guild master, but not right now. Besides, could someone be a guild master of two ces? I suppose Jean wouldn''t refuse since no one managed to clear.


    "Well, just waiting here won''t help us in any way," Billy said. "Let''s get going,ckey A."


    "Stop with that¡­" Alexander said and then sighed.


    "By the way, which parts of the monsters can be used?" Billy asked.


    "Their horns, they make for good medicine after they are turned into powder," Paule replied.


    "What kind of medicine?" Billy said.


    "Aphrodisiac," Paule replied.


    "Seriously?" Billy frowned.


    Billy wondered how the hell a monster''s horns could make a man''s sword stand. It didn''t make any sense, and why would someone try to digest the powder of their horns?


    "You seem strangely interested in the subject," Alexander said. "It must be hard to be you with two wives."


    "I am just surprised that monsters can be used like that," Billy said. "Putting that aside, you will take the vanguard today. I will stop the monsters and take the horns and you finish them off."


    Paule guided them toward the dungeon, and they frowned when they noticed that the hole was pretty big, much more ifpared to the entrance of the other dungeons. While it was expected, given the size of the monsters on the first floor, it was at least four times bigger than those¡­ Almost as if the hole was big in order to let something else leave.


    "I suppose it is the monsters on the Lower levels¡­ Unexpectedly, this dungeon might be a lot more tougher than I predicted," Billy thought.

 Chapter 309 Iminent danger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 309 Iminent danger (4)</h4>


    The interior of the dungeon was also pretty vast. Instead of being a dungeon, it looked like the tunnels that Billy made. The only difference was the fact that the walls and ceiling were a lot more rough-looking. Unlike him, the core didn''t need to make things as neatly as possible to conserve mana. Still, it was hard to say if the core really made that...


    Regardless, the interior of that dungeon had a gray color for some reason. Billy had got used to the brown of the first floor of the other dungeons, so that color really made him feel a bit weird. In any case, it didn''t take long for some monsters to emerge. The monsters looked a bit bigger than Billy recalled, and their eyes were also more vicious than before¡­


    The dark scorpions were two meters long, and even though they were just meters tall, they made it up for with the size of their tails, which were twice of their bodies. Billy was pretty sure that scorpions weren''t supposed to be horns¡­ in any case. Their carapace also seemed pretty sturdy.


    Poisonous Griever - Lv 112


    HP: 675/ 675


    MP: 675/ 675


    SP: 654/ 654


    Strength: 161


    Speed: 133


    Magic: 158


    Endurance: 146


    Dexterity: 121


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Poisonous ws Lv 82, Hard Skin Lv 83


    Spells: Earth Bullet Lv 69, Poisonous Arrow Lv 96


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 84, Fire Resistance Lv 95, Wind Resistance Lv 63, Cold Resistance Lv 56


    Skill Points: 00


    The two monsters charged toward them, and Alexander prepared to take them down, but before he could do anything, Billy zapped their heads. Since he controlled his power, the monsters didn''t die, but they got paralyzed. Alexander felt weird attacking the monsters when they couldn''t do anything, but he did so, anyway. He tried to attack normally, but then he realized that the monster''s heads were way sturdier than he had predicted¡­ Thanks to that, he was forced to rely on Light Spear.


    You obtained 600 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption received 300 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation received 300 experience points.


    You obtained 600 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption received 300 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation received 300 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Putting modesty aside, I don''t think that my attacks are light," Alexander said.


    "That is because you didn''t aim into their eyes," Billy said.


    "Attack the eyes of some paralyzed monster?" Alexander asked.


    "Did youe to help solve the situation or have a fair fight with the monsters?" Billy asked.


    "You have a point, I guess," Alexander said.


    "Still, no wonder this dungeon hasn''t been cleared yet¡­ those things are pretty tough, and things will only get nasty deeper," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully while he was using his left hand and Telekinesis to pull the horns of the monsters.


    Not even thirty seconds had passed since the death of the first two monsters when the other two emerged. That spawning rate, even in the entrance, seemed a bit troublesome. Nevertheless, Billy stopped them with the lightning bolts yet again. Alexander charged, and this time, he didn''t hesitate in piercing the monsters'' eyes until his spear pierced their brains.


    "Come to think of it, I have no idea how to use poison spells¡­ shall I let them use it in order to let the spell appear in the shop?" Billy wondered.


    While Billy was thinking about that and taking out the next horns, he realized that he recovered less mana than the level of his skills granted him. That was odd¡­ it wasn''t like the monsters had a low amount of mana. Still, after thinking for a while, Billy realized that the mana being taken from the beast was being split between him and Alexander.


    "I suppose this much is fine¡­ it isn''t like I am using too much mana," Billy thought.


    As soon as the battle with the third group ended, Billy heard some footsteps, and then a group of adventurers heading to the exit of the dungeon showed up. They were rather tired, and some of them had blue expressions on their faces¡­ they had been poisoned and were not feeling that well. They were too tired and wounded to care about those in front of them, so they just passed by without saying anything. The same thing happened several times in just a couple of minutes¡­


    "Although we didn''t enter exactly early in the morning, no one came from behind," Alexander said while frowning.


    "I guess all the adventurese early in the morning since they can''t stay all day inside. They spend most of their time recovering," Billy exined.


    Alexander nodded since it made sense. He had expected to see some trouble since Jean asked them for help, but things were getting out of hand. It was hard to tell, but it seemed that most parties on the first floor could only stay there for around two hours. They stayed around the same time, but they didn''t get nearly as tired or injured.


    "Let''s head home," Billy said.


    "Hey, Billy¡­ It is a bit too soon for that," Alexander said. "I feel like I didn''t help much. Also, I can understand your feelings, Lara is waiting for me as well, but this situation is seriously. Everyone is making some sacrifices to help."


    "Not my problem," Billy said. "Besides, if you didn''t notice, the spawning rate is increasing since the other parties are leaving."


    "It is fine, isn''t it?" Alexander asked. "It isn''t like we need a break. Some of my students are here, and I don''t want to leave without feeling like I truly helped them."


    "Again, why should I care?" Billy asked.


    "Just think about it. If the monsters escape again and this time with bigger numbers, the whole state will suffer," Alexander said. "Hunting them outside will be a pain, and perhaps things won''t be safe for many years. This will be bad for your kids as well."

 Chapter 310 Iminent danger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 310 Iminent danger (5)</h4>


    It was annoying, but Alexander had a point. Billy didn''t consider that such a thing could happen. His sense of urgency decreased since he was so happy, and people don''t think that problems might arise when they feel like that. People tend to think that such waves of good luck and happiness willst forever.


    "I suppose you have a point¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Do I?" Alexander frowned. "I thought it would take a while longer to convince you. I suppose you really have a soft spot for your kids."


    "Shut up. I will tell Lily that you were looking at Paule''s ass," Billy said.


    "I wasn''t! Perhaps I did it, but only once or twice¡­ but I didn''t think anything when I did that!" Alexander said. "If anything, it was an ident."


    "So, you were looking¡­ I am sure that men don''t think of anything when they look at a woman''s ass," Billy said. "Not with the upper brain, I am sure."


    While Alexander was trying to exin himself, Billy made some iron containers to store the extra horns. He had no idea how they were turned into powder, but he will have to learn that since the horns in their original form take too much space.


    Around noon, almost all parties left the dungeon, and the monsters were spawning every twenty seconds. Alexander was starting to get a bit tired, so Billy was forced to zap the enemies with more power. Around one hourter, Paule showed up and looked relieved upon seeing them.


    "I thought that something had happened to you despite those constant weird noises¡­" Paule said and then sighed. "But it seems that you two are¡­ Completely fine? As expected of the group that was recognized by the guild masters."


    "The real fearsome ones are the women of our group," Billy said. "They ordered us toe alone because they knew that those monsters wouldn''t be a problem to them."


    "Is¡­ That so?" Paule asked while frowning. "Well, I will stop bothering you two."


    "Why would you say stuff like that¡­" Alexander asked and then sighed.


    "Because I am bored," Billy replied. "Focus, new enemies have arrived."


    Around the sixth hour of their run inside the dungeon, which was around three in the afternoon, the spawning rate of the monsters decreased. Billy didn''t know if the core was running out of mana in that area or if it had realized that only two monsters would defeat them. Thanks to that, Alexander felt satisfied and didn''tin when Billy said that it was time to go home.


    In any case, they ended up getting around fifteen hundred pairs of horns, and much to their surprise. That only could make ten bottles of aphrodisiac, each bottle costs one gold coin, but since half of the earnings were going to the state, they earned four gold coins each. Upon seeing how much material those two got, the other adventurers werepletely speechless. Not even the parties that reached the deepest floors had obtained that many horns.


    Before going home, Billy started to dig the tunnel that would connect that dungeon to the capital, and thanks to the stupid amount of mana he had stored, he managed to dig ten kilometers of tunnels in a single day.


    "When I think that I am catching up to you¡­ You show me this," Alexander said and then sighed. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Soon I will see my wife and daughter, and something like this can''tpare to it."


    "And you call me a doting parent¡­" Billy frowned.


    They returned home as fast as possible, and in the end, Billy returned just in time to see Kate sunbathing with the babies while Natalie was already training with her swords. She knew that she couldn''t do that yet, so she muttered a crap when Billy appeared. He pulled her ears to make her reflect on her actions.


    "You returned prettyte," Kate said.


    "Alexander was bitching that he wanted to help more, and he showed me some decent arguments to do so," Billy said.


    "Bitching¡­ how were things there?" Kate asked.


    Billy exined to his wives what he saw and what he learned when he did some research. He had forgotten about it, but dungeons with more than five floors were pretty rare. Only one existed in all the states he had visited, and that was counting the one he was trying to help right now. Billy asked Jean as well, and in thest five hundred years, that was the first dungeon that had more than five floors that had appeared, and it has been two hundred years since thest total dungeon break.


    "The monsters that are escaping, it can''t bepared to a real dungeon break," Billy said. "I read in a book that when thest dungeon broke, the dungeon disappeared, but all of its monsters escaped as well, hundreds of thousands. The state that failed in the clearing waspletely decimated by the monsters, and it took fifty years for the neighboring states to deal with that many monsters."


    "That is rather troublesome¡­" Kate said. "I wonder if, at some point, Jean will ask us to take the new students to help in that dungeon."


    "He won''t. The level of the monsters is too high. Even the graduated guys will have a hard time against them," Billy said. "Without a skill or spell powerful enough to stop those monsters, most people would have a hard time against it."


    Billy had forgotten about that since he had been so happytely. Still, that problem was noughing matter. Perhaps he should treat that problem more seriously, considering those things, it was a pain, but perhaps he will have to speed up his n of conquering that ce.


    "I think that we will be able to help in two or three months," Kate said.


    "I will try to solve this before ites to that," Billy said.

 Chapter 311 Iminent danger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 311 Iminent danger (6)</h4>


    From what Billy had heard, the scorpions could be found from the first up to the third floor. There was another species in the fourth to sixth and another one on the seventh upward. Considering the pattern, everyone assumed that on the tenth floor, they would find a new species, but that wasn''t their concern for the time being since no one even reached the ninth floor. Billy decided to think that the dungeon was divided into zones, the core was without a doubt, a sapient creature and it could do that kind of thing to make things better for itself... why such a creature could do that, he had no idea.


    "While this is a good chance to get stronger, I suppose taking my time might be dangerous," Billy thought. "I will have to start drawing the map of that dungeon¡­"


    There was another thing that Billy had to consider, Alexander won''te the next day. It will be Lily. Since she was a ranged fighter, he would have to change their attack pattern. Since she disliked crossbows, she won''t use the one he gave her unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Well, it isn''t like she needs one, and Alexander gave that bow to her, so she doesn''t need to carry arrows," Billy thought.


    Lily''s power and speed were probably enough to pierce the head of those monsters, but doing that for hundreds of times¡­ certainly will decrease her uracy and power. Since Billy wanted to conserve his mana for the tunnels and to level up, he would have to fight up close. Not that it was a problem considering that he could level up a lot faster than before.


    Billy - Lv 125 13.500/50.000 EXP


    HP: 664/ 664


    MP: 1425/ 1425


    SP: 802/ 802


    Strength: 236


    Speed: 346


    Magic: 325 + 120


    Endurance: 126


    Dexterity: 105


    Status Points: 80


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 49 (+ 06 UP), Fierce Aura Lv 56 (+ 08UP), Stamina Maniption Lv 34 (+ 08UP), Palm Cannon Lv 22 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 27 (+ 08UP), Chi Lv 27 (+ 04UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Earth Maniption Lv 111 (+ 03UP), Mana Infusion Lv 78, Water Maniption Lv 51, Wind Maniption Lv 74 (+03 UP),, Earth Transformation Lv 46 (+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 41 (+05 UP), Water Transformation Lv 25(+03UP), Fire Transformation Lv 23 (+04UP)


    Passive: Spearmanship Lv89 (+ 04), Vigor Lv 58 (+ 09 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 25 (+ 07 UP), Sage''s Wisdom Lv 24 (+03UP), Spiritual Core Lv 46 (+05UP), Swimming Lv 12 (+ 11 UP), Underwater Resistance Lv 08 (+ 07 UP), Alchemy Lv 11 (+10 UP)


    Skill Points: 300


    It has been a while since Billy used his skill points, and since he reached the three hundred mark, he decided to check the shop. Much to his surprise, there were some crazy skills there¡­ Skills like all of the elemental creations, invisibility, and even healing¡­ Well, a type of healing. Billy would be able to exchange mana for health. He could use it on others as well. Still, considering that exists some people that can use that, it seemed like a waste to use skill points of sixty levels to get.


    "In any case, I never confirmed that, but it seems that this system already has some skills that I can obtain without seeing them," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I wonder if Jeate could use this system as well¡­ She didn''t look much like a gamer, though."


    Considering her skill list, she probably didn''t have. Still, it didn''t make any sense for Billy to have and she did not¡­ in the end, Billy forgot about that since he began to make faces with his kids. They didn''t react much, though. In any case, the next day, Billy found an excited Lily and a nervous Alexander carrying Lara in his arms. It seemed that he was worried that he might fulfill his promise and tell her about Paule.


    "You really can''t tell a joke from a real statement," Billy said. "While I won''t tell, the guilty will slowly eat away your conscience."


    "What are you talking about?" Lily asked.


    In the end, Alexander felt coerced to spill the beans. He wasn''t scumbag enough to hide that fact for long, after all. Fortunately for him, Lily was understanding enough.


    "If it was looking, then it is fine," Lily said.


    "How lenient, if it were me¡­" Billy said.


    "Be quiet, Billy. You already caused me enough trouble," Alexander said.


    "Youtck of control over your eyes is what caused your troubles this time," Billy said.


    Without wasting more time, they departed to the dungeon. Lily''s mood only improved more and more since she missed some action. Going to a dungeon every day was out of the question, but two times was a week wasn''t so bad.


    "She indeed has a big ass¡­" Lily said when she saw Paule for the first time. "And yet, you don''t even try to look at it."


    "I am a faithful man," Billy said.


    "Your argument isn''t convincing since you married twice," Lily said.


    "It isn''t my fault that I am popr," Billy said. "Regardless, we don''t have time to waste. Let''s head straight into the dungeon."


    "All right, but do you mind letting me deal with the monsters in the beginning?" Lily asked. "I think I am a bit rusty, so I want to see how far we can go just by relying on my skills.


    "I suppose that is fine, but I will intervene once we see that your uracy has dropped," Billy said.


    "That is fine with me," Lily said.


    While Lily didn''t skip her training in thest few months, she didn''t push her limits, and she didn''t have many chances to hit a living target as ofte. So, it was only natural that she wanted to ess at which level she was. Billy took his things to work on the map and get the materials for the monsters, and then to trouble him, Lily asked how they were used¡­

 Chapter 312 Iminent danger (7)

    <h4>Chapter 312 Iminent danger (7)</h4>


    As soon as they entered the dungeon, Lily was already forced to use her bow. Just as fluid and as fast as ever, she fired two arrows that deeply pierced the monsters'' heads. They barely emerged from the ground and already fell dead.


    "Come to think of it, why don''t we get a map of the parties that reached the eighth floor?" Lily asked.


    "Even if this is a problem that might put the state at risk, most adventurers wouldn''t want to share the map that they made after spilling so much blood and sweat," Billy exined. "After so many years trying to clear the dungeon, they will try to be its guild master no matter what. Even if some people were willing to share their map with us, they would be risking losing the chance to work with the next guild master if we don''t clear it first."


    "Even in a situation like this, people still are thinking about their own benefits, huh," Lily said. "How troublesome¡­"


    "We aren''t much better than them. I want the source of ie this dungeon will offer to the guild master, and you want to sharpen your Fangs," Billy said.


    "I suppose¡­ Still, you want to be even richer, huh," Lily frowned. "I never thought you liked money that much."


    "I like the things that money brings, like the conveniences and the problems that it can solve," Billy said. "Rather than talking, you should focus on the next targets."


    Although Billy said that, Lily easily put two arrows on their heads. After that, Billy quickly got the horns and then moved onward. It didn''t take long for them to find some other parties while they were moving, and those guys couldn''t help but frown since their parties had six members. Some frowned even more when they saw that Lily was the only one doing the fighting.


    In any case, Billy wanted to advance for four hours and then use two to return to the entrance, but it seemed that things wouldn''t be that smooth. After firing three hundred arrows with pinpoint precision, Lily began to miss, and just one hour had passed.


    "Three hundred is my limit, huh," Lily said. "I remember that I could fire the double than that during the war."


    "You can do some strength training to recover from your leave," Billy said. "You can rest now and leave things to me."


    Just like before, Billy began to zap the monsters'' heads. If a person of the precious world could see him, they would think that he looked look like a powerful Jedi. In any case, they didn''t lose any speed since Lily was the one drawing the map now, but the number of encounters and deadends was troublesome. Fortunately, the scorpions never appeared in more than groups of two. Despite all that, they found the entrance to the second floor after just three hours.


    "This is weird, isn''t it?" Lily asked. "The monsters got stronger the deeper we went in the other dungeons, but I didn''t notice that here."


    Maybe they change only on the deeper levels since this ce has so many floors. It wouldn''t surprise me if that were the case," Billy said.


    "Should we check this now?" Lily asked.


    "The past, you would beg to check the second floor¡­" Billy frowned.


    "I am aiming to be a respectable mother. I can''t let my impatience get the better of me¡­ that being said, waiting for three days would be a pain to confirm this," Lily said.


    "I suppose you have a long path ahead of you¡­" Billy shrugged. "Well, let''s go since we have time."


    Billy and Lily headed to the second floor. Still, after going down some stairs, they didn''t find anything new on the second floor¡­ aside from the fact that the enemies appeared in groups of four, two in the front and two in the back. Their levels also have increased alongside their parameters.


    Poisonous Griever - Lv 147


    HP: 805/ 805


    MP: 795/ 995


    SP: 754/ 754


    Strength: 191


    Speed: 163


    Magic: 178


    Endurance: 186


    Dexterity: 151


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Poisonous ws Lv 93, Hard Skin Lv 98


    Spells: Earth Bullet Lv 89, Poisonous Arrow Lv 109


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 94, Fire Resistance Lv 105, Wind Resistance Lv 73, Cold Resistance Lv 76


    Skill Points: 00


    "That is quite the power-up for one floor of difference¡­" Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Lily attacked the four monsters around them with fearsome speed. Never mind her firing speed, she turned around and aimed in a single motion, and she stopped in her position just long enough for her arrows to be fired. Billy could only fire four projectiles in half a second using his crossbow, but Lily did that with her bow¡­


    "It seems that they are a bit sturdy¡­" Lily said while checking how deep her arrows pierced the monsters. "If the monsters keep improving like this, then I won''t have a hard time on the third floor."


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves," Billy said. "It is time to go."


    Although she was a bit out of shape, Lily still managed to sharpen her posture and skills to a fearsome level. She aimed just with her eyes even before her hands could pick an arrow. That was how skilled Billy wanted to be with his crossbow¡­ However, it seemed like a level of Mastery that only those who only used that weapon every single day and for many hours could reach.


    "Today was pretty fun and refreshing," Lily said. "I hope you don''t mind meing again to help."


    "Sure, why not?" Billy asked. "I can''t exactly fight, draw the map and get the materials while moving forward by myself," Billy said.


    It had been a while since Billy cleared a dungeon with his friends, and while all of them couldn''t reunite and work together, it still was fun to win with one at a time. Regardless, the next will be Sarah, and she was by far the most quiet of the group¡­

 Chapter 313 Iminent danger (8)

    <h4>Chapter 313 Iminent danger (8)</h4>


    "For how long is this going tost? I can''t stand it anymore¡­ I want to stay at home!" Billy protested as soon as he finished his breakfast and noticed that he had to move toward the dungeon.


    Kate sighed and facepalmend since her husband was acting so pathetically without caring about that. She could understand his feelings, but... she couldn''t spoil him more than he already was.


    "You only went to that dungeon for two days¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "I guess Billy is getting spoiled since he has been doing whatever he wantstely," Natalie said. "Are things even improving inside the dungeon?"


    "Yes, the spawning rate is getting longer," Billy replied. "Paule also said that some people want to see how we fight since we are the ones who stay for thetest inside the dungeon."


    "I don''t think that many people can copy you¡­" Kate said.


    "I told her exactly that, but some people are insisting on that," Billy said. "Since those people were annoying, I decided to ept their idea and then make them regret for bothering me."


    "Don''t go too far with your weird ideas," Kate said.


    Billy wanted to procrastinate a bit more, but then his wives made him move since they had heard that Sarah was already waiting for him at the entrance of the house.


    "Sorry for taking my time¡­" Billy said and then let out a long sigh.


    "You wanted to stay with your kids, huh," Sarah said. "I can understand the feeling since they are cute. Still, I didn''t expect you to be the type who would watch them sleep for several hours in a row."


    "Their sleeping faces are the most holy thing I have ever seen. I feel that my soul is being Cleansed just by staying close to them," Billy said. "How are things on your end?"


    "Same as usual," Sarah said.


    Billy gave Sarah a summary of the things that had happened, and he learned regarding the dungeon. Sarah didn''t look that excited, but it was rare to see her showing much emotion as ofte. So, it was hard to tell if she was looking forward to the clearing the dungeon or not.


    "The level is pretty high if even you took one hour to cross the first floor¡­" Sarah said. "I wonder how many days one will have to walk to reach thest room of the dungeon, even on a straight line¡­"


    That was a good question. In the best-case scenario, it will take six hours to cross the first three levels¡­ Just by thinking about it, Billy was getting depressed. Eventually, and pretty soon, he will have to stay away from home for several days. It was a pain, but it couldn''t be helped.


    "We will need the horns, so I can''t burn down their faces, right?" Sarah asked. "I suppose I can freeze and weaken their skulls with ice and then shatter almost everything by shooting an ice bullet."


    "It seems like a pain to do both at the same time. Why don''t you just piece their eyes with an ice Bullet?" Billy asked.


    "My aim isn''t that good. I would rather try to freeze their heads if it weren''t for the horns," Sarah said.


    Billy decided to let Sarah do as she wanted. To make progress, they would need to fight in their mostfortable way, after all. Still, now and then, even on the first floor, they had to make some pauses because Sarah was using too much mana and not recovering fast enough since the spiritual core levels up when they fought. Billy was the only one who made that skill level up outside battle in thest two years.


    "It is amazing that we can use magic for this long, but it seems that you are many more levels above me when ites to this," Sarah said.


    "Your spiritual core will improve now, I can''t say that you will catch up to me in no time, but you will be able to fight nonstop using your mana in a few weeks," Billy said.


    Although shecked the recovery of mana now, Sarah wasn''tcking when it came to power. She fired a wave of cold wind that froze half of the face of the monsters and then fired an ice bullet that made the entire frozen area shatter. It was a pretty good strategy against enemies that have high defense.


    In any case, things got a bit messy on the second floor because Billy and Sarah weren''t as good as Lily when it came to preemptive strikes. When the monsters began to emerge on the front and on the back, Sarah was forced to use even more mana than before to freeze the faces of two of the monsters. At the same time, she created an earth wall to stop their poisonous arrows. As for Billy, he just made lightning bolts fly from his hands and fry the heads of the monsters.


    "It might be a bit difficult to cross the third floor with two people alone¡­" Sarah said while she watched Billy taking out the horns. "Are you using magic to pull those out?"


    "Eh? I am¡­ strengthening my grip," Billy replied.


    Billy didn''t realize, but Sarah had some good magic senses as well¡­ she noticed that he was using some sort of magic when he was using Telekinesis to break the horns. Fortunately, it seemed that she couldn''t tell what kind of magic he was using.


    In any case, things got a bit slow on the second floor because Billy couldn''t see the footsteps on the ground of the other adventurers. It had been a while since anyone had been on the second floor, so their traces had long since vanished. After walking for three hours on the second floor, Billy assumed that they had reached the halfway point. The number of monsters and their levels didn''t increase, but their spawning rate still was pretty intense.

 Chapter 314 Iminent danger (9)

    <h4>Chapter 314 Iminent danger (9)</h4>


    "So this is the most difficult dungeon of the state¡­" Sarah said while they were heading toward the entrance of the dungeon. "I know that you are nning to clear this to be its guild master, but I think that you shouldn''t challenge the guardian alone."


    "I probably won''t¡­ However, it will probably take one to two weeks to reach the final room and to take my wives from our kids for this long¡­ Is something that I can''t do," Billy said. "While I am their father, for the time being, they don''t need me much... it hurts to say that."


    "Asking Alexander and Lily for help when they have Lara will also be difficult, huh," Sarah said. "I suppose it is up to us to clear this ce."


    "I am not sure I can reach the final room before you guys begin to work again," Billy said. "Besides, can you afford to stop your order for more than one week?"


    "It is fine, I already helped a lot of people from my tribe, and they can do the same thing for others that are where they once were."


    Once they left the dungeon and sold the materials, Billy resumed the construction of his tunnel. Sarah gave him a hand, but she could barely dig five hundred meters while Billy could do twenty times more than that. It was the difference in the level of their Earth Maniption and the extra mana that Billy had in store. While he had exined to his friends about how he was stocking mana on his back, few of them could do the same since their spiritual core wasn''t on the same level. It would take a while for them to gain as much mana as Billy''s¡­


    Despite the help, when Billy arrived at home, the sun had already set. Thanks to the dungeon and the tunnels, his work was getting longer and longer. Billy was getting annoyed to the point that he was considering drowning all the monsters inside just so that he could have more time with his wives and kids.


    "Sarah, do you want to join us for dinner?" Kate asked when she saw them returning.


    "Thanks, but I will have to refuse," Sarah replied. "I have some things to do. Good evening."


    Sarah looked to be in a hurry very suddenly. It was weird, given that she was getting along with everyone in thest few years. Was she being considerate of the free time that Billy loved so much?


    "You two look fine, but you arete," Natalie said while frowning.


    "The deeper we go inside the dungeon, the more time we take to return," Billy said and then tried to hug Hector, but then he began to cry for being taken from his mother''s arms. "Why do you hate daddy so much? Daddy is sad, Hector."


    "I suppose everything is still fine if you act like this¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    Billy felt like he had be a corporate ve leaving as soon as he finished breakfast to work and only returning after sunset. He had read some reincarnation stories, and none of those had the protagonists living that kind of life. Instead of that, they were moving around catching members for their harem like pokemon and defeating their enemies with ease. Very different from Billy, who had a hard time against Jeate. Regardless, the next day, Jean paid a visit when they were having breakfast for a change. It was rare for him to show up so early in the morning.


    "My apologies for disturbing you so early in the morning, but I didn''t have any other choice since you leave so early."


    "No problem," Billy said. "I assume you want to hear my thoughts on the dungeon, right?"


    "Yes, Paule was supposed to keep me informed, but since you can move around faster than our ravens¡­" Jean said.


    Billy wondered if he could put some kind of system on his tunnels to make letters be sent faster. While that would be useful, it would be a lot faster for him just go to the ces he wanted to gather Intel. Besides, for such a system to work, he would need to give ess to his tunnels to too many people. In any case, Billy exined to Jean how things proceeded in the dungeon.


    "I see the spawning rate decreased on the first floor, but since we left the others alone, it still is pretty fast," Jean said and then sighed while massaging his forehead. "We fought to have control over that dungeon and lost many people thinking that it would help out the economy, but I never imagined it would cause so many problems and be such a dangerous thing to have around."


    "I suppose dungeons are two-edged des, but this one is sharper than the others for whatever reason," Billy said. "The people of this state aren''t ready to face creatures of that level so often. With the magic that the others have been teaching, it won''t be enough to keep things in check."


    "I agree, relying on a single group to do that would be way too unreasonable," Jean said. "Still, we will need time to think of better alternatives."


    "I have one, recently, I was messing with my crossbow, and then I learned how to and some effects to that kind of weapon," Billy said. "However, it is a troublesome and time-consuming process. However, by using such a weapon, everyone will be able to stop and kill the monsters of that dungeon. It will cost them some money, though."


    "I think that will be fine. Jean said that the adventurers that reached the highest floors were willing to go to any length to clear that dungeon," Jean said. "Tell me more about this n of yours."


    While Billy told some lies, it was unavoidable since he had no interest in mass-producing his weapons for money. He wasn''t in need of money, and he didn''t need the worry of too many people having his weapons.

 Chapter 315 Iminent danger (10)

    <h4>Chapter 315 Iminent danger (10)</h4>


    Billy''s n was simple, he would create some magic crossbows and then he would have an ice effect on them. That skill needed fifty skill points, and only at level four, it could fire bolts that could freeze the faces of the scorpions. So, he would need to level up those up to forty, but at least that granted the weapon two hundred status points. With the mana he could gather inside the dungeons, he could create five of those every day, but he decided to only make one per week and only make three, for each of the parties that reached the level four. Some adventurers knew how to use mana, but it wasn''t enough to create bolts powerful enough to kill and freeze the monsters, hence, the groups will also have to buy Edith pills pretty often.


    "I am a bit worried that this might eventually fall into the wrong hands, but I will take care of that problem if the need arises," Billy said.


    "I see¡­ selling them for around ten gold coins will probably be enough to make everyone understand how valuable those crossbows are, but you will need to make a demonstration," Jean said.


    "I was already expecting that," Billy said.


    "I see¡­ in any case, Paule will help you find those three parties," Jean said. "Let''s hope that this n will at least decrease the burden on your shoulders."


    Another reason why Billy didn''t want to make many of those crossbows was the fact that he wanted to be the guild master of that dungeon. Call him selfish and greedy, Billy wouldn''t care. In any case, despite Jean''s words, Billy was quite confident that those weapons given to others would decrease his burden and he will be able to advance further in the dungeon without dealing with several monsters every fucking minute. He was conflicted because both oues would help him... Still, he made his choice because he didn''t have time to waste. That being said, there were other issues he wasn''t aware of.


    The next day, Alexander joined Billy and as soon as they reached the dungeon area, they looked for Paule and then she guided them toward the party that reached the deepest ce of the dungeon. She didn''t look that happy with his idea, though.


    "What is wrong? You are making an expression like the one I make when I drink too much Edish juice," Billy said.


    "My apologies for this¡­ It is just the fact that this party is from another state," Paule said.


    "You don''t like people from outside?" Billy asked.


    "Rather than liking them or not, I am thinking about how manyints I will hear for giving preferential treatment to them instead of our own parties," Paule replied.


    "Ah, that is right¡­ Well, sorry about that," Billy said.


    "No need for that, we aren''t giving preferential treatment, you just choose the party that achieved the most, right?" Paule asked. "I heard that you have many friends in other states, even though some of them caused us trouble. You are that kind of person who doesn''t care about the origins of others or the past when you be their friends. Which is something that I respect."


    "I wouldn''t say that I have many friends outside and praising me won''t get you anywhere," Billy said.


    Billy had arrived just in time to see a group of four men and two women preparing their things to enter the dungeon. All of them frowned upon seeing Billy and their expressions didn''t improve after a while. It seemed that he was infamous among them.


    "Francis, this is Billy and his friend Alexander, guild master and original member of the Vanguard guild," Paule said. "Billy, this is Francis, leader of the thunderbolt n. Hispanions also are original members of the n. Billy wants to talk with you all about an offer that he has."


    "I told you that he was myckey, didn''t I?" Billy asked.


    "Hey¡­ why at such an important moment?" Alexander said and then sighed.


    "I have heard that you like to joke around¡­" Paule said.


    "We are in a hurry here, so, if you don''t mind getting into business fast¡­" Francis said.


    Francis wasn''t as big as Svan, but he had a battle ax that was as big as his back. He probably could smash or cut the head of a scorpion with ease¡­ as long they aren''t moving. He had short ck hair and brown eyes and he had a lot of scars and bluish marks on his arms since he didn''t wear armor to protect those.


    "This is something that I made it, it can help your group fight inside the dungeon for longer," Billy said. "I am willing to sell for ten gold coins."


    "... I have heard that you can use magic, does that mimic your magic?" Francis asked.


    "More or less," Billy replied. "It will be better if I make a demonstration. Let''s go to the dungeon."


    That was true, besides, his group has been getting some looks from other parties, so he wouldn''t buy something without seeing it in action. Things only didn''t get more tense because there was aw forbidding xenophobic behavior.


    They headed toward the dungeon and for some reason, Paule went as well. Maybe she wanted to see the deal being done to avoid problems or she wanted to see the weapon in action. She had seen some magic weapons, some were even made by others, but she never saw one that had been made by a guild master and famous warrior.


    As soon as they jumped inside the dungeon, the usual monsters showed up and Billy didn''t waste time and fired. What he didn''t expect was the fact that a single bolt wouldpletely freeze the head of a monster and shatter as well. He had forgotten that those were also based on his magic power¡­ and he had used the status points to improve the magic of the weapon.

 Chapter 316 Iminent danger (11)

    <h4>Chapter 316 Iminent danger (11)</h4>


    "... As you can see the power of the crossbow increases with the higher your magic power is," Billy said. "Still, even in the hands of people that can''t use magic, it will stop the enemies. Giving you enough time to finish them off. That is what you guys need right now and what I need. I will sell it for cheap as well."


    "A weapon that grows stronger alongside the user¡­" Francis said. "Are you fine with selling this to us? Why not to the people of this state?"


    "I am producing two others and I will sell them to the other parties that reached the eighth floor," Billy said. "I just wanted you all to have more chances to clear the dungeon and to unburden me."


    "Billy¡­" Alexander said and then facepalmed.


    "I appreciate your sincerity¡­" Francis said.


    After that, Francis did some tests with the weapon, and he confirmed that the power was enough to stop the enemies for three seconds, and also, the bolts weren''t as nearly as powerful as before. He paid the ten gold coins without thinking twice.


    "Using the Edish pills will let you all recover mana faster, but if you want to save some coins and increase your magic power, then meditate every day," Billy said.


    "I thought you didn''t like to share your techniques¡­ Since you are the only one of your guys that doesn''t take apprentices," Francis said.


    "I like my freedom, that is all," Billy said. "Besides, that can''t even be considered a technique."


    After that, Francis thanked Billy for the help, and then they split up. He saw the status of that group, and at the best, they will be able to stop around sixty monsters before rubbing out of mana. That should increase exponentially since they didn''t have a single magic skill and never did increase their mana.


    "I am going as well, I wish you good luck," Paule said.


    "Okay¡­ I guess we should get going as well," Billy said. "Let''s proceed like before."


    "Are you okay in not practicing your spear skills?" Alexander asked.


    "I am fine with it, but since you can''t stop the monsters with magic, then this can''t be helped," Billy said.


    "All right, my bad," Alexander said.


    Although Billy said that, he wanted to strengthen his Electric attacks as much as possible. It is almost impossible to dodge them, and metallic armors also didn''t protect people from those attacks. Regardless, they began to move and fight at the same time, and once they reached half of the second floor, Billy began to smirk, and Alexander frowned at that. He only realized why he was doing that when he saw some traces of footsteps ahead¡­ Billy was following the steps left by Francis and the others to reach the deepest floors¡­


    "You never change, but this is actually refreshing," Alexander said.


    Although they knew a direct route now, the spawning rate of the monsters still was a problem. Even though they weren''t a full party, only Billy''s would be able to pull that off. After around two and a half hours, they reached the third-floor entrance. Billy and Alexander immediately knew that things would getplicated again.


    "Now is the time to go all out," Billy said. "I will take the ones that will appear behind us as soon as possible. Try not to get killed by the ones in the front before I can help."


    "I didn''t have the chance to show until now, but you aren''t the only one who got stronger," Alexander said with a boastful smile.


    "Those are some famousst words," Billy said. "Don''t worry, I will pick your bones and bring them to Lily."


    Billy decided to raise his guard just in case, even though he was joking. Still, he did the right thing because as soon as they reached the third floor, three monsters appeared behind and in front of them, and they also got stronger¡­ Their strength wasn''t just the numerical advantage.


    Poisonous Griever - Lv 182


    HP: 985/ 985


    MP: 1285/ 1285


    SP: 906/ 906


    Strength: 233


    Speed: 198


    Magic: 256


    Endurance: 255


    Dexterity: 188


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Poisonous ws Lv 105, Hard Skin Lv 118


    Spells: Earth Bullet Lv 111, Poisonous Arrow Lv 128


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 115, Fire Resistance Lv 125, Wind Resistance Lv 103, Cold Resistance Lv 96


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy didn''t hold back with his attacks. He used the max output of his lightning bolt to the point that he almost missed the attacks. The full discharge hit the monster''s heads and fried them up quite nicely. Billy barely lost two seconds doing that, but when he turned around. He saw Alexander standing victorious in front of the monsters. Their heads had a single hole, which was the size of the width of his spear¡­


    "I see¡­ You trained to be able to use the improved version of Light Spear many times in a row," Billy said.


    "We can never surprise you, huh," Alexander shrugged.


    "Well, your shoulders are a lot bigger than before, so it is obvious," Billy said.


    Unlike archery or magic, physicals skills can be improved and level up quite a lot with just regr training, so it was no wonder that Alexander didn''t feel pressurized or the need to get back in shape. Still, Billy wondered if he could use that technique again and again¡­ Stamina-wise, he should be fine. The real issue was his arms muscles¡­ However, much to Billy''s surprise, he didn''t look tired or in pain even after using it dozens of times. His health didn''t decrease either, so his muscles didn''t suffer damage.


    "I guess I should teach you how that breathing technique that the old man taught me," Billy said. "How to control Rage should also help you."


    "Aren''t those secret techniques of other states?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, but they didn''t say anything about keeping it as a secret," Billy said.


    "Because that is obvious¡­" Alexander said and thenughed.

 Chapter 317 Iminent danger (12)

    <h4>Chapter 317 Iminent danger (12)</h4>


    Eventually, Billy and Alexander ran into a problem¡­ the monsters were the least of their worries since they had the skills and the experience to fight even while they were outnumbered. The problem was the fact that they couldn''t take all the horns before the next wave of enemies could show up¡­ The six scorpions groups still appeared every thirty seconds, even after a while when two parties were on the third floor.


    "What are we going to do? Leave the horns behind?" Alexander asked.


    "That would be the same as ignoring golden coins on the ground¡­" Billy said. "Are you stupid?"


    "Ouch, no need to get angry¡­ still, aren''t you rich?" Alexander frowned. "Our other option is to look for helpers. Still, knowing you, you wouldn''t want to show us fighting."


    Alexander was right. He was getting smart as ofte. They couldn''t let others see them fighting¡­ while they were fairly famous and many people saw them fighting in the wars, they improved by leaps and bounds since thest time. It was better to leave possible troublemakers wondering how strong they were, and even if Billy warned them, the helpers were bound to spread some rumors.


    "I will thinkter of what we should do, let''s just retreat for now," Billy said.


    "Time passes really fast inside a dungeon, or maybe it is because of the fighting that I don''t pay attention to anything else," Alexander said.


    Billy was almost certain that they would have to hire some people to help them. The money earned inside the dungeon could be usedter to help them. Besides, people would find it weird if they just ignored the loot altogether. There was no need to draw attention to themselves by doing something weird.


    "If Francis party began to buy the pills, then that will work as a good advertisement¡­ I really need to find a way to automate the whole process," Billy thought.


    While thinking about all that, Billy went home, and then he split with Alexander when they reached the capital. After greeting his wives with a kiss, groping their asses, and being scolded by them as well, Billy went to see his kids. Just by seeing them looking absentmindedly to the ceiling made Billy forget about all the work.


    "They were born without my skills, they were born without any skills¡­ But I wonder when I should make them learn the ones that I came up with," Billy thought. "Maybe too much mana in their bodies could be a problem¡­ Their status was the same as mine when I was born, but so was Lara¡­ Hence, I can''t tell if my body was different due to those skills."


    Billy decided to make Hector and Christina level up now and then every month in order to make them grow with a strong body. That should prevent them from getting sick¡­ He didn''t find any trouble in having extra mana until now, so it should be fine.


    In any case, without having a reason to follow Francis'' group from close by, Billy and his friends had a hard time finding the entrance to the fourth floor. He only managed to do so after three days. However, since moving around that much made him get too many materials, he decided to enter the fourth floor only on the fourth day. At that point in time, he could no longer keep dying the unavoidable and asked Paule to help him find some helpers.


    "Did you finally find the entrance to the fourth floor?" Lily asked. "How many hours it will take to reach it?"


    "Three hours, it is about time for you to bail from this job unless you want to spend more than a day away from your daughter," Billy said. "She graduated from breastfeeding, but that doesn''t that she doesn''t need you anymore."


    "You are right, so¡­ are you going to do this with Alexander and Sarah?" Lily asked. "Since the work will be longer now, I suppose each one can work with you for two days."


    Lily was right, things would have to be like that, but he was fed up since he would have to be away from his kids. Hector and Christina weren''t even old enough to recognize him as their father, but that didn''t change anything.


    "I can do this by myself, no need to make others waste time leaving their families and work because of this dungeon," Billy said.


    Truth to be told, even Billy would have a hard time fighting so many monsters at once, but that would serve as good training, and the experience was pretty neat as well. That was the only thing that worked topensate for all his troubles¡­ but it wasn''t enough. It didn''tpare to the bliss he feels when he is with his kids.


    Savage Mushroom - Lv 144


    HP: 564/ 564


    MP: 1285/ 1285


    SP: 406/ 406


    Strength: 133


    Speed: 98


    Magic: 456


    Endurance: 155


    Dexterity: 265


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Rest Lv 123, Poisonous Explosion Lv 158


    Spells: Sleep Gust Lv 101, Poisonous Breath Lv 112


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 148, Fire Resistance Lv 55, Wind Resistance Lv 163, Cold Resistance Lv 76


    Skill Points: 00


    As soon as they reached the fourth floor, they found three of those creatures. They essentially were big mushrooms that had faces and could walk somehow. They had a rtively low fire and ice resistance but pretty high wind and earth. As usual, Lily tried to put arrows on their faces, but the arrows bounced from their bodies¡­ she already knew that day probably would be herst one inside that dungeon for a while. Still, she didn''t expect that she would go with such a memory.


    "What the hell¡­" Lily frowned.


    "It seems they are good against physical attacks as well," Billy said.


    "As well?" Lily asked while frowning.


    "I mean¡­" Billy said and then covered the enemies with ice and froze thempletely. "They look weak against ice and fire, but good against Earth and wind. Still, you should be able to surpass their defenses if you imbue your arrows with mana."

 Chapter 318 Legendary (1)

    <h4>Chapter 318 Legendary (1)</h4>


    Since the Mushrooms were only one meter and a half tall, they didn''t take up too much space. Hence, they appeared in groups of three. Considering their skills, Billy worried about how many of them would appear on the sixth floor¡­ It wasn''t hard to imagine actually. In any case, they had other problems to be considered, even though they didn''t look that dangerous due to their size.


    Just as Billy said, Lily''s arrows pierced the monster''s heads when she imbued them with mana, but that takes a bit of time. So, eventually, two enemies managed to attack and used their Poisonous Breath. Fortunately, Billy reacted fast and pushed their breath away with a gust of wind. After that, Lily put some arrows on their heads. It was quite the effective way to deal with poison since it wasn''t something hard or dense, even a weak but vast enough gust of wind could stop itpletely. It probably could stop all types of negative effects that need to enter the humans'' bodies through their noses... things would be different with a more concentrated attack.


    "What are those used for?" Lily asked while Billy was taking a single small mushroom from the top of the monster''s head.


    "Apparently, they are medicinal as well," Billy replied. "Stomachaches, headaches, sore muscles¡­ A good soup of those can help with that."


    "How something that came from a Poisonous monster is a good medicine?" Lily asked.


    "How am I supposed to know?" Billy asked.


    Although Billy said that, he imagined that the sleeping gas of the monster came from that mushroom, and that was basically an anesthetic that made people feel rxed. The effect would be a lot weaker in a soup, but at least it wouldn''t put people to sleep.


    "Ah¡­ I don''t feel so good," Lily said.


    Billy opened his eyes widely when he saw Lily''s blue face. He used Analyze and confirmed that she had been poisoned¡­ That was supposed to be impossible, but then Billy saw some small spores in the air¡­ Probably the remains of another fight of another party. In any case, Lily had gotten poison Resistance, so Billy made the skill level up to ten. He didn''t feel anything because he already had the Resistance¡­ Regardless, since the spores were in small quantities, Lily felt better.


    "Thanks, I feel better now¡­" Lily said and then breathed deeply. "This ce is really troublesome."


    "Just to be safe, clean yourself deeply before holding Lara upon returning home," Billy said.


    "Yes, some spores might have gotten attached to my body," Lily said and then nodded. "Speaking of Lara, you know, she can stand on her two feet now, isn''t that amazing? She will soon be able to take steps and get up by herself!"


    "Well, she is ten months old, after all," Billy said. "Still, I am d for you."


    "She also can say ''ma'' and ''pa''!" Lily said.


    "I guess she is already halfway there," Billy said. "Your parenting skills are pretty good."


    "Right? I bet dad will probably pass out when I surprise him by making her say grandpa," Lily said.


    While that kind of talk wasn''t bad, Billy wondered why the heck they were talking about that while fighting Poisonous monsters. It was a bit weird¡­ Still, they had the skills that made them feelid back and rxed in such a situation.


    The skill Sleep Gust was added to the skill shop.


    Just as Billy thought, the monsters tried to use that small mushroom to use the sleep spell, but with wind magic, he countered that. Maybe it was a good idea to develop some Resistance toward that type of attack, but the spell costs two hundred skill points¡­


    "You know, this morning when I was about to leave, Lara opened her arms as if she wanted to hug me and stop me froming," Lily said. "Wasn''t that so sweet?"


    "Yes, more sweet than Vani cream cappino filled with whipped cream syrup, chocte and caramel," Billy said. "In any case, I guess we got a good feel of the fourth floor, we can go back now."


    "I have no idea what you said before, but all right," Lily said.


    When they left the dungeon, it was already dark since on the way back, the sun had set, and the monsters got more vicious. Hence, they lost more time facing them. Thanks to all that, Billy decided to head home and ignored the work with his tunnels. Despite that, they returned after midnight.


    "I will see what I can do to help, even if I can''t go to that dungeon for the time being," Lily said.


    "It is fine, I will handle things on my end," Billy said.


    At that point in time, no one couldn''t say that Billy wasn''tmitted to the work, so he had some ideas that he wanted to test out. However, he found his wives and kids waiting for him in his room before thinking them through. They were already sleeping, though. Fortunately, his bed was big enough. After giving them a kiss on the cheek, Billy went to sleep as well.


    The next day was Sarah''s turn to help, but Alexander also showed up. It was probably Lily''s idea¡­ She probably thought that with those two, things would be faster inside the dungeon, and Billy would be able to solve the problem a lot sooner. Her logic wasn''t wed, but things weren''t so simple either.


    "It seems things are getting interesting in the dungeon again, so I am here to help," Alexander said.


    "You said that the current monsters are strong against physical attacks and their numbers are bigger¡­Are you sure that your fighting style is the most suited for the asion?" Sarah said.


    "I don''t know until I fight them," Alexander replied. "Until then, I will act like I can do it."


    Billy sighed. It must be nice to be an airhead with no worries. Still, thanks to the unexpected addition, Billy wanted to test even more things.

 Chapter 319 Legendary (2)

    <h4>Chapter 319 Legendary (2)</h4>


    Paule finally found some helpers that fit the description that Billy gave her. He had asked for some guys who weren''t brave enough to try to sell information about him and his friends and weren''t greedy enough for their desires to overpower their fear. Thanks to that, the next day in the dungeon, Billy, Alexander, and Sarah were apanied by quite the fearful group of three boys no older than fifteen. Apparently, they hade with dreams of conquering the dungeon and bing famous adventurers. Still, they quickly changed professions once they felt on their skin how dangerous that ce was. It was amon event between adventurers and kids tend to think of themselves highly until they find the real problems...


    "Don''t worry, we will protect you," Alexander said while tapping the shoulders of those kids. "To make sure that nothing will happen to you all, Billy will cover our back."


    The boys looked like fearful and doubtful that a single person could do that job alone. Those kids helped other parties, and the back was always the most guarded ce. Always have at least four members¡­ Despite his fame, Billy didn''t look reliable in the eyes of those kids since he was always muttering inaudible things and looking upward and downward while thinking about who knows what. The truth was that he was thinking that he should have made a tank to something to cross the dungeon as fast as possible. While he couldn''t enter the dungeon with one since it would draw too much attention to him, it certainly would help with the job. If anything, he could make one inside the dungeon¡­ As long as he brings the materials because he learned that he couldn''t take too much Earth from the ground. Simple spells weren''t a problem, but he couldn''t change the dungeon''syout, not even with his insane reserves of mana.


    Eventually, the helpers noticed that safety wasn''t the problem. The problem was the pace of Billy''s group. They crossed the three floors of the dungeon without getting a single scratch, and the battles barelysted a few seconds. In fact, they lost more time waiting for them to get the horns than fighting. Fortunately, those kids got used to the pace, and eventually, things began to improve.


    "What are the ns for today, Billy?" Alexander asked.


    "We will reach the entrance to the fifth floor and then retreat," Billy replied. "After that, we will take a day off, and the next time, we will stay until we find the entrance to the sixth floor.


    "That is¡­ Quite the simple n," Alexander said.


    "I am open to better ideas," Billy said.


    "Any reason as to why you want to follow that kind of schedule?" Sarah asked.


    "The real problem here is the spawning rate of the monsters, so by staying longer than usual, we will face more monsters and decrease the spawning rate," Billy said. "I am going to sell one of the other crossbows tomorrow and considering all that, the next parties will have an easier time reaching the deepest levels."


    The n was simple, but it wasn''t bad. Billy was operating, trying to clear the dungeon as soon as possible in order to be free of that task. He only wanted to be with his family for as long as possible¡­ Upon noticing that, Alexander and Sarah couldn''t help but shrug. Still, they could understand his feelings. Fame and money meant nothingpared to the happiness of being surrounded by those you loved.


    After two and half hours, the group reached the fourth floor, and while the helpers were pretty tired, the thing would be a bit easier for them. Still, they were quite scared of the Poisonous pollen.


    "You guys never made it this far?" Billy asked the helpers.


    "The groups that reached the fourth floor are all veterans who work with the same helpers for years, we only were hired by new groups now and then."


    "Sarah, you are in the front, so use wind magic to ventte the ce and make the pollen move forward," Billy said.


    "Won''t that make them umte in other areas?" Sarah asked.


    "You can bury them if you want, but the other guys who have been in this dungeon for months, have developed some resistance to it, so I think it is useless," Billy replied.


    Even against the groups of mushrooms, the groups didn''t face many problems. Thanks to that, Billy''s imagination was running wild again. After the tank, he began to think of making a magic replica of the batmobile that could fire elemental rounds and wipe the floor with the monsters'' bodies. Still eventually, Billy forgot about that and realized that the fourth floor was a lotrger than the previous ones. It was hard to say because they didn''t know how many hours had passed, by given the loot that they obtained, Billy assumed that more than ten hours had passed since they entered the fourth floor. Even Alexander and Billy were getting tired and physical tasks were there for them. As for the helpers, they were exhausted since they couldn''t stop eating or drinking anything. Fortunately, they eventually found the entrance to the fifth floor. While everyone sighed in relief, Billy decided to go down for a single fight to see if they should change their tactics next time¡­ Still, against six enemies, things were fine.


    "Wait, what¡­ Is it still afternoon?" Alexander asked when they left the dungeon.


    "Dumbass¡­ It is morning¡­" Billy said. "You guys did a good job today, we wille only the day after tomorrow, if you still wanna join us, then rest as much as you can."


    Those kids weren''t so sure of that, but they changed their minds when Billy paid them. They earned around twenty-five good coins, and Billy gave them 3 and a half each. It was way above their usual pay, but Billy was trying to bribe them because they worked well and because he wanted to make use of their services again.

 Chapter 320 Legendary (3)

    <h4>Chapter 320 Legendary (3)</h4>


    The next week passed rather Anticlimactically. Billy sold the magic crossbows to the other two parties, and then things on the firstyer got pretty calm. The monsters spawned every minute now. Even on the secondyer, the adventurers began to explode with a lot more ease. Still, when they found the entrance of the seventh floor, Billy realized that only those three parties and his group had arrived at such a point. The power-up of the monsters was one of the reasons. The other was the nature of monsters¡­ As usual, Billy decided to take a peek on the next floor when he found it.


    Purple Chameleon - Lv 176


    HP: 1055/ 1055


    MP: 1055/ 1055


    SP: 488/ 448


    Strength: 215


    Speed: 85


    Magic: 215


    Endurance: 102


    Dexterity: 46


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Poisonous Bite Lv 113, Hard Tail Lv 65, Cold Breath Lv 98


    Spells: Invisibility Lv 95, Poisonous Cannon Lv 129, Earth Wall Lv 155


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 105, Fire Resistance Lv 105, Wind Resistance Lv 105, Cold Resistance Lv 105


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy and his friends barely could see that thing when it spawned, but they could feel its breathing. Thanks to that, Billy managed to use Appraisal. As for his friends, they were a bit less curious than him, so Alexander used two improved Light Spears toward the two of them in the front, while Sarah froze the ones in their back with all her might.


    "For four of those appeared as soon as we arrived¡­" Alexander said. "I can see now why only three parties reached this point."


    Billy''s weapons improved things on the loweryers, but it seems that Francis and the others had yet to find the ninth floor, so it seemed that Billy would have to think of something else. Otherwise, he will face the same or perhaps even more problems on the thirdyer.


    "It will be hard to fight so many of those creatures at the same time," Alexander said when they were leaving the dungeon. "We now can fight for quite long, but even so¡­ a single mistake and we might be taken out of themission."


    The chameleons could spawn from the ceiling, ground, walls¡­ and their patterns were quite wild, so it was impossible to tell with precision where they would appear. Only when they emerged was it possible to feel thempletely. It was a problem that they emerged already invisible.


    "It seems you all arepletely fine, even though you stayed there for two days," Paule said.


    "Do you know much about dungeons?" Billy asked. "Have you ever heard of monsters that could emerge already invisible?"


    "I never heard of monsters that could be invisible," Paule said.


    Only now Billy could tell how much despaired Jean was when he asked Billy for help. If those chameleons were to escape the dungeon¡­ it wouldn''t be weird if the state were to be wiped out. Billy and his friends didn''t let them use their skills, but they could guess that they could wipe out entire cities in a single night with their spells.


    "Is Francis still inside the dungeon?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, but the other two parties are outside," Paule replied.


    "Let''s leave them alone since they didn''t like that I sold the crossbows for themter," Billy said. "We will return in two days, so tell Francis that I want to talk to him about his impression of the thirdyer."


    "All right," Paule said and then nodded.


    While Billy will eventually get a good feel of the thirdyer, he still wants to save some time. The invisibility and the number of enemies wasn''t a problem that could be solved with magic weapons. Well, it could¡­ But not by other parties. Billy considered that using an improved version of his crossbow at a high level would help. Still, he had a feeling that it wouldn''t be so simple given the chameleon''s skills and spells.


    "Rest up as much as you can, things will be hard from now on," Billy said when they returned to the capital.


    The tunnel to the dungeon was already halfwaypleted. Hence, the traveling time decreased by thirty percent, but that was just a minor detail considering Billy''s problems.


    "Having a hard time in that dungeon?" Kate asked.


    "A little bit," Billy replied.


    "You act cool all the time, but in the end, you always need our help," Natalie said.


    "We can count with the fingers of a single hand the number of times I actually needed any help," Billy said. "Ah, I forgot to get the materials of the chameleons¡­"


    "It is a bitte to realize that¡­" Natalie frowned. "I wish we could help you, but we really can''t and we shouldn''t leave the kids behind for so many days.."


    "At least you are mature enough to realize that," Billy said. "Anyway, don''t worry about that. People have been struggling in that dungeon for six years, and we are past the halfway point in just two weeks. This is just a nunor problem that we are facing."


    That was a problem that Billy had to solve by himself since he was the party and guild''s leader. If he couldn''t do that, then he wouldn''t have any right to give the others orders.


    After a good night''s of rest, Billy thought of some countermeasures, but he decided to slow down on anything definitive until he met Francis the next day. Fortunately, he was considerate enough to wait for Billy instead of heading to the dungeon as soon as possible.


    "You want to hear my thoughts about the thirdyer?" Francis asked. "Well, the fact that a single attack can put everyone in a dangerous position is the main issue. Aside from that, the fact that the enemies can appear anywhere around our group is another¡­ Also, the longer we fight each group, the more they can contaminate the floor and the contamiend areas stay like that for days. Covering our faces with pieces of cloth isn''t enough."

 Chapter 321 Legendary (4)

    <h4>Chapter 321 Legendary (4)</h4>


    Billy summarized the problems caused by the monster. The first was their high attack, the second was the surprise element and the third¡­ Was that they could cause problems with their breath attacks if they use for long. So, basically, Billy had to prevent the monsters from doing all that¡­ There wasn''t a weapon or magic item that could help him with that, but there was a way to stop the monsters from doing all that. However, Sarah was the most suited one to do that. Unfortunately, she still was learning how to create reserves of mana connected to her body. Things won''t go as nned it seems...


    "I have a n, but I don''t know if it will work," Billy said. "However, you and the other parties will have to wait for me to reach the seventh floor."


    "Convincing the other parties will be hard¡­ They clearly don''t like you," Alexander said.


    "Well, we will give them a warning. They can, but they will freeze to death if they want to go ahead," Billy said.


    "What are you plotting this time¡­" Alexander said.


    Sarah could imagine what Billy wanted to do, and in the end, it was only something he could do. It was quite insane, but his tunnels were also something that logic doesn''t exin.


    "Hah? Why should we let your groups get ahead of us on the exploration?"


    "We won''t get ahead. You cane with us if you want," Billy said. "I am nning to freeze a good part of the seventh floor. That way, when they appear, the monsters will be covered in ice. Their defense and mobility will bepromised, so killing them will be easy. I will let you guys go ahead, but we will split the materials evenly if my n works."


    "You want to freeze the entire seventh floor? That is impossible."


    The adventurers began toin and said that it was just an excuse for Billy to catch up with them¡­ So, he made a small demonstration. He pointed his hand toward a ce in the distance where no one was on the way, and he used his ice magic. In a single instant, Billy froze the air and created a two hundred meters long ice walls. That consumed five thousand points of mana¡­ as expected, Billy won''t be able to freeze the entire seventh floor.


    "I will cover the walls, the ground and the ceiling like that, but it will be a version more focused on the scope instead of power," Billy said. "Still, you will freeze to death if you go ahead of us."


    The adventurers couldn''t help but open their eyes in amazement. Some of them knew magic, but that kind of spell was way beyond them. Sarah could replicate something simr since it was her speciality, but she would have to use all of her mana.


    "... What guarantee will we have that you won''t just kill all the monsters with that?"


    "They only appear when we are close, and while the cold might kill them, it will take a while," Billy replied.


    "All right¡­ Let''s go with your n, at least for today."


    Billy sighed. He couldn''t me those guys for acting like that since they had to act while considering the interest of their entire party, but he wished that he could try to sound less of a jerk. It was hard to act reasonably with those guys considering their words alone¡­


    In any case, the four parties headed toward the dungeon together, and that caused quite the uproar. Billy had learned that Paule tried to make those three parties work together to find thest room of the dungeon, but it never worked. So, Paule and the others couldn''t help but be amazed at Billy''s negotiating skills. It wasn''t anything impressive. If one had the power to freeze a good part of the dungeon, they would be as persuasive as him.


    In any case, the progress of those three parties was quite something. When the monsters appeared, one party would stay behind to deal with them and then the next would deal with the next group of enemies. It was easy for them to reach the others before the battle started since they were all veterans. Thanks to that, they reached the fourth floor after just two hours and the seventh after just seven. Even though all parties used to walk for an entire day to reach that part¡­ They couldn''t deny it. They worked well together.


    Once they found the entrance to the next floor, Billy stepped forward and then took a deep breath. He knew what happens when he uses too much, so some preparation was necessary. After some time, Billy pointed both hands toward the entrance, and then a powerful gush of cold wild went downward. The others saw the borders of the entrance beingpletely taken by ice, and even though they were far away, they could help but shiver in the cold.


    The st of cold wind was pretty powerful, but Billy kept firing it for quite a while, and much to his surprise, he didn''t feel much of a headache after he was done. Just slight dizziness.


    "I guess we are ready to go," Billy said while shaking his head.


    "I forgot to ask, but how are we going to walk?" Alexander said.


    "Don''t worry about that," Billy said.


    While going down, they noticed that while it was a bit slippery, the ground hadn''t beenpletely frozen. The ice was there, but it was just a thin and concentratedyer. In any case, as soon as they reached the seventh floor, the monsters began to emerge, but since the ice was on its way, they emerged while being covered by it, and they quickly began to freeze. While making the ice of the spots disappear¡­ they lost their speed, and they could easily be seen before they could use their attacks, the adventurers stepped forward and killed them mercilessly.

 Chapter 322 Legendary (5)

    <h4>Chapter 322 Legendary (5)</h4>


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 150 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 150 experience points.


    ¡­


    While everyone was fighting, Billy was watching, but he still got the experience points. He also got some mana, so he was quickly storing it in his reservoirs. He wished that he could turn that ability into a skill, but he had no idea how to do so¡­ The system was weird sometimes.


    "This is quite¡­ Weird," Alexander said. "The monsters don''t even have the chance to react."


    While Alexander wasining, Billy was helping the helpers get the scales of the chameleons. They had some red ones on their backs, and it was known that those also had a high elemental and physical resistance. So, putting them into defensive equipment was a good idea¡­ Billy didn''t notice that, but everyone had those scales in their armor aside from his party.


    "You don''t have to help, sir,"


    "Just making sure that you can keep up with our moving pace, and I am not a sir," Billy said. "I mean, I kind of am, but you don''t have to be so respectful."


    "Do you think you can create a weapon that can replicate the same magic you just used?" Francis asked.


    "I probably can¡­ But you will never be able to use it on the same scope," Billy replied.


    "I can see that magic is pretty useful¡­ It is a pity that we don''t have to learn it," Francis said.


    "Putting that aside, as you can see, my n went quite well, so do you want to do the same thing in the other parts of the dungeon?" Billy asked.


    "I am fine with it," Francis said. "It will depend on the other guys, though."


    The other party leaders also agreed with that. They had no reason to refuse sins; they were basically making a lot of money without risking their lives. So, they liked Billy''s next proposal even more. They had to slow down on their pace in order for Billy to recover his mana. He asked for that because he could tell that the ice around as they proceeded was getting thicker and weaker, so it was a sign that his spell only reached around one-third of the seventh floor. However, since they were advancing by using the map of the other parties, the number of encounters was rtively small.


    Once they reached a point where the ice was just cracking when the monsters emerged, Billy used his magic again. Some unfortunate monsters that emerged in front of him when he was doing that becamepletely ice statues¡­ And when the helpers tried to get the scales, they saw those shattering just with a single touch. The idea of being hit by such an attack was quite dreadful, and the adventurers also had heard that Billy could fire lightning from his hands¡­


    Things proceeded like that for a few hours, and then the group eventually found the entrance to the eighth floor. ording to Francis, it usually takes twelve hours to cross that floor, even using the shortest route. Meanwhile, they did it in just seven¡­ From Billy''s perspective, that still was taking too long, though.


    "We didn''t find the entrance to the 9th floor, so this might take a while," Francis said. "Can you still keep using your mana?"


    "No problem, I just need two hours," Billy replied. "My goal for this run is to find the next level no matter what before leaving."


    ording to Francis, they had mapped an area close to one fifty kilometers¡­ Billy wondered how the heck the dungeons could be sorge, even more so, it was just a single floor. That was insane¡­ No wonder Billy needed to use his magic so many times.


    Just as expected, the number of monsters increased at each battle, and their power also went up as well. Still, not enough for them to manage the cold. Still, Billy noticed that their movements were a lot better than before, and the Adventurers had to attack more times to deal with them.


    Purple Chameleon - Lv 176


    HP: 1055/ 1055


    MP: 1055/ 1055


    SP: 488/ 448


    Strength: 235


    Speed: 95


    Magic: 235


    Endurance: 122


    Dexterity: 56


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Poisonous Bite Lv 133, Hard Tail Lv 75, Cold Breath Lv 118


    Spells: Invisibility Lv 115, Poisonous Cannon Lv 149, Earth Wall Lv 185


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 125, Fire Resistance Lv 125, Wind Resistance Lv 125, Cold Resistance Lv 125


    Skill Points: 00


    "Man, how you guys can fight for days without taking a break¡­" Alexander said.


    "We usually take breaks¡­ But you didn''t say anything," Francis frowned. "We assumed that Billy was calling the shots here."


    "Where do you take breaks? Between the floors?" Billy asked.


    "Yes," Francis nodded.


    Billy asked while joking, but in the end, Francis took it as a serious question, and his answer also made sense. Billy wondered why never thought of that¡­ Still, suppose they take a break now. In that case, the ice and the cold will eventually disperse, and Billy won''t be able to recover any mana.


    "Let''s fight for a while longer before taking a break," Billy dered.


    Francis had said that he considered Billy the lead of that expedition. Still, it seemed that the others decided to respect his voice as well. While they were uncooperative before, their behavior changed since Billy kept his word. Even while sharing the materials, they still could make quite the killing without the usual danger. In any case, they stopped to rest after a while, and the monsters actually left them alone¡­


    "Resting is good, but¡­ I miss my baths," Sarah said.


    Billy was also missing one, but only those who reacted to Sarah''s words and nodded where the other women of the group. Maybe Billy still had to learn a lot from being an Adventurer since Francis said that he went two weeks without cleaning himself because of that same dungeon.

 Chapter 323 Legendary (6)

    <h4>Chapter 323 Legendary (6)</h4>


    Francis and the others had gotten used to staying in that dungeon, so they coulde with precision how much time had passed since they entered. ording to them, two days had passed. So, Billy decided to let everyone take a short nap. Sleeping inside the dungeon was too ufortable, so it wouldn''t help much, but a short and deep nap probably could. In any case, Billy only checked his stuff since he was too used to his soft bed and while he asionally could take naps inside the dungeon, it was hard to do so when he was the only one truly alert.


    After two hours of rest, the group began to move again, and thanks to that, Billy noticed that his st of cold could onlyst for around three hours. Still, calling st of cold was prettyme¡­ He decided to improve that for a shorter name, and a cooler one, but in the end, it seemed that he only got something moreplicated. Fortunately, something unexpectedly good happened. It was pretty fun as well, so Billy decided to continue...


    "Let''s call it¡­ Niflheim," Billy said.


    You have learned the skill Niflheim.


    "Eh?" Billy thought. "So, I can do this much with the system, huh... how could have known?"


    Niflheim: it creates arge field of ice that causes damage over time to the enemies in the area and decreases their speed ording to the level of the spell.


    Cost: 100 mana


    It was a version a lot weaker than Billy had been using. Still, it mighte in handy in some battles. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the case right now since the monsters wouldn''t freeze with their current level of power¡­ Regardless, that kind of thing gave Billy some ideas. While he knew a lot of magic, he didn''t know many spells per se. Manipting and controlling the elements was recognized by the system as a spell, but it was different¡­ In any case, Billy decided to enhance his arms and then¡­


    "Let''s call it¡­ Strength Support," Billy says.


    You have learned the skill Strength Support.


    Strength Support: buffs the target''s strength by three points per level. The buff willst for sixty seconds.


    Cost: 20 mana


    "Hehe, this is quite fun," Billy said.


    "What is?" Alexander asked.


    "Nothing¡­ I just came up with a new spell," Billy said.


    "Right now?" Alexander frowned. "Nothing fazes you, huh¡­ To think of a new spell right here¡­"


    The spells also worked on him, so it was a good idea to level up those buffs. Since their cost wasn''t high, Billy could use it on several people. The only downside was that he had to touch the target¡­ In any case, Billy decided to test the other versionster since he had work to do, and he couldn''t waste his mana.


    Billy froze in the first area of the eighth floor, and then his friends and the Adventurer began to move and fight the monsters. Things continued like that for around six hours, and then the parties stopped.


    "From here on out, it is unknown territory to all of us," Francis said.


    "Why do you usually didn''t pass this point?" Alexander asked.


    "There are many reasons, exhaustion,ck of resources, piled up damage¡­" Franci replied. "However, we are a lot better than any of the times we reached this ce before, so we can proceed."


    Although that was fine, Billy was the one who was getting angry and losing focus¡­ Three days away from home was quite annoying. Fortunately, Billy learned a way to avoid dead ends and save time. By looking at ces where the path split, he could judge. On the paths the ice was thicker, Billy and the others would find a dead end ahead, and on the ces where the ice was thinner, they would find the right path¡­ Because the cold wind would go further instead of freezing a single area¡­ thanks to that, they found the entrance to the ninth floor after fifteen hours of exploration. However, they found something else there as well. A sword, a shield and a breastte.


    "What the hell¡­" Billy said.


    "You look strangely surprised¡­ Isn''t it normal for magic weapons and items to be found inside a dungeon?" Alexander asked.


    "Dumbass¡­ It is normal, but no one reached even close to arriving at the ninth floor," Billy replied. "So those are items that have been here for a long time¡­ But that shouldn''t be possible since the dungeon is new¡­"


    Alexander finally realized that¡­ a group of adventurers found the dungeon a long time ago? That didn''t make any sense¡­ There weren''t even bones around those items, so hundreds of years had passed since their owners perished. Still, it was also impossible to believe that the dungeon existed for so long without the monsters escaping.


    "Do you know much about dungeons?" Billy asked while facing Francis. "Is it possible for a dungeon to enter a hibernation state or something?"


    " I never heard of that¡­" Francis said.


    "What about a dungeon that ceased existing after breaking, bing active again?" Billy asked.


    "I thought that was impossible¡­ I have heard that the cores explode when the dungeons breakpletely," Francis replied.


    Billy had heard that too. Actually, he had read it in a book¡­ He had done a lot of research over the years about dungeons. Still, something like that was beyond his knowledge and everyone else''s, apparently. That was worrisome, but it didn''t change the fact that their goal was the same.


    Critical Spear


    It makes your attack cause twenty percent more damage ording to the endurance of the target.


    Strength + 45, Speed + 55


    Durability: 33/50


    Frozen Chestte


    Decreases the power of ice attacks by forty percent.


    Endurance + 70


    Durability: 70/80


    Offensive Shield


    It grants you the power to use Shield Smash, which causes blunt damage and may stun the enemy if you cause more than ten percent of the target''s health in a single attack.


    Endurance + 40


    Durability: 44/55

 Chapter 324 Legendary (7)

    <h4>Chapter 324 Legendary (7)</h4>


    Those effects were pretty interesting, and they also were added to his shop, so Billy didn''t feel the need to get one of the items. Seeing how those three parties were looking at them, it was better to split on them. However, all of them wanted the spear¡­ It was a pretty good item against tanks, after all.


    "We won''t reach an agreement like this, so we will split it based on luck," Billy said and then covered the items with some iceboxes and made them move around at fearsome speeds. "Now, pick one box."


    Adventurers liked that type of game, so they didn''tin, even when Francis''s party got the spear. As usual, they took a peek at the next floor, and they confirmed that twelve chameleons had appeared, so they headed toward the entrance.


    "When are you nning to explore the ninth floor?" Francis asked when they left the dungeon.


    "In four days¡­ Is that fine with you all?" Billy asked while looking at the other parties.


    They nodded. In the end, they made quite a small fortune in the dungeon that week. Even Billy got thirty gold coins¡­ So, he wondered how the heck the state was getting so much money. A happy Paule exined that they were selling to the other states as well. She was in a good mood since they were making some progress. Billy didn''t want to work in the tunnels, so he hurried home. After just five minutes at home, Billy felt alive since he buried his face in Natalie''s chest, groped Kate''s butt, got scolded by them, and then saw his two kids. Who needs adventures when you have those in your life?


    "Billy¡­ Can you please take a bath?" Kate said while fidgeting. "It is hard to talk while you smell like that?"


    "I made sure to clean myself now and then in the dungeon with magic, but I guess it wasn''t enough," Billy said. "Still, I didn''t think I smell that bad¡­ Do you have a sensitive nose and smell fetish?"


    "... I have no idea what you are talking about," Kate said.


    While they were trying to y it cool, Billy could tell that his wives were looking forward as much as him to the return of their passionate lives. Maybe Billy''s strong smell was arousing her. He couldn''t help but smirk while imagining that. Since he was a scumbag deep down, Billt also imagined her sniffing his clothes while making a lewd expression.


    In any case, after taking a bath and cleaning himself properly, Billy had dinner with his wives. After that, he made some faces and armpit farts to his kids. They were finally reacting to his appearance, so they must be recognizing him as their father. They still weren''tughing, though.


    "You took longer to return this time¡­" Kate said.


    "And yet, you still lookpletely fine¡­ Are the floors getting that bigger?" Natalie asked.


    "Yep, we would have wasted a lot more time if the other parties weren''t working with us," Billy said.


    "I thought you said they were difficult to deal with," Kate said.


    "A bit, but I made them fall in line, hahaha," Billy said. "Just kidding, I offered them the chance to get rich without facing many risks, and they couldn''t refuse it. I guess I also threatened them a little bit."


    His wives frowned when they heard that threatening adventurers wasn''t a good idea since they like to gossip, and they also had many connections. While they wouldn''t cause problems directly, they would find other methods. In any case, Billy assumed that on the next run, he would have to stay away from home for at least one week, so he took it easy on the next few days. Jean felt satisfied with what he heard as well, and he apologized since the work forced him to stay away from home for so long. He couldn''t help but apologize since Billyined that at that rate, it wouldn''t be weird if his kids think that Valentin is actually their father since he is a lot more at home.


    Billy - Lv 137 23.500/57.000 EXP


    HP: 692/ 692


    MP: 1581/ 1581


    SP: 836/ 836


    Strength: 242


    Speed: 353


    Magic: 333 + 160


    Endurance: 134


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 140


    Skills:


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Earth Maniption Lv 111 (+ 03UP), Mana Infusion Lv 102 (+22UP), Water Maniption Lv 95 (+19UP), Wind Maniption Lv 77 (+03 UP), Fire Maniption Lv 59, Zen Lv 45 (+06UP), Check Up Lv 05, Earth Transformation Lv 55 (+ 07 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 46(+05 UP), Water Transformation Lv 76 (+33UP), Fire Transformation Lv 23 (+04UP), Niflheim Lv 01, Strength Support Lv 06 (+05UP)


    Passive: Poison Resistance Lv 25 (+ 07 UP), Sage''s Wisdom Lv 32 (+ 08UP), Spiritual Core Lv 56 (+ 10UP), Swimming Lv 12 (+ 11 UP), Underwater Resistance Lv 08 (+ 07 UP), Alchemy Lv 17 (+06 UP)


    Skill Points: 360


    While looking at his status, Billy couldn''tin. He was sacrificing his time at home with his family in exchange for strength¡­ And to prevent a dungeon break from happening. Still, he couldn''t help but feel like he had turned into some kind of viin doing that, even for a good cause. Like a wise, bald man said: you can''t betray family.


    "Maybe I should try to learn a spell to summon shadow clones," Billy thought while rubbing his chin. "That way, I can work and stay at home at the same time. Or maybe I should just give zero fucks and show the world what I can do with no restraints¡­"


    "You are thinking of something weird again¡­" Natalie said. "Your scheming face is uncool, you know."


    "Really¡­ I thought everyone looked cool while scheming," Billy said. "I was prepared for trouble, but not for this."


    Billy began to rx since he was in his bed and his wives and kids were there. He couldn''t ask for anything else in life¡­ Maybe just that they could recover for the delivery a bit faster¡­ But that wasn''t Billy''s main brain thinking¡­

 Chapter 325 Legendary (8)

    <h4>Chapter 325 Legendary (8)</h4>


    During his days off, Billy decided to learn the other support skills, he also tried to use them at a long-range, but he failed. He had no idea how to do that¡­ Hopefully, it wille to him naturally. Since he only practiced those while his kids were sleeping in the afternoon, he didn''t make them level up that much. Still, even at low levels, they shoulde in handy against the guardian of that dungeon. When he recalled such a creature, Billy wondered if those three parties would cooperate with him to the very end. Most likely, they won''t¡­ four parties couldn''t be the guild that will control that dungeon, after all. He knew a better way to solve that, the one who deals thest hit, takes everything, but that might cause problems in thest minute.


    "Still, what kind of guardian will we find there¡­ for a dungeon that has ten floors and such other powerful creatures spawning all the time? It should be quite the monster¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Until now, all the monsters had poisonous skills and spells, so Billy assumed that the guardian would be no different. He had to make his and his friends'' poison resistance level up. Otherwise, things might get messy. It was better to assume that a single wind spell won''t stop the guardian''s poison. With that in mind, Billy made some daggers with the poison attribute and told his friends to use them as much as possible.


    "You want us¡­ to cut ourselves and the poison dagger¡­ poison us?" Alexander asked, visibly shocked by Billy''s idea.


    "Just a small scratch will do, it will cause more poison damage the bigger the wound, but you don''t have to go that far," Billy said. "I am worried about the guardian this time. So, we should make the preparations right now. If my guess is right, we will find it in one month. That should be enough for preparations."


    Billy also would use his power to raise their poison resistance, but he didn''t have to mention that. Still, considering that his magic could kill monsters in a single shot and their resistances over level one hundred, it was hard to say if that would be enough¡­


    "I guess it is time to make more magic items¡­" Billy thought.


    "I suppose this can work since we have that skill that lets us recover faster¡­ it won''t be pleasant, but it will fight the poison," Sarah said.


    "I guess it is better than fighting the big boss without suffering first¡­" Alexander said and then sighed.


    "Just remember this: one more drop of sweat in training is one less drop of blood lost in battle," Billy said.


    Billy had forgotten about that recently, but he trained hard for thest decades with that in mind. Thanks to it, he survived some crazy battles. In any case, Billy had acquired some of the fruits that restored health, and he turned them into pills, so he gave them to his friends in case they felt too bad about the training.


    Billy had forgotten about it, but he could have made some rings to enhance the power of his ice magic. Half of what he could with the tunnels was thanks to the rings he used, after all. Billy also decided to add some resistance to his friends'' equipment while they weren''t looking, just to be safe.


    "I didn''t use those skill points, but I suppose I should use and level up the healing skill as much as possible¡­ I also should make some pills that restore health, just in case," Billy thought.


    Spiritual Exchange: At the cost of ten points of mana per second, it restores one point of health per second and per level.


    "Better ask for forgiveness than for permission¡­ I mean, better safe than sorry," Billy thought.


    Billy was a worrywart, so those days off passed in the blink of an eye while he was finishing his preparations. After the four days, Billy, Alexander, and Sarah returned to the dungeon, and there they found the other parties waiting for them. They were already ready to move as well.


    "Any changes while we were away?" Billy asked.


    "It seems the spawning rate on the whole dungeon decreased. Some people are saying that their extermination we did it on the lower floors weakened the core of the dungeon, so it is unable to act on the whole ce as before," Francis replied.


    "Interesting¡­ What do you think about this?" Billy asked.


    "This is the first time that I am trying to clear a dungeon that had yet to be cleared, so I don''t know," Francis said.


    In the end, they would have to ask the first-generation guild masters of the dungeon towns. Billy decided to send a letter to Gerald and see if he still recalled something during the time he cleared his first dungeon. However, that was just for curiosity''s sake. While Billy hade to help the adventurers, it didn''t matter since he wanted to clear the dungeon at that point in time.


    Regardless, the group had to walk for thirty hours to reach the entrance of the ninth floor. Billy had confirmed that the spawning rate of the monsters decreased a lot since they managed to be around thirty percent faster than before. Before proceeding to the next level, though, they stopped to rest a little, and this time Billy and his friends made sure to bring some sheets that would make things less ufortable while they were resting. Thanks to that, Billy had an idea, wouldn''t it be better if they took their time-fighting monsters in order to decrease the mana avable to the core? While that probably would make things easier for themter, Billy decided to keep quiet and forget about it since it meant that he would have to stay away from home for longer. Even if it makes things easier for them, it was useless if Billy had to stay away from his oasis.

 Chapter 326 Legendary (9)

    <h4>Chapter 326 Legendary (9)</h4>


    Just as Billy had expected, they found the tenth floor after exploring the ninth for around seven days. The damn ce was massive, to the point that Billy imagined that some nearby towns were resting right above the dungeon. Still, the most surprising thing was the fact that as soon as they took a peek on the tenth floor, they found the entrance to the Guardian''s chamber. That was just too weird...


    "This can''t be good, right?" Alexander asked.


    "It is good since it showed that you are developing some awareness," Billy said.


    "Come on, be serious for a change," Alexander said.


    "Well, I suppose it can''t be something good since it means the guardian has an entire floor for itself," Billy said. "Still, at least we know that the enemy is pretty big."


    The door of the chamber was like one hundred meters wide and fifty tall. No wonder they had to go down so much when they left the ninth floor¡­ In any case, Billy decided to call it a day. However, instead of being relieved that they finally found thest room of the dungeon, the members of the other parties looked worried. Everything they knew was informing them that they shouldn''t challenge the guardian, but retreating now aftering this far would be¡­


    "I see¡­ the entire tenth floor is the chamber of the guardian," Paule said after they told her what they saw. "This is unexpected."


    "By the way, how did you guys know that the dungeon had ten floors?" Billy asked.


    "There is a magic tool that can feel the mana of a dungeon and its density. By feeling that, it can tell us how many floors a dungeon has," Paule said.


    It was a pretty convenient tool, but it was also the haggler ring that Billy found a while ago. He didn''t see many of those being sold around¡­ either those who found it would look for the specific buyers or they were only sold in the ck market.


    "In any case, I will take more pills to help in the battle against the guardian back home¡­ but before that, we need to decide how we are going to do things here," Billy said while facing the other parties. "I won''t deny it, I want to be the guild master of this region, but I also need to warn you that challenging the guardian won''t be an easy feat. I am not sure only the three of us can take the guardian either. I would say that we should work together¡­ but we should rest for a week and then decide what we will do."


    "That is probably for the best. We are too tired to think clearly right now," Francis said.


    That mission was about to end, so Billy will finally have the chance to take some time off¡­ Even though he didn''t do much since Jeate''s death a year ago. Still, he couldn''t be reckless. He checked his friends'' poison Resistance, and he confirmed that they had passed level fifty. They used the poison knives even when they were in the dungeon, after all, but when no one was looking. As for Billy, he had a belt that was always poisoning him, so that skill reached level eighty in thest three weeks.


    Upon returning home, as usual, Billy reported things to his wives and then to Jean the next day. Kate and Natalie looked a bit worried like they wanted to help, but they knew that the trip to the chamber in and out would take at least a week¡­ They couldn''t leave the kids alone, who still needed their milk. There was always the option that Billy could make a batmobile and then run over the monsters. At the same time, it headed to the guardian, but he also had to consider that the girls were a bit out of shape due to the pregnancy¡­ Even though they have been trainingtely.


    "You don''t have to hurry, Billy," Kate said. "Your job was just to help prevent the dungeon break. You don''t have to face such a guardian."


    "That is right. It is obvious that something is off with this guardian," Natalie added.


    "Nah, not finishing things now will leave a bad aftertaste in my mouth," Billy said. "Besides, I want to be the guild master of this new area. A lot of money wille to us if I manage to get my hands on that dungeon."


    "I thought you were smarter than someone who would risk their lives for money¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "I am. This is a calcted risk," Billy said.


    "How can you calcte that when you don''t know how strong the guardian is?" Kate asked.


    Billy didn''t have an answer for that. In the end, he could only stay silent and see Kate sigh. Billy wanted to tell them that he would return no matter what, but he couldn''t imagine any other death g more obvious than that.


    "It seems that just words won''t be enough to convince you, so how about this: you can motivate me to return with some prize," Billy said.


    "... What kind of prize? If it is something perverted¡­" Kate said.


    "It is something perverted¡­ You can tell by his tone," Natalie said.


    "It isn''t anything too hardcore¡­ How about around with you two at the same time?" Billy asked.


    Kate and Natalie sighed¡­ It couldn''t be helped that Billy could say such a thing with a straight face, and they knew that he wasn''t the type to get embarrassed by saying what it was in his mind. Still, they wished that he had a little moremon sense¡­ It was too embarrassing for both of them since they were friends.


    "Let''s do this¡­ If you, Alexander, and Sarah return without suffering a single scratch, then we can do what you want,``Natalie said.


    "Hell yeah! Now I am motivated." Billy raised his fist and then said it.

 Chapter 327 Legendary (10)

    <h4>Chapter 327 Legendary (10)</h4>


    Billy had nned to rest and prepare for one week, but then one before his departure, a messenger showed up at his home bringing a letter sent by Jean. It was basically a letter that was sent to Jean and then to him¡­ The contents were simple, two of the three parties that were waiting for his group entered the dungeon. Somehow, Billy already knew which parties the letter was mentioning. The sender was probably Paule since she assumed that Jean would send it to him. He wasn''t surprised, but he facepalmed wondering what he should do in case he finds them inside the dungeon. It wasn''t like they had to follow his orders, so Billy didn''t have many options.


    "Ah¡­ Those guys¡­ What a pain," Billy said and then sighed.


    He wondered if he should keep quiet about it or tell his friends. Still, telling them now wouldn''t change anything, so Billy just continued his preparations. Much to his surprise, Alexander and Sarah''s reactions were a bit different than he had expected the next day. He exined them what happened and he expected a different reaction, perhaps he still was underestimating them deep down.


    "Oh, is that so?" Alexander asked.


    "I guess they are going to die," Sarah said.


    "Putting Sarah''s reaction aside since she isn''t that hot-blooded, I thought you would say something like: we should go and save them right now!" Billy said.


    "Well, we can''t afford to help and waste time with those who don''t even have the decency to give us an answer before trying to clear the dungeon," Alexander said. "Besides, they entered the dungeon of their own volition, whatever happens, it will be their fault."


    Billy should correct the way he sees his friends again. He treated them like childish morons when he was most of the time the childish moron, but now they couldn''t even be called morons¡­ At least not that often. In any case, Billy and his friends departed to the dungeon and they frowned when they saw that the party that didn''t enter the dungeon wasn''t Francis¡­ Nor were they ready to enter. He made another error of judgement, perhaps he should stop trying to evaluate people and their way of thinking based on his own. In any case, their greed was finally shown to him, but the lesson was learned.


    "Sorry, but we decided to step down. We realized that by ourselves, we couldn''t even reach the ninth floor without running out of supplies, so facing the guardian would be suicide. If we help you, you can''t guarantee our safety, right?"


    "Well, of course not, this is a dungeon that has ten levels, after all," Billy said.


    "Since that is the case¡­ we will stay behind and wish you luck."


    Even without the help, Billy could respect that group, they recognized their limits and didn''t let their pride put them in a dangerous position. Still, he was disappointed with Francis and his party¡­ He didn''t take them to be that kind of people, stupidly greedily and inconsiderate. Billy was greedy as well, so he couldn''tin much, but at least he kept his word with the people he respected.


    "Sorry about that, even though I am managing things here, I can''t stop the adventurers from doing what they wanted," Paule said.


    "It is fine, this is just a minor nuisance," Billy said. "Anyway, they left three days ago? Then they must be on the thirdyer already. Let''s see if they will be lucky and escape my magic."


    Since they knew the direct route, they should be fine and Billy won''t kill them with his ice magic unless something happens and their pace is dyed. ording to Paule, those two parties aren''t working together, but they probably will end up helping each other while trying to outspeed the other and reach the Guardian''s chamber.


    In any case, after learning and leveling up magic support a bit, Billy didn''t have to use his full power at the entrance of every floor. Whenever the monsters appeared, he used Niflheim and then covered them in ice. The monsters of the firstyer even died instantly sometimes¡­


    "Didn''t your magic power increase again?" Alexander asked.


    "I am just using another spell that I developed alongside it, it enhances my magic power for a short while," Billy replied.


    Alexander and Sarah couldn''t help but sigh, they thought everyday about new skills and spells that they could develop, but they still felt quite slowpared to Billy''s. Both of them reached a level where they could store more mana than their bodies could handle, but it still was¡­ Rough. They needed to practice more¡­ As for Billy, having three extra reservoirs of mana was his limit¡­ He was thinking of gathering one million mana points and then kill the guardian in one shot, but that was probably impossible with his current skills.


    "By the way, what is the n against the Guardian?" Alexander asked.


    "We don''t know anything about the guardian, so maybe having anything too specific might be a problem," Sarah said.


    "I will try to kill it as fast as possible, if that doesn''t work, then we will work together," Billy said.


    "Your notion of teamwork terrifies me¡­" Alexander said


    In any case, Billy''s tactic of using Niflheim worked pretty well on the secondyer as well, but he had to use the spell more on the thirdyer since the enemies were a lot more resistant than the others. Their numbers were also a problem¡­ Still, Alexander and Sarah managed to y the monsters before it became an issue and since the spawning rate of the monsters decreased, the helpers didn''t fall behind. Still, it took them three days to reach the tenth floor and they didn''t find anyone along the way. However, they heard some noisesing from the guardian''s chamber.


    "I can sense some vibrations inside¡­ so they must be fighting," Billy said.


    "What is the battle n?" Alexander asked. "The real one."

 Chapter 328 Legendary (11)

    <h4>Chapter 328 Legendary (11)</h4>


    It didn''t take long for the guardian''s chamber to fall silent again, so Billy and his friends decided to open it. A single touch on the door was enough to do that. In the next moment, they were weed by a thick, purple haze leaving the room. Since they were wearing the rings Billy made and their resistance had increased a lot, they endured the poisoned air, but they still felt a bit dizzy due to the amount of poison on it. Staying for long there would be fatal...


    The room waspletely dark and the group couldn''t see much, their vision barely let them see anything fifty meters away from them and since that ce was massive, they couldn''t see the ceiling or the walls either. Billy decided to improve their vision by making the poison air concentrated above them and then used fire magic to burn and illuminate the area. That improved things a bit, but they couldn''t find anything or anyone around.


    "Did you hear that?" Billy asked.


    "Hear, what?" Alexander and Sarah asked in unison.


    "Nothing, absolutely nothing¡­ I always wanted to say that," Billy said.


    They sighed¡­ Way to go to decrease the tension. Still, that was Billy''s intention since his friends were way too nervous. That being said¡­ Perhaps Billy didn''t pick the best moment to do that because the ground began to tremble and they began to hear some heavy footsteps approaching.


    Billy felt the vibrationsing from their three o''clock, so he turned and prepared to fight. His friends did the same, but their focus waved when they a massive monster approaching. It was like five meters tall and its width was about the same¡­ However, that was just the size of the creature''s head¡­ The real problem was the length of the rest of the body, which was around forty meters. The creature had a scaled face, and some purple crystals on its back. It seemed like an oversized lizard that had one hell of a big mouth and teeth¡­ Billy almost screamed: dragon, but the creature didn''t have wings¡­ Still, he confirmed what it was after using Appraisal.


    Catastrophe- Lv 355


    HP: 75.000/ 75.000


    MP: 195.000/ 195.000


    SP: 15.000/ 15.000


    Strength: 1555


    Speed: 655


    Magic: 3568


    Endurance: 2250


    Dexterity: 2500


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Dark Bite Lv 229, Poisonous ws Lv 229, Hard Shell Lv 202, Fierce Aura Lv 175¡­


    Spells: Poison Breath Lv 299, Corrosive Mist Lv 254, Decay Lv 212, Poisonous Tornado Lv 185


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 185, Shock Resistance Lv 175 Pain Resistance Lv 187, Fire Resistance Lv 235, Heat Resistance Lv 221, Earth Resistance Lv 55, Draconic Health Lv 55, Draconic Mana Lv 98, Draconic Stamina Lv 10


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy had nned to strike first and kill the creature, but he didn''t expect that a fucking dragon would show up. So, he lost the chance to attack and the monster used its breath attack¡­ It really was a dragon¡­ When Billy saw that, he immediately emerged a wind wall to block it. The breath was purple like the poison they saw earlier, so it would be better to send it right back at the monster. Still, it was clear that a war of attrition wouldn''t be a good idea.


    "Move to the sides and attack that beast!" Billy said. "Focus on damaging its face as much as possible!"


    Alexander and Sarah nodded and then followed the instructions. Approaching was too risky, so Alexander picked the crossbow that Billy gave to him. Meanwhile, Sarah made several ice arrows appear around her. The dragon looked at them, recognizing them as threats, so it stopped its breath attack¡­ A not smart move. In the next moment, Billy fired the strongest lightning bolt that he could fire. While it costs around one thousand points of mana, it was thick as himself and made the beast tremble¡­ Just a little bit. However, aside from that and some damage, it didn''t even burn the monster''s head¡­


    "Seriously¡­" Billy muttered. "I guess that is what Shock Resistance does¡­"


    Billy didn''t expect that one of his best ways to attack would be useless like that. Fortunately, Billy saw the enemy''s resistance and he knew what he had to use. In any case, before the dragon could do anything, Alexander and Sarah attacked. Their projectiles were aimed at the monster''s head in order to draw some blood and debilitate its field of vision, but the creature moved one of its paws and blocked the attacks, suffering only some small scratches. Even the bolts fired by Alexander that were supposed to be from a natural element and could be resisted didn''t do much¡­ Because of Fierce Aura.


    "To think that even a monster would know that¡­ I suppose that is a dragon for you," Billy thought.


    While protecting its head, the dragon charged. It couldn''t attack those three now that they were away from each other with its Poisonous breath. It targeted Billy first, and that gave him the perfect chance¡­ Billy grabbed his chain spear, and used stamina Maniption, and rage, before using the improved version of Light spear on one of the monster''s eyes. However, the powerful beast blocked the attack with one of its ws. Still, at least Billy managed to pierce the scale and the skin of the creature making some blood gush from the wound. Not to mention, his attack stopped the charge of the beast.


    "Only concentrated attacks of this level can actually damage it, huh¡­" Billy thought.


    While his friends were attacking the monster''s sides, the creature charged at Billy again, but he jumped backward while spinning many times and gained distance over the creature. The monster opened its mouth to attack Billy in the air, and he prepared to use his wind magic, but by copying Billy, Alexander charged and pierce the neck of the dragon with his light spear. The pain made the beast stop for a second and it looked annoyed at him¡­

 Chapter 329 Legendary (12)

    <h4>Chapter 329 Legendary (12)</h4>


    When the monster turned its head to try and bite Alexander, Billy made some earth spears emerge from the ground and pierced the neck of the creature, just a little bit. Still, it caused more damage than Billy''s previous attacks. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use earth magic that much inside the dungeon¡­ at such a moment, Billy wondered why he didn''t learn Earth Creation. Still, he couldn''t regret learning Spiritual Exchange¡­


    "I suppose I will have to be more precise and deadly¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    The monster destroyed the earth spears with a single swing of its arms, but then Billy fired some earth bullets from the ground. Instantly, the monster reacted to their high pitching sound and blocked them. However, that arm trembled quite a bit with each strike. Billy also could hear the sound of the scales cracking since he was using earth transformation and firing iron bullets. They were as sharp as they could be and sturdy as well¡­ Billy wasn''t pulling his punches when he created those. Even though that cost five times more mana than usual. Still, he could tell that just firing those from a safe distance wouldn''t change anything.


    "Sarah, cover for us!" Billy said. "We will have to attack from a point where the monster can''t reach!"


    Sarah nodded and Alexander gulped. He wasn''t a coward by any means, but one had to be stupid to charge at a monster that can Devour them for a while without hesitating a single bit¡­ And Billy was kind of stupid sometimes. So, he charged at the monster and used Light Spear.


    The dragon used its w to block the attack, but since the creature wasn''t moving, its arm moved backward quite a bit. Meanwhile, Alexander did the same time thing and the monster was unable to use its ws. Still, it could use its mouth and so tried to eat Billy with a single bite.


    "What a stupid monster¡­" Billy smirked.


    Before the monster could finish the move, Billy fired an iron spear toward the monster''s mouth, piercing the flesh of the monster and forcing it to stop the attack, Billy didn''t stop, though. He jumped backward and fired the strongest lightning bolt toward the spear. This time, Billy caused a lot of damage¡­ Even though the monster was tough, its internal parts shouldn''t be that sturdy.


    Catastrophe- Lv 355


    HP: 63.800/ 75.000


    MP: 179.000/ 195.000


    SP: 14.300/ 15.000


    Strength: 1555


    Speed: 655


    Magic: 3568


    Endurance: 2250


    Dexterity: 2500


    Status Points: 00


    Billy smirked once again while the monster was trembling uncontrobly and then Alexander used that chance to approach the monster and use Light Spear at the monster''s right eye. Even the eyelids of the creature had scales, but a lot of blood gushed from the wound¡­ Alexander had learned Rage and Stamina Maniption, so his concentrated strike destroyed the monster''s eye. However, before those two could do anything else, the dragon used Corrosive Mist that quickly spread around its body and reached Alexander and Billy. However, Sarah used Ice Walls and created some tforms to emerge above the mist. Still, Billy had time to see his iron spear melting inside the monster''s mouth.


    Eventually, the dragon stopped emitting the mist and Billy dissipated that with a gust of wind. However, another Poisonous Breath came and his friends approached to help him concentrate on a single point, his Wind Wall. They did the right thing because Billy barely could control enough wind to block such an attack. Fortunately, the dragon could only keep its breath going for ten seconds, so Billy finally had some time to rest.


    "What next?" Alexander asked.


    "I am still thinking," Billy replied.


    "I suppose we should keep fighting and then improvise when we find the chance," Sarah said.


    Sarah had a point, but Alexander didn''t like the idea of fighting without a clear goal in mind. Neither of them liked that, but it was their only option. Regardless, they split again and this time, they tried to get as far away as possible from each other to make the dragon''s focus spread around and be unable to make any big move without risking a powerful counterattack. In the end, the creature decided to focus its attention on Billy. That wasn''t so bad since he disliked being underestimated or ignored¡­ But it also decreased his options.


    The creature dashed toward him and then Billy fired some iron Bullets toward the wounded eye of the beast. While the first onesnded, the others were blocked by the creature''s ws. Still, at least that decreased the moving speed of the monster. When the beast got close enough to attack Billy, he used Light Spear with all his might in order to attack the same spot he did it before. In the end, the monster didn''t notice his goal, so his spear hit the wound and pierced a lot deeper than before. The beast grunted in pain, but despite that, it tensed its muscles when he tried to pull back the weapon, stopping him from doing that. In the next moment, the dragon used its other w to smash him, but he jumped backward and dodged.


    "You never learn, don''t you?" Billy asked and then used Lightning Bolt on his spear.


    While it didn''t cause as much damage as before, the spear working as a vessel to make the electricity pass through the body of the monster, made the creature flinch due to the pain. Thanks to that, Alexander and Sarah had the chance to go all out¡­ Dashing from the monster''s blind spot, Alexander approached and then tried to attack the wound on the monster''s eye. Hended his hit and made the creature tremble and even move.


    From the other side, Sarah created a massive ice spear and made it spin at fearsome speeds before firing toward the remaining eye of the dragon. The creature tried to block the attack with one of its paws, and it seeded¡­ But the spear pierced the monster''s flesh and exploded, covering the entire paw with ice.

 Chapter 330 Legendary (13)

    <h4>Chapter 330 Legendary (13)</h4>


    The monster flinched due to the power of the ice attack, so Billy didn''t lose that chance and charged toward it while equipping his short spears.. The creature tried to block his advance with the other paw since opening its mouth might grant him the chance to use that same tactic again. Thanks to that, Billy''s path was blocked. However, Billy used Light Spear again, and again, and once again¡­ until the sequence pushed the w backward, and Billy''s spear pierced the monster''s arm quite deeply. Blood gushed from the wound like a fountain...


    Billy pulled back his weapon and then turned into two while he furiously attacked the monster. Alexander joined the fray, and the dragon couldn''t do much aside from curling to protect its wounded paws and face. Billy began to almost hear the tension of his muscles reaching the limits. Still, he didn''t stop¡­ until the dragon finally used another spell. The creature didn''t do anything, but then a green tornado appeared and began to pull those two toward it.


    Billy summoned an earth wall in front of him and Alexander in order for them to fight the pulling force of the tornado, and they seeded by putting their feet over it, but then the tornado began to move.


    "Give me a break¡­" Billy said.


    Without any other choice, Billy began to freeze the air around the tornado, and eventually, the wind wasn''t strong enough to pull them because of some ice blocks that formed inside it. The dragon insisted on that attack and increased its power since it was a spell that consumed mana over time, but Billy also insisted on his n¡­ The one who broke that stalemate was Sarah¡­ She fired some ice spheres toward the monster''s frozen paw, and that made it shatter in several ces. The beast lost its focus due to the pain, and the tornado disappeared. Billy had some time to breathe, and thanks to that, his head cleared a little, and he had an idea¡­


    internal parts shouldn''t be that sturdy.


    Catastrophe- Lv 355


    HP: 51.300/ 75.000


    MP: 163.000/ 195.000


    SP: 13.100/ 15.000


    Strength: 1555


    Speed: 655


    Magic: 3568


    Endurance: 2250


    Dexterity: 2500


    Status Points: 00


    While the monster was busy with Sarah and unable to move due to its wounded paws, Billy used Lightning Bolt on the frozen paw. The beast used the other paw to block the attack, but it made the otherpletely wide open for Sarah''s attacks. Alexander also used that chance to attack and dashed toward the head of the monster to attack its remaining eye. At that moment, Billy saw a weird glint in the monster''s eye.


    "Wait! Fall back!" Billy shouted.


    Alexander couldn''t fall back. He was already too close and starting his attack motion. At that moment, he saw a massive torrent of the corrosive mist emerging from the sides of the monster, and Alexander would be engulfed in the attack. He was prepared against Poison, but corrosive attacks worked in the same way? Without any other choice, Billy activated the effect of his armor and then increased the output of his Fierce Aura.


    "Go for it!" Billy shouted.


    In the end, Alexander just clenched his teeth and attacked the monster''s eye. His spear pierced deeply, but he was more worried about the pain¡­ Still, despite his worries, he didn''t feel anything. Perhaps his defense was too high. Regardless, the dragon began to scream in agony since it had lost its sight, but even so, Alexander could hear Billy''s grunts of pain as well.


    "Shut up, you son of a bitch¡­ I am the one who should be screaming now!" Billy said.


    Billy had some nasty burn marks across his body. It almost looked like something had bitten off the flesh in some parts of his body. So, that obviously hurts like hell¡­ still, Billy wasining because he lost his chance to finally have the Legendary menage a trois¡­


    "You will pay for this!" Billy shouted. "Get the hell out of there, Alexander!"


    Alexander didn''t have to hear that again. It was the first time he had seen Billy so mad, so something big wasing. It was hard to say if his friends would lose their respect for him if they discovered that he was angry because he wouldn''t be able to sleep with his wives at the same time¡­ Regardless, in the next moment, several ice spears began to fall on the dragon-like rain. The creature protected its head by instinct but then realized that its whole body was suffering considerable damage¡­ Billy''s magic power increased because he increased the output of his Fierce Aura. Little by little, the spears began to pierce the body of the monster, and those that fell on the previous wounds pierced even deeper.


    After seeing that a few dozen ice spears were standing on the body of the monster, Billy changed his spell. He pointed his hands upward, and then he forced several thunder clouds to appear right above the beast. The creature felt the danger for its life and tried to move, but it didn''t move fast enough. Countless lightning bolts began to fall while hitting the ice spears. The body of the monster was plenty wet due to the previous attacks, so that caused even more damage than anyone could expect. Billy used all his mana on thatbined attack, and due to the circumstances, the monster received its full power, unable to protect itself¡­ at the end, when the spells ended, a lot of smoke began to leave the dragon''s body. The creature waspletely lifeless on the ground¡­


    You obtained 1.330.000 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 50.000 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 50.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 50.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 50.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Mission aplished¡­ we won, but in the end, I didn''t truly win anything¡­" Billy said.

 Chapter 331 Legendary (14)

    <h4>Chapter 331 Legendary (14)</h4>


    After cooling down his head, Billy felt the gravity of his injuries. They were hurting a lot more now than before¡­ Although he only lost thirty percent of his health, the pain was a lot worse than that. He tried to use Spiritual Exchange, and while it restored his health, the effect had been halved, and the wounds weren''t closing¡­ When Billy checked his status, he found the answer. It seemed that he got caught a negative effect, it has been so long since he saw one of those in action...


    Billy (Corrosion)- Lv 149 33.500/69.000 EXP


    HP: 511/ 692


    MP: 234/ 1581


    SP: 565/ 836


    "It seems this is a negative effect that decreases the effect of healing spells¡­ Still, it should disappear by itself soon enough," Billy thought while he rubbed his chin.


    "Billy, are you alright?" Alexander asked after he approached.


    "More or less," Billy replied. "In any case, we don''t have time to waste. We need to get the materials and then¡­ What kind of materials can we get from this thing?"


    Alexander had no idea, and when he looked at Sarah, she just shrugged. As far as Billy knows, even wingless dragons are pretty powerful creatures, so their entire bodies should make a lot of good equipment¡­ Taking the whole body outside was probably for the best, but soon the dungeon will begin to change, and the monsters won''t spawn until that ispleted. So, Billy won''t have enough mana, even if he makes a vehicle right there to transport that massive body¡­


    One week had passed since everyone felt the tremor in the dungeon. Now and then, they still happened, and that was a sign that the dungeon was still changing itsyout. Paule and the other adventurers imagined that Billy and his party had won. Still, while they were supposed to have returned three days ago since the monsters weren''t spawning, they didn''t show up until now. After another day, the dungeon finally stopped trembling, and Paule was having a headache¡­ The adventurers confirmed that theyout of the dungeon had changed, and the monsters were spawning again. There was no sign of the Billy, Alexander, and Sarah¡­


    "This job is sometimes the worst¡­ I hate when I have to tell the families of the deceased the bad news¡­" Paule thought.


    On the night of that day, she was preparing her things for the travel. She will have to go to the capital, after all¡­ However, some noiseing from the dungeon stopped her, and when she came to check, she saw a weird vehicle pulling a massive cart behind itself, and on top of that, she saw an oversized lizard. The ones driving the vehicle were Billy and his friends.


    "You guys¡­ Survived?" Paule asked


    "Yes, we had to wait for a while since¡­ It is hard to exin," Billy said. "Anyway, mission aplished. I will return in one week to proceed with the creation of the building that my guild will be. In the meantime, I will leave in your hands things rted to the exploration of the dungeon."


    "Wait a minute¡­ Is that the guardian? Where are you taking that?" Paule asked.


    "Where exactly can I store this?" Billy asked. "I will use some of the materials, and then I will sell the remaining parts to Jean, don''t worry about it. See youter."


    Paule had many more things to say, but Billy and the others left before she could ask. Since they returned alone, it was safe to assume that the others perished¡­ but after seeing what they had to face, Paule wasn''t surprised. Even Billy still had those wounds in his body, even though their sizes decreased considerably.


    Billy decided to leave at night because his tunnels weren''trge enough to transport the dragon and because he used the extra time to gather mana from the monsters and to send it to his engine. That was one of the reasons they only left the dungeon after quite a while¡­ The other was the fact that theyout of the dungeon changed. His new magic cart could fire ice bullets that could freeze all the monsters on the way, but they also consumed mana to be shot, and their power wasn''t based on Billy''s.


    "I am worried¡­ I need to destroy those things before they be well known among the poption and some crazy dude begins to mass-produce them," Billy thought.


    Making his life as convenient as possible had that kind of demerit¡­ In any case, they returned home before anyone could see the magic batmobile, and Billy created a new hideout connected to his tunnels where he hid the massive body of the dragon. Weirdly enough, the body of the creature wasn''t rotting¡­ Even though it had the decay skill.


    "If this weren''t a poison-type monster, I would want to try to eat its meat," Billy said.


    "I am not that brave¡­ It doesn''t look taste either," Alexander said.


    "I guess the mission is over. I hope that we can work together soon enough," Sarah said. "Hopefully, with something less intense and time-consuming."


    "I couldn''t agree more," Billy said. "Well, untilter."


    Billy hurried home, and then he smiled when he saw his wives. As usual, he hugged and then gropped them in some parts, but he wasn''t scolded this time. He got a chop in the head. Since Natalie was the one who did it, it hurt quite a bit.


    "This isn''t time for that¡­ What happened? What are those nasty wounds?" Natalie asked.


    "It is a long and bloody story. You don''t want to hear it," Billy said.


    "We have time now since it seems that this job is over," Kate said.


    "Well, if you say so¡­ A long time ago, around neen years ago, a handsome and robust boy was born in a tribe of green-eyed spearmen," Billy said, but he stopped when he got hit again. "You guys don''t get my humor¡­"

 Chapter 332 Last details (1)

    <h4>Chapter 332 Last details (1)</h4>


    "Aww¡­ My cute angels are already sleeping¡­ I wanted to see you awake so much," Billy said while smiling and watching his two kids. "I guess I will have to wait until tomorrow¡­"


    Billy was acting weirdly again and that made his wives sigh. Still, that didn''tst long. After exining what had happened, Kate and Natalie were speechless. They wanted to see the dragon as soon as possible. Still, it seemed that Billy exaggerated on his report considering that he was acting like usual¡­ Still, his wounds¡­ Eight days had passed since the fight, and the wounds were closing very slowly. They didn''t know that it was healing quite fast since Billy was using Spiritual Exchange whenever possible. Dragons truly were fearsome creatures... in any case, Billy didn''t have much time to think about it since the end of the fight, but the creature also had a weird name... could that be a coincidence? It was hard to say, but he will check that eventually, once he finds other dragons. It will take a while before he can find one, though. Most people believed that they went extinct, after all.


    The next day, after hearing of his return, Jean paid Billy a visit, and he went to see the dragon with the others. Even though they had been looking at that thing for a week, Alexander and Sarah still looked shocked. Even though Billy did most of the work, they defeated that they also contributed a lot.


    "I thought that dragons had been extinct a long time ago¡­ Howe a dungeon found a simr creature in the recent decades?" Jean asked.


    "We found some old items at the entrance of the ninth floor and inside the Guardian''s chamber. They were all pretty old," Billy said. "My guess is that this dungeon worked a long time ago and then began to hibernate for whatever reason."


    "I see¡­ I never heard of that, but it might be possible," Jean said. "Still, it will take some time to dismantle something this big."


    "Not at all. By the time I return to the dungeon area to build the guild building, I will have finished it," Billy said.


    That would be some crazy level of fast working¡­ Still, if there was someone that could pull that off, that someone was Billy. He was also quite interested in how he could make weapons out of Draconic bones, so Billy couldn''t wait.


    "Let''s return. I want to spend the day with my kids and only return to work tomorrow," Billy said.


    Unlike Billy''s worries, Hector and Christina were finally starting to recognize him and like when he yed with them, showing weird faces. Hector still disliked being in his arms for too long, though. It couldn''t be helped¡­ While he wasn''t totally like his father, Billy also would have disliked it if Drew had spent too much time carrying him.


    Speaking of kids, Lily showed up at the house the other day and boastfully where Lara was walking by herself. After a while, she even used the words: mama and papa. Which made Alexander and Lily feel very proud. While Billy would have felt the same since he was on the path to bing a stupid parent, he knew that it was normal for a one-year-old kid to do that much. In any case, while Lily was the one who looked after her the most, it seemed that Lara liked more to be carried by her father¡­ Probably because he spoiled her.


    In any case, during the next few days, Billy worked on dismantling the body of the dragon, and while they had destroyed a lot of the scales, he still found a few dozenpletely fine. With their sizes, they could be used to reinforce several shields or the back and front of some armor¡­ they had high poison and elemental resistances, after all. The only problem was that Billy and his friends didn''t use shields. Even their defensive gear was kept to a minimum since it hindered their mobility. Still, that was a problem forter.


    After the scales, Billy began to work on the muscles and bones, and skin of the dragon. The hide wasn''t that tough, but it was light, so it should make good equipment for long-range fighters. As for the muscles, Billy had no idea how to use them, they even poisoned him just by touch, so perhaps he should forget about it.


    In any case, the bones were rather sturdy, but they still had some malleability. Billy assumed that he could turn them into many kinds of weapons, but they probably shouldn''t use weapons made of bones everywhere¡­ In the end, Billy finished that job after just three days since he used his magic to help. Eventually, he tried some of the dragon''s meat, but it wasn''t tasty, and he also got diarrhea due to the poison¡­ it was so powerful that he still could do that after the dragon had been killed more than ten days ago¡­


    Making new weapons was something he would need to doter, though. Billy had to return to the dungeon and make the ce operate by a guild and its employees even when he wasn''t there. He also had to build the building¡­ so he had some work ahead of him. Fortunately, his friends decided toe along since Billy''s magic cart wasfortable enough for the kids to be in, and they wanted to move their legs as well.


    "I want to finish all this in one go, so it might take a few days before we can return home, are you sure you want toe?" Billy asked.


    "If we go, we can help and make you return faster, right?" Kate asked.


    "We also are members of Vanguard, so it is only natural that we should help in moments like this," Natalie said. "Besides, we talked with some people to assume the necessary roles while you were working inside the dungeon. Just leave it to us."

 Chapter 333 Last details (2)

    <h4>Chapter 333 Last details (2)</h4>


    Thanks to his magic, Billy built the guild in no time. While people were afraid that a building made by magic wouldn''tst, he couldn''t care. After that, he talked with the shop owners that were already around and asked them if they wanted to increase their shop. There are three types of materials that could be traded around, so they need the right tools and space to work with those¡­ And to make Billy get more money as well. It would take a while for his new ie to get stable, though.


    While he was doing that, the others hired the people that would work at the guild, the receptionist, the guards¡­ He also received help from Paule in order to select the Adventurers that would have permission to use the dungeon for the time being. They only avoided forbidding the real troublemakers among the adventurers. Those who were too rough and hot-blooded were blocked since they had a history of drinking too much and picking fights with everyone. When they tried toin, they heard the sound of Billy expanding some shops and making the ground tremble, so they gave up on it.


    "Things will need some time before they can work as perfectly as possible, but I suppose this is enough for now," Billy said.


    "We finished everything in just five days¡­ Maybe we should stay around for a while longer in order to make sure that things will work out," Kate said.


    "Nah, it is fine," Billy said. "Besides, this isn''t a ce for newborn kids. I wille here every day to finish the tunnel, so you can leave that to me."


    "I will alsoe since, in the end, I was saved by Billy," Alexander said. "I need more training, so I will challenge the dungeon alone."


    "I suppose I will as well," Sarah added.


    Billy decided to ignore the battle freaks, and then he began to drive his magic cart back home. The job was over, and he finally could just enjoy the ie of moneying into his wallet now. Since he had cleared the dungeon, some adventurers were heading there to make some money as well. They had heard the rumors about the dragon, but they assumed that it was just an exaggeration¡­ Billy assumed that at least once a year, he would have to fight the guardian of the chamber to avoid problems, but that was fine. He will defeat that thing next time without getting a single scratch.


    One week had passed since Billy finished the guild, and things were going smoothly there. Although they entered the dungeon together, Billy, Alexander, and Sarah split up in order to get some training done. Billy only wanted mana for his tunnels and to level up, though.


    During this time, Billy also began to think of new ways to get stronger. While he fought, won, and survived. He believed that he had too much of a hard time against a wingless dragon. With his system, with his reserves of mana¡­ he believed that he should have won a lot easier¡­ Billy had some new spells that could increase his parameters, but they didn''t do much yet against the dragon¡­ he needed something else¡­ Unfortunately, nothing came to mind.


    "I need to learn the shadow clone technique¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t give up on that idea, and it was unlikely that he would find such a convenient skill in his shop, even if he umted hundreds of skill points¡­ So, he could only keep training while he waited for that sweet wave of inspiration.


    While Billy''s life returned to normal, he suddenly received a letter from his siblings one day. They were almost thirteen now, but they bragged about how they cleared the bettles dungeon instead of mentioning that. It took them a bit longer than Billy and his friends, but it was only obvious since they didn''t work with anyone else. This time, they actually cleared the dungeon and broke his record¡­ When Billy did it, he was thirteen, after all.


    "What troublesome kids¡­ I really love them," Billy thought. "They probably will challenge that Aquatic dungeon in the next few months, but they will have a harder time there¡­"


    Maybe Billy should study more spiritual exchange and then learn the ins and outs of teaching his siblings to heal their wounds. They would need that kind of skill if they wanted to keep fighting in dungeons¡­ Still, while Samuel was a bit impulsive, Sarama had it together. She should be able to prevent both of them from taking challenges too much for themselves.


    Eventually, Billy finished the tunnel connecting his home to the two dungeon towns under his control. He was already halfway done with the tunnel that connected his hometown with the capital when his kids were six months old. Still, it seemed that he would have to stop with that because Jean showed up at his house while showing a wry smile¡­ It was the smile that he showed when he had some news, but he didn''t know if Billy was going to like them.


    "It has been a while¡­" Billy said.


    "Yes, I thought that I should step back a bit since I caused you a lot of problems at such an important moment of your life," Jean said.


    "Well, it isn''t like I didn''t get anything from that, so it is fine," Billy said. "Anyway, what happened?"


    "Nothing, really," Jean said. "I just came to inform you of an event that is about to happen and that you received an invitation to participate. Svan was the one who personally invited you."


    "Event?" Billy frowned.


    "The barbarians have the costume to solve their disputes most of the time with duels, most of them aren''t to death, but¡­ It doesn''t matter now," Jean said. "Every year, they also hold a tournament in order to determine their best warriors and this year, Svan and his people decided that outsiders can join them¡­ I suppose he wants to fight you again."

 Chapter 334 Last details (3)

    <h4>Chapter 334 Last details (3)</h4>


    A fighting tournament¡­ considering things like the way the barbarians fought, Billy wasn''t sure if weapons were allowed¡­ that would increase the death rate quite a bit. Also, magic probably wasn''t allowed if weapons weren''t. In any case, putting aside Jean''sment, Billy was pretty sure that Svan wasn''t looking for an excuse to have his revenge. He didn''t seem that type of person, still, that seemed like a waste of time, even if there was a prize.


    "I think I will have to pass, because¡­" Billy said.


    "That sounds interesting, what are the rules?" Natalie suddenly appeared and asked.


    Natalie waspletely in shape again. In fact, she trained even harder than before. She even visited the dungeons under Vaguard''s control now and then to sharpen her fangs. Still, that made Billy sigh. Natalie couldn''t go alone, she would have to bring Hector with him, and so Billy will have to apany them. Otherwise, the trip willst for months. Alexander will probably try to participate as well¡­ and eventually, the whole group will have to head there¡­ It was truly a pain in the ass.


    "No weapons, the fight ends when one of the fighters falls from the ring or drop unconscious on the floor," Jean said. "No judges as well, to prevent suspicious victories."


    "I suppose they don''t fight with weapons to avoid deaths, but even a few punches in the head can be lethal," Billy said. "Those guys are pretty big, after all."


    "Yes, apparently, unfortunate idents happen from time to time¡­" Jean said.


    "You heard him, Natalie," Billy said. "It would be too irresponsible for us to participate since we are parents now."


    "You don''t have to worry about hits, if you avoid them," Natalie said.


    "Getting carried away, aren''t we?" Billy asked and then sighed. "Besides, can you even fight by relying on punches and kicks alone?"


    "Do you want to see that firsthand?" Natalie asked.


    "I''d rather not¡­" Billy replied.


    Since she wasn''t just telling her that she was going, it meant that Natalie was being conscious of her position as a mother, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t want to voice her thoughts. Knowing Kate, she probably would agree that a trip right now would be a good change of pace. While they were happy with their current lives, they still were adventurers, and that part of them would never die.


    "I suppose sending some of our people would be a good diplomatic move, yes?" Billy asked. "Considering the distance, I would say that most people would need to travel for two months without a break to reach their territory by using the best horses avable¡­"


    "Yes, and they understand that," Jean said. "They only sent the invitation out of good will since they knew that the two way trip would be difficult. Even though the prize is another massive sphere of gold. I assume that it is the same as the one you found a while ago."


    Billy wanted to ask if they were found under the same conditions as the one he did it. However, that would be too suspicious, and Jean probably didn''t have the answer. If he wasn''t worried, then he probably assumed some old civilization made those and buried them to hide from their enemies.


    "... I will talk with the others," Billy said after a long sigh. "I suppose they might want toe, even if more than half of us don''t want to participate. I also owe a visit to Svan. Hopefully by now, he should have given up on arranging the marriage between me and his daughter."


    "This is the first time I am hearing about that," Natalie frowned.


    "Well, you never asked¡­" Billy shrugged.


    Natalie gave Billy a look for a while, and Jean decided to leave thanks to that. The third marriage was probably out of the question, even though Billy wasn''t interested in it anyway. Those three months passed in the blink of an eye, but Billy hoped that he would have a lot more time of peace with his family¡­ that kind of event was pretty stupid from his point of view, even though he didn''t want to think lowly of the customes of other people.


    "A trip to the barbarians state? That sounds like fun," Lily said.


    "I might learn one thing or two by watching them fight," Alexander said.


    "A trip will be good for the kids, they need to see more of the world," Kate said.


    "For obvious reasons, I can''t participate in such a tournament, but we are a team, so I want to go as well," Sarah said.


    Billy sighed¡­ He didn''t even know why he was surprised. His friends were that free-spirited, after all. While he couldn''t see the point of his kids having a trip that they won''t even remember next year while watching fights with punches probably won''t make Alexander learn anything while watching people beat the crap out of each other wasn''t actually fun¡­ Billy just decided to shut up and begin his preparations.


    Billy headed to his hometown and asked if the others wanted to go with them. The tournament will take ce in two months, so everyone has time to prepare for it, after all. Even if they didn''t want to participate in it. In the end, they decided that they wanted to go¡­ Everyone. It was a rare opportunity, after all.


    "Don''t worry, Hector, Christina," Billy said. "While your mothers can''t use the few brain cells that they have, I will make sure to give you two others and better opportunities to travel around the world. You just have to love me more than them."


    "We heard that," Kate said.


    "He gets worse with every passing day¡­" Natalie said and then sighed.


    Scolding Billy was only making things worse, so those two were hoping that he would get his act together when Hector and Christina grow more to the point where they won''t forget most of the things that they experienced.

 Chapter 335 Invitation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 335 Invitation (1)</h4>


    In the end, Billy enjoyed those two months of freedom and peace as much as possible. He tried to teach some words to Hector and Christina, but they never tried to say anything aside from ''Dah'' when they were with him. At least Hector didn''t look that displeased anymore when Billy was nearby. He feared that he might be a difficult child in the future¡­


    In any case, when the time came, Billy went to pick up everyone, and he frowned that once he was back in the capital, Jean and Pierre were at his home as well. As if they wanted to tag along¡­


    "Wait, don''t tell me¡­" Billy said.


    "Rosalie and Gilles also want to tag along, Aura too¡­ but they won''t be able to make the trip unless theye with us," Jean said. "I had mentioned that to Kate, though¡­"


    "I forgot to mention, didn''t I?" Kate asked while forcing a smile.


    "They are so big already¡­ Can I carry them?" Gerald asked.


    "Of course, father," Kate said and then passed Christina to him.


    "Well then, leave Hector to me," Lucy said.


    "Hey, what about us?" Cami asked while furrowing her eyebrows.


    "At least act like an adult in front of your children¡­" Anna said and then sighed.


    Everyone was too oblivious to worry about Billy''s concerns. He felt like a bus driver to a bunch of weirdoes, and it was a bit troublesome that his parents were a part of the crew. In any case, one or two people going with them would change nothing¡­ Hopefully.


    By using his tunnels, Billy reached Rosalie''s home in a single night, even though his magic cart was going slower due to the extra weight of so many people. They could have continued the trip, but Billy decided to stop and rest there during the day. There was no need to raise rumors about the fact that so many important people were leaving their states to see people punching each other.


    "Billy, is your new dungeon difficult?" Samuel asked.


    "It is a bit too soon for you guys to go there¡­ and what happened to big bro?" Billy asked.


    "That is too childish," Samuel said.


    "Only a child would worry about acting childish.


    Samuel didn''t like to hear that, but he couldn''tin since he could see Billy''s point. Samara wasn''t worried, wasn''t she? He was more focused on ying with the babies. It was weird, given that she didn''t ask to hold them a single time. Billy thought that girls at her age would love that. Maybe she was too nervous for that.


    "The trip is a lot morefortable than before¡­ is it because you changed the wheels, Billy?" Drew asked. "Didn''t that decrease their durability?"


    "Yes, you are right on both points," Billy replied. "Still, you can''t have your cake and eat it at the same time."


    "I never heard a saying like that¡­" Drew frowned.


    As usual, men like cars. The others always asked things about the vehicle. Still, Billy kept most of the information as a secret in order to prevent them from being mass-produced. Meanwhile, the female passengers always asked the vehicle to look more cute¡­ there were some exceptions, though.


    In the end, the trip that was supposed tost more than two months using normal means, it took only one week for Billy''s group, and they only traveled at night¡­ Thanks to that, they didn''t have much time to see the terrain and environment, but even the nights were quite hot, so Billy assumed that it was a state with a tropical climate. They also saw manykes and rivers along the way, so things weren''t exactly deserted. They also found some camps near those water bodies in the distance, so Billy assumed that a weird rumor would spread soon.


    Kriesal state didn''t have a ce that they called the capital. Instead of that, they had the Coliseum. It was a ce that all of the inhabitants of that state had to visit at least once. Thanks to that, many groups settled around the Coliseum, and after many years, the Coliseum city was formed. That was their destination, and as soon as Billy saw that massive building in the distance, he stopped and hid his magic cart underground. Fortunately, the sun was already rising, so they didn''t have to camp.


    "Phew¡­ It is hot even so early in the morning," Jean said.


    Billy used his magic to send some cold air around the group. He could tell that his kids were sweating a bit as well¡­ And since things were pretty cool at the capital most of the year, that was necessary to avoid them getting sick. They had to hurry to find Svan and then some sort of inn. The people of that state must be used to the tropical climate, but their homes should be cool¡­ If that weren''t the case, then Billy would invent the magic air conditioner in that world for Hector and Christina.


    The Coliseum city was quite weird since several settlements were created around a single building with no order whatsoever. The ce looked like a maze¡­ Even from afar, finding Svan will be a pain in the ass since many people were visiting the ce for the tournament. The city had many entrances, and not a single guard was keeping an eye on the visitors, thanks to that, Billy''s group arrived, and they only got a few curious eyes. Since the people that wereing didn''t bring newborn kids with them.


    "This might be bad¡­ The inns are probably packed since the tournament will start in three days," Jean said.


    "I don''t want to draw attention, but if that is the case, then I will build a house outside the city," Billy said. "Still, Let''s look around for a bit first."


    In fact, building something like that will probably make Svan find them faster. Still, Billy wanted to keep their identity hidden, just in case.

 Chapter 336 Invitation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 336 Invitation (2)</h4>


    In the end, while they had to walk for one hour to find it, the group found an inn with enough rooms for all of them. The inn was also pretty decent andfortable, so there was no issue with thefort of everyone. The only problem was that the inn didn''t offer breakfast, lunch, and dinner. So, Billy and the others will have to find other ces to eat every day. It was pretty calm as well, so Billy wasn''t worried that his kids won''t have enough sleep during their stay in that noisy city.


    "We should get going," Natalie said.


    "We can find Svan tomorrow or after," Billy said while he was helping Christine take some steps while he was holding her hands.


    "We need to register for the tournament¡­" Natalie said.


    "Shouldn''t it have a number of limitedpetitors?" Kate asked. "Perhaps we are alreadyte, even for that."


    "Please, don''t jinx us¡­" Natalie said.


    "What about you guys?" Billy asked while looking at his parents, and Lucy and Nik.


    "I am too old for this," Nik replied.


    "Punching isn''t with me," Cami said.


    "I would rather not take the pce of a youngest," Drew said.


    "I think that the idea of fighting in a tournament is quite stupid, even more so is to fighting for money," Lucy said.


    Billy agreed with Lucy, but he still had to go with Alexander and Natalie to make sure that they wouldn''t get lost. Thanks to that, he couldn''t help but feel that he was digging his own grave since something might happen, and he would end up being forced to join the tournament.


    In any case, they headed toward the Coliseum to register those two participations on it. When they finally reached the ce, they found something like a table where a female receptionist was writing the names of those who wanted to get in. The number of people was quiterge, the number of women as well¡­ Still, Natalie was getting the attraction to many males because of her bazoongas. Billy could tolerate that since it couldn''t be helped, but something snapped in his head when he began to see some grins.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­ Let''s memorize the faces of those idiots and break all of their teeth," Billy thought.


    Alexander and Natalie just shrugged when they saw Billy signing up. They thought that even he had some hot blood inside him and he wouldn''t lose the chance to fight people with his bare fists.


    "Are you Billy from Heinhall state?" The receptionist asked.


    "... Why do you ask?" Billy frowned.


    "Captain Svan told me to give this to you if you were to appear here." The receptionist replied.


    Billy got an envelope, and inside it, he found a map of the city with a red circle in some building. It was probably where Svan was¡­ While Billy felt like heading straight to the inn, he decided to pay a visit to his friend. After walking for fifteen minutes, they found the marked house. It was one of the few residences that had more than one floor. Only shops and some special buildings were usually as big as that. After knocking on the door, Billy found a tall girl in herte teens answering the door, and behind her, Billy saw Svan and Marie drinking beer.


    "Oh, he really came," Marie said.


    "You showed up just in time," Svan said. "As expected, your friends came as well. Come on it, let''s celebrate this meeting with some drinks before the tournament."


    "The tournament is in three days, do you want to drink until then?" Billy asked. "Sorry, while I can enter, I will have to refuse the beer. We didn''t came alone and my kids are also waiting for me."


    "You brought the whole gang, huh," Svan said.


    "Is Pierre there as well? Maybe we should drink there, hahaha!" Marie said. "Already, clearly drunk.


    "There are kids there, so don''t even think about it," Billy said. "Still, our rooms are separated, so I guess you can go to your brother''s room and bother him as much as possible."


    "Sorry about not picking you guys up, I forgot that sometimes it is hard to find people in this ce," Svan said. "While I invited you, you had to go to an inn. By the way, that is my daughter,Ilfa. She is pretty like no other, right?"


    "She has a beautiful name," Billy replied without even looking at her. "Don''t ask anything else to a married man."


    Billy imagined that Ilfa was just the female version of Svan and while she was tall and had a lot of muscles for a girl around her age. She wasn''t ugly or looked weird like that. Aside from her dark hair and golden-brown eyes, and the much smaller chest, she resembled Natalie a bit, but What shecked in boobs, she made up for it with her ass¡­ Even with his peripheral vision alone, Billy could tell that she had some crazy buttocks. Maybe it was because of that, that Natalie ended up stepping on his feet. She had good senses, after all.


    "Is this guy that defeated you, father?" Ilfa asked. "He doesn''t look that strong¡­ did he make you drink something before the fight."


    "He doesn''t look that strong, I had the same feeling when I saw him¡­ but you will see in the tournament," Svan said. "This time, I will have my revenge! Hahaha! Let''s drink until we fall!"


    Billy was tired of knowing so many people that don''t listen to what he said. Still, he stayed at Svan''s house until the point where the conversations between Svan and Marie didn''t make any sense. Those were other carefree people¡­ it wasn''t even noon, and they were already dead drunk. Besides, why were they so familiar with each other? It wasn''t like they met during the time Jeate was dealt with¡­ or perhaps they were, and Billy wasn''t aware of it¡­

 Chapter 337 Invitation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 337 Invitation (3)</h4>


    The next day, when they weren''t nning to drink, Billy took Svan, Ilfa, and Marie to the inn where they were staying. Billy warned them to behave because of his kids and his siblings, so they agreed since, in that world, people only introduce their families to those they respected.


    "Two at the same time, huh," Svan said and thenughed. "You are a busy man, I see."


    Svan stopped when he saw the look in Billy''s eyes. There are no dirty jokes in front of the kids, not even the ones with double meaning. Nevertheless, things got pretty lively after that. Gilles became good friends with Svan, and that made the big barbarian closer to Rosalie and then Aura. While they made an agreement before, they didn''t be friends or allies because of it. It was possible for that to happen only at moments of rxing like those.


    "You don''t have many mountains around, and yet, there are manykes and rivers crossing thesends," Billy said while looking at the scenario through the window of his room. "Their springs are all in other states, right? Don''t you fear that they might try to cut your water one day when they intend to pick a fight with your people?"


    "Only someone with a crazy level of magic like you would be able to do that," Svan said. "Besides, even by relying on such petty tricks, the other states wouldn''t want to make an enemy out of us. It seems a victorious past made you guys too rxed regarding invasions. Come to think of it, you people started the war against Jeate, right?"


    "Yes, she began to bother us with those petty tricks, and then when the harassment got too annoying, we decided to fight," Svan replied. "In the end, it was just a n to make us leave our territory in order for her to control the minds of the most influential barbarians. Still, that is in the past, why are you talking about that?"


    "I just want to know more about the other states that share borders with your people," Billy said. "I don''t know much about them and I am quite curious about these guys that can heal wounds instantly."


    "Ah, those guys¡­ only a few of them can do that, the others can only make wounds heal faster, fast enough for me though," Svan said. "Still, I wouldn''t get involved with them, they are a troublesome bunch."


    "How so?" Billy asked.


    "You see, they have all of those unreasonable rules that they follow and they say that it was something that their goddess told them to," Svan said. "They condemn those that can''t live like them, with their lives full of restrictions."


    "Goddess?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "I can understand your confusion, as if someone like a goddess would talk with mere mortals," Svan shrugged. "Then again, I can''t be sure¡­ they have that religion of theirs and they have been following it for more than five hundred years¡­ There is also the fact that only their people are born with that ability to heal wounds and help the sick. Maybe that is one ability granted by their goddess."


    "I can see how you wouldn''t get along with them¡­" Billy said while looking at the maze that was the city.


    "Right? At least they are a peaceful bunch, they didn''t attack any state in thest five hundred years," Svan said. "Those who attacked them suffered great losses, though. Unless you smash their heads and pierce their hearts, they can be healed in just a couple of minutes."


    Billy was learning a lot and quite fast¡­ Who could have thought that traveling to such a ce wouldn''t be a massive waste of time? Still, while he wanted to ask more, the others wanted to walk around the city, and Svan wasn''t the type to stay still for long, unless he was drinking. So, Billy stayed behind to look after Hector and Christina.


    "Since I am participating, I guess I should try to ger the prize, but to do that, I will have to defeat Natalie¡­" Billy thought and then sighed. "As expected, I can''t fight one of my wives seriously¡­ But pulling my punches will hurt her pride."


    Billy - Lv 155 11.500/77.000 EXP


    HP: 692/ 692


    MP: 1741/ 1741


    SP: 836/ 836


    Strength: 242


    Speed: 353


    Magic: 333 + 200


    Endurance: 134


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 230


    Skills: Stamina Maniption Lv 42 (+ 08UP), Palm Cannon Lv 29 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 35 (+ 08UP), Chi Lv 31 (+ 04UP)


    Spells: Earth Transformation Lv 70 (+ 17 UP) Wind Transformation Lv 61(+15 UP), Water Transformation Lv 89 (+13UP), Fire Transformation Lv 43 (+14UP), Niflheim Lv 01, Strength Support Lv 16 (+10UP), Speed Support Lv 01, Magic Support Lv 11(+10UP), Endurance Support Lv 11(+10UP), Dexterity Support Lv 11(+10UP), Spiritual Exchange Lv 22


    Passive: Sage''s Wisdom Lv 40 (+ 08UP), Spiritual Core Lv 66 (+ 10UP), Swimming Lv 23 (+ 11 UP), Underwater Resistance Lv 15 (+ 07 UP), Alchemy Lv 23 (+06 UP)


    Skill Points: 150


    Since Billy had some status points, he wondered if he should use them to increase his chances. He had no idea the people he was going to face, but he wouldn''t drop his guard even against a kid. It seemed a bit too soon for that¡­ Though. Hopefully, his current skills and parameters will be enough to win all the battles¡­


    "If I win, you two will have to calm me papa, all right?" Billy asked.


    As usual, Hector and Christina just watched Billy with an absent-minded expression. Hector cracked a smile, and Christinaughed a lot when he did some fart with his armpit, though. That was so sweet that he spent the rest of the afternoon doing that, and those two fell asleep since they got tired ofughing so much. In the end, Billy got scolded since they shouldn''t fall asleep sote in the afternoon, or it messes with their sleeping hours at night. Billy tried to do the armpit farts again, but he had to stop since they were noisy at night.

 Chapter 338 Invitation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 338 Invitation (4)</h4>


    Although not a single type of equipment was allowed to be used in the tournament, Billy still decided to go shopping on thest day before it. He will have more time to do that since Svan said that the tournament takes ce over many days, but he still wanted to take his time since he might find some item with an unusual effect around. His true goal was to make better versions of them once he has enough time to do so back home.


    While the effects weren''t much different than usual, Billy found some interesting pieces of equipment. He thought that the barbarians only forged axes and hammers, but he found some interesting bracers and even some gloves that looked like the hidden de. That was a pretty nasty thing to fight against¡­ At least against humans, they would be scarily effective. Against monsters¡­ Unless they hit the vitals, a de of that side won''t kill most of them. Their reach was troublesome and most monsters couldn''t have their vitals damaged with a de that was only that small...


    "I suppose I can buy some things and replicate them with better status at home," Billy thought. "Although they don''t use that many types of weapons, it seems that they have a history of trying to use many types to enhance their natural power. With that in mind, I have a feeling that I will see a lot of interesting things in the fights...


    While Billy was looking around, he reached a weird za that made him frown. A lot of people were there¡­ And a lot of chained people were there being sold. Billy had heard of that from Svan. In their countries, they had ves, and in the other territories, they were prettymon as well¡­ Prisoners of war, people that had too many debts, descendants of those two types of people¡­


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­ It is better than killing prisoners of wars and it isn''t possible for debts to be forgiven that easily," Billy thought.


    Since Billy became a father recently, he felt for the kids that were born between ves, but there was nothing he could do for them, so he just proceeded with his shopping. In the end, he bought many types of weapons and put them in his magic cart since he couldn''t leave anything valuable in the room during the tournament.


    "Are you waiting patiently for the fights?" Natalie asked. "I can''t wait for it."


    "I am getting nervous¡­ Fighting monsters and fighting people are a lot different, even more so when there is a crowd watching the whole thing," Alexander said.


    Billy was more worried about how things will proceed to decrease the number of participants. Apparently, five thousand individuals were going to participate, and the elimination process was chosen randomly every year in order to prevent cheating and not to give the participants any chance to prepare themselves.


    While those two were dealing with the excitement in very different ways at night, Billy slept soundly after ying with his kids. Thanks to that, he woke up feeling quite refreshed the next day, while Natalie and Alexander looked as exhausted as possible. After a good breakfast in another inn, the group split up once they received encouragement from their family and friends.


    The Coliseum was massive, so those watching the fights could easily reach the fifty thousand mark. The center of the ce one could find around the ring, and the participants were quickly assembling there. The ring was also big enough to let the five thousand fighters to stand there easily.


    "I can''t see how things could start differently than an all out battle of everyone against everyone¡­" Billy thought.


    Making everyone fall from the ring with a st of wind would be simple, but magic was forbidden after all. In any case, Billy was expecting a total war, but then some individuals carrying arge Earth pot showed up and told everyone to get a piece of paper from it. Eventually, Billy got him, and he found the number 777 on it¡­ He wished that he had been that lucky against the poison dragon.


    "Participants number one and two will fight now, the others should step out from the ring. You have thirty seconds to win the fight, if neither of them win in thirty seconds, but will be eliminated."


    Those rules were pretty interesting, and in the end, it meant that those who were half-assed would be eliminated together. Still, it would take a while for Billy and his friends to turn¡­ The first few fighters looked rather normal, so their fights took too long, and both of them ended up getting eliminated from the tournament. While Billy and the others saw that, they also noticed Svan and Marie approaching.


    "It seems things will be slow this year as well," Svan said. "Many fools think of themselves as the strongest without ever really punching or getting a serious punch on the face."


    "Isn''t the same thing everywhere?" Marie asked.


    "Are you going to participate too, miss Marie?" Alexander asked. "Forgive me for saying that, but I find it weird imagining you fighting without your daggers, you are fearsome with them, after all."


    "I will take that as apliment," Marie said. "Still, in my early years, I only fought kids a lot bigger than me with my fists, and I don''t remember losing a single fight."


    "... I will keep that in mind in case we have to fight against each other," Alexander said while forcing a smile.


    Billy almost asked the same thing before, but he was d that Alexander did it for him. In any case, since thest time he saw them, those two got considerably stronger. All of their skills went up at least by ten levels¡­ he wondered if they heard Billy saying somewhere that training inside dungeons was a pretty good method of training¡­ In any case, he will have to keep his guard against them as well.

 Chapter 339 Invitation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 339 Invitation (5)</h4>


    Maybe Billy got lucky with that number because he was the first of his friends to be called on the ring, and that happened in the afternoon of that day. Even though things were happening much faster than expected, he still was bored out of his mind. There were some fights that ended with a single punch, but he couldn''t pay attention to all of those. Instead of that, he tried to look for his family in the audience. Even if they probably won''t remember that event in the future, Billy wanted to look cool in front of his kids. Unfortunately, he didn''t find them among the fifty thousand people watching the event. That made him feel a bit regretful, Hector probably wouldn''t react to him, but Christina would.


    "Well, I will have a good view from the ring, so I can use that chance," Billy thought while he was walking toward it. "The other guy don''t seem like someone who would pose a problem, so I guess it is fine."


    Billy wasn''t the type to underestimate others, but... the timing was that bad. The participant number 778 was a pretty big man¡­ and Billy had seen a lot of big men since he came to that state, but that guy stood out among them. He was like 2.5 meters tall, and he also was a pile of muscles¡­ that only made sense in cartoons, so Billy was a bit speechless, but he soon forgot about him and began to look around for his family. He didn''t even bother checking that guy''s statuses¡­


    The fight started the moment those two put their feet in the center of the arena, and the big guy dashed toward Billy, but due to his size, he was slow¡­ even though he was using Fierce Aura. Billy side jumped and dodged the first punch, but then he heard a powerful st of wind caused by that punch¡­ that even reached the audience and made them feel like a tornado was approaching for a moment.


    "He has strength if anything¡­" Billy thought while looking around.


    The big guy took his time turning around, and he didn''t find Billy. He moved his head a lot, but there was no sign of him. In the end, when the thirty seconds were about to end, he quickly turned around only to get punched in the stomach and bend his body forward before his eyes gotpletely white. Billy used the adversary''srge build to hide behind him and look for his family, but he failed¡­ but at least he won the fight.


    "What was that about¡­" Natalie frowned.


    "I was looking for Hector and Christina," Billy said.


    "It is time for their nap, so the others must have gone home after noticing that things would be slow, today," Natalie said.


    Billy had forgotten about that¡­ That state was pretty hot, so it was only natural that Kate wouldn''t let the kids under the scorching hot sun for long. Maybe she will only bring them during the finals¡­ That was for the best, but it got Billy depressed since he acted like a fool.


    Regardless, the fights continued until sunset, and only about five hundred fights had been held there¡­ It was quite the number, but it also means that only twenty percent of the fighters hade into the ring. The audience looked pretty pleased with what they saw, though.


    "Today was boring¡­ But I suppose it will be our turn tomorrow," Natalie said.


    "Finally, I guess, it is a pity that the next fights will take a while," Alexander said.


    "You have to look at this the other way around¡­" Billy said. "Things are slow now, but on the finals, we will have to keep fighting and fighting if we keep winning. The damage will pile up and the fights will only get harder."


    "You got the gist of things pretty fast," Svan said. "I participated in the tournament fifteen years ago, and I won. But after getting so much damage, I had to take a break for three months."


    "You aren''t the dodging type, as we know," Billy said.


    "Well, I decided to work on that thanks to you," Svan said.


    Who said that old dogs couldn''t learn new tricks? That was what Billy was thinking. Svan must also be in his thirties, but he only looked at his daughter''s older brother. Once again, Billy recalled how long-lived people in that world could be¡­ His grandmother was supposed to be in her fifties, and she didn''t have a single white hair¡­


    Regardless, they went home and confirmed what Natalie had said. In any case, it seems that the tournament will reallyst for several weeks¡­ That could be troublesome. After all, the people of many states were there, and they were important to them.


    "I want to spend a week here and go home, but¡­ I suppose it won''t be possible," Billy said and then sighed.


    "At least enjoy this trip with us¡­ It has been a while since we had the chance to do something unusual like this," Kate said.


    Billy could only nod¡­ His wives didn''t regret their pregnancy, but that didn''t mean that they didn''t look forward to these kinds of situations. They couldn''t act like they held back people if they wanted their kids to grow up into healthy and functional adults. Fortunately, they were three, so they could share the work if they wanted to do something, and they couldn''t bring the kids too close to that. That was what was happening at the moment¡­ Kate was looking after the kids, even if she wasn''t alone. Helping each other was a given, after all.


    In the end, the next few days passed rather anticlimactically. When all the fighters had their chance to fight, the first round ended, and the number of participants decreased from five thousand to fifteen hundred. His friends only fought weaklings, but after the second round and one week, things began to change¡­

 Chapter 340 Inivitation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 340 Inivitation (6)</h4>


    Billy''s third adversary was another well-built barbarian, but he could tell just by looking at the eyes of the guy that he wasn''t an ordinary fighter. He had the brawn, the experience, and the brains to cause trouble for Billy. So, he raised his guard against that guy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t be that cautious since the fights still could onlyst for thirty seconds.


    The third opponent was a man in his twenties, but he had one hell of a ck bear, to the point that he looked like a bear. Still, unlike his other opponents, the third barbarian assumed a defensive stance and waited for Billy to make the first move. That was quite the dangerous thing to do, but it means that he had some confidence in his defensive skills.


    Billy charged at him, nning to overpower his defense, and tried to punch his stomach, but while moving insanely fast, the bearded barbarian moved both of his arms to block Billy''s punch and grab his wrist at the same time. Billy tried to free himself, but the power of his grip was insane¡­ The barbarian tried to lift him in the air and smash him to the ground soon after, but Billy used Palm Cannon with his left hand before he could do that. The adversary got surprised since he didn''t imagine that Billy would be able to do something like that in such a situation, but he only clenched his teeth and epted the pain.


    The strikended on his right side and made the ribs crack in several points, and Billy didn''t hold back after all. Despite that, while his face was blue to the pain, the beardo still continued the motion to lift Billy.


    "Seriously¡­" Billy thought.


    For a moment, Billy almost used magic to free himself by electrocuting the adversary. Still, he stopped at thest moment and strengthened his legs with Stamina Maniption and Rage. The beardo threw him to the ground in the next moment, but his back never hit the ground. His feetnded first, and he stopped the motion right there once they pierced the arena and granted him some stability.


    In the next moment, Billy punched the hand that was grabbing his wrist and broke all the fingers there. The power of the grip decreased, and he used that chance to throw the beardo away from that position where his body was bent backward until he was in theplete inverse position. The barbarian didn''t have the chance to react since Billy''s physical strength exploded and surpassed his own. Hended outside the ring with his butt on the ground and took a deep sigh. He could have smacked his face or entire body against the floor if Billy wanted, but he didn''t want to wound that guy more than necessary. He lost in all possible aspects¡­


    "That one was tough, huh," Svan said.


    "Yeah¡­ I am not used to having an opponent like that," Billy said. "One that waits for the attacks."


    "That is an unusual fighting style for us who most of the time have the physical advantage," Svan said.


    Most of the fights now were ending with one guy outside the ring or knocked down on the floor. Thanks to that, the tournament was quickly reaching the finals. Eventually, the others had their turns as well, and Natalie ended up thrashing one of the guys who was looking too much at her boobs¡­ Even though Billy wanted to break his teeth so much, she easily knocked him to the ground with a punch on the Sr plexus.


    In the next round, Alexander had to fight a barbarian woman, and while Billy thought that he would have a hard time punching a girl. He didn''t hesitate, and when he had the chance, he grabbed her arms and then tossed her away from the ring.


    "Uwah¡­ Look at him, returning so triumphantly after beating a girl," Billy said.


    "I didn''t beat her," Alexander said. "I tossed her way and this is a fighting tournament! Of course I had to wound her a bit!"


    Alexander still had some room to grow if Billy could make fun of him easily like that. In any case, after Svan and Marie''s turn, the third round ended after just two days, and the number of participants had decreased to 250. Things were finally going to end that week, but Billy felt that he was missing something, and he couldn''t quite tell what it was¡­


    The fourth round ended on a single day, and from the fifth onward, the organizers finally changed the rules¡­ Still, Billy wished that they didn''t change the thirty seconds rule in order to make that end faster. They made the fightsst up to five minutes, and they put all the numbers into a jar and determined the next battles by using that. Billy''s next opponent wasn''t anything special again, but the following one¡­


    "Hehehe, this will be fun," Marie said. "Don''t worry, I will be gentle, kid."


    Billy liked to hear those words, and Natalie stepped onto his feet thanks to it. He didn''t react in any way, but her senses were getting sharper and sharper¡­


    "Well, it was bound to happen sooner orter," Billy said and then offered a handshake." Let''s have a good fight."


    "I will kick your ass," Marie said while epting the handshake.


    "You are contradicting yourself¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Every day after the tournament, the group would reunite with their acquaintances to celebrate their victories, but that didn''t they didn''t do that since Billy was going to fight a friend. Things won''t be easy the next time, and Marie wasn''t the type who could switch off her mode that easy on a single night, so they had to keep their distance in order to do their best the next day. Naturally, they didn''t have to kill each other, and they didn''t intend to do that, but idents happen from time to time, and both of them were going to do their best, so¡­ it was impossible to say what might happen¡­

 Chapter 341 Invitation (7)

    <h4>Chapter 341 Invitation (7)</h4>


    When Billy and the others reached the Coliseum, he noticed that only fighters that looked really strong were there. However, they not only looked strong, but their statuses also confirmed that¡­ It was kind of insane, but all of them were above the level one hundred. That state must have some crazy dungeons¡­ or their training was really harsh from an early age. Billy couldn''t tell since they really looked strong and experienced.


    In any case, it didn''t take long for Billy''s turn toe. When he entered the ring, he knew that Marie was serious about that¡­ While he watched her fights, she ended hers too quickly, and she never showed a single style or pattern. It seemed that she was good at finding the opponent''s weaknesses in their fighting style and using those against them. Billy didn''t like to fight people like him who could react in many ways. While both of them were skilled, Billy relied on magic too much, so it was safe to say that Marie was more skilled.


    In any case, when they assumed their positions, the fight started, and the first one to move had been Marie¡­ Without the help of his buffs, Marie had the advantage in speed, so she quickly tried to hit Billy''s face while mimicking daggers with her hands. Billy moved backward while twitching his neck to dodge them. When he felt a good footing under him, he moved his hands forward to grab Marie''s, but even before he could be halfway through that movement, Marie stopped and lowered her instance while she was twisting her body to the left side. At the same time, Billy saw her right leg moving like a whip to his left side.


    Billy didn''t have time to block with his knee, so he just clenched his teeth and tried to punch Marie''s left side. Her kicknded, but she also blocked the punch with her left hand before jumping backward. She really had a lot of experience with fistfights¡­ His previous life knowledge won''t be useful against someone that much faster than him, and she wasn''t even using Fierce Aura¡­


    His left side was starting to burn because of the kick, and Billy knew that more of those would hinder his movements. So, he had to avoid them at all costs. After taking a deep breath, Billy cleared his head, and before Marie could do anything, he used Palm Cannon. Marie sensed the danger and stepped to the side, but before he could even put her two feet on the floor again, Billy got close enough to attack her.


    Marie opened her eyes widely since Billy reacted too fast to her movements. He probably imagined that she would run in the direction of her dominating side¡­ In any case, Billy swung his bodypletely to punch her in the face, but Marie blocked it with both palms of her hands. The attack made her move several meters backward, but she nullified most of the damage. Still, her hands were hurting like hell¡­


    When Marie recovered, she saw Billy making the motion for another Palm Cannon, but while she was preparing to dodge, she found that Billy was charging the attack and increasing its area of effect. When Billy twitched his right shoulder, Marie already saw the attacking. What she didn''t see was the fact that Billy would attack the arena since hitting her wasn''t possible with her speed. The attack destroyed a part of the arenas, and some pebbles moved around, and some hit Marie. She protected her left side from the debris, and that left her right side open. Marie knew that he would target that, but at thest moment, Billy jumped and attacked her with a downward spiral kick.


    Marie blocked the attack with both of her arms. The kick had been so powerful to the point that the area around her feet cracked the arena. When Billynded, he tried tond some punches, but that whip-like kick hit his left side again, and he could tell that others would definitely crack his ribcage. Still, after the kick, Marie stepped backward while showing an annoyed expression. Her arms were red and purple in many areas, so it was a sign that she couldn''t attack with those. She was fast, but because she was fast, she wasn''t good at taking hits¡­


    Billy assumed his Palm Cannon stance again, and Marie clicked her tongue since she knew that the same thing would happen again, and without her arms, she would get hit the next time. Trying to dodge it will only make her wide open in the next moment¡­ Still, Marie had been learning a few things from the barbarians in thest few months as well. So, she charged with all her might and jumped tond a dropkick on all her might while Rage was active. Her speed and strength increased explosively, to the point that even Billy was surprised with the extra power she received. Still, he knew that she was going to attack instead of running away. She was that kind of person¡­


    Billy''s stance was just a feint to lure Marie with that in mind. She only realized that when he didn''t try to attack even when she got closer. Instead of that, Billy blocked her attack with both hands, and after being pushed backward for several meters, he grabbed her leg, and when Marie tried to kick him with the other, he made her spin in the air after she threw her out of the arena.


    In the end, Mariended on her feet¡­ she showed an annoyed expression, but then she calmed down after taking a deep breath. She had grown up as well, so she wouldn''tin about losing like that. After all, fights weren''t solved by relying on speed and strength alone.


    "You got me," Marie said. "It won''t work next time."


    "We won''t know unless I try again," Billy said.

 Chapter 342 Unknown (1)

    <h4>Chapter 342 Unknown (1)</h4>


    While Billy could heal wounds, he couldn''t just help Marie and show to everyone that he could do that. His equipment was hidden as well, so Marie had to tend her own wounds. However, a while ago, he taught her recovery, so her arms began to get a lot better after a while.


    It didn''t take long for the others to have their turns as well, and Billy was interested in the result of Svan''s fight. If he wins, he will fight Billy next¡­ if Billy wins and Alexander wins the next two rounds, he will fight Billy. If Billy wins and Natalie also does the same, they will face each other in the semifinals¡­ It was kind of a pity. It would be awesome if husband and wife could get on the final. In any case, without breaking a sweat, Svan won against his opponent.


    "It seems that we are going to face each other a lot sooner than I expected," Svan said. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s have a good fight."


    "I thought you would say something bolder¡­" Billy frowned. "Since I reached this far, then I am going to do my best¡­ For the prize."


    Svanughed a little. While Billy was strong, he didn''t take pride in his strength. He just saw those as a means for an end, and the fights were never his goals or end, to begin with. He wasn''t that bloodthirsty or hot-blooded. In any case, Billy thought that the tournament would end the next day since the next rounds were short. Still, the organizers decided to have only one round per day. After doing some digging, Billy learned that even among the barbarians, some people wanted the visitors to stay around for longer and spend their money there.


    "It seems that you are among the sixteen strongest, Congrattions," Drew said.


    "I heard that you defeated my sister by using your brain against hers," Pierre said. "I suppose that will be a good lesson for her. She got better in thest few years, but she still is¡­ Quite headstrong."


    "I heard that she stayed here in thest few months to train with the barbarians, it must be a shock that she didn''t get the result that she wanted in this tournament," Jean said. "You might have to console her, Pierre."


    "Something like this is nothing for her, sir," Pierre said and thenughed. "The thing that I admire most on her is her mental strength¡­ Perhaps that is the only good thing about her that others look up to."


    "Say¡­ Pa¡­ Pa¡­ The one who says first will get candy," Billy said while he was facing his kids and ignoring the others.


    "No candy for kids this small and it feels like you are trying to bribe them by calling you first," Kate said.


    "Everything is fair in love and war," Billy said. "Besides, just one is fine. They aren''t that sweet."


    Natalie was being quiet that night, even though everyone was reunited and talking after dinner. It seemed that she also was contemting the opportunity to fight Billy in a real duel. While they wouldn''t use their specialized weapons, she didn''t want to lose. Billy wished that she were a bit more considerate of his pride as a man¡­


    When the group headed to the arena, the next day, things got a lot noisier than before. Things even got moreplicated when Billy''s turn arrived. He had forgotten that. Still, the audience had a reason to be so excited.


    "SVAN! SVAN! SVAN!"


    Svan was a former champion and a hero to many barbarians. He was the one introducing the important people of his state to Jean, Aura, Rosalie, and Edward. While those guys came on a vacation, they still were making connections to improve the rtionships between states. Nevertheless, those thoughts disappeared from Billy''s mind when he stepped on the ring. The barbarians didn''t believe in things like trying to demoralize foreigners in their sacred ring. They believed that the strong would win no matter what, and to see that was why they came for.


    When they assumed their positions in the ring, Svan had a boxing-like stance. Usually, he would prepare to charge straight away, but he knew that acting like that would only lead to a quick defeat against Billy. Also, like a boxer, he began to move toward Billy¡­ Actually, he was straight copying a famous boxer and his peek-a-boo stance while advancing.


    Billy raised his guard, and he did well because a lot sooner than he had expected, Svan stepped forward and tried to smack his face with a right straight. He stepped forward so fast, and his punch had been so heavy that a st of wind passed above Billy''s left shoulder and then hit the audience behind him dozens of meters away¡­ It almost looked like Svan had mastered Stamina Maniption with thosepact punches.


    Since he missed, Svan assumed a defensive stance and waited to see what Billy would do. Still, he was just too surprised to do anything¡­ a single punch will certainly break any bone that gets hit by that.


    "Still, nothing will happen if the hit doesn''tnd," Billy thought.


    Billy had the advantage of speed this time, so he intended to use it. However, Svan suddenly stepped forward again, and Billy could only jump to the side with all his might. Counter attacking wasn''t an option with the speed of the adversary¡­ Billy should have been twenty percent faster, and yet¡­


    "Since his punches arepact, theye following the shortest route and doing the minimal amount of movement," Billy thought. "I am not that good at fighting with my fists to do something simr, so I have topensate by doing something else."


    If Billy wasn''t strong enough for a duel of strength, he possibly couldn''t be tough enough to endure too many punches. Without strength, speed, and toughness¡­ What else could he use to beat Svan? His brain?

 Chapter 343 Unknown (2)

    <h4>Chapter 343 Unknown (2)</h4>


    Svan insisted on that strategy of delivering fast, strong, andpact punches. They were pretty heavy, and thanks to that, Billy couldn''t do much aside from dodging them. Still, thanks to that, he got used to their speed and rhythm. Even though Svan decided to be patient, after failing tond a single punch after throwing dozens of them, he was getting impatient¡­ It would be wiser if he mixed some kicks as well, but it seems that the barbarians were only used to fighting with their upper bodies. Still, Billy couldn''t be sure, that could be just a trap to make him drop his guard and then get a single attack that willpletely destroy him. On average, kicks are three times heavier than punches, after all. A single one of them could probably turn around the tide of the easiest battles... endurance wasn''t Billy''s fortepared to barbarians, so he had to watch out.


    Although Svan was annoyed with the fact that he wasn''t hitting anything, the audience looked ecstatic whenever they felt the st of wind caused by his punches. Just once¡­ They were waiting for just one punch tond, and then Billy would fall. They weren''t wrong, but Billy wasn''t willing to go with the flow¡­


    Although Svan only punched once per charge, he always left his left hand ready to be used in case Billy tried something. So, he had given up on using kicks. Using punches wouldn''t work as well due to the difference in power¡­ In any case, Billy was starting to sweat a lot.


    "I have to finish this soon¡­ I can''t lookme in front of my kids," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t want to cheat to look cool, so he could only win the hard way. When Svan attacked again, Billy stepped forward while dodging the punch instead of moving away. Even though he dodged the punch and prepared his counter, Svan still swung his right arm down to knock Billy out. Still, he stopped midway and jumped to the side when he noticed that Billy wasn''t retreating and it was aiming for his ribs.


    While causing a simr sound and impact to his punches, Billy''s attack passed nearby Svan''s body. He almost felt like how it was to almost be punched by something like his own attacks. Still, Svan only thought that he had to make his punches sharper¡­ He soon found a way to do that.


    Svan charged again, and this time, his punches got lighter, and they didn''t make those sts of wind anymore. Still, instead of that, Svan began to punch a lot more in the same moment. He only punched once with each charge, and now he punched three times. While Billy dodged the first strike aimed at his face, he got hit in the shoulder and then on his left side. The damage hadn''t been that big, but¡­ The surprise had been quite something.


    While Billy was moving backward, wondering howe Svan managed to increase his speed that much and attack him three times before he could do anything, Svan charged again. He was capitalizing the momentum to the point where he even began to use his left arm as well. At that rate, it seemed that he began to punch as fast as Star tinum¡­


    Despite the surprise, Billy understood the weakness of that sequence of attacks. Since it was something that Svan came up with in the middle of a fight, it was only obvious that it had some serious ws that he couldn''t detect clearly while he was using it just for a few minutes.


    When Svan attacked again, Billy didn''t attempt to dodge. He attacked as well¡­ Svan''s fist. While he was weaker, he used Palm Cannon, and thatpletely blew Svan''s attack in the opposite direction¡­ Leaving his right side wide open. Svan realized that sacrificing that much strength for speed wasn''t a good idea, and so he returned to his usualpact punch with his left hand, but Billy still didn''t fall back. He used his enhancing skills and attacked with his left hand.


    For a monument, Billy''s strength and speed surpassed Svan''s, but not to defeat himpletely with a single strike. Both attacks hit each other and pushed each other away from the center of the ring. Cracks appeared on the floor around, and bothbatants were trembling a little since they had absorbed the power of the strikes. Still, things ended up equal since Svan was tougher and had more experience getting hit.


    "I guess something as simple as that won''t be enough¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy had some free status points to use, he could easily solve that problem with his buffs as well, but he didn''t want an easy way out. He wanted a true victory, and to achieve that against Svan¡­ he had no idea what to do exactly.


    Thanks to Stamina Maniption, which was a skill that Svan didn''t know, Billy managed to attack Svan''s punches with his. The audience grew silent while watching those two throwing punches that made the ring tremble and crack more and more¡­ The people-watching thought that Billy would lose instantly, even though he showed quite the skill in the other fights, but now they changed their mind.


    Still, eventually, the hands of those two got too hurt, and they became unable to attack like before. So, they began to prepare to finish things in the next moments¡­ It was weird, given that neither of them had gotten hit in the face until now. In any case, Svan changed his stance, and his body began to turn red after he put his left foot forward and inclined his body while protecting his chest and head with a crossguard. Billy had no idea how he was going to punch him like that, but he knew that the next attack would be the strongest¡­


    "I suppose using my brain won''t work against him¡­ it is time to stop sandbagging and go all out," Billy thought.

 Chapter 344 Unknown (3)

    <h4>Chapter 344 Unknown (3)</h4>


    Billy assumed the stance like he was going to use Palm Cannon, but his left arm was raised vertically in front of him. It was clear that Billy was going to use some sort of rotating movement by using his whole body to increase the power of his next punch. His body was getting redder due to Rage and also began to emit some steam due to Stamina Maniption.


    At the same time, both fighters dashed toward each other. In the end, Svan was nning to hit him with a body m while trying to protect the most important parts of his body with his arm and trying to hit him with his shoulder while using his strength and the weight of his build. Billy didn''t run away from the challenge¡­ and he punched the shoulder that Svan attempted to hit him.


    A massive st of wind spread across the area when both attacks collided. The energy umted by both attacks was that high, after all, to the point where even the st of wind made several more cracks appear on the ring. However, in the next moment, Svan''s body was pushed back and began to spin while he flew in the opposite direction.


    Svan only stopped when his body hit the wall that separated the area and the seats of the audience. Due to the power of the attack, Svan''s body smashed and broke a good part of the wall, and when he fell, he spat a good mouthful of blood. So, when his blood cooled down, Billy wondered if he had gone too far, but he knew that he would be in that position if he hadn''t given a punch like that. Even so, Billy''s punch was hurting like hell¡­


    The audience grew silent while imagining the worst. Still, eventually, Svan got up while holding his sides¡­ and then heughed a little. Billy approached to check his wounds, but that probably would be a bit condescending, so Billy used Check-Up without letting him realize it. Aside from some broken bones, his internal organs werepletely fine.


    "That was one heck of a punch," Svan said. "To think that I would lose in a contest of brute strength."


    "Well, you forced me to go all out¡­" Billy said while looking at his right hand, which had a lot of peeled skin and broken fingers. "This was quite the fun fight¡­ all of your punches gave me shivers."


    Even though they were talking normally, the audience still was speechless. They never saw anything like that happening on the ring¡­ and one of their heroes just lost. They knew that some foreigners were participating, but they never imagined that they could win. Still, the barbarians were a group of people that liked fights, so they didn''t emit any dangerous feelings to those who had won fair and square their matches.


    Over the day, the fights got even crazier than the previous day, and the ring was getting pretty beaten down. Punches and kicks that could crack the thing weremonce now, and the fighters were acting like their hands and feet didn''t hurt at all when delivering those¡­ Despite that, Alexander and Natalie won as well, and Billy was going to face his best friend in the quarter-finals. Things were going to get even moreplicated from now on, and in more senses than one.


    Once the day was over, Billy and the others returned to their inn to rest. Even though the number of fights was decreasing, things still were getting more intense than before. The audience was truly looking forward to the next fights since they were longer and their numbers were decreasing as well.


    "I am surprised that people that can throw that kind of punch still exists," Aura said. "I have read some books where people in the past could destroy entire houses with a single punch or kick, but I thought that it was an exaggeration¡­ I even had a feeling that the fighters that we saw today have some room for growth. It is kind of amazing and scary."


    "I also thought that¡­ until I saw the dragon that Billy''s party defeated," Jean said. "The people of this era are getting a lot stronger and they might reach the level of those forgotten legends. It is aplicated feeling, but it is exciting to see people reaching higher peaks doing the things they were good at."


    While they were talking about that, Rosalie recalled that she had heard somewhere that most of the time, when that kind of figure arises, it is because troubling times are about toe. At first, she imagined that those wars of thest years were troubling times, but then she wondered if it waspletely true. The people around those states had already seen too much and since she was a pacifist who liked the progress that was done during those periods of time, she was afraid of seeing even more blood being spilled.


    Regardless, that day of the tournament ended in a very unexpected way for the whole audience, and they headed home thinking about many things regarding things that would y out in the future. Until now, the barbarians thought of themselves to be at the top when it came to physical might alone, but it was hard to say if that was true any longer. Not to mention, they were also thinking about the repercussions of those changes for the future of their state as a whole¡­ It wasn''t a bad thing per se, it only would make their people to try harder and not rely solely on their natural talent when ites to physical strength. Still, it might make some people think that they aren''t that special and will pick fights with them more often than before. That was also something that the barbarians would wee. After all, they liked a few things more than a good fight. They were quite the weird bunch in that sense...

 Chapter 345 Unknown (4)

    <h4>Chapter 345 Unknown (4)</h4>


    After tending his wounds, Billy went to grab some pills from the hideout of his magic cart and then give it to Svan. While his health will get full almost instantly, his broken bones would need a night to healpletely. Things got a bit awkward since Ilfa answered the door, and Svan was resting on his bed, with his sides bandaged¡­ just like before. Marie was there with him, and just like before, they were drinking.


    "Excuse me¡­ I brought some medicine to your father," Billy said.


    "Wounding someone and then offering medicine?" Ilfa said. "If you do that to anyone else in thesends, you will be picking a fight."


    "Lucky me that your family is a bit more understanding than that," Billy said and then entered. "I suppose alcohol is good to decrease the pain, but if you decrease it too much, your body will think that you don''t need to heal."


    "We are getting old, Svan¡­ the kid defeated us and is treating us like mummies already," Marie said.


    "Well, to be honest¡­ Since my ribcage is killing me, I ept the feelings," Svan said.


    Svan was sweating quite a bit when he breathed, and he had a high tolerance against alcohol, so it was a sign that he needed help with the pain. Billy also added some painkiller effects to his pills, so he knew that Svan would bepletely fine the next day. In any case, staying for too long there would be weird, so Billy tried to leave as soon as he gave the medicine.


    "Hey, Billy," Svan said. "Since you defeated me, you have to win the tournament, no matter what, alright?"


    "Let''s forget about the no matter what part," Billy said.


    "I am not going to say something motivating to someone who defeated me," Marie said. "However, if you show somethingme the next few days, then I will definitely kick your ass the next time."


    "I will keep that in mind," Billy said and then left.


    Things back at the inn were quite silent since everyone wasn''t aware of how they should act, knowing that Billy and Alexander were going to fight the next day. Unlike them, Billy and Alexander knew what to do.


    "Let''s have a good fight tomorrow, Billy," Alexander said.


    "Hell no, I will kick your ass," Billy said.


    "Come on, no need to be like that," Alexander said while forcing a smile.


    "Yes, you are right¡­ I will make sure that you won''t lose too quickly," Billy said. "Jokes aside, let''s not think too much about the results of a stupid tournament. The one standing, in the end, will be only a stupid guy who is good at throwing punches¡­ a stupid and rich guy. I will take the ce to conserve your dignity."


    "Hah¡­ you never take almost anything seriously," Alexander said and then sighed.


    Alexander just decided to ept the joke since he had known Billy for over fifteen years. He knew when his best friend was just saying stupid things in order to make things rxed for the next day of the fight. Billy also knew that Alexander wouldn''t do his best if he got nervous, so something like that was necessary. Fortunately, the next rounds won''t have a time limit, so both of them will have the chance to fight at their best without worrying about anything¡­


    In any case, the group went to sleep early since the fights would start just one hour after breakfast. To make sure that his kids and Lara would be fine, Billy even made some umbres that emitted a cold wild now and then to make them feelfortable. He wasn''t using his mana much in thest few weeks aside from getting experience, so that was nothing.


    Billy and Alexander would be the first fight of the day, so they headed to the ring when their numbers were called. Both of them looked rxed, so their friends were waiting for a good fight¡­ Unfortunately, it also means that they will end up getting a lot of hits.


    "Who do you think it has better chances of winning?" Lily asked.


    "While Billy doesn''t ck off with his physical training, it is obvious that Alexander is stronger physically," Kate replied.


    "He is slower, though," Lily said. "Billy also knows him well to use his mind games and get the upper hand in the fight."


    "I suppose¡­ Still, Alexander also has the advantage when ites to stamina and endurance," Kate said. "If he decides to be patient, things might end up going in his favor."


    "Patience, huh¡­ Who could have thought that something that Billy was good at could be used against him?" Lily asked.


    "There is also another factor here¡­" Lucy said. "Can they punch each other seriously? The one who manages to do that first will have the upper hand."


    Everyone knew that those two were close, like brothers. So, it was hard to say how things would y out with that in mind.


    As soon as he entered the ring, Billy''s rxed expression disappeared. He was inplete battle mode. He wasn''t the type who fools around when ites to fighting¡­ Alexander raised his guard as well, but he didn''t know how he should proceed¡­ Billy used that chance to charge while using all the skills avable on his hand, Fierce Aura, Stamina Maniption, Rage¡­ He charged so fast that few people in the Coliseum failed to see him moving. Alexander was one of those because he used the same skills when his senses alerted him. He blocked the punch just before it hit his stomach, but he still was pushed backward for several meters and the pressure made him feel some pain. He opened his eyes widely since he didn''t expect that much weight and damage. He expected that Billy would hold back a little since he wasn''t that cold, but it seemed that truly wasn''t going to underestimate his best friend.

 Chapter 346 Unknown (5)

    <h4>Chapter 346 Unknown (5)</h4>


    Billy didn''t stop there and proceeded to attack Alexander with a massive sequence of blows. While hended some, Alexander blocked most of them and he didn''t feel anything when he blocked since his strength was higher¡­ Billy already knew that, but the result that he expected still bothered him. He had thought of some ways to ignore defense while attacking, but he never found an answer and it was unlikely that he would find it during that fight.


    While Billy was considering his next moves, Alexander charged and then jumped tond a dropkick on Billy''s face. It seemed that he didn''t learn anything by watching Marie''s defeat, but then Billy saw his fist moving backward. It was the motion of Palm Cannon. So troublesome¡­ Billy regretted teaching him those skills. Billy jumped to the side to dodge the kick. However, Alexander still used Palm Cannon, forcing Billy to block the second attack with a crossguard. Still, even with that alone, Billy was pushed backward several meters¡­ And that gave him one idea.


    "If I mix stamina and mana, can I throw a Kamehameha?" Billy thought. "Still, I suppose it will look like magic¡­"


    When Alexandernded, he immediately chased Billy and began to throw a flurry of punches. He still was using Fierce Aura, Stamina Maniption, and Rage, so it hurt quite a bit even though Billy blocked those. In order to decrease their power, Billy began to move backward, but that only made Alexander attack even more fiercely while he chased him.


    "Even Alexander should know that he will have the upper hand in a long fight, so why is this fool hurrying to end the fight?" Billy thought.


    Suddenly, amidst those many lunches, Alexander threw a Palm Cannon, and Billy blocked with his right hand¡­ He regretted that since it broke all the fingers of his hand, and his entire arm trembled. No wonder even Jeate''s barrier couldn''t take such a skill directly. While it was a long-range skill, it was even more deadly up close¡­


    Alexander caused damage first, so he decided to capitalize on that chance. He charged even faster than before and tried to punch Billy''s right side to make him use his right hand. It was a smart move, but he went all out with the attack, which left him wide open when Billy blocked the punch with his elbow. Alexander felt his fist cracking a bit, and then he got hit in the stomach. His body bent, forming a V while he lost all the air in his lungs.


    The strike made Alexander roll on the ground several times, and when he finally stopped, he saw Billy almostnding and preparing to hit his face. Alexander turned to the side, and then Billy ended up hitting the floor of the arena. He created a hole where he punched, and many cracks appeared around as well. Billy wasn''t messing around¡­ In any case, instead of attacking again, Billy massaged his fist since the blocks of Earth in the arena were a lot sturdier than he had expected. Come to think of it, a charged Palm Cannon shouldn''t have opened a bigger hole when he fought against Marie. As expected, those earth blocks weren''t made of something normal¡­ Regardless, before Billy could attack again, Alexander readied himself. Their bodies'' damage was mainly the same, but Billy still couldn''t attack with all his might due to his broken fingers. Fixing them with his magic was possible, but he didn''t want to cheat while fighting his friend.


    Billy lost the chance to make the next move again because Alexander ended up doing something quite unusual. Billy had taught him how to use the Palm Cannon, so he didn''t think that he would find a way to improve it faster than him¡­ Alexander made a move while preparing to use that skill with both hands¡­


    "Oh, no¡­ did he learn the trick of Kamehameha before?" Billy thought.


    Alexander moved both arms toward Billy in the next moment, making that same famous motion¡­ Billy knew that he wouldn''t be able to dodge in time. So, he hardened his endurance and whole body while covering his torso and head with both arms.


    When the audience saw that st of power, they froze on the spot. Those behind Billy thought that they would get hit by it and, at best, leave with some injuries. However, much to their surprise. The attack only hit Billy and pushed him backward to the edge of the ring. Billy''s clothes had beenpletely destroyed aside from his lower half, and he had increased its durability, imagining that something like that would happen someday. The skin of many parts of his body had been peeled, and he was bleeding from many spots, with the exception of those he protected with his arms. That attack really hit it hard, and if Billy had increased the output of Fierce Aura to the highest that he could, he would have lost.


    "As expected of Alexander¡­ when ites to martial talent, he surpasses me," Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''t move well due to the pain and the stress on his body from being put on the limit, thanks to Fierce Aura.


    Still, Alexander couldn''t use that chance either since he used his best attack with all his might. His arms were also hurting like hell since he had never used that skill and only had the idea in the middle of the fight.


    It took a while for both of them to recover, but it was evident that Alexander had the upper hand. Billy was a lot more wounded than him, after all. Billy didn''t want to use the same punch he used against Svan. Still, maybe he didn''t have a choice if he wanted to win¡­ the prize, and victory didn''t mean much to him, but not doing his best against his friend was uneptable. So, he began to prepare and epted that whateveres next would be unavoidable.

 Chapter 347 Unknown (6)

    <h4>Chapter 347 Unknown (6)</h4>


    In the end, they charged, ready to punch the crap out of each other, and while Billy came up with a good idea on how to finish things efficiently, he changed his mind in the end¡­ it would be better if they just saw who can fight better at an instinctual level¡­ more fun too.


    Billy and Alexander got in the center of the ring and began to punch each other without holding back. The first few hitsnded clearly, to the point where Billy felt his eyesight getting hazy several times. Still, thanks to his extra speed, he began to dodge a few punches here and there while delivering counters. He only dodged those aimed at his temples and sr plexus. He epted all the others, and then every time hended a counter, he aimed at Alexander''s sr plexus.


    After three hits there, Alexander realized that he was quickly losing his stamina. So, he tightened his guard and made sure to try to react to those counters. He failed on the first time, but then he managed to block the following ones with his left hand.


    Billy clicked his tongue at that adaptability. Still, he didn''t give up with only that much. He insisted on his tactic and packed more stamina on his counters, and that made Alexander''s sr plexus suffer some damage even when he blocked the punches. He did the same thing to counter that, focusing more energy on defending since he was stronger physically.


    That same thing happened several times. Billy did something to gain the upper hand, and Alexander did another, reacting to it and stopping his ns. While they were doing that, they kept punching each other''s faces and bodies without leaving the ring. Eventually, the ring got red with their blood, and their faces were too damaged due to the continuous punches. Despite that, the smiles on their faces didn''t fade away. It was painful, but Billy felt excited about fighting his best friend, giving his all.


    As for Alexander, he knew that Billy could do better than that with magic, but achieving the same things as his best friend with martial skills alone made him feel proud. Billy was a genius when it came to most things, so achieving the same thing as him in the field he wanted to specialize in made him feel proud. Still, eventually, they began to hear their ears ringing, so punching each other for longer might be dangerous. They have families waiting for them, so they couldn''t die or getsting damage because of their fight.


    "Let''s finish this in a way that we can feel satisfied with the result but without killing ourselves while we are at it," Alexander said.


    "There is only one way we can do that," Billy said.


    "I agree¡­" Alexander said and then jumped backward.


    Billy gained some distance as well, and both of them assumed the Palm Cannon stance. Actually, there were two ways to solve that dispute. The first was by punching each other''s fists with their best attack. Still, even the winner would end with some serious injuries, and the loser will probably break all the bones of their dominant arm. With Palm Cannon, things will be less bloody, and then also will end up using all of their energy in a single instant. That certainly would define the winner¡­


    Both of them prepared themselves while using all of their skills avable to enhance their power for a single moment, and then they attacked. Both attacks collided in the middle of the ring, creating a powerful shockwave that made the entire tform crack and falls apart. Only a few blocks of the stones stayed in their ces while the others turned into pebbles and dust. The shockwaves became two half-spheres fighting against each other for several seconds that tried to push away both fighters to beyond the ring. Still, they resisted for a while until the stalemate was broken and Alexander was pushed to beyond the ring. He rolled on the ground several times until his back collided against the wall of the arena. Still, he didn''t suffer much damage thanks to his Fierce Aura, that was on its limits¡­ He got up a bit hurt, but nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Billy still was standing at the top of the ring with only a few scratches across his body that were caused by thest attack. The damage of the punches still was there, though. Nevertheless, Billy won.


    In the end, both of them left the area feeling pretty aplished. While the audience was confused¡­ As for their families and friends, they were satisfied just like them. The organizers of the tournament were unsatisfied since the ring was mostlypletely broken. Still, as if something simr had happened in the past, some guys appeared carrying extra blocks of that same type of stone and fixed it in no time.


    "I guess I need even more training¡­" Alexander said. "Let''s return next year and fight again."


    "Nah, I will escape with my victory, and I shall preserve my historic without shedding any more drop of blood," Billy replied.


    "That is a pretty scummy way to remain victorious," Alexander said.


    "Watch and learn," Billy said.


    Usually, Natalie would congratte Billy after returning, but she just stayed silent that day. Billy sighed¡­ How would he be able to win against his wife without hurting her too much? Even if it was a match, he couldn''t hurt the mother of one of his kids. Pulling back his punches will only make things worse since she wasn''t stupid. Billy won this time, but he felt like he was going to lose something in the next round in one way or the other.


    At the end of that day, the audience was speechless at the fact that out of the four fighters that won until the semifinals, three of them were foreigners¡­ The people from other states weren''t as weak as they had thought.

 Chapter 348 Unknown (7)

    <h4>Chapter 348 Unknown (7)</h4>


    "Don''t act like that, Natalie, it is just a stupid match," Billy said. "It doesn''t matter if we win or you win. Besides, I am thinking of forfeiting the match. I wouldn''t truly gain anything by fighting you. I love you too much to end up hurting you."


    "Well, it is up to you," Natalie said while they were returning to the inn. "You can forfeit and disrespect mepletely or fight for real and show that you respect my strength."


    "At least try to see my position here¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "I know that fighting won''t be easy, but even if we get hurt, it will be fine because the attacks won''t have any hate," Natalie said. "This will probably be the only time we will fight seriously against each other, so it would be a waste to let such a chance go."


    Natalie had a point, she was right in all aspects, but that didn''t make things that much easier for him. Still, he could only ept her words since he couldn''t say anything back. People thought that Billy and Alexander would have a hard time punching each other seriously. Still, only now Billy would have such a hard time. Things were tooplicated in his life... However, maybe he was just thinking too much.


    Once they got to the inn, everyone congratted Billy and Alexander for the good fight, and while Billy smiled at them back, he didn''t feel that happy about it. He didn''t even feel like ying with his kids that day. He needed some time alone to collect his thoughts and make up his mind. Fortunately, he had something better.


    "Don''t feel sad, papa," Kate said after putting Chrisna on Billy''s head while he was facing the sheets of his bed.


    Billy sighed. While it was cute that Kate was trying to mimic her daughter''s voice, it didn''t help him much. Billy already knew, but it was hard to be a considerate man in that world¡­ but he also could only me himself for entering the tournament since he didn''t expect that such a problem would arrive. He acted without thinking and he had to pay the price for it. Still, soon he forgot about that small problem.


    "Pa¡­ Pa," Christina said.


    "Eh?" Billy and said in confusion.


    It was a rather unexpected time for Christina to say her first word. Still, that alone improved Billy''s mood beyond expected. He quickly hugged his daughter and began to spin around while holding her and feeling her soft cheeks on his face. It was time to brag to the rest of the family, but then Billy realized that it might hurt Kate a bit. Usually, kids call for their mother''s names, after all. Considering how Billy worked outside the home, it was only natural that calling Kate first would be most expected.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I am not that unreasonable," Kate said. "Christina, say: ma-ma. Come on, let your daddy realize how silly he is."


    "Ma¡­ Ma¡­" Christina said.


    Billy and Kate frowned since that went too easy, but then theyughed. Natalie was out, probably preparing her strategy against Billy, and Hector was with his grandma, so they only left for a while.


    "Christina, say: onomatopeia," Billy said.


    "Are you stupid?" Kate asked. "Of course, she can''t say something thatplicated now."


    Billy decided to ignore Kate''s words and then continued ying with Christina and tried to make her call him papa more times, but she didn''t do it. It was a pity, but it couldn''t be helped. After a while, Billy went to brag to his parents about how smart Christina was to be able to talk at that age, but it was just him being stupidly doting. He tried to show off to Natalie as well, but she only returnedte at night when everyone was already asleep. Billy pinched her cheeks to punish her. Whatever happens, he will make sure that nothing too dangerous may befall them. Besides, he had the means and the skills to prevent most disasters. He just had to be a bit more careful.


    "All right, you win," Billy said. "Let''s have a good fight tomorrow."


    "I wonder if you will be able to fight for real," Natalie said. "To be honest, your fight today was pretty amazing. I wish that you had lost, though, because I knew I would have more chances of fighting Alexander seriously."


    "I think Alexander would have a much harder time fighting you girls seriously," Billy said. "He would have thought that he would make me angry by fighting you for real."


    "I guess that makes sense," Natalie said. "In any case, I still want to test my strength against you, since you are the one who defeated the strongest people around. The fact that we are husband and wifeplicated things a bit, but I am still a warrior. I do want to fight strong people."


    "And you will, but inpensation, I will bully you at night when we return home," Billy said.


    "If you only didn''t say that kind of thing out loud¡­ You would look so much more cool in my eyes," Natalie said and then sighed.


    The kids and Kate were already sleeping, and since it waste, those two went to sleep as well. Although Billy strengthened his resolve, he didn''t know things would y out in the end once the fight started. Hopefully, he won''t feel too miserable about it¡­ but also, in the end, doing his best was the only thing that he could do to avoid problemster.


    Regardless, the next day will only have two fights, so Billy made a mental note to watch the other fight well. If either loses or wins, he will be able toe up with a decent n to face thest guy in the final. Until now, Billy ignored everyone else aside from his friends, but that was no longer a good idea¡­

 Chapter 349 Unknown (8)

    <h4>Chapter 349 Unknown (8)</h4>


    The next day, already in the Coliseum, Billy decided to take a peek at the other two guys who would fight that day. One of them was a bulky barbarian that had status even more impressive than Svan''s. Billy heard of him earlier, that he was another champion¡­ the guy who had won the tournament of thest three years. As for his adversary, he was a guy who was around the same height as Billy, but he didn''t have the physique of a warrior. He was wearing a sleeveless shirt that had a hood, and he was hiding his face on it. Quite the weirdbination¡­ Still, what Billy saw next made him suspicious of that individual.


    ???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????, ????, ????, ????


    "What the hell¡­" Billy frowned when he used Analyze on that hooded guy.


    That never happened before, even when Billy found Jeate, so that didn''t make any sense. Still, he got the answer that he was looking for when he saw the hooded guy looking at him. Billy was on the other side of the arena, so it was impossible that he looked at him due to a crazy coincidence. He felt someone trying to check his status¡­


    "Another reincarnated person?" Billy thought. "Why is he here? I didn''t sense anything weird with him until now and¡­ Actually, I don''t remember much of his fights."


    Billy couldn''t think how someone would be able to counter his Analyze¡­ Unless they are the same as him or they have a powerful artifact that was made to counter people like him. Regardless, the hooded guy didn''t stare at him for long. He just assumed his position in the arena and waited for his turn.


    "Shit¡­ Why now of all times?" Billy asked.


    Billy looked for Svan in the audience to ask if that guy was invited as well. If that was the case, then he should be pretty famous. Then again, the barbarians only invited the people of their allied states¡­ Even though they didn''t stop travelers from joining them. Unfortunately, Billy and Natalie were called to the ring before he could find Svan.


    "I suppose if that guy is an enemy, I can''t let him notice my rtionship with Natalie," Billy thought while he was heading to the ring. "I don''t know if he is here for me, but¡­ No, he shouldn''t be here for me. Svan only a few people knew that I was invited to this tournament. Still, I need to be cautious."


    Billy didn''t want to hurt Natalie, but after thest few fights, he couldn''t bold back for her pride and because it would look suspicious if he were to go easy on her. All that thinking about being cautious was really annoying since Billy had lived a life without worries in thest eighteen months, but it couldn''t be helped.


    While Billy was deep in thought, the fight started, and Natalie charged at him without holding back. Also, without holding back, she tried to punch his face. Billy used his left arm to block the strike at thest moment, but he still felt quite a lot of pain in the areas hit. Her brute strength was quite something¡­


    Soon after, Natalie attempted to kick his left side from that same position, and Billy was forced to jump back to dodge it. It wasn''t smart to use hands or arms to block kicks. Before Billy could prepare for his next actions, Natalie dashed at him with a fearsome speed that left him speechless¡­ While he taught her Stamina Maniption and Rage, it didn''t make any sense for that to give her such a boost speed.


    In the end, her next punch passed through Billy''s defense and hit his stomach. Billy bent his body forward¡­ But not as much as expected. Billy wondered if Natalie held back, but it seemed that the answer was her speed. Billy couldn''t tell how, but he was quite certain that Natalie was using her Fierce Aura to improve mostly her speed. If she had just increased the output of mana, her punch would have sent Billy flying to the distance¡­


    When Natalie tried to attack again, Billy jumped backward to gain some distance, and when she tried to speed up, he used Palm Cannon to put her at bay. Although she got surprised by the sudden skills, she still jumped to the side and easily dodged it and charged again.


    "As expected, one of Natalie''s strong points is the fact that she doesn''t let surprises mess with her rhythm," Billy thought.


    Natalie sped up again and ended up punching Billy''s left side. Her strength wasn''t on the same level as usual, but her speed was beyond what Billy could deal with. Considering that he also taught her how to create extra reserves of mana, it was unlikely that she would run out of it anytime soon¡­ So, Billy had to understand the secret of her skill before he got his ass kicked.


    Like Natalie, Billy didn''t have good senses, so he couldn''t tell the trick just by focusing on sensing her mana. It didn''t look like he would have the chance to think calmly since she was running toward him again. Still, before she could hit him, Billy had an idea after he recalled a certain thing that he saw in a certain show¡­ He covered the surface of his eyes with mana.


    You have learned the skill Magic Eyes.


    It grants you to see the mana in the environment and the small changes in the mana of opponents when the skill reaches high levels.


    Cost: 05 mana per second.


    Billy seeded just in time to see an aura surrounding Natalie''s body. It was probably Fierce Aura and made him recall like a barrier very close to her body that moved intensely and faster than waves. However, Billy also noticed that the Aura was stronger on her legs.

 Chapter 350 Unknown (9)

    <h4>Chapter 350 Unknown (9)</h4>


    "It was something so simple¡­ she is concentrating most of her energy on her lower body," Billy thought, and then he ended up getting kicked on his right side.


    Natalie found something weird when she attacked because Billy''s left arm blocked her kick and didn''t move much, and unlike him, she quickly noticed that Billy''s mana of Fierce Aura was there. Natalie knew that he would learn the trick sooner orter, but she didn''t think it would be so fast¡­ She got annoyed since it took weeks for her to think of that. Not to mention, implementing it was also something that she had to train for a while in order not to disrupt the whole skill... it was really troublesome and amazing that Billy could do that much so easily.


    When Natalie tried to surprise Billy again, she was the one who got surprised. She attempted to run around him and attack when she saw an opening. Still, Billy easily followed her movements, even without moving from a single spot. She could no longer surprise him with speed, so she decided to change her tactics. She stopped moving around after she got closer to Billy and then changed the focus of her Fierce Aura to her upper half, more specifically, her arms¡­. When Billy tried to block the next punches, he did it in time, but he felt his bones vibrating due to the sheer power of those. He was pushed backward a little with each punch, and cracks appeared on the floor around his feet. Natalie was already physically strong and with the effects of specialized Fierce Aura, she be even more terrifying, keep blocking wasn''t a good idea...


    "With her level of Fierce Aura, and her current parameters, it seems that decreased by half the bonus in status on other parts of her body to make her strength receive boost five timesrger than her Fierce Aura should be able to," Billy thought while he was hiding behind his blocks. "This is no easy feat¡­"


    In any case, it was time to wake up and do something aside from being perplexed at the skills of his wife. Billy had only been a sandbag until now, so it was time for the counterattack. Billy thought that Magic Eyes would let him predict the next attacksing from Natalie. Still, since most of her mana was concentrated on her hands, it was hard to see that. So, he tried to do something different. He focused his mana on the iris of his eyes. Something happened, but not quite something that he had expected, it still was pretty helpful, though.


    You have learned Hawkeye.


    Hawkeye: it improves your eyesight by ten percent per level while granting you the power to see far away objects more clearly and see much smaller movements with precision.


    It was barely noticeable, but Billy began to notice small movements on Natalie''s body upon learning that skill. It wasn''t enough to help him that much since their speeds were basically the same, but after that skill leveled up a few times, Billy began to predict the next attacks.


    When Natalie tried to punch his left side, Billy moved her fist away, making her miss. After a while, when she aimed at his Sr plexus, Billy pped her first away. Eventually, even before her fists could reach the halfway point of her target, Billy punched her fist, and both of them canceled each other. Natalie was speechless. That kind of reaction speed was just too shocking¡­ Still, she didn''t show that on her face while they were trying to overpower each other.


    Natalie used her left hand since her right one was busy, but Billy also stopped that attack. In the end, they stayed in the center of the ring, fist against fist, while the floor around them was cracking. Natalie bit her lips in annoyance. Since Billy could respond to her strategy that fast, he could do more as well. Still, he wasn''t taking the initiative¡­ Or so Natalie thought. Billy opened his fists and then grabbed Natalie''s. He began to spin around in the next moment while holding her arms. Natalie tried to resist since she knew that Billy would throw her out of the ring at that rate. With all her might, she kicked the floor and then made a huge piece of rock hit his stomach. That slowed Billy down a bit, but she tossed her upward in the end.


    Billy''s original n was to make her spin a lot in the air. Still, naturally, Natalie didn''t make things easier for him. In the blink of an eye, Natalie was a lot higher than the Coliseum, and while she panicked at first when she began to fall, she saw Billy preparing his next attack. It was the same stance he used against Svan and Alexander, so she was going to see his best attack. However, in her current situation, it might not be one of the best ideas¡­


    Despite the danger, Natalie began to focus all of her power when she began to fall. She never tried to do that since she knew that it would be pretty painful¡­ Still, she used all of her abilities to strengthen a single punch. She knew that it would hurt more emotionally for both of them to attack each other like that than physically. Still, she had to fight Billy seriously at least once¡­ that was something that only someone who fought enemies up close could understandpletely.


    As she approached the ring again, Natalie noticed that Billy wasn''t joking around. The ring was trembling, and even his body waspletely red due to the strain of the next attack¡­ She also could feel something simr on her right arm, but even so, she didn''t back down. At thest moment, they ended up punching each other with their best attacks. Billy had decided that nothing dangerous would happen to them, and it was time to implement his n.

 Chapter 351 Unknwon (10)

    <h4>Chapter 351 Unknwon (10)</h4>


    The ring was destroyed again when the two attacksnded¡­ almostpletely. Only the area behind Billy escaped the destruction for some reason, and despite the st of energy that made everyone around protect their faces with their arms, Billy didn''t move an inch, and he waspletely unscathed. Meanwhile, Natalie was sent in the opposite direction and hit the wall that separated the arena and the seats. The wall fell downpletely, but despite that, Natalie was alsopletely unscathed. She was standing on her feet like nothing had happened. Something happened when their attacks collided, and it seemed that Billy''s n worked.


    Natalie let out a long sigh and then epted her defeat. She wasn''tpletely satisfied since Billy used his magic to protect himself and Natalie from the power of their attacks, but that didn''t change the oue of the whole thing. The trick was to enhance their endurance with Endurance Support with a massive boost of mana¡­ Regardless, Natalie left the arena silently. Billy felt that he had messed up, but in the end, he truly couldn''t bring himself to wound his loved ones. Billy wanted to go and apologize, but before that, he decided to watch the next fight. His opponent woulde from there, after all.


    After some people had repaired the ring, the next fight started. In the end, Billy finally understood what the hooded guy could do¡­ The champion of the previous tournaments punched him several times in a row with speed and power that were even higher than Svan. Still, the hooded guy dodged them all by the skin of his teeth. He either could read the mind of his opponent, or he was extremely fast¡­


    At first, the hooded guy just dodged. Still, after seeing the numerous patterns of the adversary, he started to counterattack. He dodged once and then hit the right side of the adversary''s ribs. The punch apparently didn''t do anything, but that same thing happened so many times that eventually, the barbarian fell on his knees with an expression of extreme pain on his sides.


    "The damage was calcted¡­ every single punch only caused ten points of damage¡­ and that didn''t spread to the rest of the body," Billy thought. "There is no mistaking it¡­ he is a reincarnated person like me. Still, I can''t sense anythinging from him¡­ no malice or desire¡­ Why is he here?"


    Even if he wasn''t as mad as Jeate, it didn''t mean that he wasn''t an enemy¡­ it only meant that he wasn''t a psychopath that still might want his skills. Regardless¡­ the barbarian insisted on the fight, but the damage didn''t let him do much. Yet, the hooded guy aimed at the other side of his ribs and smashed him there until the pain made him pass out.


    As soon as the fight was over, Billy looked for the hooded guy inside the Coliseum, but he vanished into the crowd like a shadow¡­ Billy clicked his tongue when he noticed that, but if that guy didn''t want to be followed, then he wouldn''t be followed. While he was on his way to the inn, Billy found Svan.


    "Good fight, I am surprised that neither of you ended up not getting hurt," Svan said.


    "Rather than that, do you know that hooded guy?" Billy asked.


    "That one, huh¡­ I never heard of him," Svan said. "The world is big and there are a lot more powerful guys out there than I thought. I guess I gotcent after winning just a single tournament."


    Barbarians weren''t known for their informationwork, but they at least knew some strong guys around. Svan had heard of Gilles and even Manuel, after all. If he didn''t know anything about the hooded guy, then he indeed did a good job inying low while honing his powers.


    Once Billy got into the inn, he saw everyone, and they weren''t making anyplicated expressions. However, Kate wasn''t in their room, so it seemed that Natalie wanted some time alone. Before talking with anyone, Billy entered the room, and then he saw Natalie facing her pillows just like Billy did the previous day while Hector was ying with her hair. Billy silently approached and then grabbed Hector before putting him standing on her head.


    "Mama, please forgive papa since he is so cool," Billy said.


    "It is funny for you to say that while imitating a baby," Natalie said. "In any case, I am not mad. I am just a bit disappointed in myself."


    "No need to feel like that, the idea of controlling Fierce Aura and make it more effective in other parts of the body was pretty good¡­ For you," Billy said.


    "What do you mean by that¡­" Natalie said while frowning.


    "Mama is angry, Hector, it is time to call her name," Billy said while moving his son''s arms like he was doing a weird dance. "Say, mama."


    "My name is not mama," Natalie frowned. "They really grow fast, huh."


    "That is right," Billy nodded. "That is why we need to keep improving ourselves everyday, so that we can set a good example for them. Still, don''t think that I forgot my promise. I will Bully you at night once we return home."


    "Don''t say that kind of thing while you are holding my son," Natalie said.


    "He''s my son as well, mama," Billy said.


    "I feel weird when you say that word," Natalie said.


    "Ma¡­ Ma," Hector said while he was pointing his arms to his mother''s.


    "... nice timing, as expected of my boy," Billy said, a bit shocked.


    Hector wanted to be in his mother''s arms and feel herfortable chest. Billy could attest that it was a prettyfortable ce, so he let Hector go. Much to his surprise, Natalie was happy enough to let some tears fall while she hugged her son. That was a pretty rare urrence, so Billy decided to keep his mouth shut in order not to ruin the moment.

 Chapter 352 Unknown (11)

    <h4>Chapter 352 Unknown (11)</h4>


    Billy spent the rest of the night talking with everyone, and while they had been careful with their words recently due to Alexander and Natalie''s loss, those two didn''t look that much bothered by it. Instead of that, they were thinking about how they could keep improving their skills. They couldn''t imagine themselves defeating Billy when he used everything he knew alongside with magic. Still, they knew how they could improve their strengths, and that was the key to getting stronger. Billy also asked everyone what they thought of the hooded guy, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "He passes a weird feeling when he fights¡­ I don''t know if it is good or bad," Drew said.


    "It is also hard to say if he is merciful or cruel by hitting the opponent in the same spot over and over again until they can no longer stay conscious," Cami said. "He is powerful, but his real strength is a mystery."


    Now that Billy thought about it, when the tournament started, he had a bad feeling about something, and he couldn''t tell what it was at that time. After three weeks, maybe he will find the source of that uneasiness¡­ He didn''t know how he should fight that guy at first, but using magic right off the bat will be troublesome. Putting the tournament aside, he couldn''t let that guy know what he could do that easily¡­ and yet, Billy also felt that he might be causing problems for himself if he didn''t fight with all his might from the very beginning.


    While he was thinking about that, morning came, and Billy had a silent breakfast with his family and friends before heading to the Coliseum. On the way, he felt a lot more stares than before. It was weird for them to notice him only at that point of the tournament. Still, Billy decided to think that those stares wereing because Marie, Svan, and Ilfa joined them along the way.


    "Are you getting the cold feet?" Svan asked.


    "You probably had never seen me deep in thought to think that way¡­" Billy said and frowned. "I am just a bit curious about how a fighter of that level remains unknown until now."


    "I guess you have a point, some geniuses appear over the years, but they never suddenly show up at that level," Svan said. "They usually have some fame on their background, like they are adventurers, or warriors of some renown for the first battles."


    The leaders of the states that were apanying them also looked troubled. Usually, theirwork of information would keep them informed of what powerful individuals were doing since they could cause problems to their states. Still, they also never heard of that hooded figure. After pulling some strings, Svan heard that his name was Icarus, but anyone could give a fake name on the registration. That would be stupid since it means that the fighters would get famous with a fake name, but for someone who wanted to keep their identity hidden¡­


    ording to the legend, Icarus was the son of the master craftsman Daedalus, the creator of the Labyrinth that was used to keep the Minotaur. Icarus and Daedalus attempt to escape from Crete by means of wings that Daedalus constructed from feathers and wax. Daedalus warns Icarus first ofcency and then of hubris, instructing him to fly neither too low nor too high, lest the sea''s dampness clog his wings or the sun''s heat melt them. Icarus ignores Daedalus''s instructions not to fly too close to the sun, causing the wax in his wings to melt. He tumbles out of the sky, falls into the sea, and drowns. The myth gave rise to the idiom "don''t fly too close to the sun"...


    "This confirms it¡­ he is a reincarnated person," Billy thought.


    Billy could understand the thought ofying low. He was trying to do that as much as possible. Still, since he always wanted to help his friends and family, he always ended up standing out in one way or the other. Still, at least he didn''t show the skills that he was born with to anyone, so there was that. In any case, it will be better if he acts like he didn''t notice anything and fights like unusual.


    When Billy entered the Coliseum, the cheering increased quite a bit. He certainly wasn''t that famous among the barbarians, so he soon found the reason why the audience looked so excited. He found out that they put the price near the ring so that everyone could see it. The barbarians weren''t that fond of money, but they were found of alcohol, and they were imagining how much they could buy with a massive sphere of gold like that.


    "Maybe he wants that because it was something created by one of us," Billy thought.


    Maybe that had another value aside from money. Still, Billy couldn''t tell since he didn''t feel any manaing from the object, so it was hard to imagine that guy obtaining the same power as their predecessors.


    Regardless, the hooded guy eventually showed up, and both of them entered the ring. When they assumed their instances, Billy was the first one to raise his guard while the other guy didn''t move a single inch. The fight started, but Billy didn''t see his adversary running toward him for the first time in a while. Thanks to that, Billy didn''t know how to act. He decided to copy Natalie and then increased his speed, focusing Fierce Aura on his legs. Since he truly didn''t know the nature of the hooded guy, he still insisted on the idea of not using magic to improve his body even further with his support skills.


    When he got close enough, Billy tried to punch his Sr plexus, but then he saw the hooded guy just moving enough to dodge the strike. Soon after, he also tried to punch Billy''s side. He saw that and jumped to the side, but a lot faster than he had expected, he got hit¡­

 Chapter 353 Unknown (12)

    <h4>Chapter 353 Unknown (12)</h4>


    The attack hadn''t been that powerful, Billy lost only ten points of health, but it still surprised him¡­ he was pretty sure that he would dodge in time with his boost in speed. Still, then very suddenly, he just felt the punch. Still, Billy didn''t let that shock get the better of him for long¡­ he fixed his posture and used Palm Cannon almost instantly. Thanks to that, he saw the hooded guy only moving when the st was just a couple of meters away from him. He knew that things wouldn''t be easy, but Billy still got surprised... that power was truly weird.


    "He increased his speed¡­ that is definitely his power," Billy thought. "I saw this, but howe I didn''t notice his boost in speed previously?"


    Billy decided to attack again to confirm it, and this time, he increased the output of Fierce Aura by two. At thest moment, Billy improved his speed even more by using Speed Support while he tried to punch the hooded guy''s face, but once again, the same thing happened. He dodged by the skin of his teeth and attempted to punch Billy on the side, and this time, he noticed. When the fist was halfway to his left side, it suddenly sped and hit Billy¡­


    This time, Billy lost more health since the hooded guy increased his speed beyond Billy''s perception. Instead of saying that he was fast, the hooded guy probably could freely control his eleration speed. As for his second power, Billy had no idea what it was. Before thinking of that, he healed his ribs that had cracked with that single punch.


    "Annoying little¡­" Billy red at the adversary in front of him.


    While fighting that guy, Billy couldn''t sense any hostility toward him. He was fighting the same way he did it with the others, so he didn''t see Billy as a real problem¡­ It was hard to say if he was an enemy, but he should have been more aggressive if he wanted Billy''s powers. If he knew the method to his skills and parameters, he obviously knew how to see those of his enemies. Billy didn''t have a real reason to hate that guy, but being taken lightly was just too annoying¡­


    Billy took a deep breath because nothing good happens when one lets the blood rush to their head. And yet, he couldn''t think of anything he could do against that guy without using magic. Perhaps he was even fast enough to dodge lightning¡­ A fight using their bodies alone certainly was the best way that he could use his powers. Despite that, Billy didn''t want to back down. His kids won''t remember that fight, but he didn''t want to show them a man running away just because he couldn''t find a clear path to victory. He also didn''t want to show his family and friends something pathetic¡­ So, he steeled his resolve to win no matter what.


    "This asshole is using magic to increase his speed, so I don''t have to hold back as well," Billy thought. "I just can''t let myself get caught by the others."


    Billy increased the output of his buffs while also focusing his magic on his legs, and then he dashed toward the adversary. This time, he was so fast that the audience thought that Billy had disappeared and reappeared, already punching the hooded guy. He was forced to stop the punch instead of dodging it this time. Billy saw his fist and the enemy''s arms trembling very weirdly, and he could also feel that something was off. That guy wasn''t supposed to be that physically strong, and he could stop Billy''s attacks¡­ He could do that because he was using his speed to elerate the movement of his arms and counter Billy''s push¡­ It was a weird way to use it.


    Billy saw the hooded guy preparing another attack with his remaining arm, but then Billy suddenly stepped back, and then they collided against each other since the enemy was using his speed to stop Billy''s attack. Still, he recovered before Billy could do anything else.


    "His speed is his weapon, but he still can get caught off guard," Billy thought.


    It will be hard since he always can adapt his speed to the enemy, and Billy will have to be even faster to obtain another chance like that. However, there were other ways for him to achieve that. Billy dashed toward the hooded guy again, and when he saw any reactioning from him, he used Telekinesis and stooped his whole body from moving. When the hooded guy noticed that something was off with his body, it was toote¡­ Billy punched his face with all his might, sending him to beyond the ring and making him hit the walls that separated the arena and the audience. However, even before the dust caused by the impact could stop falling, the hooded figure was back on the ring again. Since no one saw him fall, they couldn''t say that he had lost.


    "I thought that you wouldn''t use magic since you fought like that in the other rounds," the hooded guy said. "It seems you have noticed that I am using it too."


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Billy asked.


    "Right now, I don''t want anything, I am just here because I imagined that someone like might show up with this prize on the like," the hooded guy replied. "As it turns out, I was right, but you don''t give the vibe that I was expecting. Was you the one who defeated the girl called Jete?"


    "What if I was?" Billy asked.


    "Then, it seems that you came knowing that you might end up making your power noticeable by others, or maybe not," the hooded guy said. "I heard of you, but I wasn''t certain if you are someone like me¡­ Regardless, I will have to confirm if you can be someone troublesome to me¡­"

 Chapter 354 Unknown (13)

    <h4>Chapter 354 Unknown (13)</h4>


    For the first time in the whole tournament, the hooded guy assumed a fighting stance, and before Billy could react, he disappeared. And in the next moment, he got punched three times in the face and rolled on the ring. That hurt like hell, but Billy got up fast enough and before he could fall from it.


    Billy used Palm Cannon to attack, and the hooded guy just sidestepped and dodged those attacks as if Billy was throwing pebbles at him. Billy didn''t hesitate and then opened his status and put all the free ones that he had in strength. He wouldn''t be as fast as that guy even if he used all of those in speed. Increasing his endurance wouldn''t help, so Billy might as well bet the whole match on a single strike, and the next one, he will make sure that the hooded guy won''t shake it off.


    The next attacks got more speed, power, and even range. Thanks to his habit of dodging attacks by a hair length, the hooded guy got hit by one Palm Cannon after Billy increased his strength. The attack hit his shoulder and then dislocated it. The pain made him clench his teeth and be pushed backward. Billy used that chance to attack and ended up hitting him two more times. He almost fell from the ring on the third, but the hooded guy recovered in time. He could take a few hits despite his appearance, so Billy had to go all out to knock him down.


    "If his speed is his power, then he should use mana to do that¡­ He must have a limit to how long he can fight," Billy thought. "Considering that endurance, he must be pretty high level as well, but it should have a limit since he is at my age."


    Billy had no idea where that guy came from, but it would be hard for him to learn magic by himself without using the system. Billy got lucky in that regard since he had the chance to see some simple magic and then copy it before he tried anything moreplex. With that in mind, it was hard to think that he had some skills like Billy''s that granted him high mana regeneration. Still, if he uses a good amount of it all at once¡­ Who knows what he might be able to do? The hooded guy wasn''t making any sudden orplex attacks, so he clearly was trying to save his mana.


    Before Billy could choose his next step, the hooded guy attacked. This time, he didn''t stop with just three hits. He attacked Billy''s face, stomach, sides, and neck several times while running around him. The audience could barely believe how fast that guy was¡­ His punches were also heavy enough to make his body fall several times. Still, he prevented that by attacking Billy from other directions. In the end, when he stopped, the hooded guy frowned since Billy didn''t fall. He was bleeding from his mouth and nose, but while his eyes were spinning, he soon recovered. Billy used Endurance Support to increase his toughness and then healed himself when he had the chance.


    Despite the unpleasant surprise, the hooded guy didn''t give and didn''t give time for Billy to do anything either. He increased his speed again, and while running around him, he punched Billy''s ribs dozens of times in a few seconds. Even with the extra defense of Endurance Support, Billy felt his ribs cracking at a fearsome speed. He focused all his consciousness on keeping healing himself, but the damage was building up, and Billy couldn''t repair his bones.


    The skill Endurance Support has leveled up.


    The skill Endurance Support has leveled up.


    The skill Endurance Support has leveled up.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, at least that skill was leveling up like crazy. So, things would only get easier over time¡­ It was hard to say if they would be easy enough or Billy wouldst that long. Still, amidst that rain of punches, Billy had an idea¡­ He emerged a small part of the ring around him and transformed it into iron. The hooded guy tripped on that and then rolled on the ground. He tried to get up before he could fall from the ring, but Billy attacked with his own torrent of attacks¡­ Several Palm Cannons fell on him.


    Billy tried to push him away from the border, but after he got hit a few times, the hooded guy still managed to get up pretty fast. Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance since the enemy would be more wary of that kind of attack in the future¡­ Still, at least that put some doubts in the hooded guy''s mind, and he didn''t attack Billy soon after. Instead of that, he just walked around the ring to check if Billy hadid more traps for him.


    To prevent Billy from doing anything, the hooded guy began to punch the air, and whenever that happened, Billy would feel the impact instantly on his face despite the distance. He quickly understood that the pressure of the air caused by the punch speed caused that, despite that, it was as heavy as the real deal. Billy protected his head and vitals from those, but he couldn''t lose sight of the enemy, so he still was getting here and there. Not like seeing him would change much, but¡­ Billy had another idea.


    When the hooded guy confirmed that there weren''t any other traps on the floor, he got closer and began to punch Billy again. However, very suddenly, he suddenly felt an impact on his face¡­ even though he didn''t see Billy preparing for any attack. The other two impacts happened on his back, and that stopped his rhythm. Before he could notice it, Billy used that chance to approach and then punch his stomach with all his might¡­ the hooded guy''s body bent forward while making a V, and Billy finally had the chance to see the expression of pain on his face.

 Chapter 355 Unknown (14)

    <h4>Chapter 355 Unknown (14)</h4>


    The hooded guy had light brown hair and golden-brown eyes. He also looked to be in histe teens, so it was confirmed that he had Billy''s age. Regardless, before he could continue with the attack, the hooded guy suddenly disappeared from Billy''s field of vision. He looked around and only found him trying to recover from the hit on the other side of the ring. If anything, he sure had spirit¡­ He didn''t have afortable life if he could take a hit like that and still keep standing. Or perhaps he used some other way topensate for his endurance.


    Billy charged at him again before he could recover, but then the hooded guy disappeared again, and Billy found him on the other side of the ring. He wanted to recoverpletely before facing Billy again. Unfortunately, that happened quite soon¡­


    "No more ying around¡­" The hooded guy said, and when he finished, Billy felt his whole body being smashed by something.


    Before long, Billy heard the sound of most of his bones cracking. He didn''t even see what had happened, and his defenses didn''t work this time. Still, he could imagine what had happened since there were burning marks across the ring. That guy moved so fast that he caused those.


    Billy''s consciousness grew blurry, and then he fell to his knees. Not even that dragon made him feel that much pain, so he couldn''t believe that a single human was able to punch him dozens of times in a single moment. Once again, Billy used all his mental strength to keep conscious and heal himself. Thanks to that, the guy finally noticed that he could do that and frowned. He should be able to see his parameters and skills, but it seemed that he didn''t bother¡­


    "If anything, you sure are stubborn," the hooded guy said. "It seems that you are not someone evil¡­ While you are using magic, I can tell that you are holding back and I also heard that you can summon even lightning bolts with your magic. Considering all that, I will let you win this tournament. Let''s talk a little after things calm down."


    "... Hahaha, that was funny," Billy said. "As if I will let you live without getting a taste of my best punch."


    "Wait, i don''t have any intentions of fighting," the hooded guy said. "I am not an enemy, I have juste to¡­"


    "Shut up, it is time for payback," Billy said, and then he jumped with all his might.


    The hooded guy clicked his tongue. He hated when his opponents moved to the sky like that. While with his speed, he could move even in the air, his mobility was limited, and going after Billy wasn''t a good idea. Before he could find a way to deal with him and make him calm down, he saw Billy raining down much stronger Palm Cannons toward the arena. He knew what Billy was nning¡­ he wanted to make sure that he won''t have anywhere to run¡­


    Billy''s attacks began to fall, and then the hooded guy began to dodge them. Still, the attacks started to destroy the ringpletely. It didn''t take long for the hooded guy to lose all the footing that he could use. In the end, the arena was destroyed, and the audience saw him standing on the ground. His defeat had been decided¡­ And yet, Billy still was attacking. After getting beaten that much in an instant, he wanted to make the hooded guy suffer as much as him.


    Eventually, Billy ran out of steam, and hended on the ground as well. It was annoying, but he didn''t achieve his goal of making that guy for thatst sequence of punches¡­ Regardless, the ring was destroyed, and both of themnded on the ground, but the whole audience was speechless. Not even the organizers of the event knew what to do. They actually knew, but what they saw just made them gawk and stopped thinking. However, after a while, Billy was determined to be the winner¡­ Because he was thest tond on the ground after the ring''s destruction. He didn''t feel like a true winner, though.


    "What is wrong?" Kate asked. "You don''t feel satisfied even after that crazy fight? How vicious can you be?"


    "Despite the appearances, Billy is someone prideful, he doesn''t feel like the winner because he didn''t knock down his opponent even once," Natalie said.


    "Still, that guy is weird¡­ But he didn''t seem like a bad person," Drew said.


    "Still, wasn''t he using magic or something?" Cami asked. "To be able to move that fast¡­ I didn''t see a single one of his punches."


    "Billy, how can I be as strong as you?" Samuel asked. "One day, I want to be able to destroy things the size of the ring as well."


    "That is a weird goal to have¡­ To obtain that much power, aside from your training, you need to do one one hundred push ups, one hundred sit ups, one hundred squats, and a ten kilometer run, every single day," Billy replied. "Until your hair starts to fall."


    "But your hair looks fine, though?" Samuel frowned.


    "That is because I am still training," Billy said.


    Billy had cleaned and healed himself, but his body still hurt like hell. He wanted to carry his kids to improve his mood, but those two were having fun sitting on the cart behind them. Which was the cart that had the massive gold sphere. Speaking of which, even the barbarians around were frowning while looking at Billy pulling that with a single arm.


    "Let''s have a farewell party today," Kate said. "We stayed here for a month, so we should leave after something memorable, let''s call Svan, Ilfa, and Marie."


    Billy still had to talk with the annoying hooded guy, and he couldn''t drink too much while his bones mainly were broken, but he could endure that in order to make his family not worry.

 Chapter 356 Unknown (15)

    <h4>Chapter 356 Unknown (15)</h4>


    Thanks to the party, everyone let loose and then headed toward a tavern when Svan and Marie got too drunk. The others wanted to enjoy more time drinking as well, so the kids and Anna stayed behind at the inn. Billy wanted to sleep and give his bones time to repair themselves, but they only returnedte at night. Still, Billy didn''t drink much. He realized that the hooded guy was waiting for him at the back of the inn. Once he put his wives to sleep, he left. He had a lot of things to talk about with that guy, but he couldn''t see himself talking with him normally. Someone like him in that world... he could only see him as an enemy.


    "What?" Billy asked.


    "That cold reaction, are you from northern parts of Europe?" The hooded guy asked. "Still, that is weird given how close you are to those people."


    "You''d better not keep watching my family and friends, otherwise, you might wake up buried somewhere the next time," Billy said. "There are many things that I tolerate, you watching them isn''t one of those."


    "I just saw you tonight and the ones that participated in the tournament," the hooded guy said. "Besides, I have better things to do than spy on others. Putting that aside, my name is Icarus, and you are Billy, right?"


    Billy didn''t believe that his name was actually Icarus¡­ Why would he use his real name and a hood if he wanted to keep his identity hidden? He was doing things in a pretty half-assed way¡­ Or perhaps he was just that dumb. Either way, Icarus passed a different vibe to Billy, he didn''t seem like someone from Earth that died around the same age as Billy. Perhaps he was older when he died. Regardless, it was hard to say if that kind of information woulde in hand.


    "Before you ask anything, I need to exin why I had to fight you like that," Icarus said. "I met another guy like us and he caused me a lot of problems, to the point that I was forced to leave the region I was raised in. While that wasn''t a real problem since I was nning to explore this world, it doesn''t change the fact that he drove me out. So, I was considering getting rid of you before you could have a simr problem."


    "Is he acting like Jeate?" Billy asked. "What are his powers?"


    "More or less, he is building something simr to a kingdom as well, and while he isn''t one hundred percent ruthless to those that don''t want to follow him, he makes them leave their homes if they don''t intend to do that," Icarus replied. "Also, he is fully aware of the stories of the other generations of reincarnated people, so he is preparing for an inevitable confrontation. As for me, I want to buy good rtionships with others like us to avoid that. I don''t like fighting all that much and I am satisfied with using my powers just to have fun. Regardless, he is a summoner that can use all kinds of magic as well, so I never had any chance of defeating him. I am sharpening my skills in case I have to fight him again, but I don''t think that I am ready for that."


    A summoner that could many types of spells¡­ that seemed like a pretty terriblebination. It would mean that the skills he hadpleted each other gave him almost zero weakness. Billy was starting to think that his skills had fallen behind those¡­


    "It seems that you are having good rtionships with the people of this world, so perhaps your actions might help me convince others like us that we don''t need to fight each other," Icarus said. "Still, you should be more careful because that guy will eventually try to expand his territory and since your aplishments are something, he will assume you are one of us. Thus, he will target your state and allies."


    "Where is he?" Billy asked.


    "He is a good three thousand kilometers North of here, so it will take a while for him to act, but he is strengthening his army and it is only a matter of time before this part of the continent is engulfed in a war again," Icarus replied.


    Billy sighed¡­ That summoner¡­ He must not have a limit to the things or creatures he can summon. The limit must be his mana, and yet. He is taking his time building his army¡­ There was nothing worse than a cautious and smart enemy.


    "Have you found anything why this is happening? Were we really summoned just to fight each other and by who?" Billy asked. "I heard that there is this religion on the next state up north from here that worships a certain goddess, have you investigated it?"


    "I tried, but I didn''t learn much since those guys are quite cautious of their secrets," Icarus replied. "Most likely, we were summoned by some god-like beings and we received powers from them, but it is hard to say anything else. My guess is that that religion was founded by one of us of the past and they were trying to contact those beings. If it worked or not, I have no idea."


    Billy had considered that possibility, and after hearing that, he began to consider things as well. Instead of one goddess, perhaps they were summoned by several gods for whatever reason. The most obvious one would be them trying to get rid of their boredom by raising their chosen and make them stand above the other reincarnated. Still, Billy knew that nothing good woulde of ying that game. After all, he knew that people in that world could live for a lot longer, and yet, he didn''t hear or find any traces of the reincarnated guys who had left, not recent ones, at the very least¡­.

 Chapter 357 Search (1)

    <h4>Chapter 357 Search (1)</h4>


    "I have just started my search, so you are the second guy that I have met that is like me, and the third that I have heard," Icarus said. "So, we can assume that there are a few more of us. Given that, I would like to ask for your assistance now and then and your word that you won''t do anything against the people of this world and others like us."


    "I didn''t think you were that thoughtful," Billy said.


    "If we cause problems to the people of this world, they eventually will see us as enemies," Icarus exined. "It would be counterproductive to cause them problems when we want to live in peace. Considering what you have done, you don''t have anything against the people of this world, but you still must fear people like us. Fear of our secret being leaked, fear of being targeted because of your powers¡­ I understand those as well."


    Icarus was looking down when he said that, he was either a good actor or he also feared the same things as Billy. He couldn''t trust the guy that easily, but since he didn''t know any bad rumors about him and he also warned him about another reincarnated individual, he at least didn''t have to be so wary of him.


    "I am kind of a busy person, so I won''t be able to help much," Billy said. "Still, if you need a hand to take down some assholes, I wouldn''t mind helping it."


    "I suppose we can also face those that might be our enemies together, but before that happens, we should look for others that think like us," Icarus said. "For now, you can help me by teaching me how to use mana more effectively. You have a lot more than me, right?"


    "What am I going to gain by teaching you anything?" Billy asked.


    "Can''t you help a fellow earthling for free?" Icarus asked.


    "Hell no," Billy replied.


    "Well, this is for the best, right?" Icarus asked. "It would be weird if we cooperate with each other with no questions asked so soon. For now, I suppose there isn''t anything that I can give you, but i hope you can be more cooperative the next time I show up with more information."


    "If you find a few dozen magic items of the old era, then that can suffice as well," Billy said.


    "A few dozen¡­ You sure drive a hard bargain," Icarus said. "Well, see youter."


    After that, Icarus left the area even faster than lightning. Billy could have asked for the item or skill he had that could hide his status and skills, but that probably would be too much to ask for so soon. Regardless, Billy returned to the inn and slept after thinking for a while about the future. He probably could avoid confrontation with some of the reincarnated people, but not with all of them¡­ humans were that difficult. Give them the power to achieve many things and then they will show their true selves. From Billy''s perspective, they should enjoy their second lives more since they should be aware how easily someone can die, but instead of epting the second life as a gift, they took it for granted and now they want to use their knowledge and power to rule over others. It would be fine if they wanted to do that reasonably and improve that world, but since most of them only wanted to stroke their egos¡­


    The next day, pretty much everyone aside from Billy, Anna, and the kids were suffering from hangover, a perfect opportunity to enjoy a vehicle moving at high speeds. Still, Billy gave them some time to rest until night before they began the trip back.


    "That was some fight, Billy," Svan said. "I can''t believe it that you still won."


    "I was lucky, I guess," Billy said. "Still, our duel wasn''t bad either. Maybe next time it will be even more fun."


    "I don''t know¡­ I think I am getting old and I have already fallen behind," Svan said.


    "Well, you are the one who decides your limits," Billy said. "What about you, Marie?"


    "I will travel around for a while longer before returning home," Marie replied.


    "Take care, elder sister," Pierre said.


    "You too," Marie said. "Try not to die of boredom with your work."


    "Have a safe trip back home¡­ you all," Ilfa said.


    "Thank you for your hospitality," Billy said and then smiled. "See you around."


    Kate and Natalie stepped on both of his feet since he was being too chummy¡­ at least they thought that was the case. Unfortunately, Billy couldn''tin. After marrying twice, they had all the rights to be wary of Billy when he was around other girls. They were fine with each other, but they probably will get mad if Billy brings another girl home¡­ He was quite the horny fellow, but he wasn''t a sex beast. So, he wished that they had more faith in him. Besides, it wasn''t like everyone could make his heart beat faster.


    In any case, the trip back home had been pretty calm. After a few days of camping and nights of travelling, they made some good memories along the way, but soon the group began to split. First Rosalie and Gilles left, and then they headed North to take Aura home. Once back at the capital, Jean and Pierre left. After that, Billy took the rest of the family back to their hometown. Once again, Billy felt like a bus driver, but this time he had a lot more fun while talking with everyone since he knew that he will have a lot of free time in the next few months. He tried to make his kids say grandma or grandpa, but that didn''t work¡­ Maybe next time it will.


    Once Billy and his wives were back home, they felt truly rxed. Even though they returned at noon, they slept until the next day¡­ That usually happens after those long trips.

 Chapter 358 Search (2)

    <h4>Chapter 358 Search (2)</h4>


    One week had passed since their return home. During that time, Billy spent his afternoons in his dungeons and the morning trying to teach more words to his kids. However, he had to stop one day because Kate and Natalie showed up one day while he was ying with his kids. It seemed that they want to talk about something serious and he could guess what it was about.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked. "Whatever you are thinking, it isn''t my fault."


    "We havee to talk about our jobs¡­ what the hell are you talking about?" Kate asked while frowning.


    "I was just¡­ Never mind," Billy said. "Is it about time already for the new recruits to be trained?"


    "Yes, but since Hector and Christina are too small, we asked Jean to decrease the time of the lessons," Kate replied. "We thought that separating us in the afternoon and in the morning, but it seems that isn''t possible."


    "The lessons will be held in the afternoon, so we will have to leave them to you during that time," Kate added.


    "No problem, I can leave early in the morning to the dungeons and then return before lunch," Billy said. "I am thinking of improving the speed of my car, so it will be fine."


    " Why do you want to go even faster than that?" Kate frowned. "Did that guy inspire you or something?"


    "Putting that aside, is it fine to decrease the time of their training?" Billy asked.


    "We aren''t at war, so we don''t have to be that worried and we have the alliance to count on times of trouble," Kate replied.


    Billy nodded. Those six states were pretty peaceful in thest two years and Billy could only think that the next enemy will be the summoner, but it will take a while for him to make his move. Probably... besides, it would be wise to make some preparations against that guy, training new recruits was one of them. Billy didn''t want to be the only firefighter in that world... others had to help when things getplicated. Besides, he didn''t forget about his idea regarding spreading the knowlede of basic magic.


    "Did you hear that, kids?" Billy asked. "Papa will be able to spoil you all through many afternoons."


    "Don''t spoil them¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    One week after that, Billy''s friend and his wives began to work as instructors again. This time, the course will take some extra time to bepleted, but the number of applicants still was pretty high. It was quite surprising that Jean didn''t bother him again to do that as well. He had already asked him three times before and while the third is the charm, the fourth is the harm¡­


    After suffering quite a bit in Icarus'' hands, Billy decided to train his martial arts a little bit more alongside his defense. While the fight hadn''t been one-sided, he could have done a lot better. So, he purchased one skill from the shop.


    Martial Arts


    Increases the power of your punches and kicks by three percent per level.


    He also looked for other skills that would increase his endurance, but he didn''t find it. Trying to learn it also would be hard, but he decided to keep trying it. He saw some monsters that had that kind of skill, but it was due to their biology. He couldn''t copy the thing the same way they used it¡­ while he also could increase the output of the defensive skills he had, it wasn''t that efficient¡­ He needed passive skills that could make him tougher.


    "What do you guys think, any ideas?" Billy asked.


    "Papa! Papa!" Christina said while she was toddling in the garden.


    "Dah¡­" Hector said, looking a bit annoyed.


    "Come on, I am counting on your words of wisdom," Billy said.


    Christina wanted to be spoiled and Billy almost could say that Hector could feel that he was making fun of them while joking around. At least he wasn''t crying while his mother was away. In any case, it was hard to think of solutions to those questions even when he was by himself, even more so when he was looking after his kids.


    Since Billy didn''t have any surge of inspiration, he decided to check the libraries of the dungeon towns. He had read the books of most dungeon towns that mentioned monsters and their abilities, but maybe he couldn''t have a good idea if he rereads them. After one week, Billy gave up¡­ Most of the skills that monsters had was based on their biology, after all. Billy tried to copy that, hardening his muscles and bones with mana, but it didn''t work. In the first ce, even if it worked, it wouldn''t protect his skin.


    While Billy was thinking about that, one day, he received a letter from his siblings. It was weird because it seemed that they took turns writing¡­ Even though both of them wanted the same thing. Basically, they were asking for advice about how they should convince their parents that they were strong enough to look after themselves¡­ And they wanted to travel more.


    "They are thirteen¡­ Time sure flies," Billy thought while he recalled that his siblings were pretty talented but naive.


    In the end, Billy decided to write them things as clearly as possible. Strength isn''t everything, one needs to be smart and not reckless to be recognized as an adult by most people. Thinking clearly about their shoring while trying to improve those aspects is also something that they should do. Once they do that, not because it was the best way for them to get what they wanted but because it was the right thing to do in order to live a long life, things will work out by themselves.


    "I am getting old and quite preachy¡­ Still, listening to my own advice is kind of hard when I can''t find the answer to one of my problems," Billy said and then shrugged.

 Chapter 359 Search (3)

    <h4>Chapter 359 Search (3)</h4>


    Since Billy wasn''t getting any results with his attempts to learn new passive skills. He decided to have a chance of pace and mess with some items. While he was crafting them, he tried to make things like one armor or shield that reflected damage, or even some boots that increased his speed tremendously. However, what he got was a shield that bounced arrows back to the enemy and some boots that were like rollerdes¡­


    "It needs a lot of work," Billy said while showing a troubled smile.


    If Billy wasn''t making much progress in that area, at least he was making to the method of making pills. After doing some tests, he ended up making a machine that could take the powder of the fruits and press them into the right format. It was still a manual process, so Billy had to turn a heavy lever every time he produced a single weapon, but he still could make a lot more and faster than others. Thus, he was selling them like water in the desert.


    In any case, when Billy returned home for lunch, he ended up finding an unexpected guest near the gate of his house. It was Icarus¡­ Billy frowned when he saw him, but at least he was smart enough not to enter the house and introduce himself to Billy''s wives, he wouldn''t take that lightly.


    "You showed up a lot sooner than expected," Billy said.


    "My bad about that," Icarus said. "Still, I have to warn you that we might have forced the summoner to make a move."


    "Did we?" Billy asked.


    "As you know, that tournament is pretty famous and since your recent actions made the states have a better rtionship with each other, rumors and stories travel a lot more than before," Icarus said. "As such, it seems that the summoner had heard about a powerful fighter that managed to defeat an insanely fast individual¡­"


    "So, it seems that he thinks that I am the same as you since it is hard to imagine someone as fast as you being defeated by an ordinary person," Billy said.


    "That is right, I checked his territory yesterday and it seems that he moved his troops to the southern and eastern side of his territory," Icarus nodded and said. "It seems that a fight with the people of that religion might break out at any moment, but he might end up targeting your allies as well."


    Billy sighed, they probably had noticed that as well, Aura and Rosalie, so they will soon enough act to prevent problems. Still, considering Aura state policy and what happened to Toles state over the years, they might not be ready.


    "I am going to check things in the south for a while, so I may not be able to inform you of any changes," Icarus said. "Stay on guard."


    Before Billy could ask why he couldn''t check it every day with his crazy speed, Icarus vanished. As expected, he had a limit on what he could do and it was based on his mana. Not to mention, Icarus had a bag with him and Billy could sense the smell of Edish fruits.


    "I can''t ever take a break, huh," Billy thought while he was heading home.


    Billy didn''t want to spend months away from home again, so was considering selling his special crossbows to Aura and Rosalie. In the hands of those that had been trained by his friends, they certainly could take down some monsters with ease. A summoner without an army of monsters at his disposal was essentially useless¡­


    Without wasting time, Billy went to craft some crossbows and then he also wrote a letter to Aura and Rosalie telling why he was sending the weapons, they probably will get curious as to how he heard of that so soon, but he won''t have to exin anything to them.


    "Ah¡­ Gathering Intel with that guy''s speed would be so easy¡­ It is a pity that I am not a maniac that will kill him just to get his powers," Billy said after a long sigh.


    "Whose speed?" Kate sake.


    "... When did you be such a ninja to the point that you can sneak up behind me?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "We didn''t sneak, and what is a ninja?" Kate asked. "You were lost in thought while muttering to yourself."


    "You have been doing that a lottely, and saying weird words as well," Natalie added.


    "No way, you just aren''t knowledgeable enough like me," Billy said. "As expected of two muscle headed cuties."


    "Are you calling us dumb?" Natalie asked.


    "Dumb is a strong word and I also called you cuties¡­" Billy said. "Anyway, do you want something?"


    "Don''t change topics like that¡­ We will talk about this other time¡­" Kate said. "Anyway, we are nning to make some of the recruits explore the dungeons as training¡­ The new one."


    Billy wasn''t sure that they were ready for even the first level of that dungeon. Still, if his wives thought that it was time, Billy wasn''t the best person to disagree with.


    "Don''t worry, we will stay with them and show them how it is done," Natalie said.


    "Wow, so manly¡­" Billy said.


    "First you call me dumb and now you call me manly?" Natalie asked.


    "It is hard to praise you two¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "In any case, I will send the word. Still, I will have to pick you two every day, right?" I certainly won''t bring the recruits every day, it would take too much time and fuel."


    "I suppose¡­ we were thinking that you might want to tag along and bring the kids, but I guess that won''t do it," Kate said. "I will feel bad for the recruits, though."


    "You shouldn''t feel bad when they are being trained¡­" Billy said and then crossed his arms. "Anyway, I had forgotten that this would happen sooner orter."


    It was unavoidable that parents had to work and the kids had to be looked after by someone close to them. Fortunately, Billy''s schedule was quite flexible, but he had to find a way to deal with that.

 Chapter 360 Search (4)

    <h4>Chapter 360 Search (4)</h4>


    Two weekster, Billy''s friends'' students began to travel toward his dungeon. The trip would take five days because they would hurry, so Billy will have to take care of the kids for five days by himself. Those days sure were difficult¡­ It hurt Billy''s heart and head when he heard so many times Christina and Hector saying mama so many times and then crying. Once he told that to his wives, they promised themselves that they wouldn''t do that ever again. Fortunately, it would take a while before something like that may happen, and the kids would have grown by them. It was a bit too soon to think about that, but kids had to eventually and slowly obtain their independence.


    Around the time they reached the dungeon, Billy received a letter from Aura. She had written that she had received the crossbows, and the people at the borders were already using them. She also wrote that some monsters are appearing there now and then.


    "I suppose he is trying to find the weakest link of the alliance," Billy thought when he was reading the letter. "He might also be trying to measure the power of the defenses in the border¡­ good grief, give me a break."


    Since Aura didn''t mention anything about deaths, then it seemed that the weapons were working fine. He will have to wait for a while longer to hear Rosalie''s report¡­


    Rosalie''s report actually only came after three weeks. Apparently, the monsters were attacking her border even more often than Riormi state. She also mentioned that Svan wrote a message to her that they were fine since there was another state between them¡­ However, the people of that religious group were preparing to fight since they were being attacked as well.


    "I see, they call themselves followers of Gtea¡­ from Tersaris state," Billy said. "Still, I am pretty sure I heard this name somewhere on Earth¡­"


    While Billy used his head for a while, he couldn''t remember where or when he heard that. Regardless, it has been a month since Icarus gave him some news. It didn''t seem like he was that desperate for learning a way to get more mana.


    "No ideas for passive skills, and I don''t have any other choice but to wait for more Intel regarding this new situation¡­" Billy said while running his chin thoughtfully. "I guess I will work on the destroyer instead."


    The destroyer was the name of the replica of the batmobile. Since its first version, the vehicle has changed a lot¡­ Aside from freezing ground, now it had some vertical spikes on the wheels, and the front was pretty big and sturdy as well to bulldoze any monster that tried to get in Billy''s way.


    That vehicle wasn''t as fast as the other since billy focused on durability over speed. Still, that much was fine since he added other things to make up for it, like two other cannons that fired fire and wind rounds. Billy considered putting some rotating des on the front but making them move only now and then was difficult. Usually, a button would do that if he were on Earth, but he wasn''t, then things were a bit moreplicated.


    Although Billy made some progress there, he still got annoyed since he didn''t make any progress in thinking of new passive skills. So, he had a weird idea¡­ what if he used Mind Control on himself and then forced himself to do that? It was a weird n, but Billy had to check that skill in action anyway.


    Before doing that right off the bat, Billy decided to do some simple things. Like telling himself to fall asleep and take a half an hour nap. The spell usually works when one looks at the user in the eye, but in the closed range version, it could be done with a single touch, and so Billy did it¡­ As soon as he did that, his mind went nk and then, after a while, he woke up in his garden. Judging by the position of the sun, not much time had passed.


    "I guess it worked¡­" Billy said while frowning.


    The weird thing was the fact that Billy only used two mana points for that¡­ He assumed that the longer she wished for the mind control to work, the more mana it would be used, but even so, it was a very small amount.


    Billy did other tests, like when he fell asleep at night, he forced himself to wake up one hour before sunrise with that spell. He also forced himself to walk around the garden while sleeping¡­ He could see traces of his footsteps while he was doing that, but he had no recollection of that. Billy also made himself craft some simple knives with magic, but it didn''t turn out well¡­ Even Mind Control had limits.


    "I can do many things with this, but something that I don''t know is probably impossible¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Still, I can probably automate boring things with this and get a good sleep at the same time."


    Billy tested that again, and he spent the whole night sleeping while Zen was also active. He woke up feeling a bit weird since he slept while sitting, but it was just a minor problem¡­ The skill even levels up, after all.


    As a final test, Billy used his Mind Control on the monsters of his dungeon and the more high level they were, the more mana he had to use. Some mana was also used overtime when he gave them extra orders. However, when he tried to make them submit to his willpletely, one hundred mana points were used and only once. It was a pity that Billy couldn''t take them outside¡­ also, that event made him consider if he could tame the poison dragon¡­ That thing would be one hell of a watchdog for his house. Still, Billy will probably need a lot more mana than he currently has.

 Chapter 361 Search (5)

    <h4>Chapter 361 Search (5)</h4>


    "Come on, say it: gran-d-pa," Billy said.


    "Gram¡­ Pa¡­" Christina said.


    "Hehehe, amazing, right?" Billy said.


    "Yes, it is indeed amazing¡­" Edward said with a loose smile on his face, but then he got serious again. "Still, why did youe with the kids alone? You should have brought my daughter as well."


    "They are busy working," Billy said. "As expected of my kids, they are only one year old and they can even call their grandparents."


    "I believe that my daughter and Natalie also contributed a lot in giving birth and raising such smart kids¡­" Edward said while frowning.


    Once Christina and Hector managed to call their grandparents, Billy headed to his hometown to brag to his parents. After that, he visited Edward and Lucy, who were currently looking after Hector after being called grandma¡­ Although she was supposed to be working today, she asked for that, she sure changed a lot. Still, that was only natural. Billy knew that parents that are usually harsh to their kids, usually melt before the cuteness of their grandkids. Christina''sugh was too sweet, and Hector''s nk expression was also something that most people would find cute.


    "You sure have a lot of time in your hands, huh," Edward said.


    "I still work in the dungeon while the kids are taking their afternoon nap," Billy said. "With those working away, I decided to look after them as much as possible. Besides, you can say that my job is being a cool father."


    "I am amazed that you can say that with a straight face¡­ It is kind amazing that such a cker won that tournament," Edward said. "Speaking of that, you siblings had been very quiettely."


    "Quiet? How so?" Billy frowned.


    "Well, they challenged a lot of people for duels and sparring matches after the tournament, but they stopped with thattely," Edward replied. "They even weren''t asking to go to the nearest dungeon anymore."


    That was indeed concerning¡­ Billy wondered if his advice was the cause of that. Were they trying to be mature by not doing anything recklessly? Still, changing their lifestyle so much probably wasn''t a good idea¡­ Come to think of it, the twins weren''t at home when he was there. ording to Cami, they went to train somewhere. Unfortunately, it was about time to head home, so Billy will have to talk with themter.


    After returning home, Billy put his kids to sleep and then went to grab his wives from work. That daily routine was a bit weird, but Billy had gotten used to it. To break the monotony, Billy received a letter from Rosalie, and Jean showed up at his home with a copy of that same letter.


    "Have you read it?" Jean asked.


    "It seems that the people of Tersaris state want to buy a massive amount of pills¡­ For some reason, they want all kinds and Rosalie thinks I am the only who can help them with that," Billy said.


    "You don''t have fruits aside from the Edish ones, I will sent some people to collect them and bring them to you," Jean said.


    "That will help¡­ Still, are you that interested in bing allies with them?" Billy asked.


    "The more friends, the better," Jean said. "Thanks to their location, we can''t say if they are already fighting the people of that other state, so they might share more information with us if we give them a hand."


    That made sense, but Billy was more interested as to why they were asking for the three types of pills¡­ Just the Edish ones would be better for them. In any case, as long as they can deal with the problem, Billy won''t have to move, so he will help them as much as possible. He was also making some money from it, so it was fine. Also, even if their enemies were the summoned monsters of a reincarnated person like Billy, it didn''t mean that ordinary humans wouldn''t stand a chance. There is strength in numbers, after all.


    On the next day, Billy received the fruits and began to work. Since he still had to look after his kids, he started early in the morning but soon took a break and resumed when they were taking their naps. Despite that, he still sent hundreds of those on the very first day.


    "Are you are that this is enough?" Kate asked when he saw Billy working.


    "What do you mean?" Billy asked.


    "Someone trying to expand their territories using war after this long¡­ That is never a good sign," Kate said. "We are bound to get involved sooner orter, shouldn''t we just intervene before that esctes?"


    "We are already intervening, besides, we don''t know for sure if things will escte," Billy exined. "It seems that the states were constantly at war three hundred years ago, but they stopped more than a little bit over the years. You can say that conflict is part of out history and human nature, we can''t just try to stop all those conflicts, when they are just starting."


    "Where did you hear that?" Kate asked.


    "In a book¡­ You should study more as well," Billy replied and then frowned.


    "I am done with staying cooped on a single ce," Kate said while recalling the days when she was sick and couldn''t do anything aside from staying on a bed.


    Billy could understand where she wasing from, but she still was being too radical about that. It is important to be literate, and in times like that, it is hard to learn things urately just by hearing from someone else. Putting that aside, it seemed that Kate had developed some kind of instinct to fight troublemakers. She lost many students due to Jeate''s actions, after all. Her new ones probably will end up getting involved in future conflicts as well. Still, Billy wanted to make sure that his family and friends would stay away as much as possible from other reincarnated individuals¡­ for many reasons.

 Chapter 362 Search (6)

    <h4>Chapter 362 Search (6)</h4>


    After one month, Billy received news about the actions of the summoner. Apparently, he truly was fighting the followers of goddess Gtea. At that point in time, even the rumors of the battle had already reached the capital of the Hiloh state. Rosalie also sent a letter saying that the people of Tersaris state were thankful for his assistance¡­ Still, howe the pills reached them so fast? The journey was supposed to take two months¡­ Those who were transporting them probably changed horses many times¡­ Or Jean had awork-specific for moments like that. Still, Billy wasn''t worried about that. He was more interested in the things happening right in front of him.


    "Look, isn''t this amazing?" Billy said while both of his kids were finally giving their first steps without help.


    "I reacted the same way when Lara took her first steps¡­ But it seems that this is pretty normal for a kid of their age," Alexander said when he paid a visit on a day off.


    "You are just jealous that they are this amazing¡­" Billy said while frowning. "In any case, you guys sure are reckless bringing Lara at that age to a dungeon town. She''s only two years old."


    "I was pretty uneasy when we decided that, but the atmosphere there isn''t so bad," Alexander said. "There are crazy rumors about the guardian of the core and since we defeated that, most people fear us quite a bit. They fear us more than respect, I guess."


    "I suppose that isn''t the right order, in any case, why are you here?" Billy asked. "By the way, if you keep growing that much, you will get slower. All those muscles will get on the way."


    Since the tournament, Alexander had been doing some strength training. He was already stronger and Bigger than Billy, so the difference was bing even more apparent. Instead of working on his weakness like speed and magic, he decided to invest in what he was good at.


    "Svan is even bigger, and he isn''t exactly slow," Alexander said. "In any case, I was wondering if you could make something for my arms. I have been training with the spear and recently, in unarmedbat as well, but I am getting hit on the arms quite a bit. Punching monsters so often also is damaging my fists."


    "It amazes me that you only realized that now¡­ When your fists are so beaten," Billy said while growing. "Do you want something only for your hands or for when whole arms. Might as well cover your whole arms since your strength increased."


    "It won''t make me slower?" Alexander asked.


    "Even focusing on strength has its benefits, it makes you more able to use heavy gear without losing speed," Billy exined. "Besides, my equipment isn''t something that will hinder anyone."


    "I will leave it to you then," Alexander said.


    Even though Billy hadn''t been taught how to forge weapons and armor, his equipment was top-notch, and Alexander knew that. Not to mention, they also had some interesting designs and gimmicks, so it was quite exciting to use something new.


    While Billy still had to take the pills for Tersaris state, he still managed to craft the equipment that Alexander asked for after just one week. It was very different from the pieces of armor that someone would usually wear on their arms. It was a lot thicker, and it wasn''t just a few pieces of metal connected. In fact, only the joints were made of metal, the rest was made from the scales of the poison dragon, and it covered everything up to his shoulders. So, it seemed like a piece of equipment that was alive due to the organic parts. That had been a pretty interesting work since Billy didn''t have much inspiration about how he could use the parts that his guild stayed with.


    Giant Poisonous Bracers


    Upon contact, it may poison the target and cause ten points of damage per second for ten seconds. This effect can stack up to five times.


    STR + 50, END + 50, Poison Resistance + 50


    Durability: 200/200


    "You asked for that?" Lily asked when the whole group went to see Billy''s newest creation. "That looks so ominous."


    "I think it is pretty cool, good equipment has to be shocking, to make the enemies tremble while you charge at them," Alexander said.


    "It looks powerful if anything," Natalie said.


    "Boys and their toys¡­ Right, Sarah?" Kate asked.


    "I suppose¡­" Sarah hesitated in criticizing Billy''s newest Creation.


    "You girls can''t understand art, huh," Billy said and then shrugged. "While you aren''t the type that focus on speed, sometimes, you will probably find more useful to attack the same enemy many times with light punches. This baby has a Poisonous effect, so it will cause extra damage over time. Don''t y with it or you will poison yourself and others."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t point this at innocent people even by joking," Alexander said. "I have a feeling that the dungeon will be a cake walk now."


    "The poison effect probably won''t work on the monsters," Billy said. "Anyway, the parts covering your hands are quite malleable, so you can hold your spear as well, instead of wasting time changing equipment."


    "Thank you, Billy, how much do I owe you?" Alexander asked.


    "Just the usual, a lifetime of me watching your back and giving a hand when you needs," Billy said and then shrugged. "The next time we fight, you might stand a chance and free me from boredom."


    "Getting cocky, aren''t we?" Alexander asked and thenughed. "I guess you will have to put this on my tab again."


    Since the garden was prettyrge, Alexander decided to test the giant bracers and punched the air a bit. Much to everyone''s surprise, even though he was holding back, the pressure of his attack moved the wind around with a lot of power. It was almost the same pressure a Light Spear could show¡­

 Chapter 363 Search (7)

    <h4>Chapter 363 Search (7)</h4>


    One month passed in the blink of an eye, and finally, Billy''s friends and their students returned from his dungeon. His ie in those two months skyrocketed, but he probably didn''t have any need for more money in his life. If he holds back on his spending, his family will have it easy for the rest of their life. Still, Billy couldn''t help but buy new items and replicate them using his own style in order to improve his skills and use his imagination to improve them as well.


    Around that same time, Billy received news that the people of Tersaris state requested help from the barbarians. Since Svan himself informed him that he thought of a letter, then it was true, and he was going to lead the group that would help. Apparently, they had been putting a good fight, but against the endless hordes of monsters, they didn''t know what they could do. Without much of a choice, they requested them for the barbarians, even though they didn''t have a good rtionship with them due to the difference in their culture.


    "Where is that asshole when I need him?" Billy asked. "Since the summoner is busy with the Gtea followers, he should target the summoner¡­ This is the perfect chance."


    Billy wondered if he was being too shameless, hoping that someone would solve that problem for him. Still, he couldn''t help it since he didn''t want to leave his family behind and go on another quest. Still, he couldn''t help but worry that the actions of the reincarnated individuals are deteriorating his reputation indirectly. Thanks to that, he was sleeping a lot lesstely.


    "There is no other choice¡­ I will send some of my crossbows to these guys," Billy said.


    Anything was better than having to deal with the summoner. Still, just to be sure that spreading his weapons won''t cause problemster, Billy decreased their durability as much as possible. Billy also felt that he was scamming people by doing so, but one can''t have their cake and eat it at the same time.


    "I will hear the results of this in around two months, so I can rest easy for the time being," Billy nodded to himself. "Since they use magic a lot, their power using the crossbows will be sufficient. I want to see Svan''s face when he realize that I helped them like that."


    Jean frowned when he heard Billy''s idea, they didn''t have any reason to help more than they already did, and if he was going to such lengths to help strangers, it would be better if he could go there himself. He didn''t understand that Billy was doing that because he didn''t want to go¡­


    While Billy was waiting for that, he decided to take the kids to where his wives worked for a change of pace. However, when he crossed the gates of his home, he saw that guy¡­ He sure appears when one least expects it.


    "So, those are your kids?" Icarus said. "Should we be thankful that they took after their mothers?"


    "Not a good time to make jokes¡­" Billy red.


    "Sorry, sorry," Icarus said while forcing a smile. "You must have died young to make your own family so soon in this world."


    "Don''t talk about that when we aren''t alone¡­" Billy said.


    "It seems that I keep stepping onndmines," Icarus said. "Regardless, I have some bad and good news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    Billy took his time replying to that because, despite his words, he was a bit curious about Icarus'' past life. He had thought that all of them had died young, but that didn''t seem to be the case¡­


    "Whatever, the bad news first," Billy said.


    "You are that kind of guy¡­ Anyway, I found traces of another individual like us, but the trail was a bit cold, also the trail lead to the extermination of some wealth families, their money was also stolen when I asked about it," Icarus said. "It is hard to tell if that guy is an enemy, but they certainly are keeping a low profile. Tracking them will be difficult."


    It was better than them nning to overtake the states and then the world. Still, considering that they killed some wealthy families and took their money, maybe they were another troublesome for.


    "If they stole a lot of money, it shouldn''t be hard to track someone who is spending a lot of it," Billy said.


    "That is what I thought as well," Icarus said. "I spent thest few months looking for people that recently got rich or spent a lot of money, but I didn''t find anything."


    They truly were keeping a low profile¡­ In any case, perhaps they should look into that from another perspective. Still, Icarus dropped a bombshell, and that made Billy forget about that.


    "I am nning to decrease the forces of the summoner and I need your help, in case he makes a bad move, we can work together to take him down," Icarus said. "Those are the good news."


    "They certainly aren''t good for me, I can''t take my kids to such a dangerous ce, my wives will definitely follow me this time, and we can''t leave them behind," Billy said.


    "Well, ording to what I saw recently, it is only a matter of time before the neighboring states are called to help in the war and I am sure that your friends will be the first called to help," Icarus said. "Even if the ones who aren''t here aren''t called, others will. I decided to move as well now because some of the people that I care about might be dragged into this, so I want to prevent things from escting."


    Some people that Billy cared about had already been called¡­ Still, he was reluctant to do that. Unlike Icarus, he won''t be able to hide his presence and actions from the summoner, so eventually, he will make himself and his family targets of that asshole.

 Chapter 364 Search (8)

    <h4>Chapter 364 Search (8)</h4>


    "In any case, I am going ahead," Icarus said. "I know that I am asking a lot of you and that you have already helped Gtea followers a lot in thest few months. Still, we need to do a bit more to at least decrease the forces of the summoner."


    Just, as usual, Icarus left like he was a lightning bolt. Still, he was just fast enough, so normal people couldn''t even see his shadow. He didn''t leave any traces on the ground with his current speed either. Billy thought of how useful it would be to be that fast...


    "Papa! Fast!" Christina said.


    "No, papa isn''t that fast¡­ Still, how did you understand that he left while running?" Billy asked.


    The question was too long andplex for Christina to understand or try to think of an answer. In any case, Billy decided to follow his schedule and let his kids see their mothers working. While he did that, Billy didn''t pay much attention to the training of the recruits. He was only thinking of what Icarus said. There was no point in dying the inevitable¡­


    While Billy was making his preparations in secret, one week passed, and then he received some letters from Svan, Rosalie, and even Aura. Both of them wrote the same things, they were facing problems dealing with the invasion of monsters, and thus, they were requesting help. Riormi and the new Toles state only shared a small part of their borders with the Tersaris state. However, still, they were suffering some casualties. As if he had received the same letters, Jean showed up at Billy''s house showing a troubled expression, his friends also appeared¡­ It was too much of a coincidence.


    "It seems they sent letters to you all¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "They must be truly desperate."


    "Svan is a good man, and while he is famous, he can''t mobilize too many barbarians," Jean said. "Still, if he is asking for help and he can''t use too many of his people, then he must have a reason."


    "Such as?" Kate asked.


    "Such as he can see something that his friends can''t," Jean said. "Like a danger to all nearby states. However, most of his people can''t see that threat since they aren''t being targeted yet."


    "Rosalie and Aura mentioned that they are losing a lot of soldiers near the borders only fighting monsters¡­" Natalie said. "The enemy this time might be plotting to weaken them as much as possible before going all out and defeating them on a single swoop."


    "I have sent some soldiers to help both of them, but since the threat still isn''t that big, we couldn''t mobilize our forces properly, or even have a council with all the members of the alliance," Jean said. "For obvious reasons, we can''t send the recruits that are being trained or the graduated ones. It will take too much time and it is hard to raise morale to help strangers."


    That made sense. Not only the massive distance that they would travel was an important factor, but they were going to join a war in which wouldn''t benefit their state directly withnds or with the safety of their people¡­ it was hard to imagine that a small group could make such a difference in arge scale battle, but things changed when the individuals involved were Billy and his friends, and most of the opponents were monsters.


    "What do you think we should do Billy?" Kate asked. "You are our leader, if you think that it isn''t a good idea to move now, then we will follow you."


    "What happened to help strangers because you were helped as well?" Billy asked. "Besides, some of our friends are there, requesting help."


    "Well, it isn''t like I don''t want to help, I hate tyrants and those who start wars out of greed," Kate replied. "However, we need to consider the well-being of Christina and Hector. They are our main concern now."


    Kate was absolutely right, then again¡­ Because those two were their main concern, they couldn''t just live their lives ignoring the current problem. If things escte, things will be troublesome and will affect their kids as well. In the end, everything Billy does is for his family, and that wouldn''t change.


    "... Let''s call Gerald and Gustav toe with us, knowing Marie, she is probably already fighting there," Billy said. "We will need some specialists to deal with such a situation that involves monsters."


    "Talking with them directly will make things happen faster, I am going with you," Jean said.


    "While I am happy that we are going to move, what will we do regarding the kids?" Natalie asked.


    "We will take them with us, who knows for how long this situation willst, we can take turns looking after them in a safe ce," Billy replied.


    Billy didn''t like the idea of bringing his kids to a ce that was at war. Still, he knew many ways to make sure that they would be safe at all times. Since they will be many specialists in dealing with monsters there, it will be fine if one or two of them take a day off to look after the kids.


    "I guess we will bring Lara too," Alexander said. "From what I had heard, Tersaris state is pretty peaceful and they even have some institutions that look after orphans, so it shouldn''t be a bad ce for kids to be."


    Billy didn''t hear that, but he wasn''t the only one that could do his research. In any case, while his friends went to pack their things, Billy and Jean went to talk with the guild masters. Their job had been pretty boring as ofte, and since thest war, they didn''t do much aside from some paperwork, so they weed the invitation with open arms. Billy was almost jealous of their attitude¡­ he wished that he could feel that bored for a year¡­

 Chapter 365 Search (9)

    <h4>Chapter 365 Search (9)</h4>


    In the end, it took them two days to take care of things necessary for their long absence not to be a problem. As for the students of his friends, they received some homework. They just had to repeat the same exercises three times a day and spend as much of their free time meditating. Although it was only basic magic, even Alexander and Natalie were teaching their students how to use simple magic. When ites to life and death situations, that skill could help them.


    Once that was done, Billy, his friends, wives alongside his kids, Gerald, and Gustav, departed to Tersaris state. It would be better if they didn''t involve the leaders of the states in that affair even further. Besides, it wasn''t like they could contribute much without their troops.


    In any case, without stopping, the trip could probablyst five days, but even Billy didn''t want to be in a confined ce for so long, so they would make pauses here and there. During the first day, Billy wondered why he didn''t think of finding a camouge effect for his vehicle. While he made it level up a lot, he never found such a thing¡­ Probably because he didn''t have such ability himself. Still, perhaps he should try to learn it and then pass it to his vehicle somehow. Covering it with some mirrors might help a bit, but one can''t call that a real camouge.


    "Did you make these tunnels all by yourself?" Gerald asked. "I have been learning some magic, but¡­ You either has an immense magic power or a lot of free time."


    "I guess I do¡­" Billy said while thinking of ideas to learn invisibility by himself.


    The spell could be acquired with three hundred skill points, but it seemed like a waste to do that. In any case, Billy tried to cover his hand with mana with magic in order to reflect light, but it didn''t work. When he tried to make mirrors cover his hand, it only looked weird at up close, but it shouldn''t be a problem from a distance. For Billy, who could turn in dirt into ss and iron, it was easy to create mirrors better. He could make them in the perfect shape that he wanted to avoid deformations. The only problem was the durability¡­ With the speed of the vehicle, the mirrors won''tst long.


    Billy had no idea how to use light magic, and he was pretty sure that invisibility was a spell rted to that. It shouldn''t be impossible since Billy learned how to use lightning, but¡­ It will be hard since the light was something even less tangible than wind.


    "Come to think of it, what do you guys know about the abilities of Gtea followers?" Billy asked.


    "I heard that they can heal wounds fast¡­ Nothing else from that," Gerald replied.


    Gustav nodded, showing that he only knew that much as well. Healing magic was a pretty different type of the usual elemental magic, even more, different than Billy''s support spells. After studying Spiritual Exchange for a while, Billy couldn''t understand the logic, so he was hoping that he would learn that while he helped them. That will be his reward for such a hassle¡­


    "I am pretty sure that they must have a few other tricks¡­ They wouldn''tst this long against a massive army of monsters by only healing themselves," Billy said while he rubbed his chin.


    In the end, the tripsted for eight days since they moved when the kids were sleeping. Billy had improved his vehicle and became a lot morefortable, but they still felt a bit troubled by the shaking. Regardless, Tersaris state was a ce like no other. It was quite colorful since the vegetation was rich and quite tall andrge in most areas. It wasnd that was perfect for cultivating fields since there weren''t mountains or barrennds around. Still, they didn''t find many of those around. It seemed that they liked to preserve their environment. Thanks to that, they had to use the main roads in order to leave a trail by destroying the vegetation.


    In any case, they found the temple city early in the morning of the eighth day, which was the name of Tersaris'' capital. Instead of a castle, they had a huge temple dedicated to their goddess Gtea. They could see that massive structure even ten kilometers away. Still, for some reason, it was quite close to the Northern borders of the state. Maybe it was because of that. The ce was bustling with people¡­ Still, selecting such a location as their base was bad since it wasn''t walled. It wasn''t that good location to keep troops. However, Billy and the others soon learned why they were concentrating their numbers there. While they were approaching the ce, they saw a massive dark clouding from the north¡­ Billy stopped the group because that smelled like trouble, and his senses were confirmed when the dark cloud began to bombard the temple city. They were flying monsters¡­


    "Now that is definitely something that we see everyday¡­" Gerald said.


    "This is noughing matter, we don''t have experience fighting them¡­ the whole reason as to why we came here now is gone," Gustav said.


    "I am not sure if the enemies are only using fighting monsters¡­" Gerald said while rubbing his chin.


    "We need to at least see things from up close before deciding anything¡­" Billy dered. "Let''s enter the city and look for Svan. "I don''t think they announced our arrival, and since our numbers are small, we need to proceed with caution."


    There was the issue that Billy and the others would have to be extra careful while protecting the kids now since the monsters could ignore all forms of physical defenses. However, they also needed to be cautious in order to avoid future problems for themselves, so they shouldn''t identify themselves so openly or make themselves to be recognized.

 Chapter 366 Absolute power (1)

    <h4>Chapter 366 Absolute power (1)</h4>


    It was hard to say if things were the same in the other parts of the state, but most people there used very simple clothes. At least their white, gray, and ck mantles were very simple, Billy didn''t know if their clothes below were like that. Rather than that, he was wondering why he was thinking about that at all. Their appearances varied a lot, the only things that they had inmon though was the fact that they didn''t look strong physically. There was another thing that they had inmon, they didn''t do anything when a group of strangers entered their city¡­ even though the monsters were still causing havoc in the north. They also looked pretty calm, as if the attacks became something normal in their daily lives¡­


    "They sure aren''t wary of strangers¡­" Kate said while frowning. "I am feeling bad for hoping to see a more hostile environment for strangers."


    The temple city was pretty big, so it took a while for them to cross it while they head to its northern part. It was still early in the morning, so they didn''t have to look for an inn yet. It would be better if they find Svan and then learn about the current situation as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, when they could see the soldiers, barbarians, and mercenaries fighting in the northern part of the city, the monsters began to fall back after losing half of their numbers. Billy still could see around five thousand of them flying, so it seemed that his crossbows weren''t that useful. In any case, even in that area the people of the city didn''t look at them with a weird eye or tell them anything¡­


    "Wait here with the kids," Billy said to his friends. "We shouldn''t let them get closer to a battlefield."


    His friends nodded, and Billy ended up proceeding while looking for Svan alongside Gerald and Gustav. It didn''t take long for them to see some wounded people tending their wounds or carrying bodies. The bodies looked quite weird¡­ they had numerous marks of magic attacks, but they also looked weirdly skinny. Billy assumed that even if they can close the wounds, the Gtea followers can''t replenish the lost blood of those who fought.


    Eventually, they reached the area where the bodies of monsters and the fallen soldiers were and they Billy''s group found that those who had fought were divided into three groups. Gtea soldiers that were wearing silver armor and long spears, mercenaries that were almost close to adventurers, and the barbarians. Even among the barbarians, Svan stood out, so they found him rather easily. He seemed in a bad mood since he had lost more than a few of his men and he had only brought five hundred of them to help¡­ Still, he showed a wide smile when he saw Billy. He also approached and forcefully gave him a bear hug.


    "Hahaha, I knew you woulde, my friend!" Svan said. "It seems you bought some geezers of presence as well."


    "Let''s not use our names right now, you should understand why we want to keep that hidden," Billy said.


    "Yes¡­ anyway, thank you foring," Svan said. "Just give a minute to solve things here."


    Svan went to talk with his friends and gave them some orders before leaving. He also talked with the mercenaries and Gtea soldiers, but he was smart enough not to mention that the Reinforcements he had requested in secret had arrived.


    "You guys couldn''t have arrived at a possibly better time," Svan said. "At first, only ordinary monsters attacked, but then the flying ones began toe, until only flying monsters were attacking¡­ It sure was unnerving."


    "For people like you, that should have been very stressful," Billy said.


    "Indeed, instead of fighting up close, we had to throw spears at them¡­ There is no fun with that," Svan said after a long sigh.


    It seemed that Svan was troubled, not because of the difficult fights, but because he couldn''t relieve his stress the way he wanted. The death of his friends and underlings probably were ying a major role as well, though.


    In any case, when they joined with the others, Svan started by mentioning a few things regarding the people of Tersaris state. First of all, they were essentially good natured, one of their goddess teachings was that they should be cordial with strangers. That was why no one treated Billy''s group with contempt or suspicions. Another thing that they should be aware is that any type of violence is forbidden. Not even Gtea soldiers can be violent with the civilians without a very good reason. Causingmotion by raising their voice is also seen with bad eyes¡­ Aside from that, they should be wary of any greedy -rted actions. Stealing, selling overpriced goods, damaging nature to sell its resources¡­ All of that is forbidden. Punishment for that varies ording to the gravity of the actions.


    "It is quite weird for such a strict group to hire mercenaries as well," Billy said.


    "They are cornered, while they are good at support, because they live this kind of life, they aren''t used to fighting, and since it has been a while since most states fought against each other, their soldiers aren''t enough for the job," Svan said. "That being said, while they are troublesome in some aspects, their forgiving andid back nature aren''t that bad. They looked at us with weird eyes at first, but eventually they began to respect us because we began to shed blood together."


    Billy knew that usually, religious folks aren''t bad people per se. The problem starts when some wants to force their beliefs to others and when some greedy individuals get their attention and be their leaders¡­ things to get off track once that happens, but Billy assumed that such a thing might not happen in that world, why he thought like that? It was just his instincts.

 Chapter 367 Absolute power (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367 Absolute power (2)</h4>


    "This is the part of the city where my people are," Svan said. "I think it will be easy for you guys to blend it if you stay here."


    The barbarians were using one district of the city which was mostly used by travelers. Hence, things were less struck there. There were many inns in that part of the ce, but even so, many houses had been vacated to them. As for the mercenaries, it seemed that they were quite the rough bunch. They have been trained to serve those who paid their masters even from an early age and they were constantly deployed to participate in conflicts in order to finish things quickly. As such, they were camping on the eastern side of the city, but beyond its actual boundaries. It seemed that the leader of Gtea followers struggled a lot while thinking about hiring them, they were the so-called cutthroats, and sellswords¡­ their only loyalty lies on money. Which was against the teachings of the goddess Gtea. Still, he hired them because it was better than letting his people be exterminated. He seemed like a good person since he made that choice, but Billy would rather not meet him. Having two wives certainly was some type of greed, and lust as well. Besides, Billy doesn''t do well with the preachy types.


    "Can we vacate one of the taverns so that we can talk?" Billy asked. "I would rather have some rooms in a quiet ce as well since my kids and Lara will stay there most of the time."


    "I think doing that would be counterproductive, you would draw a lot of attention," Svan said. "Also, we aren''t in the mood for partying, so things have been slow and quiet here."


    Even though they were a cheerful bunch, the barbarians could read the mood and they wouldn''t party even when they were losing a battle. Things were quiteplicated, after all. In any case, Billy looked around, but he didn''t find the face of possibly the noisiest person he had met in that world. The former guild master, Marie. It would be hard to miss her and she also would make a scene if she had seen them before they had seen her.


    "I thought that Marie would be here," Billy said.


    "She is, but she isn''t helping in the fight," Svan said. "She is terrifyingly skilled at entering and leaving ces without letting others know, so she is in the enemy territory trying to gather Intel for us. She sends us messages asionally."


    "What have you heard from her?" Billy asked.


    "Well, some weird things¡­ First of all, even the ces closest to the border are living their lives normally," Svan said. "Not a single soldier is preparing to fight right now¡­ She checked many viges and towns and she only saw people living their lives peacefully."


    That was indeed weird¡­ the summoner was causing a lot of trouble with monsters alone, but a war of conquest was something that could only be finished by humans. Monsters wouldn''t be able to do anything aside from killing and destroying things. It was hard to imagine that the summoner''s end goal would be that¡­ the total destruction of the world. If that were the case, he would exterminate the people of his own state as well. Considering that it is impossible to get experience by killing humans, he certainly wasn''t doing that to level up himself.


    "It seems that another Jeate is on the rise¡­ However, we had heard that the current leader of the Cegia state is a man," Svan said. "Well, that changes nothing¡­ aside from the problem that he can control even more monsters than her entire army of beast tamers could."


    Billy wished that he could exin why things were like that, but he couldn''t without making himself look suspicious by knowing things that they didn''t. Regardless, any ns to stop the summoner are probably out of the question right now. Even Icarus failed at defeating him, so things will be a lot moreplicated. While defeating that guy would make his monsters probably disappear, that was also something only Billy and Icarus knew.


    "How are things on the other borders?" Kate asked. "We have heard reports from Aura and Rosalie, but¡­"


    "The enemy is concentrating the flying monsters here, so while they are having a hard time, it isn''t as bad as here," Svan said. "To be honest, if you guys manage to deal with the flying enemies with magic, we can turn the tide of this battle and force the enemies to retreat and then we will finally cause some damage to theirnds, so that they will hesitate in doing all this."


    "We havee to help, not to deliver miracles," Billy said.


    "Billy¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "It might be possible, but then that will be against out goal of not standing out," Natalie said. "Jean was willing to support ouring, but things will be difficult if we end up putting the Hiloh state in the war¡­ Although we don''t share borders with Cegia state."


    "We can''t let them keep doing what they wanted with the flying monsters, Billy," Alexander said. "For the children''s sake¡­ We will have to stand out a bit."


    "... it is rare for you to make any sense in this kind of situation," Billy said. "I suppose we will have to do that, but we will do so only once to make the enemy confused. We will go all out the next time the flying monsters appear."


    It has been a while since they saw Billy going all out with his magic, so they kind of look forward to it. He could understand their feelings, but he didn''t have any new tricks. Maybe Billy could think of new ones, but testing on a real battle and in an unknown territory might cause problems. Still, against flying opponents, Billy couldn''t think of a better weapon than his lightning¡­ However, that was too eye-catching.

 Chapter 368 Absolute power (3)

    <h4>Chapter 368 Absolute power (3)</h4>


    "I guess I will stay behind tomorrow, I am the least suited when ites to magic attacks of this group," Alexander said. "Hopefully, things will change for the better on the next few days and then I will be able to join you guys."


    "You arepletely right," Billy said.


    "At least don''t make me feel more depressed," Alexander said and then sighed.


    "You can only me yourself if your magic powers aren''t as developed as the others," Billy said.


    "Well that is because I have been practicing Fierce Aura as much as possible," Alexander said. "I tried that new technique that Kate developed to control the Fierce aura and I am finally making some progress."


    Billy checked Alexander''s status and he groaned when he saw that his Fierce Aura was level seventy¡­ His was still at sixty and he hadn''t been cking off with its use. Still, it couldn''t be helped, Alexander was the most suited for physical defense since Billy was all rounded and Natalie was a speed type.


    "Are the crossbows that I sent being useful?" Billy asked.


    "They are, but Gtea soldiers don''t have a good aim, so¡­" Svan said and then sighed. "They are improving and we don''t have time for that."


    "Maybe we can use it to our favor¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "The girls will use the crossbows with the freezing effect. We will knock down the monsters that way, even if we miss the vitals, and thus, no one will connect that to our names. They will only think that we are well-equipped adventurers. To avoid problems, you should talk with your men not to spread rumors about us, they might recognize us from the tournament."


    "Leave it to me," Svan said. "Well, rest easy for the day, the trip was long, even with your weird vehicle, I am sure. I will see you guys tomorrow."


    In the end, Billy didn''t do much resting that day since he had to make the crossbows. He also wasn''t in his workshop, so he had to be extra careful while using his magic. His friends asked where he found the gems that would add that effect to the weapons, but he told them that he had a bunch of them in stock in case something happens. It was troublesome to lie, but it couldn''t be helped¡­


    "I won''t ask for the impossible, but try not to kill too many of them," Billy said. "We are strangers here, so we can''t let people get jealous of us. Mercenaries and the soldiers of this country will be very sensitive to that."


    "As usual, you worry too much about the weirdest stuff," Natalie said.


    "Naturally, since I am the brain of this group," Billy said and then shrugged. "While I said that¡­ let''s summarize our goals for tomorrow. Number one: go all out and wipe out the monsters without letting the enemy know what happened. Number two: help while preserving everyone''s pride. Number three: go back home as soon as possible."


    "Let''s proceed with caution and consider the number three just a bonus," Kate said.


    Once Billy finished the crossbows, it was alreadyte in the night, so he went to sleep in the rooms that they rented for a few weeks. The next day, things got noisy across the city pretty early¡­ It seemed that they always attacked around breakfast time. Maybe it was a coincidence, or maybe it was strategy, but it sure was hard to fight on an empty stomach.


    "This isn''t the first time that it happened¡­ but it sure is annoying as usual," Svan said.


    "This is my first time and it is quite tough," Natalie said. "I suppose we can''t rx or the monsters will use the chance to attack."


    "Can''t we just try to have breakfast a little earlier?" Billy asked.


    "It isn''t the same thing to eat it when it is dark¡­" Svan said and then shrugged.


    Billy couldn''t understand the logic behind it, but his friends agreed with Svan''sment. Regardless, he isn''t someone who feels much hunger early in the morning before his training session, so it was fine. Regardless, some people looked at Billy''s group with more interest now since they were apanying Svan and he was pretty famous, but at least that didn''tst for long since everyone was tense and they had preparations to finish.


    As soon as the group reached the extreme northern part of the city, they looked in the horizon and they saw a dark point slowly approaching and increasing in size. The other groups noticed that as well and then they assumed the positions.


    After a while, the monsters got close enough and Billy managed to see them and frown¡­ they were pretty much like a type of cartoon monster that Billy had seen when he was a kid. They were like sparrows, but they were many times bigger and their bodies were dark and brown. Also, their eyes were vicious, crimson red¡­ that was a bit different from what Billy recalled, but still¡­


    "That summoner¡­ Can he summon things based on his imagination instead of his knowledge?" Billy wondered.


    Billy - Lv 162 11.500/77.000 EXP


    HP: 1066/ 1066


    MP: 1761/ 1761


    SP: 858/ 858


    Strength: 479


    Speed: 363


    Magic: 353 + 200


    Endurance: 142


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 35


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 62 (+ 06 UP), Fierce Aura Lv 62 (+ 08UP), Stamina Maniption Lv 48 (+ 06UP), Palm Cannon Lv 36 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 40 (+ 05UP), Chi Lv 35 (+ 04UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ,, Strength Support Lv 17(+06P), Speed Support Lv 17(+06P), Magic Support Lv 17(+06P), Endurance Support Lv 17(+06P), Dexterity Support Lv 17(+06P), Spiritual Exchange Lv 12 (+ 11 UP), Magic Eyes Lv 12,


    Passive: Sage''s Wisdom Lv 48 (+ 08UP), Spiritual Core Lv 71 (+ 05UP), , Alchemy Lv 29 (+06 UP), Hawkeye Lv 15 (+ 14 UP), Martial Arts Lv 15 (+ 14 UP)


    Skill Points: 185

 Chapter 369 Absolute power (4)

    <h4>Chapter 369 Absolute power (4)</h4>


    Mad Spearrow- Lv 195


    HP: 550/ 550


    MP: 1530/ 1560


    SP: 760/760


    Strength: 155


    Speed: 289


    Magic: 730


    Endurance: 112


    Dexterity: 240


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Steel Wing Lv 50


    Spells: Fly Lv 133, Wind Arrow Lv 89, Gust Lv 76


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 60, Fire Resistance Lv 72, Heat Resistance Lv 45, Cold Resistance Lv 56, Wind Resistance Lv 220


    Skill Points: 00


    "Is that guy fucking with me?" Billy frowned. "What the hell is that name?"


    Even the name was the same¡­ Regardless, that changes a few things, but not the fact that Billy and his friends had to take down and freeze as many of those monsters as possible¡­ Their numbers were quite high, but it wasn''t like they couldn''t defeat all of those.


    In any case, the defenders'' side was armed with many crossbows and arrows. It would be helpful to have bigger weapons like siege weapons since the monsters were pretty close to each other, but Billy couldn''t see any of that. Some of the mercenaries and barbarians even had a few dozen throwing spears next to them, and they were preparing to fight them as well. When the monsters entered their range, hundreds of projectiles flew toward them¡­


    Billy''s group joined them, and Billy himself fired the ice bolts with the crossbow in one hand, and he froze the wings of some other monsters with the other by manipting the moisture in the air and next to the monsters. They easily began to fall since they didn''t have much of a Resistance against the cold¡­ Some of the monsters even fell with their heads on the ground.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    That was an easy and fast experience¡­ But while Billy was surprised, his friends were working harder than him. In any case, thanks to the massive number of enemies, no one saw him freezing the monsters directly. People got even more busy when some monsters still alive began to fall, and others began to use Wind Arrows. For his friends and for those who had experience with magic, they could sense its course and dodge it at thest moment, but normal people couldn''t. The walls of some houses, the ceiling, and even the ground began to break, and dozens of holes appeared in the ces the wind arrows hit. Their power sure was something¡­


    Thanks to Billy''s group''s help, few people were getting hit, and while that was good and all, he was more interested in watching the monsters be killed¡­ And then, soon afterward, they began to turn into dust. Billy knew that they weren''t ordinary monsters, but for them to end up like that¡­


    "I guess they aren''t considered real creatures in this world¡­ Summoning real monsters and then using their body materials would be an easy way to make money," Billy thought.


    For whatever reason, the monsters suddenly got more agitated, and then they began to fire wind Arrows a lot faster than before. Mercenaries, soldiers, and barbarians began to fall a lot faster than before as well. They had a high tolerance to that type of attack, so only a few of them died¡­ Without much of choice, Billy decreased the temperature of the whole area above that part of the city. Thanks to that, the monsters got a lot slower, and their attacks decreased as well¡­ the barbarians used that change to attack more fiercely with their throwing spears. When they ran out of ammo, plenty of monsters were wounded and ready to be in. The barbarians dashed toward like they were madmen and began to swing their axes and behead the monsters. It was quite the scene if they were on the enemy side, so Billy felt relief that they were in the case.


    Regardless, Billy saw the monsters be ughtered by the defenders. He thought that they would have to work harder. Still, things were surprisingly easy and stayed that way until the enemy''s numbers decreased to a few hundred. At that point in time, they tried to escape, but everyone used all the energy they could muster on their empty stomachs to kill all the remaining ones. Billy also gave a hand by freezing the air around the monsters even more, to the point that even some ice stones began to fall. Still, thanks to that, all the monsters were exterminated¡­ The battle didn''t evenst half an hour. While the previous onested for two, and only half of the monsters were killed.


    While they were happy with the result, those involved in the fight also looked quite suspicious. They looked, trying to find what made the fight so easy, but Billy''s group was already heading to the inn.


    "That went a lot smoother than I expected¡­ As expected of magic, it is too convenient," Svan said.


    "No, we just got lucky that we attacked using a type of magic that the monsters were weak against," Billy said. "Besides, although you didn''t fight them up close until now, they aren''t that sturdy."


    "Ah,e to think of it, my ax cut their heads quite easily¡­" Svan said while frowning. "I didn''t notice that since it was too much work to bring them down before."


    "What else do you realize from this battle, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "We already knew that, but flying monsters are rare and the enemy¡­ Somehow can send thousands of them to attack everyday," Billy replied. "But I assume that he just used them because it is the most troublesome type he could think of for the people here right now¡­ And since he can make so many, they are probably not some resources that he will miss in the next confrontations."


    "Without magic, we would have a hard time against those, and to think that the enem can use this type of creature without worries¡­ what kind of person is the current leader of the Cegia state?" Kate asked.


    That was a question that Billy hoped that they could forget, but hoping for that would be too much. In any case, Billy had to wait expectantly for the next day to see how things would proceed from now on¡­

 Chapter 370 Absolute power (5)

    <h4>Chapter 370 Absolute power (5)</h4>


    Lily decided to stay behind and look after the kids on the next day. Since it didn''t look like the battles wouldn''tst long, even if someone as skilled as she stayed behind, things wouldn''t change much.


    "Any news?" Billy asked when he found Svan.


    "Nothing yet, there are just some rumors spreading around due to the result of the battle of the previous day," Svan replied. "Since everyone was busy and worried, they didn''t notice your special crossbows, but people are trying toe up with exnations for that."


    "Well, as long as your friends keep their mouths shut, we should be fine," Billy said.


    "I wouldn''t bet on that so much¡­ The people from here are pacifists, but they don''t rx when ites to gathering Intel," Svan said. "That was why they managed to negotiate with us and the mercenaries pretty fast when they needed help. The mercenaries aren''t stupid either, so they eventually will connect the dots. When that happens, I will use my men to spread the information that you guys are just some Adventurers that I have met over the years."


    "I guess that will be enough," Billy said.


    "Still, it would be a lot easier to keep your identities hidden if you go to meet the current leader of Gtea followers," Svan said. "He would be able to help and in fact, he wouldn''t have any reason not to since you are going over such lengths to help."


    "Nah, I am going to pass," Billy said. "I have the feeling that we won''t get along, and I already know too many important people."


    Svan nodded and didn''t insist on the matter. Since he was the one who suggested that the current leader of Gtea followers shouldn''t be a bad person. Still, Billy had a feeling that things might get troublesome if he got too involved with a possible goddess of that world.


    In any case, more dark sparrows showed up to attack the temple city this time. Thanks to that, things got more messy than on the first day. Still, Billy came up with another idea to prevent his group from drawing too much attention. He used Mind Control on some of the monsters and then made them go up and attack the others from above. Their wind arrows didn''t cause that much damage but certainly held them back from attacking or on their movements.


    The chaos among the monsters increased from that point on. They reacted to the attacks and ignored their targets below for quite a while. Thanks to that, the defenders had the chance to attack without worrying for their lives. Although the level of the monsters was high, Billy could control them without using much mana since he only gave them the order to attack their friends. Moreover, with each kill, he recovered way more mana¡­


    In any case, thingssted for a while longer than before, but the defenders still had an outstanding victory. While most of them were celebrating, some of them were looking around for weird changes, and they found Svan and a small group leaving the area as soon as thest enemy fell. Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance when he felt those stares¡­


    "I am pretty certain that my Mind Control can erase memories from my targets if I wanted to¡­ maybe it is time to check that," Billy thought.


    "I guess it is time for me to work," Svan said. "You guys should rest at the inn in the meantime."


    Billy and the others nodded. While they were giving their reports to Alexander, who stayed behind, Billy wondered what he should do. Perhaps instead of a crossbow, he should make a long-range assault rifle and attack the monsters from the inn. He will need a silencer not to scare the kids, he will probably need a scope as well, but that wasn''t impossible to make with his current skills. The inn was two kilometers away from the usual ce the defenders stay, and they also attack the monsters when they are two hundred meters away¡­ so that will have to be one hell of a scope.


    Before Billy could even start with the first prototype of a rifle, he noticed that Natalie suddenly got up and went to check the window of their room. At the same time, Billy began to hear some noise from the floor below, at the entrance of the ce. Billy saw Svan trying to stop some Gtea soldiers from entering the building¡­ It seemed that he was having a hard time doing the job that he promised to them.


    "I am going to deal with this, you guys should stay here," Billy said. "I guess we should start using some hoods while we are here from now on."


    "Shouldn''t we all go together?" Kate asked.


    "No, I want you guys'' identity to stay as hidden as possible in this state, even more so considering that the top brass of this ce havee to talk to us," Billy replied. "Also, by any means necessary, I won''t let anyone that I don''t trust get any closer to the kids."


    The others nodded, putting Billy''s worrywart personality aside. He had a point. When some people try to get them to fail to do so, they will try to hit their most difficult spot to deal with. That would be their kids¡­ while the people from that state might not be that kind of people, others might do it, and things will start from there if they show the kids to strangers.


    Regardless, Billy went to the first floor and found a tired Svan dealing with a group of soldiers. Leading them, there was a woman wearing silver te armor and a white robe. She was also armed with a long silver spear. It was quite the contrast with her overall appearance considering that she had long, straight ck hair and deep blue eyes. She also had quite the dignified aura, so Billy could tell just from that that she was someone important in this state.

 Chapter 371 Absolute power (06)

    <h4>Chapter 371 Absolute power (06)</h4>


    "What is wrong, Svan?" Billy asked when he arrived and crossed his arms.


    "... This is themander of Gtea soldiers, her name is Beatrice Silvi," Svan said after a long sigh. "She is the daughter of the current leader of Gtea followers¡­ This is¡­ a friend of mine, Beatrice. Who came to help after I requested his presence."


    "What is his name?" Beatrice asked.


    "My name doesn''t matter," Billy said. "I don''t know what business you have here, but I would like to ask you to refrain from causing a scene. We are tired and we would like to rest without being bothered. Can you please leave or are you going to keep using your influence to cause trouble to others?"


    "That isn''t my intention, but it is my duty to check what are the goals of people that havee to help us without being called by our people," Beatrice said.


    "Svan already said why we came here," Billy said and then sighed.


    "He told his intentions, not yours," Beatrice said. "What would you gain froming here and help our state against this enemy?"


    "Is that hard to believe that we came to help some friends?" Billy asked.


    Beatrice went silent for a while and studied Billy''s expression. It was clear that she wasn''t a fool or that she obtained her position due to nepotism. Still, from her perspective, someone had to be a fool to risk getting the Wrath of such an enemy just to help some friends. Her goddess teachings say that people have to be benevolent, and being benevolent to friends is easy, but not so much when many lives are on the line. In any case, at least she didn''t pass a bad vibe from her presence and words alone. Still, Billy did know better than just assuming things about others so soon, he had to be careful.


    "Very well, I shall leave today believing your words," Beatrice said.


    "Thank you for your consideration," Billy said.


    "Still, even if you want to keep yours and your friends'' identities hidden, I would like you to introduce you to my father, the leader of this ce," Beatrice said. "I am well aware that the current changes on the battlefield are thanks to your group."


    "It was due to the effort of many teams," Billy said. "Still, I am going to pass on that."


    Billy''s attitude and casual speech were starting to get on the nerves of the soldiers behind Beatrice. He could see some popping veins in their foreheads. Still, they had been well trained enough to not do anything reckless. In any case, without saying another word, Beatrice and her merry band left the area. While she was a pretty woman, Billy wished that she could leave him alone. It was hard to believe that his words alone would be enough for that, though. Considering the situation, it would be beneficial for her and her people got get closer to Billy and his friends.


    "She isn''t a bad person, even though she is a difficult one," Svan said.


    "Do you think that she will report this to her father?" Billy asked.


    "Definitely," Svan replied while nodding. "He doesn''t show up often, but he is a well respected figure and hees now and then to raise morale."


    It seemed that an encounter with another big shot was inevitable. Still, as long as they don''t cause problems for his group, Billy won''t mind. He went down prepared to say some harsh words necessary, like he might leave and take all the barbarians with him if they were bored too much. Still, Beatrice was reasonable enough not to insist on something that he didn''t want.


    "What happened?" Kate asked.


    "Don''t worry, they aren''t troublesome enough to get on our bad side when we came to help them," Billy replied after he returned to his room. "Anyway, I guess I was being naive thinking that we could keep a low-profile here. Still, I know what we should do now."


    In fact, Billy didn''t know, so he decided to wait until the next day. In the end, he did the right thing in waiting¡­ he nned to make some tunnels below the city that would lead him to their post in order to appear and disappear as soon as possible. However, the enemy of flying monsters decreased, and that put everyone on guard.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to notice that the enemies flying were just a distraction. Eventually, he began to feel the ground trembling a little¡­ Not even Sarah noticed that because Billy always used that kind of skill in order to prevent surprise attacks.


    "Watch out from below!" Billy shouted.


    A few seconds after the shout, some soldiers began to fall and grunt in agony. The area around Billy was mostly safe because when he saw the ground cracking, he began to freeze the area alongside Sarah. Thanks to that, when the new monsters emerged, most of them were already halfway frozen.


    Dual Arbok- Lv 165


    HP: 520/ 520


    MP: 1030/ 1360


    SP: 760/760


    Strength: 136


    Speed: 262


    Magic: 612


    Endurance: 98


    Dexterity: 280


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Dual Bite Lv 75


    Spells: Earth Maniption Lv 210, Poisonous Bite Lv 100, Paralyzing Bite Lv 100


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 40, Fire Resistance Lv 61, Heat Resistance Lv 65, Cold Resistance Lv 78, Earth Resistance Lv 145


    Skill Points: 00


    "Eww¡­ What a weird creature," Billy said.


    The monsters had two heads, and while those snakes weren''t exactly massive, they were still dangerous since they were only half-meter long. They poison and paralyze their foes with their bites and abilities, and that is quite the terrifyingbination. Those who had been bitten by them could only wait until their friends could rescue them in time.


    "Sorry, Billy, but at this rate¡­" Sarah said.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy said.


    In the next moment, Sarah touched the ground and then used her best magic in thergest scope yet¡­

 Chapter 372 Absolute power (7)

    <h4>Chapter 372 Absolute power (7)</h4>


    Sarah''s spell covered arge area of that part of the city and froze the head of the monsters, killing them instantly and saving those who were being attacked. Still, the poison still was in their system, and while they probably won''t die due to the amount of time, the monsters had to inject it, it certainly would put them out of the fight...


    As if things weren''t troublesome enough, the flying monsters began to bombard the area with their wind arrows. Things could have gotten a lot worse, though. If Sarah hadn''t killed so many of those snakes¡­


    "Focus on attacking the monsters above, we will deal with the others that wille from below," Billy said to his friends.


    "You think that was the first wave?" Natalie asked while showing a worried expression.


    "It is better to assume that to avoid unpleasant surprises," Billy replied.


    Fortunately, Billy had the skills and mana to search for the approach of monsters in a wide range. He sent his mana across the area when he touched the ground and then found more snakesing from the north. It wasn''t the best type of attack against them, but when they entered his range, he crushed their necks by strangling them with the ground. Since he used a lot more mana for that to be effective, he didn''t recover much.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Billy was getting some nice amounts of experience, so that in itself wasn''t a problem. Not to mention, he was preventing numerous casualties. In the end, things repeated themselves two more times, and with Sarah''s help, Billy prevented a disaster. Many people were looking at them with dubious eyes at that point in time. They were powerful, but they weren''t known, after all. Still, Billy was thinking about something else.


    "He had already responded to our recent victories¡­ I guess the monsters only have a full day to return to his base, and he doesn''t send the same monsters to attack for two days in a row," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Thanks to the decrease in the number of the flying monsters, Billy''s friends didn''t have to help all that much. They even returned to the inn before the battle could end in order to avoid people following them. Still, their victory was all but assured once again. This time, Kate stayed behind, and she soon asked about the things that happened that day. She was also quite surprised that Billy looked so creeped out of snakes¡­ the others disliked the idea of being attacked from below, but only that.


    "Giant birds and now two headed snakes, what will be next?" Alexander asked.


    "I am still trying to understand the fact that they turn into dust upon death¡­ It feels so unnatural," Lily said. "It makes me wonder if all those monsters weren''t created throug magic¡­"


    The others also nodded. Billy''s friends were sharp, if anything. Still, while their curiosity wasn''t a bad thing, he wished that they could forget about that and focus only on the task ahead. In any case, before nning anything, the group had to hear about things on the other borders. Their interference might cause problems for them if the summoner changes his focus right now.


    "Come to think of it, I never heard what type of monsters the people of Riormi and Toles state are facing¡­ It shouldn''t be flying monsters as well, otherwise, they would have asked for help as well," Billy thought.


    While Billy was thinking about that, night fell, and he decided to check the outside of the inn that they were staying in. It was about time for Icarus to show up, and as expected, he appeared the very moment Billy reached a dark alley.


    "Thank you foring, I have noticed that the number of monsters returning to his base has decreased in number, so I decided to check on you," Icarus said. "Things seem a lot less gloomy than thest time I checked here."


    "What have you been doing?" Billy asked.


    "Just making sure that the summoner won''t have anything in store to surprise us at thest moment," Icarus replied. "I also have been checking the other borders, since this whole continuous attack might be just a diversion in order to keep our eyes on his real target. Still everything that I found until now makes me think that he wants to destroy the temple city."


    "Because it is something built for a goddess?" Billy asked.


    "While wants to destroy the city, I can''t say for sure if he wants to destroy the temple, maybe there is something there that he wants, or maybe he wants the whole structure," Icarus said. "I did some research before fighting him, and he didn''t seem like a bad person, he treats the people of his country well and he prefers to make his monsters do the fighting for him instead of using them."


    Things didn''t add up¡­ It was just too weird. In any case, while they had some questions, they couldn''t stop fighting. It was clear that he was causing trouble, and since that was damaging their reputation, they had to act.


    "Putting that aside, you have a leveling up system like mine, right?" Billy asked. "You can experience by killing his monsters and dungeon monsters, but not humans and ordinary monsters that live around. Do you know why?"


    "I am not certain, but I do have a hypothesis," Icarus said. "I think there is a rtion between those two. You also gained experience by defeating Jeate, right? Considering that we definitely received those powers from someone else, then¡­"


    "Then the dungeons might be creations of the gods and goddesses of this world¡­ That makes sense," Billy said. "So, whenever we defeat something that was created by some kind of divine power¡­ We gain that power, in theory."

 Chapter 373 Absolute power (8)

    <h4>Chapter 373 Absolute power (8)</h4>


    Somehow, Billy didn''t like to hear that. It was another sign that reincarnated people were in that world to kill each other¡­ Moreover, why do the gods and goddesses create dungeons? It must have some sort of meaning¡­ it would be weird if they just did that to mess with the mortal realm. Then again, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    "We have a friend that is in the enemy territory gathering intel, but I think you are the most suitable to do that," Billy said.


    "I can''t, the summoner has some weird monsters in all of his towns, viges and cities, those creatures will warn him if I get nearby those, I can only watch from afar," Icarus said. "I told you, he is quite resourceful."


    "You never told me that," Billy said. "You said that he can use many skills and spells despite being a summoner."


    "Well¡­ that is my definition of being resourceful," Icarus said. "Anyway, things on the other borders are going fine, and he truly is trying to take down the city. The faith of the people here will make them stand to thest man before that happens, but you shouldn''t drop your guard. He still can summon many more monsters that you have ever seen."


    "I won''t drop my guard, but I don''t want to stay here forever," Billy said.


    "I can''t say for how long we will have to fight here, but the more we stall the enemy, the worse it gets for him, just like us, he needs mana to use his best skills, after all," Icarus said. "We will have to wait and be patient until we find the chance to deliver a terrifying blow to his forces or in himself."


    After saying that, Icarus left. It was really troublesome to work on something that you have no idea when it will end, so Billy naturally sighed. Whenever Icarus appeared, he would leave Billy with his head full of troublesome thoughts. It wasn''t different this time. He had to wait for a while to sleep after he went to bed.


    The next day, Natalie decided to stay behind and watch the kids. When the others left, Billy realized that his kids and Lara were already tired of being in that room of the inn. They were growing kids, so they needed to walk outside more and have some sunbathers. Unfortunately, that won''t be possible¡­ At least not yet. Still, Billy won''t be able to stop himself if they start to cry¡­


    In any case, as if Billy had enough problems on his hands when he assumed his position alongside his friends, someone troublesome appeared. It was Beatrice¡­ It was hard to get a good read of her face since she was always so serious, but he wondered if she was there to mess with him, who wanted to keep a low profile.


    "I am Sorry for bothering you all, but I havee to properly Thank you all for yesterday," Beatrice said and then bowed. "Many lives were saved thanks to you."


    "We are thankful for your thanks and we would be even more thankful if you don''t keep drawing the attention of everyone to us," Billy said.


    "Certainly, excuse me," Beatrice said and then left.


    "Good grief¡­ She really just came to say thanks," Billy said and then sighed while he was massaging his temples.


    "You could be more subtle, Billy," Kate said. "Even for your standards, that was a bit too harsh."


    "Muitos padr?es? I was trying to avoid problems that mighte in the future thanks to her," Billy said while frowning. "Still, the next time, you can talk to her."


    "I guess that is for the best," Kate said.


    Once again, the enemy sent half of the monsters as the flying monsters, and the other half was the two-headed snakes. Still, thanks to Billy and Sarah''s cooperation. The monstersing from below didn''t attack anyone¡­ By that time, the summoner should have realized that he all has to change his strategy again. Billy was only hoping that he couldn''t summon dragons. Otherwise, things would be quite troublesome. After all, Billy had a hard time against one that couldn''t fly.


    "I suppose it is time for me to check the skills of those guys¡­" Billy thought.


    Beatrice Silvi - Lv 108


    HP: 676/ 676


    MP: 545/ 545


    SP: 445/ 445


    Strength: 235


    Speed: 105


    Magic: 155


    Endurance: 70


    Dexterity: 77


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Quick Spear Lv 33, Heavy Thrust Lv 46


    Spells: Heal Lv 77, Detoxification Lv 54, Relief Lv 45, Regen Lv 35


    Passive: Spearmanship Lv 56, Language Skill Lv 88


    Skill Points: 00


    "Those are some pretty good status for someone who isn''t an adventurer and is so young¡­ I guess she must got a lot of experience recently," Billy thought. "Come to think of it, it is pretty rare for people to have surnames."


    While Billy was thinking of that, he looked around and saw the Gtea soldiers using their skills. Beatrice helped as well, and she was one of the few who had four support skills. The others had at best two of those¡­ Since he was watching her, Kate pinched his cheeks, but soon she realized that he was paying attention to her magic.


    The skill Heal was added to the skill shop.


    Cos: 150 skill points.


    The skill Detoxify was added to the skill shop.


    Cos: 100 skill points.


    The skill Relief was added to the skill shop.


    Cos: 100 skill points.


    The skill Regen was added to the skill shop.


    Cos: 300 skill points.


    It seemed that Regen was the improved version of Heal. Those who could use it could make the target recover their health over time and close wounds even faster than the ordinary Heal. Billy could sense the magic being used, but once it entered the target''s body, he lost the feeling, and he couldn''t tell how the mana healed the wounds. He will need to do a lot of tests with that¡­

 Chapter 374 Absolute power (9)

    <h4>Chapter 374 Absolute power (9)</h4>


    From what he saw, Gtea followers sent their mana toward the wound. That was the only thing that he learned. They were quite impressive. They could even heal wounds without touching the target¡­ Billy wanted to learn that no matter what. However, to heal an injury, he had to get hurt first. So, he waited until everyone went to sleep, and he cut his forearm a little bit with his spear. It has been a while since he did something like that, but in the end, it didn''t bother him much, it was normal by that point.


    Using his right hand, Billy touched the wound and sent some of his mana, just like he does when he uses his power to level up things, but nothing happened. Billy tried to pull the flesh like stitching a wound, but it didn''t work either. He knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but not having any ideas was bothering him already. Billy tried to increase the output of mana, but that didn''t work either¡­ Just being a brute wasn''t enough.


    "I guess I will pay more attention tomorrow¡­" Billy thought before he went to bed.


    The next day, Billy knew that things would change again on the battlefield, so he decided not to n anything. It is better to improvise when one doesn''t know how the enemy will react¡­ After a while, once Billy and his group assumed their positions, he began to feel the ground shaking, and he wasn''t the only one, so it wasn''t due to his ability to track things underground. Eventually, some three meters tall humanoid monsters appeared, and while they were slow, they looked very sturdy.


    Earth Golem- Lv 198


    HP: 1250/ 1250


    MP: 300/ 300


    SP: 250/250


    Strength: 255


    Speed: 40


    Magic: 120


    Endurance: 556


    Dexterity: 30


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Smash Lv 70


    Spells: Earth Bullet Lv 100, Earth Wall Lv 69, Earthquake 80


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 300, Fire Resistance Lv 78, Heat Resistance Lv 88, Cold Resistance Lv 78


    Skill Points: 00


    Things got weird again¡­ That kind of enemy was slow, so hitting them with magic from afar would be easy. However, soon Billy and the others found the flying monstersing as well. Billy also felt the movements of the two-headed snakes underground¡­ Each species of monsters had four thousand members, and since they would be attacking from three directions, things could take a bad turn at any moment¡­


    "Well¡­ What now?" Alexander asked. "The barbarians might be strong enough to kill those monsters with their axes, but it won''t be that fast. They will have to attack with all their might and that will leave them wide open against attacks from below and above."


    "Leave that to me," Billy said. "I will make sure that those things won''t be a problem. In the meantime, Sarah will use her magic to deal with the snakes and the others will attack the flying monsters."


    The group had no idea about what Billy was nning, but they realized that he was serious when he pointed both arms upward. They could see the atmosphere distorting, but that was just him controlling the humidity in the air and focusing on a single area. After cooling down, a massive rain began to fall over the Golems. It onlysted for a couple of seconds, but it left them drenched. The Golems began to move faster, but it was because their bodies got lighter and thus less sturdy.


    As expected, the barbarians were the ones who charged toward the Golems first and without any hesitation. The Golems pointed their arms toward them and fired Earth Bullets, but those were blocked by many axes. Once the barbarians got close enough, they began to chop down the monsters like they were trees. Still, even losing their limbs, the monsters didn''t die¡­ Only those who split the monsters'' heads managed to do that, and they sound like a broken sphere inside their heads. That was their core, the part that needed to be destroyed for them to be taken down. After they realized that, things got easy since, with their wet bodies, the Golems had no Resistance against the axes¡­


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since Billy didn''t do the job all by himself, he only got half of the experience. Still, that much was fine, considering the number of enemies he helped to defeat. He got tons of experience, a lot more than the previous days¡­ Regardless, it seemed that the summoner was underestimating the people of that city quite a bit. Or maybe he hadn''t heard of anyone that could match him in terms of magic powers. Using such simple monsters wouldn''t be enough. It would be better to summon things without obvious weaknesses if he could summon anything. Like an Acid slime¡­ Or a steel-type monster. In theory, they would be weak against fire but not an ordinary level of fire.


    In any case, without Billy and Sarah''s help, some soldiers got wounded pretty heavily, and Billy used that chance to watch their treatment from as close as possible. This time, Billy used Magic Eyes, and thanks to it, he understood what Gtea soldiers did. To use Heal, they covered the whole wound with mana, like they were adding a newyer of skin, but then they made the cells of the wound absorb the energy. As for Detoxify, they did something simr to what Billy did to cure Kate. A smaller stream of mana detected and fought back the poison. As for Relief, the mana used was a bitrger since it covered the area around the wound and even inside the body like it was cutting the nerves from the rest of the system¡­ Unfortunately, Billy didn''t see anyone using Regen, but the things he learned that day will be enough to keep him busy for a while.

 Chapter 375 Absolute power (10)

    <h4>Chapter 375 Absolute power (10)</h4>


    Billy thought that he would need a few days to learn those three spells, but in the end, he learned them after a single night. The only issue was the fact that Detoxify and Relief would need to level up more to be more effective. Detoxify worked against most types of poisons, and Relief was like a painkiller. Billy wanted to teach those to his friends to avoid unpleasant surprises during that job, but it probably won''t be a good idea while they are in that state. They could wait for a while longer, and besides, it wasn''t like they were in a dire need to learn that. There was also the issue ofpatibility, maybe not all of them could learn those spells. Or some of them might learn faster.


    The next day, the things that happened on the previous day repeated themselves. The battle against the golems, the flying monsters, and the two-headed snakes didn''t surprise anyone. The real issue was what was going to happen on the next day. Everyone has realized by now that things change once every two days¡­ when they win the battles. However, no attack took ce on that day, and that made everyone speechless since the attacks had been happening every single day for months.


    "What do you think, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "I think I want to enjoy this opportunity to have breakfast at the right time today," Billy replied.


    "Be serious¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "I suppose the enemy might be able to attack us at some point today if we rx by thinking that the monsters won''te," Billy said. "He might also be considering better strategies instead of just sending monsters to their deaths. It is hard to say. Nevertheless, no one will be able to rx after fighting for months every single day, so we can leave the guard duty to them."


    "I will stay here just in case the snakese," Sarah said. "You guys can return to the inn."


    They didn''t want to draw attention, so returning to the inn was probably the best option. Still, leaving one of them behind didn''t seem like a good idea, and yet, they didn''t have a better option.


    "Hey, Billy," Alexander said when they were heading back to the inn. "I am nning to join the barbarians the next time they face the golems or an enemy of simr nature and I am also nning to use the giant bracers. Is that fine with you?"


    "I don''t think that is a good example of fighting while keeping a low profile¡­ but that is your choice, if you think you can do more with them, then feel free to do so," Billy said and then shrugged.


    "It is a pity that the poison effect won''t work on the golems, though," Alexander.


    "Oh? You realized that, you are getting smart, I am proud of you," Billy said.


    "Your words are full of sarcasm, so they are hard to believe," Alexander said and then frowned.


    Billy could tell that the muscle heads of the group were itching to fight the monsters up close. Those were Alexander and Natalie. While they have been controlling those urges while they are training others, it was hard to do so on a real battlefield. Billy wished that they could be a bit more patient since it was hard to believe that the summoner would give up without going all out at least once. That would be risky for them, but at least he would learn many things about the enemy.


    In any case, Billy and the others went to check things with Sarah many times throughout the day, but nothing major happened. It seemed that the summoner was nning a bigger attack. That was the only exnation as to why he would waste a day. Thanks to that, Svan received a raven with a message written by Marie, and she said that things had been quiet across the Tersaris state for two days. She didn''t find any signs of monsters moving around inrger numbers, but she didn''t find the chance to sneak into their capital.


    When Billy read that, he decided to wait for Icarus in a dark alley at night. He was the only one who could tell him about the situation on the other borders, after all. In the end, he showed up, but he made Billy wait a lot.


    "You are¡­te," Billy said while trying to control his anger.


    "My apologies, I was making sure that I didn''t miss anything," Icarus said. "I confirmed that the summoner made all his monsters return to his territory, but I don''t think that he has given up on his n altogether."


    "It would be weird if that were the case," Billy said. "Anything else worth mentioning?"


    "Nothing much, the people of his state aren''t doing anything worth mentioning and the summoner himself doesn''t leave his fortress," Icarus said.


    "Speaking of which, you never mentioned how your fight with him went," Billy said. "Can I hear about that just in case?"


    "Sure, but I don''t think there is much to learn," Icarus said. "He summoned many types of monsters while he was measuring my abilities. He eventually realized that I was like him, and he decided to go all out. In the end, he summoned three fire dragons to deal with me. Those also didn''t do much, so he decided toe fight himself."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ the power that three fire dragons should have was supposed to be insane, and yet, Icarus apparently defeated them without breaking a sweat. However, he got his ass kicked when the summoner himself decided to fight. How insane was that?


    "I didn''t manage to scratch him even once, all my attacks were deflected and I ended up just wounding myself," Icarus added. "That was why I was nning to learn magic, to improve my speed even further and to learn how to counter his powers."

 Chapter 376 Absolute power (11)

    <h4>Chapter 376 Absolute power (11)</h4>


    "My guess is that the enemy won''t attack for the next few days, so maybe we should use that chance to learn a few things," Icarus said.


    "Such as?" Billy asked.


    "Such as learning why he wants to attack the temple city," Icarus replied. "The answer lies in Gtea''s temple. Maybe you could use the connection you obtained to investigate that local."


    "Or maybe you should invade the ce with your speed," Billy said. "Don''t try to put me into trouble..."


    "That would be quite disrespectful, don''t you think?" Icarus asked. "If some god or goddess gave us power, I don''t want to disrespect them. Although I don''t want to get involved with beings that put us here and make so many adjustments to make us think that we should kill each other."


    "I don''t want that either, I want even less to get involved with this goddess''s worshipers," Billy said. "While I gained some things by befriending influential people, they also caused me a lot of headaches. I am done in making myself known to more of those."


    "Really? You could learnt their skills, though," Icarus said.


    "Hah, I already did that, I don''t need to ask others to teach me that kind of thing," Billy said while showing a confident smile.


    "You sure work fast¡­" Icarus frowned. "Well, I suppose we will stay in the dark until the end of this battle then. Anyway, I am going to return to my job. I wille again if something happens."


    Billy sighed. Once again, Icarus left him with a headache. Despite his words, he was starting to think that he truly needed to pay a visit to the temple of the goddess Gtea. If the summoner really wanted something from there, it would be foolish not to investigate it. The merits far outweighed the demerits in that situation.


    Billy went to sleep, considering his options. Meeting with Beatrice''s father will give him, his friends, and the alliance a connection that they might need in the future. Considering their skills, they would be very helpful in any war. While they were already helping them out of goodwill, they needed something more to firm a good rtionship with them.


    The next day, after they confirmed that the monsters wouldn''te at the usual time, Billy had breakfast, and he told his friends about his intentions. The enemy was definitely plotting something big, so the idea ofying low wouldn''t be so good if an all-out attack happened. He wanted to talk with the leader of the Gtea followers.


    "I think that is for the best," Kate said after a long nod. "While we are helping on behalf of some members of the alliance, it would be rude not to introduce ourselves despite the fact that we havee to help."


    "I am not so sure about that, their customs are way too different than ours and we are pretty flexible," Natalie said. "They might not want to get along with us more than necessary."


    "Even if that is the case, we should at least try, if things doesn''t work out, it won''t be because of us," Lily said.


    "I am fine either way," Alexander said.


    "Me too," Sarah added.


    The group wasn''t opposed to the idea, but they weren''t in favor either. Still, that doesn''t change things. Billy decided to pay a visit to Beatrice while the others would stay nearby. After all, he was the least likely to cause problems due to their differences in the way of thinking and acting, after all. Even though he had been plenty rude before¡­ He didn''t even know what to say when he found her.


    "Good afternoon, how can I help you?" Beatrice asked.


    "I wanted to ask you and your father a few things," Billy said. "I have been doing some research on the enemy and considering his recent actions and the ces he has been targeting. I think he might be targeting something on your temple."


    "... We have considered that possibility, but the temple is open to anyone who wants to visit, everything there only has sentimental value to the people of our faith," Beatrice said.


    That seemed all right, but Billy noticed the slight pause before her words. It was hard to say if it was due to others being around and she couldn''t mention something that was supposed to be a secret, or if it was due to another reason.


    "Come with me, you can talk with our leader about other things," Beatrice said.


    Billy nodded, even though he would rather not talk with him about anything else that isn''t rted to his current work. Regardless, Billy followed Beatrice toward the temple. Although he had seen the structure from far away, the more he approached, the more he felt a certain aura in the ce. It wasn''t a holy or divine presence. It was like a high concentration of mana. Billy thought that it might be a barrier, but something was off¡­ He didn''t feel thating from it either.


    Billy found many Gtea soldiers still guarding the ce, even though Beatrice said that they didn''t have anything or material value inside. In the end, he hesitated taking a step inside the temple, but when Beatrice looked at him, he moved forward. There was no reason to look even more suspicious¡­ In any case, the interior was pretty simr to the temples that Billy had seen on Earth. There are many chairs and people inside praying for the goddess. The interior was so big that it could probably fit dozens of thousands of people. In the center of the building, there was a massive statue that the people were praying to. It was the goddess Gtea wearing a long cloak that covered most of her body except her hands. The statue didn''t have a face, though. Despite that, Billy could feel a presenceing from it¡­ It was a magic presence, a very powerful one, and came from right below the statue.

 Chapter 377 Absolute power (12)

    <h4>Chapter 377 Absolute power (12)</h4>


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" A man approached from behind and asked. "The goddess status has been here for over five hundred years, and it didn''t decay even a bit. Just like the temple."


    Billy turned around and then saw a man in his forties who had quite the presence. Beatrice looked like him quite a bit. Both of them had dark hair and blue eyes, after all. That was probably her father and the leader of Gtea followers¡­ Billy was expecting to see a more frail-looking men, but he looked as fit as Drew. It was clear that he was a seasoned fighter and probably trained many of the soldiers.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Felipe Silvi," Beatrice''s father said after bowing slightly. "I am Beatrice''s father and the current leader of the followers of the goddess Gtea."


    "I am just a guy who don''t want to be noticed by the enemy, so I will keep my name hidden," Billy said. "Sorry for that."


    "Even if you don''t say your name, many can guess where you are from and who you are based on your skills," Felipe said. "Still, I suppose we shouldn''t make that known for many reasons."


    "I appreciate your understanding," Billy said. "As a sign of my gratitude, I won''t make you waste too much of your time. I am pretty sure the leader of Cegia state is after what is down there."


    "... How did you know that there is something down there?" Felipe asked after the smile disappeared from his face.


    "You could have denied it¡­ Well, I can sense it," Billy replied.


    "That is impossible¡­ We also are well versatile with magic and not a single person had found what is there with their senses alone," Felipe said.


    Billy wondered if he had said too much. Still, he couldn''t know that he had heard from someone. Any other source also would be dubious. Fortunately, Felipe didn''t press the matter and connected to the fact that Billy probably had a connection to the gods of that world.


    "... We don''t know how, but it is very likely that the leader of the monsters know about what is down there, but there isn''t much we can do aside from fighting the enemies off and protecting this ce no matter what," Felipe said. "This temple, this statue, and¡­ They can''t be moved from here."


    "I suppose there is a special reason for that, but that only makes easier for the enemy to target this city constantly," Billy said. "Regardless, this type of enemy is bound to cause problems on a muchrger scale. So, I will help as much as possible in order to protect my friends and the ces theye from. Still¡­ Is it possible for me to hear what is down there?"


    "My apologies, but that is the secret of our entire group, no matter what, we can''t disclose it," Felipe said.


    "Well, I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy said. "I will take my leave now."


    While he was leaving, Billy wondered if he should just dig a tunnel and see what was buried there. It wouldn''t be difficult, but he assumed that the mana he felt earlier would probably block his way, and the people of the temple would notice that someone was targeting their relied. Billy assumed that they were hiding a relic from Gtea, the goddess. He may not know what it was yet, but he will take it once the temple city is invaded if the worstes to the worst. It is better than letting it fall into the hands of the enemy.


    "I will start the tunnel today in the back of the inn just in case¡­" Billy thought.


    In the end, he informed his friends that he just went to say hi, and then he asked about what the enemy might be looking for. They also assumed that the temple had some sort of relic that he might want, but they had no idea what for he wanted that. Billy didn''t know either, but he probably thought that he could boost his powers using that. If it was true or not¡­


    "He said that the temple and the statue were there five hundred years ago¡­ So, the relic must have been there for that long as well," Billy thought. "Was it something given to one of us or was it created by one of us?"


    It wasn''t hard to believe that an item created by someone who has the same powers as crazy as Billy could create something that durable¡­ The temple, the statue, and the relic must have some kind of auto repair effect. Since they looked brand new and all.


    In any case, the group moved the next day to the Northern part of the city again and waited for the monsters, but once again, they didn''t show up. The same thing happened several more days, and thanks to it, Billy began to get worried. Something really big and troublesome was about toe¡­ It was the only exnation. Without any other choice, he began to upgrade the gear of his friends while they weren''t looking. All in order to make them kill the monsters faster and endure more attacks. He also did the same with the barbarians since he had a lot of free time and mana in his hands. Still, eventually, Billy decided to focus on what he could do to improve his skills. He could snap the head of monsters with Telekinesis and make them kill each other with Mind Control, but that would be suspicious. Those had to be used only now and then. He needed a new means of attack that could kill many monsters at the same time without looking suspicious. One that couldn''t reveal his identity would be even better¡­


    In the end, Billy had one pretty good idea. One in which he would be able to use his powers without looking suspicious¡­ Without wasting time, he began to work on that.

 Chapter 378 Absolute power (13)

    <h4>Chapter 378 Absolute power (13)</h4>


    "What are those things¡­ They look kind of dangerous," Kate said when she saw the new toys that Billy created.


    Poisoned Shuriken


    Upon contact, it causes extra poison damage equal to five points per second for ten seconds. The damage can be multiplied if the target is hit by more than one de at a time.


    Durability: 15/15


    Billy forged several four-pointed shurikens. The des recalled a bit the edge of those falchion swords. They certainly will cut many things well¡­ Moreover, Billy won''t have to train or worry about hitting someone with that. He will control everything with Telekinesis. He will increase the spinning speed so much that if most enemies don''t get cut in two, they will die with the poison.


    "Just some weapons that I thought that it would be interesting to use," Billy said.


    That kind of ninja-like weapon wasn''t famous, but it existed in that world. Billy found shurikens and even katanas when he was participating in the tournament held by the barbarians. In any case, Billy hoped that the next enemies won''t be of the Poisonous type. He got carried away with that idea and forgot that it would be better to make several shurikens of several types of elements.


    "Look," Billy said and then threw one of the shurikens toward the window, and then the weapon returned after making a long arc.


    "... Where did you learn that?" Kate asked. "Also, don''t use this in front of the kids."


    "They are sleeping, so it is fine," Billy said.


    Billy wanted to test those nasty toys as soon as possible, but it was hard to say if the monsters woulde that day. In any case, they will be better than bows and crossbows since their effects will be unknown from far away. Besides, no one will think that Billy would be using mana.


    When Billy and his friends went to the area where the others were waiting for the monsters, they noticed that the air around the people was a bit weird. It couldn''t be that they were angry because the monsters weren''ting¡­


    "What is wrong, Svan?" Billy asked.


    "Some of my men are upset because we havee to fight months ago and while we fought, the enemies are no longering, so they think we don''t have a reason to be here," Svan exined. "The mercenaries have another problem¡­ They are expensive and the people from here can''t keep paying them if they don''t work."


    Those sure were some unexpected problems¡­ It wasn''t like neither side was wrong. The barbarians had been there for many months, after all. As for the mercenaries, they were hired to fight, but it wasn''t their fault that the enemy took a break. The people of the city were understanding, that was why everyone was cooperating to pay for the costs of the battle, but they could only do so for so long. In any case, that wasn''t Billy''s problem¡­


    While everyone waited for the monster''s arrival, they kept looking to the North. Eventually, they found something approaching from that direction. Still, it was too small to be a horde of monsters, but it was pretty fast¡­ It couldn''t be Icarus, though. If he wanted, he could run without leaving traces. With his improved eyesight, thanks to Hawkeye, Billy and his friends found what that was¡­ It was Marie approaching while running with all her might. The closer she got, the more they noticed that she was exhausted and flustered.


    "It is Marie¡­ I guess she has some bad news," Billy said.


    "You have some crazy eyesight¡­ She must be thirsty if she ran this much nonstop," Svan said and then made some of his men prepare food and water.


    Eventually, Marie arrived, but she fell with her butt on the ground. She truly had been running nonstop for who knows how long. She grabbed the water bucket and began to drink right from there without saying anything. While wheezing hard, she pointed toward the North, East, and West.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Svan asked.


    She didn''t reply yet. She was trying to control her breathing, but she was too exhausted, and her body needed oxygen. When she finally had the chance to talk again, everyone had some guesses about her message.


    "They areing¡­ From north, east, and west," Marie said. "Dozen of thousands of monsters. Perhaps even more than that."


    That didn''t seem like good thing¡­ The summoner wasn''t stupid enough to divide an army of only ten thousand monsters into three groups. That would only make things simpler for the defenders to wipe them out¡­ However, what if the number of enemies was too high that he had to divide them and make them attack from three directions at the same time? That would make things way moreplicated for everyone.


    "How much time do we have?" Svan asked when he saw Beatrice approaching.


    "One hour, perhaps two, but no more than that," Marie said.


    "What monsters areing this time? Is it the same as before?" Beatrice asked. "We need to divide our forces properly¡­"


    "It is a new type of enemy, I don''t know what that is called and I never heard of something simr," Marie said. "They aren''t big, but they can fight using weapons and all of them had two swords on their hands."


    That was weird. Monsters that could use weapons usually appear in high-level dungeons, and they are extremely rare. It also increased the difficulty level since they usually are smarter than ordinary monsters. Nevertheless, Beatrice didn''t hesitate and divided her soldiers into three groups, and she also divided the mercenaries in two and made them move to the eastern and western sides of the city. The barbarians would stay in the North. All of those groups will receive support from Gtea soldiers. Still, to make sure that things would end well, Billy decided to split his friends and well.


    "We finally can make ourselves useful," Gustav said.


    "It was about damn time," Gerald nodded while he was stretching his arms.

 Chapter 379 Absolute power (14)

    <h4>Chapter 379 Absolute power (14)</h4>


    Forgotten Warrior Lv 160


    HP: 950/ 950


    MP: 650/ 650


    SP: 550/ 550


    Strength: 323


    Speed: 120


    Magic: 230


    Endurance: 249


    Dexterity: 126


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Double Cut Lv 85, Defensive Stance Lv 80


    Spells: Earth Bullet Lv 40, FireBall Lv 50, Ice Arrow 40


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 100, Fire Resistance Lv 88, Heat Resistance Lv 96, Cold Resistance Lv 96, Dual Wielding Lv 124


    Skill Points: 00


    Although they couldn''t fly, it didn''t take long for the people of the temple city to find those creatures approaching in the distance. They were quite humanoid, but they had some angry expressions on their faces. Instead of ears, they had some pointy bone-like structures on the sides of their heads. They also had a lower half that was simr to snakes, but they could move quite fast despite that. That was a type of monster that no one had seen until now, so the soldiers raised their guard in tension. It was weird, but it seemed that they had already seen, or at least had heard about the others species. The summoner was finally tired of ying and decided to do something reckless that might make the others learn that he isn''t from that world. When Billy realized that, he couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. Here was he trying to be so careful while someone else was...


    "Those creatures are quite weird¡­ Howe they have arms, but the lower half of a snake?" Kate asked.


    After splitting his friends, he ended up sending the guild masters and Marie to help the eastern side of the city. Lily and Alexander were on the western side, while Sarah would be looking out for the kids as thest line of defense if something happened. Still, things would be fine for them since he finished the tunnel connecting the inn to the ce where his vehicle was. In any case, his wives were with him, even though he had nned to send them to help the others. The reason for that was the fact that Billy had a powerful line of warriors in front of him, so he would be able to attack without worrying about being surrounded.


    "I have a strange feeling while looking at their swords¡­ It is like them and the weapons are made of the same thing,," Natalie said.


    "They can use magic, so be careful," Billy said. "I learned how to heal wounds by watching the people from here, but you can''t be careless. I also warned Svan to keep his men in check. We can''t let them run wild."


    "It is kind of weird to imagine that, but they have a weird aura¡­" Kate said.


    Eventually, the monsters got close enough, and the barbarians began to move to face them outside the city. Letting them get too close to the buildings might result in them being destroyed, and the ce wasn''t big enough to let too many of them approach. Natalie followed the barbarians, and Billy threw the shurikens with his might. Since the number of monsters was much higher than the barbarians, Billy decided to decrease their numbers from the side. Billy had made six of them, and he threw all of them at the same time.


    It was hard to control so many shurikens when they went in two opposite directions. Still, Billy managed to make that work since the power of his Telekinesis was already at max, and he could make them spin insanely fast. Thanks to that, the enemies that tried to block them lost their weapons and necks simultaneously. Those who failed to notice lost their necks in the blink of an eye. The fight finally started, and the people couldn''t care less about what was tinning out the number of enemies in front of them.


    Eventually, Billy had to make the shurikens return since they could only fly for so long using his strength. Otherwise, his wives would think that he had other tricks that he didn''t want to share with them.


    "I am going," Natalie dered.


    "Watch her back, Kate," Billy said. "I will make sure that no enemy crosses our defense line from the sides."


    "All right," Kate said.


    Although his wives were no longer nearby, Billy couldn''t exaggerate with the shurikens. Beatrice was nearby with a squad of Gtea soldiers, and their only job was to heal the wounded as fast as possible. They will be busy running across the battlefield to prevent deaths, but it doesn''t mean that they might miss something obvious. Regardless, Billy threw his shurikens yet again when he saw the number of monsters from the sides increasing. As expected, the barbarians were holding their ground, but Billy still had a lot of work ahead of him.


    The barbarians'' attacks couldn''t be stopped even by two weapons. Still, even while they were dealing with one monster, two others surrounded them. Thanks to their Fierce Aura, the enemies'' attacks were only causing minor wounds. Still, the damage was piling up, and they couldn''t keep that skill going forever. Suddenly, Billy heard some massive impactsing from the city''s western side. It seemed that Alexander wasn''t holding back with giant bracers.


    "I suppose I can''t hold back now, I am nning to go all outter¡­ While I don''t the people from here anything, they aren''t bad people who don''t deserve my best," Billy thought and then raised his arms.


    The idea of the poisoned shurikens had been a good one. It would have worked in most types of situations, but now when the monsters outnumbered them so heavily. Regardless, the people frowned when the sky suddenly got dark thanks to some rain clouds. Weirdly enough, those clouds only existed above the battlefield. Not a single drop of rain fell, but they could only see powerful waves of electric discharge passing through them¡­ Eventually, they began to fall en masse, frying thousands of monsters at the same time.


    "Atomic Thunderbolt¡­ Just kidding," Billy said.

 Chapter 380 Absolute power (15)

    <h4>Chapter 380 Absolute power (15)</h4>


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    Somehow, Billy''s attack didn''t hurt any of the soldiers or barbarians. However, they still got dizzy due to the constant loudness and vibration delivered by the rain of lightning bolts. When they recovered, though, they saw that more than half of the monsters had turned into dust, and the other half was paralyzed due to the area of effect attacks. Fortunately, they recovered faster than the monsters and used that golden opportunity to finish them off as quickly as possible. Some of them looked at Billy with someplicated eyes, though.


    "This should have solved things here¡­ With her magic bow and Spiritual Core, Lily shouldn''t run out of mana anytime soon, Alexander is also there and while his attacks with the giant bracers can''t kill more than a few monsters at a time, he can keep doing that for a while," Billy thought. "The real issue is the eastern side since the guildmasters can''t use attacks that deal with many monsters at the same time. I lent them some crossbows, but they probably won''t be used for long¡­ That being said¡­"


    Just as Billy thought, things were rather chaotic on the eastern side. The mercenaries were fighting like madmen, but they were only humans, trained to fight other humans. Still, none of them stepped back. Even when they got their limbs cut, they kept moving forward and taking down enemies until theirst breath. The Gtea soldiers were trying to heal them as much as possible, but they couldn''t heal severed limbs. At least not in the middle of a battlefield.


    "This is getting difficult¡­" Gerald, after swinging his sword and splitting a forgotten warrior in two from head to toe.


    "What is wrong, gramp?" Marie asked. "This much is nothing."


    Marie was cutting down the monsters as if she hadn''t run for a full day without stopping. Her daggers were cutting the enemy''s neck so easily that it seemed that the monsters were letting her do so. However, Gerald and Gustav had noticed that she barely was using her legs to move. She didn''t recover enough just by eating and drinking a little.


    "It is too soon to fall behind for the next generation, Gerald," Gustav said while he looked around and saw three monsters running toward him. He split them with a single horizontal sh.


    "At least let mein in peace¡­" Gerald said, and then he noticed something. A dust curtaining from the east.


    It didn''t seem like an enemy, but it was extremely fast. In the end, the dust curtain reached the back of the monsters and stopped right there. It didn''t take long for the pressure put by the monsters toe to a stop. Billy had predicted that Icarus woulde and help the side that was having the most challenging time, and his guess was right once again.


    Because of their numbers, the level of the forgotten warriors wasn''t high. Billy assumed that the summoner couldn''t just use the amount of mana to summon a level one or a level hundred. Since he tried to overwhelm the temple city with numbers from three directions, he paid the price and failed yet again. Despite that, many soldiers, mercenaries, and barbarians still were killed. They had lost around four hundred of the twenty-seven hundred soldiers, two hundred of the five hundred barbarians, and three hundred of the nine hundred mercenaries. Billy did his best to prevent massive casualties but still hadn''t been enough.


    "It seems that Gtea soldiers have too much work on their hands treating the wounded," Kate said while looking at Billy.


    "That isn''t something that the help of a single person can change," Billy said. "Besides, I have the feeling that the battle isn''t over yet, so I want to conserve my mana."


    "I know that this battle didn''tst long¡­ But do you really think that the enemy will send another attack?" Alexander asked.


    "Look around, if you wanted to take down this ce, right now wouldn''t be the perfect moment to strike?" Billy asked.


    Alexander nodded. Everyone was tired or wounded, or both. Still, he couldn''t believe that the enemy still would have another card to use when he had just lost dozens of thousands of monsters. Thanks to all that fighting, everyone was getting stronger insanely fast. Still, it wasn''t enough topensate for the losses of those that died. In any case, the group decided to stay on guard, just like Billy said. He also stayed on guard, but he often watched Beatrice use her spells. Thanks to that, he finally learned the trick behind regen. Since it was the improved version of Heal, the principle was the same. He just had to use some more mana to create an extrayer on the wound. Once the first spell was used, the next would work overtime by itself. It was the same principle Billy developed to enhance weapons with elemental magic¡­


    Regen: it grants you the power to make a target recover health over time. For one hour, the target will recover one point of health per minute. The amount will increase ording to the level of the skill, and if the health of the target reaches the total before its effect is finished, it will remain active until they get wounded again.


    Cost: 50 mana


    Without wasting time, Billy made sure to level up that skill up to ten at least and then used it on his friends, just to be safe. The extra effect was really something else, after all. In any case, Billy thought of making the spell level up a bit more, but then he saw a sudden sh of light in the north. He didn''t know what, but he knew that something big had happened¡­ Eventually, Billy and the others saw some creatures flying toward the temple city¡­ and Billy didn''t like what he saw¡­

 Chapter 381 Dragon hunting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 381 Dragon hunting (1)</h4>


    Fire Dragon Lv 550


    HP: 35.000/ 35.000


    MP: 32.000/ 32.000


    SP: 39.000/39.000


    Strength: 5.450


    Speed: 2.250


    Magic: 5.200


    Endurance: 6.400


    Dexterity: 3.600


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Dragon''s Hoar Lv 375, Defensive Stance Lv 80


    Spells: Fly Lv 400, Fire Breath Lv 500, Fire Tsunami 350


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 500, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Heat Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Resistance Lv 250, Electric Resistance Lv 500, Draconic Health Lv 50, Draconic Magic Lv 50, Draconic Vigor Lv 50¡­


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy couldn''t help but gulp. The summoner was nearby. It was the only exnation for that sh and for the fact that the dragons had now a skill against Electric attacks. As if one of those wasn''t troublesome enough, he summoned ten. Everyone got paralyzed when they could see the monsters of the legends. As if they were being controlled, they began to spit fire on the ground, and massive explosions happened below them. It was a wasteful action in terms of mana, but that puts even more fear in the hearts of those who had fought for months until now.


    "How are we going to¡­" Kate said and then stopped when she saw Billy raising his arms.


    Even if the monsters had high Resistance against the elements that Billy used, it didn''t mean that they wouldpletely nullify it. Not to mention, Billy was nning to show everything he got¡­ Screw the idea of holding back. The enemy was already nearby, and he saw what he had done before. He may be didn''t know who he was, but he knew that he was working with Icarus.


    Using all his mana and the mana he had stored in thest few days, Billy created a massive Thundercloud that made everyone think that night had arrived earlier. As if they had sensed the danger, the monsters began to split in all directions. While clicking his tongue, Billy attacked the center of the dragon''s formation.


    A rain of lightning bolts hit them, but in the end, five of those escaped Billy''s range. Thanks to going all out and the vast mana he had stored, those who got hit were paralyzed in the air and were bombarded by the attacks. Their scales resisted the spell for a short while, but eventually, they began to melt. Once that happened, the dragons began to be fried alive, unable to resist. Still, their bodies didn''t turn into dust until the end of the spell¡­ Billy got lucky. If he had hit all of them, he probably wouldn''t have killed any of them. The remaining ones began to turn to the temple city, and while Billy was wondering what he should do, he saw a line of fire being formed and heading toward the North. Icarus was moving¡­


    You obtained 400.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 200.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 200.000experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    The skill Wind Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Wind Transformation has leveled up.


    ¡­


    "Asshole¡­ he isn''t going to help," Billy thought.


    Icarus was targeting the summoner, and while that could solve the entire situation by killing him, he knew that Billy''s kids and wives were in the city. He had brought them of his own volition, but¡­ he was expecting more from him.


    "Focus on damage control. If those things get too close to the city, run and take the kids with you all and don''t look back," Billy said.


    "But¡­" Kate said.


    "THAT IS AN ORDER!" Billy''s voice echoed on the battlefield and made his friends flinch while it woke up the others from their stupor.


    In the next moment, Billy used Fierce Aura and then kicked the ground with all his might, leaving a crater behind and making him fly to the distance and toward the dragons. He used Telekinesis to give him an extra impulse, so it didn''t take long for him to reach the dragons. Thanks to that, he was weed by their Fire Breath.


    Billy used his Telekinesis again to move upward, and he dodged the mes, but he still felt the massive heat making him sweat Bullets. Thanks to their own attack, they lost sight of Billy for a moment, and they didn''t even notice when Billynded on the back of one of them. The dark and red scales of the beasts were as thick as they could be. There was no way that Billy could take them down fast enough with physical attacks. Still, improvising was Billy''s forte, and so he did it.


    Billy grabbed his chain spear and then made it pierce the space between some scales. At the same time, he made electricity pass throughout the weapon and shocked the fire dragon. Once the enemy was unable to move, he threw his shurikens and made them hit the eyes of the creature while he was making them spin at insane speeds.


    You obtained 400.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 200.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 200.000experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    The skill Wind Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Wind Transformation has leveled up.


    ¡­


    While being unable to resist, Billy''s shurikens pierced the dragon''s eyes quite fast and killed the creature when it reached its brain. However, when he pulled it back, he found that they had beenpletely destroyed, their durability was low, after all. As if things weren''t troublesome enough, the remaining dragons had surrounded him and were nning to use their Fire Breath again.


    "Crap¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy jumped, but just doing without a clear direction to go aside from upward wasn''t the best option. The Fire Breathes would follow him, after all. Fortunately, he found an opening when one of the dragons suddenly closed its mouth. Billy headed toward the creature after he heard a powerful impact. In the end, he saw Alexander falling after punching the creature with all his might¡­

 Chapter 382 Dragon hunting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382 Dragon hunting (2)</h4>


    "To be saved from such an idiotic attack¡­ Don''t punch dragons when you can''t fly, moron," Billy thought when hended on another dragon.


    Billy had nned to do the same thing with that dragon, but then he saw the other three moving away. Somehow, they realized that they wouldn''t be able to attack Billy, so they targeted the temple city instead. Fortunately, a massive rain of bolts and arrows began tond on them and slowed down their advance. It seemed that the soldiers, barbarians, and mercenaries realized that running away wasn''t an option. So, they decided to do the only thing that could save their lives.


    While she still needed some training, Kate could already use ice magic, and she fired numerous ice spears toward the dragons. Lily also enhanced her arrows with wind magic and was firing arrows that were flying at supersonic speeds. Their attacks were bothering the dragons more than a little bit. Meanwhile, Natalie and Alexander were waiting for the best chance to jump and attack the dragons with all their might. However, things were moreplicated than that. Still, they created some Earth spears with no other option and began to throw them.


    Suddenly, the dragon that Billy was riding began to move upward, as if she was trying to make him unable to interfere on the battlefield. The creature flew upward in a ny degrees flight while it was even spinning, trying to knock him down as well. However, Billy attacked the monster''s head with his spear. Although a single thrust didn''t pierce that much, he used Palm Cannon at the butt of the weapon and made it pierce a bit more at a time. The monster slowed down while it was grunting due to the pain. Billy didn''t have much mana left, but since he had some pills in his pockets, he decided tobine an electric attack on his hand while he used Palm Cannon. Thebination was pretty nasty. The attack pierced the monster''s head while; it paralyzed the creature as well.


    "For a monster at such a high level, you are pretty pathetic," Billy thought.


    Billy used that attack two more times and eventually killed the beast. While the creature was turning into dust, Billy began to fall. In just a few seconds, the dragon flew quite high, so Billy would need to wait sometime before hended.


    You obtained 400.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 200.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 200.000experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    The skill Wind Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Wind Transformation has leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy could watch the battlefield from above. He was hoping that the remaining dragons wouldn''t take notice of him. While he could maneuver in the air, it wouldn''t be easy from that position. In any case, while they were managing to slow the monsters. Things gotplicated when the dragons began to use their breath to stop the projectiles. They began to advance at a crazy speed, even though they had to use some mana to manage that. Suddenly, a massive beam of ice flew from the center of the temple city and then froze one of the dragons. Billy knew that Sarah was the one who did that¡­ but to think that she could do that from so far away. It seemed that the difference between their magic powers wasn''t that big anymore.


    The frozen dragon began to fall, and then its scales cracked when itnded. Billy decided to attack that one, but before he could do so. Another cannon of energy flew and annihted that dragon. This time, the attack came from the northern part of the city, and when he looked at the exact spot. Billy saw a familiar face holding a golden spear¡­ it was Felipe Silvi.


    "Is that¡­" Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Billy wondered if that was the relic that was hidden below the temple¡­ it certainly looked like a powerful weapon. Still, Billy couldn''t feel that much powering from it. In fact, the spear had an aura, and it was growing weaker. Felipe shouted something, and that rallied his soldiers. They began to attack the remaining two dragons even more fiercely¡­ Thanks to that, their charge waspletely stopped.


    While eating some pills, Billy wondered what he should do¡­ run of the mill spells won''t work against those things. When he finally approached, he could feel the eyes of the monsters on him as well. They turned around and used their Fire Breath on him. Still, Billy dodged the attack by using Telekinesis and increasing his falling speed.


    "Look who is back," Alexander said.


    "Shut up, moron," Billy said. "Once this is over, you guys are going to get one hell of lecture for not following my orders."


    "Even though I saved your ass back there?" Alexander asked while smirking.


    "Ha, all my moves are precisely calcted," Billy said. "I put myself into that position to fool the dragons."


    "We can talk about thatter," Natalie said while pointing to the remaining dragons that were approaching.


    Billy looked at the monsters and noticed that they had suffered a lot of damage. While they were high-level dragons, they could be taken down by armies.


    "Prepare your best attack. I have an idea. You will need to kill both of them as soon as the opportunity arises," Billy said, and then he equipped his twin spears.


    Billy charged them with all his mana and then transformed it into Electricity. He also boosted his arms strength with Stamina Maniption. When the monsters got close enough, he threw both of the spears toward them. The dragons didn''t have time to use their fire breath since the spears instantly hit their necks. The electric discharge paralyzed them, and the monsters began to fall. At the same time, Alexander and Natalie enhanced their stances and body with all the energy they still had and then charged toward the monsters.

 Chapter 383 Dragon hunting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 383 Dragon hunting (3)</h4>


    When the dragons entered their range, Alexander used Light Spear, and Natalie used her Swift Strike. The skills hit the dragons faces and then smashed a good portion of their bones and scales. It would be too much to hope for that they already had enough strength to kill a dragon with a single hit. Still, they aplished their goal, and the dragons fell to the ground,pletely dizzy and defenseless.


    Felipe swung his spear, and another cannon of light hit one of the dragons. In contrast, the others attacked the other beast with bolts and arrows since it was faster than approaching. The dragons eventually recovered from the first attacks. Still, they didn''t have the strength to fly anymore after using their me attack and getting hit like that. Eventually, the damage caused by the soldiers, barbarians, and mercenaries piled up, and the monsters stopped moving.


    You obtained 400.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 200.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 200.000experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    The skill Wind Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Wind Transformation has leveled up.


    ¡­


    It took a while for them to react to that, but after realizing that they had won, everyone began to shout in excitement. Surviving a battle against a dragon wasn''t something that everyone could brag about, after all. As for Billy, he was deep in thought. That had been too easy for his taste.


    "Something is wrong¡­ With their levels, size and intelligence, they should have been able to do a lot more," Billy thought while he rubbed his chin. "Intelligence¡­ I didn''t do anything veryplicated, but they didn''te up with many ways to deal with me. This must be the weakness of the summoner''s power¡­ The monsters he creates don''t have much life experience, so they can''t be as troublesome as a real dragon."


    "What is wrong, Billy?" Alexander asked. "Do you think that more wille?"


    "Probably not¡­ If the enemy had more dragons, he would have sent them at the same time," Billy replied.


    "Where did he hide and find those dragons?" Natalie asked.


    It was painful to hide those things from his friends, but Billy couldn''t answer their questions. In any case, after that attack, it was hard to believe that the summoner would try anything anytime soon, so it was time to head home after a few more days.


    When Billy and the others returned, they saw their friends in aplicated situation. They were being thrown in the air as if they were some birthday party, some Gtea soldiers tried to do that to Billy, but they gave up since he didn''t appear to be in a festive mood.


    "I am going ahead and checking things with the kids, don''t let this celebration get to your head," Billy said.


    In the end, after hearing that, the others decided to calm down and return to the inn as well. Nothing had changed there, and the kids were toddling around like nothing had happened. Sarah looked exhausted since she used too much mana, though.


    "That surprised me to think that such beasts would show up in front of us again," Sarah said. "It seems that the enemy is more resourceful than we imagined."


    Billy didn''t want to talk about the summoner and his annoying ability. So, he just decided to y with Christina and Hector to improve his mood. During the day, Billy thought of what he should do now. At this point in time, the summoner should be aware of Billy and the weakness of his own skills, and he will find a way to deal with that.


    "You guys can go and enjoy the celebration. We aren''t going to sleep any time soon with this much noise," Billy said. "I will watch over the kids."


    Billy''s friends hesitated in epting the offer. Still, it would be rude not to join Svan and the other barbarians that were around. Billy didn''t dislike parties, but he disliked noise, and if he had the chance, he would choose to stay with his kids over one hundred parties. The others ended up leaving, and Billy decided to use his magic to entertain the kids. Still, quite soon, he heard a knock on the door, and when he went to check it, he found Icarus standing there.


    "What?" Billy asked.


    "I guess I made a mistake this time since you are this angry," Icarus said. "I thought that you could handle the dragons since you killed half of them in a moment. I forgot that your kids were here and got carried away thinking that the summoner would be an easy target after using so much mana."


    "You don''t owe me any apologies," Billy said. "We aren''t enemies, but we aren''t friends either. We act based on what we think is better for us, that is all."


    "I guess I can''tin if you are thinking that way, considering the way I acted. No amount of exnations will excuse my actions," Icarus said. "So, I won''t waste your time with that. Instead of it, I decided to share something that I learned about the summoner¡­ Most likely, he can use the skills of his summoned monsters."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ Wasn''t like a very brokenbination? A summoner that could summon all types of monsters and also be able to use their skills? It wasn''t basically the same as saying that he could have all the skills he wanted as long as they stay alive? Despite thinking that, Billy realized that it was a pretty goodbination, just like Jeate''s skills. Still, it had limits¡­ Even more, monsters couldn''t know or use all skills and spells. The problem would be if the summoner could also summon people¡­ if that were true, then his powers would have no limits.


    Thinking of countermeasures against that kind of foe would be difficult since he could cover all his bases as well. Things got veryplicated.

 Chapter 384 Dragon Hunting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 384 Dragon Hunting (4)</h4>


    "Even so, his powers have limits," Billy said. "His summoned monsters would need some time to gain battle experience, so the newer they are, the less effective they will be. That is why we managed to win against so many fire dragons."


    "Hmm¡­ I never thought of it that way," Icarus said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I guess that it makes sense¡­ I was expecting more of those three dragons that I faced. No wonder he was so much more troublesome¡­ Regardless, I found him this afternoon, but he escaped while flying. My guess is that he will take a break from his ns. By the way, did you find what he wanted in the temple?"


    "I didn''t find anything there, and the leader of the Gtea followers also ims that there is nothing there," Billy replied.


    In the end, Billy decided to lie because he didn''t know if Icarus would try to steal it. He imed that he wanted to defeat the summoner to end the problems that he is causing, but that might be just an excuse for him to get his powers. While he acted friendly until now, it could be that he just nned to use Billy to make the summoner drop his guard. He felt that he was thinking too much, but Billy decided to be careful. Considering thest incident, all the caution was necessary, even more so considering that he didn''t know what was there. All that was also to avoid problems in the long run.


    "Well, I should get going, I will keep an eye on the summoner for a week and then I will resume my search for the one in the south," Icarus said. "I will look for you if something happens as usual."


    Billy wasn''t looking forward to that, but he decided to keep quiet about it. There was no need to be so unpleasant when Icarus was just saying his farewell, it was better to just change his mood. In any case, things in his life were going to change again and while Billy felt likeining, it was better to adapt quickly.


    In any case, the next day, everyone looked pretty beaten down due to the parties on the travelers district. The mercenaries and the soldiers looked fine since they had more discipline, but the barbarians were fighting against the hangover. Billy''s friends and wives were also among the group. Regardless, the people assumed their duty of watching the borders of the city, for a few days, but then when they received the news that the monsters also retreated from the borders of the other states, they began to celebrate again. Still, on the seventh day after the battle against the dragons the groups began to leave the temple city.


    "It is finally time to go," Gerald said while looking at the temple. "I am getting old, feeling this weird when leaving an impressive ce."


    "It seems that the leaders of this group are really considerate," Gustav said. "They didn''te to cause us to trouble a single time."


    "Cause trouble are strong words¡­ They just wanted to help us with the only thing we wanted," Kate said. "Anyway, we should hurry up and leave before Beatrice appears. It is annoying to see Billy talking with pretty women."


    "Have some faith in me¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Ah, it is so refreshing seeing Billy having a hard time¡­" Alexander said.


    "I will show you something refreshing¡­ How I am fluent in over six million forms of kicking your ass," Billy said.


    "I am against violence," Alexander said.


    "I ampletely in favor of violence, even more so when I am delivering the violence," Billy said. "Anyway, let''s go home."


    In the end, Billy didn''t discover what was below the temple, but he knew that he would have plenty of time in the future to check it. So, without thinking too much about it and after saying goodbye to his friends that would stay behind, they headed home.


    "Ah, it has been a while since I went home¡­ Still, I would like one of those, it is great for traveling," Marie said.


    "I am not making any more of those, and it isn''t up for sale," Billy said. "Also, the cost to move around is quite high, and only someone like me can do the necessary maintenance on all parts of the vehicle."


    "Since that is the case, I will bother you now and then if I want to go somewhere, but I don''t want to spend months walking or on a wagon," Marie said.


    Billy didn''t even have the energy to say no to Marie. She doesn''t take a no for an answer and she would bother him anyway despite what he might say. Anyway, the trip backsted ten days since Billy moved around and dropped the guild masters on their respective territories. Marie said that she wanted to test the new dungeon, so Billy dropped her off at his dungeon town before he headed home. To tell everyone that they were fine, Billy also stopped at his hometown to talk with his family. He was a bit worried about Samuel and Sarama, but it seemed that they had been doing well¡­ Although they still were acting weird while they were training.


    "You should have brought us this time," Drew said.


    "Well, I didn''t want to make our actions noticed too much by the enemy, so a small number was the best option," Billy said. "Although we had to go all out and the enemy knows now what we can do, I don''t regret my decision. Things there were quiteplicated, fighting alongside three groups of people that barely cooperated between them, it was really a hassle."


    "I suppose, still, considering that you didn''t defeat the enemy, it means that we will have to fight him in the future," Drew rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I guess I will have to go with those two, for a training trip."

 Chapter 385 Vengeance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 385 Vengeance (1)</h4>


    In the end, even though he wasn''t cking off on his training, Drew decided that he should go train inside the dungeons with Samuel and Samara. Since those three were going, Anna and Cami were going too, to prevent problems from arising. They also feel the need to improve their skillstely, so that opportunity came at a good time. The twins might not like that much since they were at that age, though.


    "Grandma, I learned something that can be very useful in your line of work," Billy said. "I want to teach you that, you will have to be careful of its use. I learned this from Gtea followers without letting them notice that."


    "How did you know the skills that are basically their hidden secret without letting them notice?" Anna asked while frowning. "Well, it is you we are talking about, so I guess it makes sense."


    "Since everyone is going to the dungeon, you can stay with us while I teach you the spells," Billy said. "When can I pick you all?"


    "I think we should go on foot this time, let''s consider this another family trip," Drew said. "We can also train along the way, so I think it is for the best."


    "Is that so, well, okay," Billy said. "I will be waiting for you all there."


    Billy went home and the first thing he did was to sleep on his bed. He was someone who liked his routine very much, so he could only truly rx by sleeping in his own bed while hugging his wives from behind. It was also pretty good to fall asleep while watching his kids'' sleeping faces.


    On the next day onward, Billy paid a visit to Jean and then gave his report. It seemed that Aura and Rosalie had informed him already about the withdrawal of the monsters from their borders, but they still kept their guard down.


    "Since you went to that state, they had a lot fewer problems facing the monsters," Jean said. "Still, to think that another troublesome individual would appear so soon. It seems we are really living in a turbulent era."


    "I tried to keep a low profile, but things eventually got too serious and I couldn''t do that anymore," Billy said. "Still, even before that, the leaders of Tersaris state had already discovered where I came from, and I guess they knew my identity. They didn''t seem like bad individuals, so they might try to contact you or the other leaders of the alliance sometime soon."


    "Let''s hope that they won''t change after this incident," Jean said. "I sent some spies to the Cegia state, but I have yet to receive any message from them."


    "I see¡­" Billy said.


    Billy couldn''t say that sending them was almost a waste of time since the summoner could sense the arrival of intruders thanks to his monsters. He actually could say that, but he couldn''t exin how he knew that. There was also the matter with Icarus¡­ It was better to keep it as a secret that he was working with someone like that now and then.


    Billy - Lv 185 11.500/93.000 EXP


    HP: 1066/ 1066


    MP: 1921/ 1921


    SP: 858/ 858


    Strength: 479


    Speed: 363


    Magic: 353 + 240


    Endurance: 142


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 150


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 68 (+ 06 UP), Fierce Aura Lv 70 (+ 08UP), Stamina Maniption Lv 54 (+ 06UP), Palm Cannon Lv 43 (+ 07UP), Rage Lv 40 (+ 05UP), Chi Lv 35 (+ 04UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Strength Support Lv 23(+06P), Speed Support Lv 23(+06P), Magic Support Lv 23(+06P), Endurance Support Lv 23(+06P), Dexterity Support Lv 23(+06P), Spiritual Exchange Lv 17(+ 05UP), Magic Eyes Lv 12, Heal Lv 01, Detoxify Lv 01, Relief Lv 01, Regen Lv 13 (+ 12 UP),


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 65, Spearmanship Lv 93 (+ 04 UP), Reading Lv 29, Pain Resistance Lv 37, Recovery Lv 32 + 06 (+ 04 UP), cksmithing Lv51, Dash Lv 19, Fire Resistance Lv 22, Heat ResiSage''s Wisdom Lv 56 (+ 08UP), Spiritual Core Lv 76 (+ 05UP)


    Skill Points: 300


    After talking with Jean, Billy went to solve minor issues with his workshop and with the work of his wives. After that, he went to check his status and began to think of what he should do to improve himself. Aside from his magic, he lost to those dragons in all aspects. If they were just a bit smarter, then he probably wouldn''t have killed any of them even with his best magic attack. His parameters alone showed that he was ten times weaker than any dragon, but at least he learned a few things regarding them. Even though they had ten times his speed, they weren''t ten times faster due to their massive size and weight.


    "I think I will have to fight opponents of that level more often than I wanted, while that will make me stronger a lot faster, it will also bring a lot of troubles to my life¡­ I need to prepare myself for that," Billy thought.


    Looking at his skill list, Billy could tell that he was neglecting his physical ones quite a bit. While he couldn''t create a reserve of stamina, as he could do with mana, Billy still could use Vigor to use them more often. Still, even with his daily training, he wasn''t leveling them up much. The real issue was time, Billy didn''t want to sacrifice his time with his family for more power, so he had to think smart about what he should do.


    In the end, Billy decided to restart from the basics, using the same methods of training, while he added something else to his daily routine. In the end, it took Billy three days of constant thinking toe up with such an easy answer, he couldn''t say that others were dumb since it took him so long to realize that. To improve his body to the next level, Billy decided to use weights.

 Chapter 386 Vengeance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 386 Vengeance (2)</h4>


    Basically, almost everything was possible with magic. So, creating small blocks of iron and making them extremely heavier was rtively easy. It took a few days for Billy to find the right method and he had to experiment a lot with his Earth magic. Metals are one of the most dense things that exist, sopressing them was nearly impossible. Still, by forging some bracers, and ankles weights with the idea of making them heavier by using mana, he found what he wanted. Basically, he had to infuse his mana on them to make them heavier. The weights that weighed ten kilograms each could be two times heavier when he infused them with fifty points of mana. Still, just the double was easy for Billy, and the problem was the fact that the effect onlysted for one day.


    "You are doing something weird again," Kate said while frowning.


    "That seems like fun, can you make some for me?" Natalie asked.


    "Not fair, I want something to improve my magic too," Kate said.


    "Don''t say such a thing¡­ We already know plenty of methods to keep improving magic," Billy said.


    "I guess so¡­" Kate said while frowning.


    Billy charged the weights after he went to the dungeon until they became ten times heavier. Thanks to that, his body had to deal with four hundred extra kilograms¡­ He regretted that a little bit since his legs were getting crushed by the weight. It was weird¡­ he could create craters when jumping or jumping the ground, he thought that four hundred kilograms would be nothing. However, that was because his body was strengthened by magic and his control over his breathing. While he was pretty big and muscr, Billy hadn''t carried anything so big.


    After half of that, Billy realized that training was much harder than before, and he barely could keep going for one hour. Still, that much strain was fine, he could get rid of the tension and muscr aches by using Relief a few times. Not to mention, his stamina was being used a lot faster than before, even without him using skills. So, Vigor, Spearmanship, and Quick Spear were leveling up a lot faster than before.


    When the first week of training ended, Billy realized that his strength and endurance had increased by one point. That wasn''t half bad¡­ he expected that his strength would increase, but not his endurance.


    "Since with this kind of training I can obtain those status points, I guess I can focus the level up ones into speed and magic," Billy nodded to himself.


    While Billy was thinking about that, his parents finally arrived in the capital. They took a break for a day at his house, and then they headed toward his dungeon. Two dayster, they arrived there and Billy began to teach his grandmother how to use healing magic. It required a fine control over non-elemental magic, so few people probably will learn it, even while being taught directly by Billy. He had already begun teaching that to his friends, but only Kate and Sarah were making any progress.


    "What is that, Billy?" Drew asked while pointing at the weights that his son was wearing. "I thought that it was a fashion item of the capital, but since you are using it here¡­"


    "It is something I came up with to help with training, I can make some for you if you want, but I wouldn''t infuse with much mana inside a dungeon," Billy said.


    Most of Billy''s acquaintances asked for some, but most of them gave up after a while. Although he covered them with leather to make things morefortable, they still were quite bothersome to wear. Not to mention, few people had that much free mana to spend on training. In any case, since she didn''t use mana to fight, Anna spent most of her time improving her magic control while meditating, so she learned Heal quite fast. So, Billy began to teach her Detoxify and Relief as well.


    "With those spells, herbs became essentially useless," Anna said while showing a difficult expression.


    "That isn''t the case, you have a limit of how much mana you can use every day, and this type of spell can only be learned by a few individuals," Billy said. "I guess using them in times of emergency or when you are on a low stock of medicine is for the best."


    "... You have a point," Anna said after thinking for a while. "To think that someone that much younger would correct my way of thinking¡­ and someone who was raised by Drew at that."


    "That hurts, mother," Drew said with his head down. "While I did only half of the job, I am perfectly capable of being a parent."


    "Weren''t you the one who refused to pat Billy when he was small because you thought that you were going to die young like your father?" Anna asked.


    "Please, forget my few moments of weakness and self-doubt," Drew said, looking even more depressed.


    Anna stopped right there because saying any more would be an overkill. Regardless, Anna put her new spells to use pretty soon since the family was having a hard time dealing with the poison underground. Come to think of it, it has been one year since Billy cleared that dungeon, but no one challenged the guardian and his parents and siblings were taking things slowly.


    "How are you guys holding up?" Billy asked. "Still excited after seeing how creepy and sick the interior of that dungeon is? Even if you don''t get attacked by the monsters, you still can get knocked out by the poison they left behind."


    "That is nothing¡­ I am sure we can beat your record," Samuel said while looking away nervously.


    "You have spirit if anything, Samuel," Billy said while messing with his little brother''s hair.


    "Now I can understand why some adventurers are so rough, working in this kind of ce would tax your mind quite a bit," Samara said. "I guess the work that the sisters do suit me better."

 Chapter 387 Vengeance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 387 Vengeance (3)</h4>


    Samara was a bit more honest than her brother, but it was hard to believe that they would follow different paths. They had been doing almost everything together since birth, after all. Even when one faced a problem along the way, they solved it instead of trying to follow another path. In any case, they could feel themselves getting stronger, so there was no reason toin or leave the area for the time being. At the very least, until they settle down and find partners for themselves, they will work together. Perhaps they will even continue like that after that.


    "I suppose I can slow down on the construction of the tunnels, while I still didn''t find a way to camouge the vehicle, everything has been pretty much fine while moving at night," Billy thought. "I guess I can use that just as a way to improve my Earth magic while doing something instead of just turning mana into experience."


    Billy experimented with fighting by himself inside the dungeon while using the weights, so he had some extra mana. While his attacks got heavier, his speed naturally decreased, and it was particrly troublesome to make sudden evasive maneuvers. That was another thing he had to add to his training routine¡­


    "Papa!" Christina said with her arms open and closing and opening her fists as if she was calling him to approach.


    Billy couldn''t help but smile since that was really cute. He had begun his training with evasive maneuvers, but it seemed that he couldn''t do much while he was looking after the kids. As for Hector, he was just watching him without making a fuss. He was showing any expression on his face as well. It seemed that he didn''t find his father cool, but he didn''t think much of him either. Not like toddlers think much of anything aside from their mothers.


    Billy stopped his training to y with his kids, but his mind still was on his training. The effects of Sage Wisdom were quite fearsome, and Billy wanted to learn the same version for the other parameters, but he had no idea how to do that yet. It was so easy to learn the first skill¡­


    "I guess for the time being until I find the answer, I should train the support skills as much as possible," Billy thought and used Support Strength on Hector, who was having a hard time getting up after falling.


    While he was still a bit slow, Hector still got up quite easily. He was naturally a sturdy boy who tended to fall a lot. He never cries when that happens. By watching his son getting up, he wondered if some kind of impulse was necessary to learn more passive skills. Hector used the impulse that his arms gave him when he was getting up, but then again, that probably would only work on active skills.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe to learn the other versions, I can''t rely on mana, I relied on it before and it worked because that skill increases my magic power, but for the other parameters¡­" Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    In the end, Billy had an idea, but he decided to test it while his kids were having their afternoon nap, and it would take a while for them to spend their energy.


    Two hourster, Billy put the kids to sleep, returned to the garden, and took a deep breath. If his idea was wrong, then he would regret that experiment. He infused a lot of his mana on the weights on his arms until he barely could move them. Each one of them weighed over five hundred kilograms, so never mind his arms, Billy couldn''t even take a step forward. Still, he persevered and tried to move his arms as much as possible without using buffs or even Fierce Aura. That being said, he was more or less forced to use his breathing technique and control his stamina to move. Again, he was using a lot more than usual. That wasn''t helping him learn skills, so he stopped. Billy almost could hear his muscles cracking and muscles being ripped apart¡­ on a small scale, but he persisted. Thanks to that, his hard work paid off.


    You learned Brute Strength.


    Brute Strength: passively increases your strength by five points per level.


    Billy sighed. That also was a simple skill to learn, but he just hadn''t tested all his options. In any case, he made the skill level up a bit because he needed some extra power to take the weights from his arms. It wouldn''t be a good idea to make the skill increase that much while he was still doing his physical training. Hopefully, the training will keep showing the same results while it helps him level up that skill.


    "Thanks Hector, you helped papa a lot just now," Billy said while patting his son''s head when he returned to their room.


    With that, Billy confirmed that skills that affect his parameters can be learned without the use of mana. Still, Billy will have to do many tests to learn the tricks of the other skills. Even if he doesn''t be stronger as a dragon, parameter-wise, he still would be able to do a lot more with the full set of those skills.


    Instead of training that skill while he was thinking of how he could learn the others, Billy decided to take a break and focus on finding the others. Learning the skills to passively increase his speed and dexterity will be particrly troublesome since those parameters weren''t like the others. Just by running faster to his limits won''t do. That was how Billy learned Dash. As for Dexterity¡­ Billy didn''t even have a single idea about that. That being said, he didn''t get anxious. Instead of that, Billy just decided to focus because he eventually would find the answer. All the things that troubled him until now eventually were solved, after all.

 Chapter 388 Vengeance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 388 Vengeance (4)</h4>


    After thinking for a few days, Billy didn''t arrive to any new conclusion. To learn an endurance-based passive skill, he will have to punish his body. It was obvious¡­ But could he do that at home? No, he didn''t want to let his kids see his father looking beaten down. Other people would think that he was weird, and some rumors would begin to spread. He will have to take a few days inside a dungeon to do that. Still, at least Billy had an interesting idea when he was thinking about the passive of speed. He didn''t find the answer to learn that, but he thought that it would be pretty awesome if he could learn some evasive skill or one that would make him move many times faster in a single moment. It wouldn''t be the same as Icarus, thought. Since he could control eleration.


    "The only problem is: how the hell I do that?"


    Billy recalled that say where he fought the dragons. He jumped toward them, and the boost that he got when he kicked the ground was insane. In the blink of an eye, he almost flew toward them three times faster than he was. He was practically two times faster than his magic car. Still, he used mana and stamina for that. A lot¡­ So, he would need a more effective way to achieve the same result. Billy decided to start with the basics: by strengthening his legs, he would be able to kick the ground with the same strength as he did it before.


    "I guess this will take some time to develop, so I should train the other skills while I keep doing this," Billy nodded to himself.


    That was Billy''s original n¡­ Keep the weights at all times and get stronger. However, the floor of his house was mostly made of wood, so the moment he stepped inside¡­ He broke it.


    "What was that noise?" Kate asked when she returned from work and then saw Billy inside a hole on the floor. "What are you doing? Did you lose your mind? Of course that is going to happen if you enter the house while wearing weights."


    "Sorry¡­ I forgot it," Billy said while forcing a smile.


    "The weights increased again, why did you do that?" Natalie asked.


    "I am nning to do something new, so this is a test," Billy replied. "By the way, I think I found a way to increase your strength pretty fast. It will be a bit painful, but I am sure it wille in handy to you."


    Natalie decided to do that without even asking for details. While Billy was happy for her Absolute trust, he wished that she could be a bit more reasonable. Otherwise, she might be tricked by someone saying that Billy passed to them a message. In any case, Natalie had more willpower than Billy, so she learned the skill even faster.


    After strengthening his lower half for a month, Billy began to notice some differences. While that hadn''t turned into a skill set, Billy could kick the ground and then dash forward. It was like a veryrge step. He could cross forty meters in a single instant, but it seemed that it wasn''t enough since he didn''t learn any new skills¡­


    Billy kept training his lower body for another week, but then he had a certain idea. He increased his weights again until he barely could move a single finger. This time, he was pretty certain that his mind wasn''t trying to mess with him by using tricks¡­ he truly could hear his bones cracking. Still, he didn''t take those off. Billy just used Regen to counter the effects of the damage caused by the weights. Since he couldn''t enter his home, Billy ended up sleeping in the garden for three days in order not to damage the floor again. Still, once again, his hard work paid off.


    You learned the skill Toughness.


    Toughness: passively increases your Endurance by five points per level.


    Billy sighed in relief when he saw that. He would have felt more than a little bit depressive if he hadn''t learned that after all that crap. Sleeping in the cold and unable to move due to the weights¡­ He even felt the stares of the servants wondering why someone so rich was sleeping outside. He even had heard some whispers that he had messed up somehow and his wives were mad at him. Power reallyes with a price¡­


    "I guess I have earned at least one week off after this¡­" Billy thought.


    Although he dered that to himself, in the end, he only got a single day off and returned to his training regime. He was bored, after all. In any case, he confirmed that with his usual training, Brute Strength and Toughness were leveling up.


    After Billy made his full recovery, he decided to level up a bit on his dungeon, and thanks to that, he found his parents and siblings looking rather troubled at the entrance early in the morning. That is what happens when you don''t take a break in the dungeon business.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked.


    "Nothing, the kids are just a bit troubled that we still are on the fourth floor after three weeks," Drew said. "The depressing atmosphere inside the dungeon is also starting to get us."


    "Well, that is normal, this is just your second dungeon, right?" Billy asked. "And this is the most difficult of the state after all. As for the atmosphere, you can always take a break at my house, you know. Things will be a lot easier if you just use it for two or three hours a day."


    "We aren''t going to clear it if we do that," Samuel said.


    "What is going to happen if you don''t clear it?" Billy asked. "Absolutely nothing. You are too focused on beingpetitive. Instead of that, you should strive to improve yourself every day."

 Chapter 389 Vengeance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 389 Vengeance (5)</h4>


    After hearing Billy''s words, the group didn''t know how to react. After all, they didn''t know how to do things at a rxed pace. While they cleared a dungeon, they didn''t learn that adventurers were a lot more free-spirited than ordinary people. They also didn''t see the Adventurers in the area going inside the dungeon often. Still, they assumed it was because they had already reached the deepest ces a bunch of times.


    "How do you feel now after hearing such an obvious thing?" Anna asked. "You two wanted to get stronger and you two wanted to get along as a family while working together, but you forgot to enjoy the work while focusing on a single thing that doesn''t even matter."


    "When you put it like that¡­'''' Cami said while frowning. "I guess we acted quite foolishly."


    "I guess I also let myself get carried away by a sense ofpetition¡­" Drew said while scratching the back of his head.


    "To bepletely honest, I don''t want to work in this dungeon for long and I will only face the guardian again when I don''t have any other choice," Billy said. "To find thest room and to return from it, we had to travel for two weeks, after all."


    "Two weeks¡­ I get goosebumps just by thinking of staying in that ce for so long," Samara said.


    "Also, you don''t have time to take proper baths or to have good meals¡­ You will have to rely on rations most of the time since you can''t carry that many luggage with you," Billy said. "Still that eager to experience that, Samuel?"


    "Not at all¡­" Samuel said while showing a forced smile. "Still, big bro, can you at least go with us today and show us what you did when you cleared the dungeon?"


    "I suppose that is fine, I can''t fight well with those weights yet," Billy said. "Still, since there are people inside the dungeon, I won''t be able to go all out."


    "What would you do if there weren''t people inside?" Drew asked while frowning.


    "I would send a st of cold wind and freeze the entire first floor," Billy replied. "By doing so, the monsters would spawn already covered in ice. Suffering some damage and a lot slower than before. Still, I can do the simpler version and do it in a single area."


    In the end, even Anna entered the dungeon to see what Billy was talking about. As soon as they found the first monsters, he used Niflheim, and then they got frozen¡­ It was a lot more powerful than before since Billy''s magic had improved.


    "You took a week to reach thest room even when you froze the enemies like this?" Anna asked.


    "That is right, the monsters on the lower levels can resist more against this type of magic, so I can only slow them down," Billy replied. "In thest section of the dungeon, this spell is almost absolutely necessary since the monsters appear already invisible and their numbers are high as well."


    After hearing that, Samuel didn''t feel that eager to find such opponents anymore. Still, he tried to create a st of cold wind as well, and while the temperature was quite low, it could slow down monsters, not freeze them.


    "I guess I need more training," Samuel said with his head down.


    "Everyone needs more training, this isn''t a fashion item like dad said it was, after all," Billy said.


    With Billy''s help and the fact that they had mapped the first sectionpletely, they reached the fourth floor in just three hours, even though they needed twelve the previous time. Still, they returned because they knew that Billy had to return home while his wives went to work.


    When Billy returned home, weirdly enough, Jean''s carriage was in front of his house even though it was lunchtime. He didn''t visit around that time, so Billy assumed that something had happened. Possibly, the summoner was on the run again¡­ To think that he wouldn''t give Billy even six months of peace¡­


    "What¡­ happened¡­" Billy stepped inside his house and opened another hole on the ground.


    Kate and Natalie, who were showing serious expressions, facepalmed, while Jean frowned. Billy had forgotten to take the weights again, but it couldn''t be helped because of the situation.


    "Hello, Billy," Jean said. "Something happened in Aura territory and I was asking Kate and Natalie to move out her students as soon as possible."


    "Something?" Billy asked.


    "Suddenly, thousand of monsters appeared in Aura territory two days ago, I already sent some Reinforcements from the borders, but I don''t think it will be enough," Jean exined. "Mobilizing an army or the adventurers will take too much time, so I decided to send your friends students."


    "Could it be an attack from that guy?" Billy asked.


    "Aura didn''t mention that, so the possibility are low, she keeps her borders well watched," Jean replied. "While there is a chance that he used some underground route, we think that a dungeon broke¡­ A dungeon that just suddenly appeared and broke as well. Regardless, time is of the essence, so I want them to depart right now, I will send things like food and other tools that they will need as soon as possible."


    In that kind of situation, time was really of the essence, so Jean did the right thing. Since it wasn''t a problem of a dungeon and the monsters were spreading around, it wasn''t a matter that a single person could solve. That was why Jean didn''t ask for Billy''s help. Still, sitting this one out just for that didn''t seem like the right thing to do. Putting aside the fact that innocent people were being attacked and killed by the monsters, the Riormi state were their allies, and they were supposed to help each other in times like that. Not to mention, if the monsters spread too much, things will get nasty for Hiloh state as well.

 Chapter 390 Vengeance (6)

    <h4>Chapter 390 Vengeance (6)</h4>


    "You guys should get moving, we don''t have time to waste since you will have to split up and form a containment line to stop the monsters," Billy said. "Go together with Alexander, Lily, and Sarah. I will go ahead as well and see what I can do to buy time."


    "What about the kids?" Natalie asked.


    "I will take them with me, this seems like another job that will take weeks, so I will bring them to the ces that you will be," Billy replied. "Requiring you guys to work near each other will be difficult in this situation, but we will make it work."


    Kate and Natalie nodded and soon left to exin the news to their students. They would get some real battle experience from that. As for Jean, he went to deal with the logistics. Riormi state was mostly an agricultural state, so the monsters would ravage theirnds and cause havoc in their economy. So, they won''t be able to offer their support like they usually could.


    Since Billy didn''t have much use for the Edish fruits aside from using them as fuel, he had a lot in stock, and that would be useful for the current mission. The only problem is that the kids will be away from their mothers for a few days. Billy will have a much harder time keeping them entertained than killing the monsters. As if things weren''tplicated enough, Alexander and Lily showed up at his asking him to look for Lara as well.


    "You are nning to use that, right Billy?" Alexander asked. "Since that is the case, Lara will be safe with you, and we don''t want to let her see much fighting."


    Billy facepalmed. Aside from dealing with the monsters for damage control, he will have to look after three toddlers and bring them to their parents asionally. At that point in time, Billy finally realized that the whole idea was beyond stupid. He just had to take his parents from the dungeon town and ask them to look after the kids in his home. The only issue is the possibility of his siblings asking him toe with him.


    "... I will ask my parents to look after them," Billy said.


    Due to the sudden change in the situation, everyone was panicking, so they also realized that it was for the best. Billy hurried to pick his parents up at the dungeon town and exined everything to them. Naturally, they agreed to help, and also, naturally, the twins asked him to go with him.


    "And I was nning to trust you two with the safety of my kids¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "It seems you two don''t want to be a respectable uncle and aunt."


    "We are too old to fall for that kind of lip service, big bro," Samara said.


    "Perhaps not too old¡­" Billy said and then looked at his parents, but they didn''t step down and stop them. They just shrugged. "All right then, you cane with me, but things won''t be the way that you are envisioning. I don''t care about looking cool while I work. I just do things in the most efficient way possible."


    "Sir, we will follow all your orders!" Samuel said.


    "I can get used to this," Billy said while smirking. "Stay and protect my kids, then."


    "But that is¡­" Samuel said while showing a difficult expression.


    "I am just messing with you," Billy said. "We are going right now, thank you mom, dad, and grandma for the help."


    "It is nothing," Cami said. "Go, you need to hurry."


    Billy nodded, and then he brought his siblings to the workshop. It had been a while since they had been there. So, they saw a lot more weapons forged by Billy. They also found a bigger vehicle than the magic car. That was the magic tank that Billy made when he left the dungeon after defeating the poison dragon. Billy had improved it a little bit at a time during thest year, and he was certain that just the impact against it could make even monsters of the same size be pushed back. It was slow, but its firepower and sturdiness were awesome. Not to mention, it was pretty big, so the interior was pretty spacious.


    Without wasting time, Billy left the capital while using his tunnels. The twins felt that they weren''t even moving since there was nothing shaking around them and since the walls of the tunnels were basically the same. After one hour, they reached the fire dungeon that was where Billy''s tunnels ended going North. Once that was done, he left the tunnels and began to cross the state in broad daylight. The vehicle will certainly stand out, but it couldn''t be helped due to the emergency. Besides, it wasn''t like they could see them inside. When he made the improvements on the magic tank, Billy used special paint to make people outside unable to see who was inside, but the people inside could see the exteriorpletely. Billy felt that he still had some room for improvement, but those who saw it couldn''t help but be amazed at the progress and the simple tools that Billy had added. Samara was surprised, but Samuel was astonished and was thinking of asking one for himself. It was only natural...


    In the end, they crossed the border when the sun was setting, and even though the night was quite cloudy and the visibility was bad, Billy just improved it by using the shlights he installed on the vehicle as well. The twins sure looked impressed but a bit nervous as well, since everything around was mostly dark and they were going on a mission that no one could tell what was going to happen. His siblings weren''t little kids anymore, but he still had to be careful with them on his side. It was hard to imagine them doing something reckless that will cause more problems, though.

 Chapter 391 Vengeance (6)

    <h4>Chapter 391 Vengeance (6)</h4>


    "You guys should get moving, we don''t have time to waste since you will have to split up and form a containment line to stop the monsters," Billy said. "Go together with Alexander, Lily, and Sarah. I will go ahead as well and see what I can do to buy time."


    "What about the kids?" Natalie asked.


    "I will take them with me, this seems like another job that will take weeks, so I will bring them to the ces that you will be," Billy replied. "Requiring you guys to work near each other will be difficult in this situation, but we will make it work."


    Kate and Natalie nodded and soon left to exin the news to their students. They would get some real battle experience from that. As for Jean, he went to deal with the logistics. Riormi state was mostly an agricultural state, so the monsters would ravage theirnds and cause havoc in their economy. So, they won''t be able to offer their support like they usually could.


    Since Billy didn''t have much use for the Edish fruits aside from using them as fuel, he had a lot in stock, and that would be useful for the current mission. The only problem is that the kids will be away from their mothers for a few days. Billy will have a much harder time keeping them entertained than killing the monsters. As if things weren''tplicated enough, Alexander and Lily showed up at his asking him to look for Lara as well.


    "You are nning to use that, right Billy?" Alexander asked. "Since that is the case, Lara will be safe with you, and we don''t want to let her see much fighting."


    Billy facepalmed. Aside from dealing with the monsters for damage control, he will have to look after three toddlers and bring them to their parents asionally. At that point in time, Billy finally realized that the whole idea was beyond stupid. He just had to take his parents from the dungeon town and ask them to look after the kids in his home. The only issue is the possibility of his siblings asking him toe with him.


    "... I will ask my parents to look after them," Billy said.


    Due to the sudden change in the situation, everyone was panicking, so they also realized that it was for the best. Billy hurried to pick his parents up at the dungeon town and exined everything to them. Naturally, they agreed to help, and also, naturally, the twins asked him to go with him.


    "And I was nning to trust you two with the safety of my kids¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "It seems you two don''t want to be a respectable uncle and aunt."


    "We are too old to fall for that kind of lip service, big bro," Samara said.


    "Perhaps not too old¡­" Billy said and then looked at his parents, but they didn''t step down and stop them. They just shrugged. "All right then, you cane with me, but things won''t be the way that you are envisioning. I don''t care about looking cool while I work. I just do things in the most efficient way possible."


    "Sir, we will follow all your orders!" Samuel said.


    "I can get used to this," Billy said while smirking. "Stay and protect my kids, then."


    "But that is¡­" Samuel said while showing a difficult expression.


    "I am just messing with you," Billy said. "We are going right now, thank you mom, dad, and grandma for the help."


    "It is nothing," Cami said. "Go, you need to hurry."


    Billy nodded, and then he brought his siblings to the workshop. It had been a while since they had been there. So, they saw a lot more weapons forged by Billy. They also found a bigger vehicle than the magic car. That was the magic tank that Billy made when he left the dungeon after defeating the poison dragon. Billy had improved it a little bit at a time during thest year, and he was certain that just the impact against it could make even monsters of the same size be pushed back. It was slow, but its firepower and sturdiness were awesome. Not to mention, it was pretty big, so the interior was pretty spacious.


    Without wasting time, Billy left the capital while using his tunnels. The twins felt that they weren''t even moving since there was nothing shaking around them and since the walls of the tunnels were basically the same. After one hour, they reached the fire dungeon that was where Billy''s tunnels ended going North. Once that was done, he left the tunnels and began to cross the state in broad daylight. The vehicle will certainly stand out, but it couldn''t be helped due to the emergency. Besides, it wasn''t like they could see them inside. When he made the improvements on the magic tank, Billy used special paint to make people outside unable to see who was inside, but the people inside could see the exteriorpletely. Billy felt that he still had some room for improvement, but those who saw it couldn''t help but be amazed at the progress and the simple tools that Billy had added. Samara was surprised, but Samuel was astonished and was thinking of asking one for himself. It was only natural...


    In the end, they crossed the border when the sun was setting, and even though the night was quite cloudy and the visibility was bad, Billy just improved it by using the shlights he installed on the vehicle as well. The twins sure looked impressed but a bit nervous as well, since everything around was mostly dark and they were going on a mission that no one could tell what was going to happen. His siblings weren''t little kids anymore, but he still had to be careful with them on his side. It was hard to imagine them doing something reckless that will cause more problems, though.

 Chapter 392 Vengeance (7)

    <h4>Chapter 392 Vengeance (7)</h4>


    First things first, Billy headed toward Aura''s territory. ording to Jean, it seemed that the monsters appeared near the capital of their state. Still, even though her territory was more to the south, her farms were one of the most important, and the monsters tended to attack those ces first. In any case, Billy had to take a detour because he couldn''t go in a straight line due to the numerous fields on his way. While circting her territory, they reached the northern part when the sun was rising. Alongside the blue sky, he also saw numerous smoke clouds rising, so Billy knew that the monsters had arrived at Aura''s territory. Considering how fast monsters could be, that wasn''t surprising, but Billy still couldn''t help but worry about it.


    "It is time to work," Billy said while he was making his siblings wake up.


    Fire Golem- Lv 150


    HP: 1250/ 1250


    MP: 1250/ 1250


    SP: 450/450


    Strength: 355


    Speed: 50


    Magic: 355


    Endurance: 550


    Dexterity: 100


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 70, Fire Field Lv 70


    Spells: Fire Bullet Lv 120, Fire Wall Lv 85,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 300, Earth Resistance Lv 78, Heat Resistance Lv 268, Cold Resistance Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00


    "Of all monsters that could have spawned in an agricultural state¡­" Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Since the Riormi state was so green, fire monsters were their worst nightmare and the fire Golems were turning their nightmare into reality¡­ While looking more closely, Billy saw some adventurers fighting the creatures, but it was hard to approach them. Even their best weapons of the ice attribute wasn''t helping much. To make things even more troublesome, they didn''t have many of the ice gems that helped them deal with fire and heat attacks. Regardless, it seemed that they had appeared at quite a good time since the adventurers were slowly retreating and they were only a few kilometers away from the farm.


    Once Billy got close enough, he used Ice cannon and fired several ice shells toward the fire Golems. Although they couldn''t bepared to Billy''s power, they still were better than the run-of-the-mill magic weapon of the ice attribute. When the fire golems got hit, their body parts were frozen and when Billy hit them on the same spot, the Golems broke into pieces.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    "No skill received experience points¡­ I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy thought.


    Billy parked and then he left the vehicle alongside the twins. The adventurers frowned since a third party joined the fray, but it seemed that they were allies. Some of the Golems began to move toward Billy''s group and he couldn''t help but smirk since that made things easier for him.


    "I will stop their movements and prevent them from attacking, but it is up to you guys to finish them all," Billy said.


    The twins nodded. Samuel was nervous but excited, while Samara was curious and eager to see what Billy was going to do. In the end, he didn''t do anything fancy. He just fired a st of cold wind toward the Golems. The massive area of effect spells froze dozens of the fire golems at the same time, but Billy still could see the ice cracking. As expected, he would need a lot more mana to freeze thempletely, but since he focused on an area instead of a single target, it was only obvious that such a thing would happen.


    "What are you guys waiting for?" Billy asked. "They are fire monsters, they won''t stay frozen for long."


    Billy''s words woke up the twins from their shock. The area of that spell was beyond anything they had seen¡­ while they trained their magic every day, they never tried to do anything of that scope. Regardless, they followed Billy''s words and dashed toward the enemies. Without considering their stamina, Samuel and Samata used Light Spear several times in a row. Still, when they noticed that it was an overkill, they began to hold back on that. A single good thrust on the enemies heads was enough to kill them since their cores were there.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since Billy began to recover his mana, he decided to help the other Adventurers. Right above the Golems group that was facing them, he made the air condense, and then an ice sphere began to emerge. When it was ten meters long, Billy made it fall, and it shattered, freezing several Golems that were hit by it. A wave of cold wind also spread across the area and decreased the mes of the fire Golems. Thanks to that, the adventurers dashed and attacked the monsters without worrying about the mes.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Good, now we just have to¡­" Billy said, but then he stopped when he saw another smoke cloud rising and the source of that was approaching.


    Another group of hundreds of fire Golems was approaching¡­ Billy wasn''t that much surprised, but if he let those groups slow him down, he won''t be able to do the control damage until the others arrived.


    "What to do¡­" Billy thought.


    Just killing all the monsters wasn''t possible since they were big and covered a wide area. Billy will end up wasting mana trying to do that¡­ Even while using ice, that was their weakness. The reason for that was the fire on their bodies. By themselves, they couldn''t stop him. Still, by putting hundreds of them together, they created an aura of mes that decreased ice magic effectiveness.


    Billy didn''t know he would have to do that, but it seemed that he would have to think of something unusual again to solve that mess and fast¡­

 Chapter 393 Vengeance (7)

    <h4>Chapter 393 Vengeance (7)</h4>


    First things first, Billy headed toward Aura''s territory. ording to Jean, it seemed that the monsters appeared near the capital of their state. Still, even though her territory was more to the south, her farms were one of the most important, and the monsters tended to attack those ces first. In any case, Billy had to take a detour because he couldn''t go in a straight line due to the numerous fields on his way. While circting her territory, they reached the northern part when the sun was rising. Alongside the blue sky, he also saw numerous smoke clouds rising, so Billy knew that the monsters had arrived at Aura''s territory. Considering how fast monsters could be, that wasn''t surprising, but Billy still couldn''t help but worry about it.


    "It is time to work," Billy said while he was making his siblings wake up.


    Fire Golem- Lv 150


    HP: 1250/ 1250


    MP: 1250/ 1250


    SP: 450/450


    Strength: 355


    Speed: 50


    Magic: 355


    Endurance: 550


    Dexterity: 100


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 70, Fire Field Lv 70


    Spells: Fire Bullet Lv 120, Fire Wall Lv 85,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 300, Earth Resistance Lv 78, Heat Resistance Lv 268, Cold Resistance Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00


    "Of all monsters that could have spawned in an agricultural state¡­" Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Since the Riormi state was so green, fire monsters were their worst nightmare and the fire Golems were turning their nightmare into reality¡­ While looking more closely, Billy saw some adventurers fighting the creatures, but it was hard to approach them. Even their best weapons of the ice attribute wasn''t helping much. To make things even more troublesome, they didn''t have many of the ice gems that helped them deal with fire and heat attacks. Regardless, it seemed that they had appeared at quite a good time since the adventurers were slowly retreating and they were only a few kilometers away from the farm.


    Once Billy got close enough, he used Ice cannon and fired several ice shells toward the fire Golems. Although they couldn''t bepared to Billy''s power, they still were better than the run-of-the-mill magic weapon of the ice attribute. When the fire golems got hit, their body parts were frozen and when Billy hit them on the same spot, the Golems broke into pieces.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    "No skill received experience points¡­ I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy thought.


    Billy parked and then he left the vehicle alongside the twins. The adventurers frowned since a third party joined the fray, but it seemed that they were allies. Some of the Golems began to move toward Billy''s group and he couldn''t help but smirk since that made things easier for him.


    "I will stop their movements and prevent them from attacking, but it is up to you guys to finish them all," Billy said.


    The twins nodded. Samuel was nervous but excited, while Samara was curious and eager to see what Billy was going to do. In the end, he didn''t do anything fancy. He just fired a st of cold wind toward the Golems. The massive area of effect spells froze dozens of the fire golems at the same time, but Billy still could see the ice cracking. As expected, he would need a lot more mana to freeze thempletely, but since he focused on an area instead of a single target, it was only obvious that such a thing would happen.


    "What are you guys waiting for?" Billy asked. "They are fire monsters, they won''t stay frozen for long."


    Billy''s words woke up the twins from their shock. The area of that spell was beyond anything they had seen¡­ while they trained their magic every day, they never tried to do anything of that scope. Regardless, they followed Billy''s words and dashed toward the enemies. Without considering their stamina, Samuel and Samata used Light Spear several times in a row. Still, when they noticed that it was an overkill, they began to hold back on that. A single good thrust on the enemies heads was enough to kill them since their cores were there.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since Billy began to recover his mana, he decided to help the other Adventurers. Right above the Golems group that was facing them, he made the air condense, and then an ice sphere began to emerge. When it was ten meters long, Billy made it fall, and it shattered, freezing several Golems that were hit by it. A wave of cold wind also spread across the area and decreased the mes of the fire Golems. Thanks to that, the adventurers dashed and attacked the monsters without worrying about the mes.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Good, now we just have to¡­" Billy said, but then he stopped when he saw another smoke cloud rising and the source of that was approaching.


    Another group of hundreds of fire Golems was approaching¡­ Billy wasn''t that much surprised, but if he let those groups slow him down, he won''t be able to do the control damage until the others arrived.


    "What to do¡­" Billy thought.


    Just killing all the monsters wasn''t possible since they were big and covered a wide area. Billy will end up wasting mana trying to do that¡­ Even while using ice, that was their weakness. The reason for that was the fire on their bodies. By themselves, they couldn''t stop him. Still, by putting hundreds of them together, they created an aura of mes that decreased ice magic effectiveness.


    Billy didn''t know he would have to do that, but it seemed that he would have to think of something unusual again to solve that mess and fast¡­

 Chapter 394 Titan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394 Titan (1)</h4>


    When the second group of fire Golems got close enough to bombard the area with fire bullets, the first group had been annihted. Still, the adventurers guarding the entrance to Aura''s territory were pretty exhausted. It seemed that they had been fighting that first group for quite a while¡­ The twins were also a bit tired, more because of the tension than anything.


    "We can''t retreat here¡­ Even if he could ignore the damage to the farmnds, other monsters still are out there and we need to deal with them as well," Billy thought.


    Billy had to be more deadly. Since other groups were toe, he needed to get some time to prepare the terrain for them¡­ With that in mind, he had an idea.


    "Go join those guy and focus on bombarding the enemies with ice magic," Billy said. "It is fine if you can only slow them down. I will attack them from behind to divide their attention."


    "But¡­ Ah, we need to focus on helping the adventurers survive, right?" Samuel asked.


    "That is right, they will decrease our workload if they survive," Billy said.


    "I thought you wouldin more since it is more like a support role," Samara said.


    "Billy doesn''t mind being in the support role, so I guess I shouldn''t as well," Samuel said.


    Samuel was growing up while copying Billy. He wished that Hector could do the same one day¡­ still, he was happy with that for the time being. Regardless, the twins headed toward the Adventurers, and when they got close enough, they used a st of cold wind. To damage and slow down the fire Golems. As for Billy, he took out his weights and then used Fierce Aura before jumping above the monsters. He also used a st of wind to increase his flying speed. In a few seconds, he crossed two kilometers and thennded behind the group of fire Golems. He alreadynded with some of his new toys in his hands¡­ When the monsters turned around to face him, he threw some Ice Shurikens at their heads and made them spin insanely fast while they began to cut the monster heads.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Now we are talking¡­" Billy said while smirking.


    Billy used some extra mana for them to be bigger, colder, and more durable. Still, thanks to that, the shurikens were cutting the heads and killing at least four fire Golems. He couldn''t have asked for more¡­ Billy spammed those while throwing toward the enemies, but eventually, they began to fight back. A rain of fire Bullets wasn''t something that even he could survive, so Billy started to sidestep. At the same time, he also moved backward and gained some distance over them.


    Thanks to this training, Billy felt that his legs were a lot lighter than he recalled, but he still got hit sometimes since he was doing too many things at once. Creating ice shurikens, aiming, and using Telekinesis to make them hit as many enemies as possible wasn''t that easy, after all.


    Thanks to that tactic, Billy decreased the problems that the Adventurers were facing, and since his siblings also had a spiritual core, they recovered enough mana to keep the enemies at baypletely. It took them half an hour, but the enemies werepletely defeated. Still, instead of celebrating, Billy was looking at numerous smoke clouds rising in the sky in all directions. The fire Golems are still out there¡­ Who knows how many.


    "Thank you for your assistance¡­ We heard from Lady Aura that she had requested help from the people of Hiloj state, but we didn''t imagine that you guys woulde so soon." One of the adventurers said.


    "Don''t mind that," Billy said. "In any case, our job is damage control, so we need to head to other locations before the main force arrives. Still, it seems that other groups are heading to this ce¡­ I will make some traps and walls to help you guys for the time being. Do your best until the otherse."


    Billy created numerous walls in the area, and he put pitfalls between them since the monsters would get crushed if they tried to knock them out. He used a lot of his mana reserves but covered almost the entire northern side of Aura''s territory. Once that was done, he asked which area ahead would need most their help, and they pointed toward the center of the state. Where the capital was, where most of the rich folks lived as well. Billy wondered if those guys only wanted to save their patrons, but then again, most people would live in the capital as well¡­


    "Let''s get going, kiddos," Billy dered. "You guys can take a nap until we reach the next destination, who knows when we will have the chance to rest after this."


    "Naps are for kids," Samuel said.


    "I guess I am a kid, since I like to take a nap now and then, mainly on rainy days," Billy said and then entered his magic tank.


    Although he said that, it didn''t take long for the twins to fall asleep inside the tank. Once the tension left their bodies, they couldn''t do much to resist the wave of exhaustion. Billy thanked that because while they were heading North, he saw many groups of fire Golems moving around. He made sure to evade those in order to save time. However, he eventually had to make a huge detour because he arrived at the area the monsters appeared, and there, it seemed that a volcano was about to erupt, considering the massive smoke cloud that was emerging toward the sky. Although Billy moved east to pass by the side of the massive number of monsters, he had to do so for quite a while¡­ the number of monsters was just that insane.


    "I guess it makes sense that a state was wiped in the past by such an event¡­" Billy thought.

 Chapter 395 Titan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 395 Titan (1)</h4>


    When the second group of fire Golems got close enough to bombard the area with fire bullets, the first group had been annihted. Still, the adventurers guarding the entrance to Aura''s territory were pretty exhausted. It seemed that they had been fighting that first group for quite a while¡­ The twins were also a bit tired, more because of the tension than anything.


    "We can''t retreat here¡­ Even if he could ignore the damage to the farmnds, other monsters still are out there and we need to deal with them as well," Billy thought.


    Billy had to be more deadly. Since other groups were toe, he needed to get some time to prepare the terrain for them¡­ With that in mind, he had an idea.


    "Go join those guy and focus on bombarding the enemies with ice magic," Billy said. "It is fine if you can only slow them down. I will attack them from behind to divide their attention."


    "But¡­ Ah, we need to focus on helping the adventurers survive, right?" Samuel asked.


    "That is right, they will decrease our workload if they survive," Billy said.


    "I thought you wouldin more since it is more like a support role," Samara said.


    "Billy doesn''t mind being in the support role, so I guess I shouldn''t as well," Samuel said.


    Samuel was growing up while copying Billy. He wished that Hector could do the same one day¡­ still, he was happy with that for the time being. Regardless, the twins headed toward the Adventurers, and when they got close enough, they used a st of cold wind. To damage and slow down the fire Golems. As for Billy, he took out his weights and then used Fierce Aura before jumping above the monsters. He also used a st of wind to increase his flying speed. In a few seconds, he crossed two kilometers and thennded behind the group of fire Golems. He alreadynded with some of his new toys in his hands¡­ When the monsters turned around to face him, he threw some Ice Shurikens at their heads and made them spin insanely fast while they began to cut the monster heads.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Now we are talking¡­" Billy said while smirking.


    Billy used some extra mana for them to be bigger, colder, and more durable. Still, thanks to that, the shurikens were cutting the heads and killing at least four fire Golems. He couldn''t have asked for more¡­ Billy spammed those while throwing toward the enemies, but eventually, they began to fight back. A rain of fire Bullets wasn''t something that even he could survive, so Billy started to sidestep. At the same time, he also moved backward and gained some distance over them.


    Thanks to this training, Billy felt that his legs were a lot lighter than he recalled, but he still got hit sometimes since he was doing too many things at once. Creating ice shurikens, aiming, and using Telekinesis to make them hit as many enemies as possible wasn''t that easy, after all.


    Thanks to that tactic, Billy decreased the problems that the Adventurers were facing, and since his siblings also had a spiritual core, they recovered enough mana to keep the enemies at baypletely. It took them half an hour, but the enemies werepletely defeated. Still, instead of celebrating, Billy was looking at numerous smoke clouds rising in the sky in all directions. The fire Golems are still out there¡­ Who knows how many.


    "Thank you for your assistance¡­ We heard from Lady Aura that she had requested help from the people of Hiloj state, but we didn''t imagine that you guys woulde so soon." One of the adventurers said.


    "Don''t mind that," Billy said. "In any case, our job is damage control, so we need to head to other locations before the main force arrives. Still, it seems that other groups are heading to this ce¡­ I will make some traps and walls to help you guys for the time being. Do your best until the otherse."


    Billy created numerous walls in the area, and he put pitfalls between them since the monsters would get crushed if they tried to knock them out. He used a lot of his mana reserves but covered almost the entire northern side of Aura''s territory. Once that was done, he asked which area ahead would need most their help, and they pointed toward the center of the state. Where the capital was, where most of the rich folks lived as well. Billy wondered if those guys only wanted to save their patrons, but then again, most people would live in the capital as well¡­


    "Let''s get going, kiddos," Billy dered. "You guys can take a nap until we reach the next destination, who knows when we will have the chance to rest after this."


    "Naps are for kids," Samuel said.


    "I guess I am a kid, since I like to take a nap now and then, mainly on rainy days," Billy said and then entered his magic tank.


    Although he said that, it didn''t take long for the twins to fall asleep inside the tank. Once the tension left their bodies, they couldn''t do much to resist the wave of exhaustion. Billy thanked that because while they were heading North, he saw many groups of fire Golems moving around. He made sure to evade those in order to save time. However, he eventually had to make a huge detour because he arrived at the area the monsters appeared, and there, it seemed that a volcano was about to erupt, considering the massive smoke cloud that was emerging toward the sky. Although Billy moved east to pass by the side of the massive number of monsters, he had to do so for quite a while¡­ the number of monsters was just that insane.


    "I guess it makes sense that a state was wiped in the past by such an event¡­" Billy thought.

 Chapter 396 Titan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 396 Titan (2)</h4>


    On the way to the capital, Billy passed nearby many viges and towns that had been destroyed by the fire Golems. He wanted to believe that the inhabitants of those ces had the chance to evacuate, but it was hard to say if that was the case¡­ It was hard to find traces of anyone and anything when the golems burned even the ground since their bodies and heat was that intense.


    Coming from the direction of the destroyed towns and viges, Billy found some fire Golems heading north and since they were on his way, he made sure to wipe them out with his ice Cannon. Aiming with the cannons was a bit hard since it only fired toward the direction the tank was facing. Billy needed to make some devices that would help him with that. However, he didn''t have much timetely to do that with all those crazy events taking ce and forcing him to move.


    Regardless, Billy found the capital being surrounded by a massive horde of fire golems as well. Fortunately, that ce was a walled city, so it seems that the fire golems were having a hard time breaching the walls and the gates were holding up. However, the number of fire golems around was quite concerning.


    "It seems this ce was built to withstand some crazy sieges¡­ why the hell would people build fifty meters tall walls?" Billy thought. "Well, in a world of monsters, that was supposed to be the standard."


    The capital of Riormi state was probably thergest city Billy had seen, even bigger than the Temple city and the Coliseum city. Which was weird given that the ce didn''t have shy ces like them. Also considering the military power of that state, those walls seemed the life work of a very worriwart of a ruler.


    Since it was already dark, Billy decided to check the entire surroundings of the area, and he didn''t find a single ce where the fire golems hadn''t been covered with hundreds of them. They attacked the walls even at night with their fire bullets and since they made a lot of noise, it was hard to imagine that the people inside had slept soundly in thest few days. Some fire golems were even using Charge, and making even more noise, but they damaged themselves as well then they did that¡­ so only a few of them were doing it.


    "What are we going to do, Billy?" Samuel asked. "We can''t enter the city like this."


    "We actually can, using an unconventional method, but I don''t want to show too many people what I can do," Billy said. "Besides, I also don''t want to enter that ce since I will probably receive orders from some powerful merchants. I will ignore them, naturally, but that might cause problems between the states. Staying outside will grant me the chance to move freely."


    "But without working with them, we will end up staying here for too long¡­ other ces might be in need of our help," Samara said.


    "You do have point¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "We need to think of a way to improve the situation here fast enough for the people of the capital before we move."


    Although Billy stocked a lot of fuel in thest few months, it wasn''t enough to take down all of those creatures. Fighting them directly would take too long as well. Billy thought that perhaps he should use Mind Control, but that would look him suspicious. He had just arrived and then the monsters would begin to leave¡­ He could do that but in moderation. Aside from that, he will need something else¡­


    "It is time to y with crossbows, I hope that you have been training your uracy as well," Billy said and then headed toward his magic tank.


    In the end, Billy pretended that he had stocked some weapons inside the vehicle, but he made them right there. Although he had to use a lot more mana to forge them so fast and make them level up, that was fine since Billy recovered a lot more on the way thanks to his ice Cannon.


    "I am not good with these," Samuel said.


    "Are we going to take them one at a time?" Samara asked.


    "No, you guys will," Billy replied. "Once we get their attention, many of them wille at us, so I will focus on blocking their attacks and stopping them. Let''s see for how far we can attack without making hundreds of theme at us at the same time."


    Focus on defense would make the twins fight more and then they will also be less likely to notice some fire Golems leaving the area thanks to Mind Control. Billy also recalled now that those creatures probably could be used in some way or the other, but probably not against themselves. He could worry about the materialster¡­


    "Aim properly, your will run out of mana," Billy said while he passed the crossbows to his siblings.


    Just to be sure, they were one hundred meters away from the Golems and the magic tank was ready to be used if something happened. Still, the problem was the fact that neither of the twins had much experience using crossbows, so hoping for headshots at that distance will be a bit too much.


    "Just focus on luring some of them, I will make sure to protect you two and once the enemies get closer, you will have an easier time hitting their heads," Billy said.


    The twins nodded since they didn''t want to lookme in front of Billy by looking uncertain of their skills. Besides, they knew that they didn''t have time to hesitate, they had to do it no matter what because many lives were on the line. Besides, the Reinforcements will take at least a week to reach that area, even if they hurry. So, it was do or die¡­

 Chapter 397 Titan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 397 Titan (3)</h4>


    Samuel and Samara took a deep breath to calm down their nerves and then eventually, they began to pull the trigger of the crossbows. With so many enemies around, it was almost impossible to miss, but they were having a hard time hitting the fire Golem''s heads. In any case, the ice bolts began to hit the enemies and froze the areas hit. When theynded on the limbs of those creatures, they frozepletely and ended up being detached from the rest of their bodies.


    Eventually, the fire golems turned around and got close enough to attack. Those who were hit began to span fire Bullets, but Billy blocked them with a little Telekinesis and cold wind¡­ The bullets began with pebbles that couldn''t burn anyone. The twins sighed in relief when they saw that, and then they resumed their work, and Billy finally started to use Mind Control on the fire Golems. Some of them turned around and then began to head south. Billy only gave them a single answer: go and kill other fire Golems.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since Billy wasn''t fighting the monsters by himself, he was getting a smaller cut of the experience and of the mana taken from them. Still, it was more than enough to stop the enemies'' attacks and the extra he used to Mind Control some other Golems. Still, they had to stop for a while when Billy noticed that even though the monsters two hundred meters away were getting hit, they weren''t turning to face them¡­


    "Why aren''t theying?" Samuel asked.


    "The heat that their bodies emit is decreasing the power of the bolts¡­ Since they are flying for longer, they have more time to decrease the elemental power," Billy replied while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "We will have to keep moving in a circle and decrease their numbers. We can''t get close and risk luring hundreds of them toward us."


    Usually, Samuel wouldin about that since it looked like ame strategy. However, he was sweating bullets due to the heat emitted by the fire Golems. It felt like they were in the middle of an active volcano. If the fire Golems get much closer, they probably won''t even be able to keep their eyes open¡­ much less fight them.


    Even for Billy, that was quite hardcore, and he had experienced it in the fire dungeon that Gustav controlled. As if that wasn''t troublesome enough, he still was wearing his weights¡­ Billy figured that he could keep them since he wasn''t fighting with his body. Thanks to that when morning came, he was much more exhausted than the siblings and they even hadpleted one-fourth of thep around the capital while killing the fire Golems. They killed more than ten thousand, but it didn''t seem like the number was decreasing¡­


    "It is because the number of monsters kepting from the ce the dungeon originated from never decreased¡­ " Billy thought.


    "Even this is no good, huh," Billy thought.


    Billy looked behind and saw the twins almost falling asleep after they began to rest their backs against a tree. More and more that was turning into a problem that a single person couldn''t solve.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy sent hundreds of Golems down south to stop the others froming. They still were fighting since he was getting experience, but even so, they weren''t making much progress. It was hard to believe, but maybe the core created more monsters than the summoner had created during that short war. Things were even moreplicated because the monsters weren''t attacking a single ce. So, organizing the defenses was more than a little bit annoying. Regardless, it has been a while since Billy had the chance to sleep, so he decided to take a short nap and refresh his mind.


    When Billy woke up, it was already noon and things were getting noisy again¡­ A lot noisier than before. More than a few fire Golems were trying to damage the walls now with charge and they didn''t stop even though they were damaging themselves¡­ Thanks to Hawkeye, Billy could see in the distance that some cracks were starting to appear in the walls and that wasn''t a good sign.


    While Billy was thinking about his next steps, he saw some movements above the walls and after a while, some people began to fire earth blocks and water spheres toward the monsters. It seemed that the students of his friends were there, but they still could only use the most basic form of the elements. Due to their numbers, they were slowing down the fire Golems, but it was only a matter of time before things get dicey.


    "We are running out of time, aren''t we?" Samara asked as soon as she woke up.


    "That is one way of putting it," Billy said and then sighed. "I guess I will have to do this¡­ No, we will do this together."


    Samuel had just woken up as well, so Billy touched their heads and sent mana to their eyes in order to make them learn Hawkeye, once that was done. He made the skill level up several times.


    "I used a spell that will improve your aim, our goal is to take down as many fire Golems as possible," Billy said. "Follow me and make sure to stay close because things will get messy."


    Billy disliked the idea of solving someone else''s problems by himself, but in the end, the situation required some drastic measures and the real problem wasn''t even the massive number of fire Golems surrounding the capital. It was the horde on the ce the dungeon broke. Regardless, Samuel and Samara followed Billy. They headed toward the nearest group of fire Golems and when they turned around and found Billy''s group, their heads exploded after being hit by an ice sphere.

 Chapter 398 Titan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 398 Titan (4)</h4>


    To defeat the fire Golems and their troublesome area of effect ability that was born and they were together, there was only one way to deal with it¡­ Get as close as possible and attack with ice magic. Thanks to that, Billy''s attacks weren''t losing power and even the twins bolts were slowing down the enemies approach. However, they felt like they were in hell due to that heat. To make things even moreplicated, the bodies of the Golems still emitted a lot of head after they died¡­ to counter that, Billy used Niflheim, but the spell barely could give them ten seconds of relief. So, he had to keep casting the spell over and over again, while he also was firing ice spheres toward the fire Golems heads.


    "Billy, i think¡­" Samuel said while looking around and noticed that the enemies hadpletely surrounded them.


    "Shut up, idiot," Samara said. "You will mess with his pace and focus."


    Samuel finally noticed that despite being so close to the fire Golems, not fire magic was approaching them. The reason for that was the fact that Billy was killing all fire Golems, but he was focusing on those that were about to use their magic or were about to charge.


    Billy was basically spinning and firing magic like a turret. His precision was phenomenal since he leveled up Hawkeye¡­ Still, Billy was using all the mana he was getting because he couldn''t focus on anything else on those moments.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Spiritual Core obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Despite the difficult situation, Billy''s powers and skills were improving by leaps and bounds. Still, pretty often, unexpected things happen¡­ The Golems realized that they would never reach Billy that way. So some of them just jumped. While they didn''t reach much high due to their weight, they still managed to escape Billy and the twins'' usual area of attack. They didn''t escape from his senses, though. Without even looking at them, Billy created and fired some ice spears that pierced them from bottom to top easily, killing them instantly.


    "When you see the Golems doing something out of the norm, you should stop them," Billy said.


    "Yes, sir," Samuel and Samara said in unison.


    Those two had said beforeing that they wanted help, but in the end, they realized that Billy didn''t need it. Their older brother could do a lot more by himself than by working with others. Samuel didn''t hide that, but even Samara was getting carried away with her skills recently since the kids of their same age couldn''t spar with them properly. Still, after seeing how Billy could fight and still was so serious with training despite being busy as well with his family and kids, they realized that they still had a long way ahead of themselves¡­


    Eventually, even Billy got tired of spinning in order to make sure that the enemies wouldn''t have the chance to attack. So, he changed his tactics a little bit¡­ He condensed the air around his group and then made it expand while it was spinning. Eventually, a massive ring of ice reached the fire Golems and began to cut their heads and cored. Since they had the same height, Billy didn''t even have to aim. Still, that only worked for a while since the heat of the area decreased the durability of the ice ring and eventually, it became useless. Attacks of long-range were no good, but Billy decided to use that now and then to take a break from the attack and spinning.


    Billy and the twins kept fighting like that until sunset. Although they didn''t use their bodies much, they still got pretty exhausted. It was no surprise due to the heat and the fact that that pretty much-eliminated one-third of the fire Golems surrounding the city.


    "How many times do we have to do that?" Samuel asked after they moved away to take a break once it got dark.


    "Considering how many monsters approach this area every day, I guess it will take three more days to finish all things here," Billy replied. "Still, just helping this ce for two more days should be enough. The rest we can leave in the hands of the people inside the walls."


    Samara thought that it was a pretty sloppy thing to do, to not finish the jobpletely. Still, she knew that there were other ces that needed their help, so it couldn''t be helped. Despite all the hardships they were facing, things weren''t so bad. Finding food around was pretty easy and Billy even made a pond for them to clean themselves and rx since the water was pretty warm. While they did that in turns, Billy used Mind Control to keep sending fire Golems to fight the others that wereing. That was absolutely necessary, otherwise more than half of the monsters that they had killed woulde from the south. He had to slow them down as much as possible in order for them to have a usible task instead of an impossible one in front of him.


    Fortunately, things weren''t so bad inside the walls. With the help of Billy''s friend''s students, the people inside had been able to take down the fire Golems attacking the walls pretty often. Maybe they recovered their fighting spirit after seeing just three people eliminating so many of those creatures.


    "Rest for the night, we will face the same pace tomorrow morning and I am nning to keep at it until sunset in order to eliminate more than we did today," Billy said.


    In the end, the twins didn''t argue about that. They were exhausted, after all. Once again, they went to sleep while trusting their older brother to watch over things and while he did that. Billy also smashed the heads of some Golems with Earth Cannons.

 Chapter 399 Titan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 399 Titan (5)</h4>


    "Their numbers didn''t increase much overnight," Samuel said when they woke up.


    "Maybe fire Golems aren''t nocturnal creatures. They might need the sun as well to be that bothersome," Samara said.


    Billy yed dumb and didn''t join their conversation. He worked throughout the whole night, killing the fire Golems and making them march south. However, thanks to that, he had the confidence that they might solve a good part of the problems in that area that same day. In any case, maybe the scorching heat was finally getting him. Still, Billy had a weird idea overnight, and he decided to test it in the morning. It was a risky one, so he needed the twins to watch his back. It wasn''t like the usual where he nned to do everything by himself, but it couldn''t be helped. Besides, his idea was rather weird... having them to watch his back will really help.


    "I am going to do something different as a test, and I want you guys to cover me, all right?" Billy asked.


    "I can''t imagine what big bro considers different," Samara said while frowning.


    "Hahaha, it will be better if you wait and see," Billy said after giving a refreshingugh.


    First of all, Billy began to create a massive ice block that was twenty meters tall. After that, he added things like a head and limbs to that thing. It didn''t take long for the twins to realize that he was making an ice golem. But one much bigger than the five meters tall in the area. While Billy was finishing the details, he wondered if an Earth golem wouldn''t be better¡­ Still, that was just a test, so it was fine.


    Once Billy finished the ice golem, he made it move using his elemental control and with the help of Telekinesis. It took a while for him to get them used to making that move, but he got some unexpected results when he made it move toward the fire Golems.


    The enemies bombarded the ice golem with fire bullets, but since the creature was made based on Billy''s magic and cost tons of mana, something like that wouldn''t take it down. Eventually, the fire Golems charged and jumped to attack the massive ice golem, but a single punch or kick was enough to smash their heads.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    The twins were speechless. Putting the size aside, they didn''t expect that the ice golem would have that much firepower. When dozens of enemies jumped to attack it at the same time, Billy made that spin, and its fists smashed most of them. The others that hit the body were destroyed by ice spreads that emerged from the ice golem body.


    "You guys need to help me here¡­" Billy said.


    Samara and Samuel began to attack with their crossbows, and they watched over the back of the ice golem since the fire Golems were ignoring even Billy. Maybe it was due to its size, but Billy''s creation was their sole focus. Although the heat of the fire Golems was starting to melt the ice golem, Billy recovered more than enough mana to solve that problem. The ice golem also emanated a cold air that fought back the heat, so the twins'' attacks were more efficient than on the previous day.


    While the hunting speed was a bit slower, it was a lot safer than before as well. Without the tension, they didn''t get very tired and kept going for quite a while¡­ Until Billy heard a voiceing from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    Billy''s heart almost stopped for a moment. He didn''t even recognize Kate''s voice due to the fact that he was so concentrated on the task ahead.


    "It is you, Kate¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Don''t sneak on me like¡­ That."


    Kate didn''t sneak in, she approached alongside hundreds of her students, and Billy didn''t notice because he was too excited watching his creation spread chaos among the enemies. He even was showing arge grin while doing that.


    "As usual, you alwayse up with a weird answer when facing problems¡­" Kate said while frowning as she watched the Ice Golem.


    "Putting that aside, you sure came a lot earlier than I expected¡­" Billy said.


    "I made those kids run like there was no tomorrow," Kate exined. "I figured out we would use more mana when I heard that the enemies were fire Golems, so we won''t need their stamina. Besides, that probably forced them to learn that skill."


    In any case, while Billy was controlling the ice golem and being looked at like he was an unknown creature by Kate''s students, he also heard the situation about the other groups. They split up as soon as they reached Aura''s territory and heard about his actions. Kate and Sarah''s group, who used more magic, would work on slowing down the monsters at their starting point. That was why she headed to the capital in order to attack the fire Golems from north alongside the soldiers from there. Lily, Natalie, and Alexander were traveling to the areas that the fire Golems were targeting in other parts of the state, but they probably still were moving.


    "I guess I can leave this ce with you guys. I will wear on the damage control and bring the others when we will eliminate all the fire Golems in other areas," Billy said.


    "Can that stay here?" Kate asked while pointing at the ice golem.


    "I can control it with my magic. It isn''t a living thing," Billy exined.


    "I see. Anyway, you two make sure that your brother won''t do anything crazier than that. Otherwise, people will start fearing him," Kate said. "I can already see the headache that I will have exining to the people of the city what he just did."


    "Leave it to us, big sister," Samara said.

 Chapter 400 Titan (6)

    <h4>Chapter 400 Titan (6)</h4>


    After leaving the central area of the state, Billy''s group immediately found Alexander and his students heading East. When he found Billy''s magic tank, he waved his hands like crazy. Seeing that he would just annoy him a lot, Billy decided to ignore him and keep heading northeast. Alexander gets too talkative when he spends many days without seeing his wife and Lara, and that is annoying for Billy since he was the opposite. It couldn''t be help,ed so it was better to leave him alone for a while.


    "That was uncalled for, big bro," Samara said.


    "I can leave you with him, and then you will understand my annoyance," Billy said. "He just didn''t shut up when we were clearing that dungeon¡­ Imagine hearing himining about not seeing Lily and Lara for two weeks straight¡­ When he was almost hit by the corrosive attack of the dragon, I hesitated in protecting him since he was that annoying."


    "That was even worse¡­ It didn''t help your cause," Samara said while frowning.


    "You two work together all the time, so you must have one thing that the other does that annoys you," Billy said. "It is just like that. That moron and I have been working together for even before you two were born. While it is a problem thates with the package and we are used to it, it still is irritating. Besides, it isn''t like pointing our bad points at each other weakens our friendship. You can ask him, and he can probably say half a dozen things about me that annoys him as well."


    In the end, those two understood the messages. Theyined about their bad habits to each other all the time as well. Still, they usually do when one is looking since it isn''t like they were actually fighting, and that also makes them look childish.


    In any case, they stopped thinking about that when they saw one vige being attacked by fire Golems. They also saw some people running away in the distance, so it seemed that they managed to evacuate. Still, that didn''t mean that they shouldn''t stop the destruction. Billy approached while bombarding the enemies with ice cannon, and once the enemies took notice of them, they jumped from the vehicle. Billy thought of giving support to the twins, but they tried to attack using their ice magic instead of taking their spears. Since they had Sage Wisdom, Spiritual Core, their magic power wasn''t something tough at. Still, it was difficult to make their projectiles pierce the enemies'' heads until their core was hit.


    "You don''t have to use ice, you know," Billy said. "A good sharp, spinning stone can do the trick. I am only using ice because I want to practice."


    Billy used Earth magic all the time in the tunnels, and while it can be useful many times, Billy needed more diversity in his attacks. Still, the siblings insisted on ice magic.


    "You can make a golem using Earth magic as well, you know," Billy said.


    Once they heard that, the twins began to use earth magic. In the end, it was a lot easier than using ice, and their goal was so obvious that Billy couldn''t help but shrug. Still, it wasn''t like he couldn''t understand them. He felt that his Golem was pretty cool. Controlling it was even more fun than driving a super-speed remote control car.


    In any case, Billy stopped the monsters by freezing their legs, and the twins did the rest of the job. It was quite troublesome that only fifty fire Golems could destroy half of a vige so fast, and its inhabitants couldn''t do a single thing to stop them. Billy thought that spreading his knowledge might help the world, but it didn''t seem it was happening¡­ Unfortunately, he couldn''t be an wandering teacher either and wasted his second life teaching magic to people all over the world and preventing situations like that. Nevertheless, he decided to stop thinking about that and kept moving when the vigers returned.


    "There are many traces of burned ground¡­ but it is hard to tell which ones were fresh unless they still create smoke. I can''t tell at all," Billy thought while driving and moving around.


    In the end, he decided to head north since it would be the area in which his friends would take the longest to arrive. The more he did that, the fewer enemies he found. That was starting to look weird¡­ they moved faster, but even though the fire golems weren''t that fast, they should have arrived in those parts of the border by now¡­


    While he looked for the fire golems, Billy began to wonder if they were only spreading for some reason¡­ like they wanted to fool the state''s people into hiding their true target. Dungeon monsters aren''t supposed to be smart¡­ but they are born with the instinct given by them from the dungeon core¡­ what would be that instinct that they had now? What was their goal? If dungeons truly were a creation of the gods and goddesses of that world, then Billy knew that things couldn''t be as simple as an unfortunate incident.


    "Nah, I can''t just assume that Icarus'' assumptions were right¡­ maybe it is their nature. The fire golems attack the ces with most people. After that, they lose some of their numbers and powers and be easy targets for others," Billy thought. "In any case, I am here to help, so I don''t need to think about that either."


    Billy and his siblings hunted the fire Golems in the area for three days until Lily''s group joined them. Once that happened, it became easier for them to move with the others and organize since the state soldiers were helping and using messengers. In any case, they divided their numbers even further as they closed the encirclement of the area that the fire Golems reached and slowly returned to the central area of the state and hunted the remaining monsters.

 Chapter 401 Titan (7)

    <h4>Chapter 401 Titan (7)</h4>


    "I guess we are finished with all the monsters that moved past the capital. It is time to join Sarah and Kate, right?" Alexander asked.


    That question was directed to Billy, but since he was so deep in thought, he didn''t hear it. He stayed like that for the past week, and even his siblings found that weird. Billy didn''t seem the type that would worry about anything for so long. All of them thought that he could solve most problems pretty fast. Usually, he doesn''t let the others realize when he is worried about something, but it was hard to hide in that situation. In any case, that didn''t surprise his enemies, since it only seemed like he was working seriously.


    "What is wrong, Billy?" Natalie asked. "You didn''t act like usualtely. You don''tin about the job, or how about you want to be at home ying with Hector and Christina, and you stayed too quiet for too long."


    "It is nothing¡­ I was just thinking about how we can solve this situation faster," Billy replied. "Let''s regroup with the others near the capital.


    Billy was a poor liar, so everyone knew that he was hiding something. He was worried about the situation but even more worried about things beyond that. The stakes were getting higher now, and while he wanted to deny it, he still was thinking that the gods and goddesses of that world still were involved in that dungeon break¡­ In any case, Billy had to y his hands calmly in order not to mess up and reveal his thoughts.


    After leaving some of the students behind to deal with some monsters that might have managed to escape their encirclement, most of the Reinforcements headed south. They then met the others on the following day near the capital. It didn''t seem like Kate had made much progress, even with the help of the soldiers and Adventurers of Riormi state.


    "What is wrong, Kate? Did something happen?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t want to make excuses, but¡­" Kate said and then sighed before pointing to a group of heavily armored soldiers that were arguing amongst themselves.


    "I see¡­" Billy said.


    "What did you understand by that, exactly?" Kate asked. "Try not to make things moreplicated."


    "That was why I didn''t want to stay here or work with them," Billy said. "You are trying to be considerate and use diplomacy to work together with them."


    "So, you predicted that this much would happen¡­" Kate said while massaging her temples. "These guys are the leaders of the soldiers who serve the richest merchants of this state, and they are trying to achieve more than the others. That is why we haven''t made much progress¡­ the best we could do was to prevent the monsters from attacking the walls."


    Billy looked toward South, and he saw her students, the soldiers, and adventurers working together to fight the fire golems. Since they could maintain a formation now instead of just reacting to the fire golem actions, they were preventing them from taking any advantage¡­ Usually, that would be the best scenario to create a counterattack n. Still, since many guys were leading many troops, they couldn''t reach an agreement. After all, they wanted to make their names even more famous with that battle.


    "We are wasting time here¡­" Alexander said without hiding his annoyance. "Can''t they understand that we are losing our people and students to help, and they are only worried about achievements?"


    "Go get them, tiger, show them your anger, and I am sure they will be more rational after listening to yourints," Billy said.


    "... I don''t think they will," Alexander said after a long sigh. "A lot of people call us wildlings, and if we act without thinking, that title still will represent savagery."


    "I really don''t care about that¡­ It isn''t like¡­ Oh, no. We actually can obtain many things when others have a favorable opinion of us," Billy said and then frowned. "Still, we came here as an independent force, so we can do as we please."


    "Shouldn''t we at least talk with Aura Aurat about this?" Kate Asked.


    "Where is she?" Billy asked.


    "She is working with Sarah since her territory is the second ce that is being more often attacked," Kate replied. "The walls and traps that you left behind were usedpletely."


    "It is decided then," Billy said. "Let''s give her one hell of a surprise."


    Although Billy said that, he didn''t do anything for the next three days. Unlike they did it with Kate, who was too polite for her own good, the leaders of the many battalions didn''t bother Billy much with their nonsense. They tried, but they decided to give up when they saw him ying with his ice golem and smashing the monsters.


    During those three days, Billy also sent some hidden messages to Sarah. Only his friends were aware of that. In any case, at the end of those three days, all of the students of his friends had been assembled around the capital of Riormi state. Billy gave them the chance to rest for a full day, and he stopped the fire Golems by himself using two ice Golems. At that point in time, he couldn''t help but wonder¡­ Did the dungeon really break? They probably killed more than one hundred of those creatures, and they still kepting. Most likely, the core was still active, or something else happened. There was also the possibility that the story about a dungeon core being destroyed when the dungeon breaks is a lie. If they were sapient creatures, they wouldn''t cause something that would cause their deaths that wouldn''t make any sense.


    In any case, after the preparations had been finished, Billy called his friends, and they made them move their students as well. Themanders of the armies tried to ask them what they were nning, but Billy told his friends to ignore thempletely. They were going to solve that mess by themselves.

 Chapter 402 Fire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 402 Fire (1)</h4>


    While marching alongside the four thousand students of his friends, Billy began to put his n into action. In order to make good use of those numbers, Billy changed his tactics a bit¡­ instead of focusing on damaging them, he focused on lowering the firepower of the enemies¡­ literally. It cost him tons of mana, but he created some massive rain clouds above the area. The theory was the same as he did when he used Thunder Storm. Still, he didn''t condensate the power all that much, so the result was that the southern area of the capital experienced one hell of a rain.


    "When it rains, it pours¡­" Billy said while he was watching the aura of the fire golems losing power and their bodies shrinking.


    Eventually, the rain decreased in power, but Billy made sure tost for a while longer in order not to give the fire golems time to recover themselves. Once that happened, the students dashed forward to finish them off. Billy''s friends, wives, and siblings joined them. Without their aura, they could easily approach the monsters and attacking them didn''t damage their weapons.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "I should use this time to recover my reserves of mana," Billy thought as he watched the fire golems being annihted and being pushed backward.


    While Billy was assimting the mana, the students were having a hard time believing that they could take down those monsters in just a few strikes. When the golems pointed their hands at them and used Fire Bullets, only a burst of hot air flew toward them. While that damaged them a little, it wasughable. They found it hard to believe that a single human could interfere with the power of thousands of fire golems that much¡­ they had heard stories about Billy. Still, they all sounded unrealistic, and now, they could see that they were fearsome, but they were all true.


    In the blink of an eye, Billy filled his three reserves of mana, and he tried the fourth for the first time in a while. In the end, he seeded in not making the mana dissipate or interact with each other. However, he still felt the same difficulty when he came up with that technique. He wondered why the system didn''t recognize that as a skill¡­ maybe if he could turn it into an armor that could only work defensively when he was attacked, that way, he wouldn''t lose mana over time. Still, it wasn''t time to take tests¡­ After half an hour, the group finished the fire golems, and they began to march south.


    Pretty often, some groups of fire Golems would appear and get on their way. Still, using the same tactic as before, Billy facilitated things for everyone. Even without his help, Billy was sure that his friends could deal with one or two hundred of those monsters. Still, since he wanted to experience and save time, he was helping them as much as possible.


    "We will reach the ce where the monsters areing from and mostly gathered in three days by walking," Kate said while furrowing her eyebrows. "What will be the n once we get there? Also, howe their numbers aren''t decreasing even a little bit?"


    "There are many possibilities, but we can''t assume anything. Our job is the same regardless of the cause," Billy said. "Focus on doing your job."


    Billy sounded a bit harsher than usual, so he ended up regretting his poor choice of words. Still, he couldn''t say sorry since he at least managed to make everyone forget about the question for a while. He didn''t want to see them digging too much into matters that might involve the gods and goddesses of that world. Even Billy was worried about that, and he had powers that they couldn''t even dream of having. Considering that he might have obtained them from the gods or goddesses, then picking a fight with them right now wasn''t a good idea and involving his friends and family was even worse.


    Regardless, they didn''t have much to worry about Billy''s weird behavior or about anything else because the encounters increased in number. At that point in time, it was hard to believe that the core had been destroyed¡­ it was probably sensing that a powerful force wasing to deal with its monsters and trying to decrease their power. As if that didn''t put even more thoughts in Billy''s head, he looked behind after sensing some presence approaching and then he saw the armies that were once the capital approach.


    "Here we go again," Kate said while facepalming.


    "Maybe I should break some of their bones¡­" Natalie said while furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Leave them alone unless they do something that might cause us problems. We should ignore their presence," Billy said. "If they start doing something like that, then I will stop them before things get out of control."


    "That only makes me feel even more uneasy¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    In the end, themanders realized that getting in Billy''s way wasn''t a good idea. He could create monsters even bigger than the fire Golems and summon storms that probably could destroy the capital, getting on his bad side wasn''t wise. Still, staying behind wasn''t something that they should do, so they decided to just work together and share their achievements. At least they were wise enough to split their numbers and help Billy''s group increase the size of their encirclement.


    The more they headed south, the more the temperature increased. Even though the nights were insanely hot, Billy was pretty that things weren''t bad when he passed by those points two weeks ago.


    When they got closer to the main army of the enemies, it became clear that the area that had been taken had increased again, and they were turning into a stony desert.

 Chapter 403 Fire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 403 Fire (2)</h4>


    "It doesn''t seem like this is at a level where I can interfere with the weather¡­" Billy said after he tried to condense the water in the air. Still, he failed at doing that since the water quickly evaporated.


    "Phew¡­ This heat is quite something," Kate said while trying to cool down her body with wind magic. "Shit¡­ Even the air is so annoyingly hot."


    It was rare to see Kate cursing, so the situation was reallyplicated. Because of it, they couldn''t improve the situation with their magic powers, and they couldn''t approach the enemy''s base because of it¡­ It was quite the dreadful mess. Now and then, some monsters would attack them, and the students began to feel like they were going to die due to the heat alone. Although they had experienced quite the training in thest few weeks, some of them began to fall unconscious.


    The skill Heat Resistance has leveled up.


    "What is the n now, Billy?" Alexander asked. "I am thinking that we really need one of those ingenuous ns of yours right now."


    "It must be easy to have me around¡­" Billy said while frowning. "There is no other choice. Let''s decrease their numbers little by little by using long-ranged attacks."


    The ice golem couldn''t be used, and crossbows enchanted with the ice attribute wouldn''t be of much use either. Billy easily created an earth golem and made it move just like the ice one. However, the others didn''t have many options. Even regr arrows and bolts made of iron would melt as they approached the monsters.


    "At this rate, we won''t be able to help Billy, and their numbers won''t decrease it," Natalie said.


    "It is fine. You just have to be a bit more careful and use your head," Lily said and then she touched all of her ordinary arrows and used her mana around them.


    "Why don''t you use the ck steel arrows?" Billy asked. "I should have made some more using the poison dragon''s bones and scales¡­"


    "No, it is fine. I like these," Lily said. "In any case, if you cover the arrows with mana just like Fierce Aura, you won''t have to worry about that."


    Lily said and then fired several of those continuously. Not only did they fly insanely faster, but they also didn''t suffer any damage when they hit the fire Golem''s heads. The fire golems. The creatures fell dead, and she also immediately recovered the mana she used. However, that was a tactic that only his friends could pull off. To make things progress faster, Billy needs the help of their students as well. Imbuing the arrows of everyone with his mana was possible, but that wouldn''t be something fast or would make Billy level up his skills.


    In the end, Billy found a different answer that he wanted. While his friends were imbuing arrows with mana and attacking the fire golems, he made his earth golem run toward the enemies. Once they began to attack, Billy made his creature jump as high as possible. In the blink of an eye, the earth golem was five hundred meters above the battlefield, and while using his magic, Billy made it fall even faster than it was supposed to. Once the massive golem fell, a massive curtain of dust emerged, and the ground around the area trembled. Billy smirked when he saw hundreds of fire golems being split around the area, but he smirked even more next.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    Without having to hear the orders, the students began to attack the fire golems that fell nearby them. Since they weren''t that close to the main group, they didn''t have the advantage of their troublesome heat aura. Regardless, those kids had been trained well since they could react that fast and make good use of such a golden opportunity. In any case, Billy checked his control over the Earth golem, and he confirmed that it was still almostpletely intact. It was surprising, but it wasn''t at the same time. Earth magic was probably the ability that Billy trained the most, after all¡­


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of fire Golems jumped and grabbed the earth golem. However, Billy didn''t have any difficulty making the creature jump again. He repeated that same tactic over and over again since it was working wonderfully. Unfortunately, Billy had to make the golem after a few of those crazy jumps. Fortunately, Billy had more than enough mana to do so.


    "Sarah is probably having a hard time protecting Aura''s territory by herself. Shall we send some Reinforcements?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t feel like I am doing much, but I still want to be here," Kate said.


    "I feel the same way," Alexander said.


    "You guys are so spoiled¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Since that is the case, you guys can help to do something else while making good use of your abilities."


    That was something that Billy wanted to do. Still, he didn''t have the opportunity, and he was too busy controlling his Earth golem. Still, there was a good chance that those two muscle heads could pull it off. After telling them what they needed to do, Alexander and Natalie took a few seconds to concentrate and then they began to prepare and do what Billy told them¡­ First of all, they assumed their most offensive stance. The ones they assumed when they were about to use Swift Strike and Light Spear. After that, they strengthened their arms with the breathing technique and their weapons with as much as they could pour in it.


    They swung their weapons with all their might toward the enemies in the next moment. In the end, three small sts of pure energy were fired toward the fire Golems. Even though they were one hundred meters away, they werepletely destroyed by the attack, and many others deep on the enemies'' lines suffered the same fate.

 Chapter 404 Fire (3)

    <h4>Chapter 404 Fire (3)</h4>


    "Wow¡­ that was¡­ ouch, ouch!" Alexander said while his arms were trembling due to the pain.


    Billy looked at Natalie, and it seemed that the attack put a lot of strain on her body as well, even though she wasn''tining due to the pain. It wasn''t a technique that they could often use¡­ at the very least, they would need even stronger bodies to do so. Besides, it needs a lot of practice to be refined since it seemed too rough, even at first nce.


    "That needs some work. Billy said that the attack isn''t refined enough since you actually wounded yourself," Billy said. "In any case, rest for a while. I bet you will have the chance to practice for quite a while here."


    They killed dozens of fire golems instantly, but it wasn''t nearly enough to make a difference on that massive battlefield. On the other hand, Lily and Kate were a lot more consistent with their attacks, even though they were slower. Their mana imbued projectiles hit the enemies'' heads and destroyed the cores pretty much whenever possible, and since they had run out of them, they made new ones using earth magic. Billy imagined that things would be like that to them, so he wondered how he could help, but then he decided to let theme up with the answers themselves.


    As for the twins, they were helping the students eliminate the fire golems when Billy made those creatures leave the main group. In the meantime, Billy had some new ideas about how he could make his golem more deadly, and while he could do that, he wouldn''t give the students the chance to fight and get stronger. He might get a boost of experience at first, but he was pretty sure that he would lesster since the hunting speed would decrease, so he decided to do the usual.


    On the first day, they noticed that the enemy''s lines were decreasing, but it didn''t seem like it was much progress. The number of monsters still was massive, and the heat wasn''t decreasing that much. That whole situation really was a problem that only got worse as time passed¡­ Most likely, if they hadn''t been fighting the monsters from the very beginning, their main camp would have reached the capital¡­ Or, at the very least, their heat aura would have and it would have forced the people to leave or die of dehydration.


    Along that day, Natalie and Alexander tried to improve that skill that Billy taught them. He actually never tried, but he was learning a new things by watching their progress. Although it used mana, it was mainly a physical skill, and the monsters couldn''t counter that with their elemental affinity. Not a single monster would. It was important to have those kinds of cards in case they faced monsters that were too good against magic or physical attacks.


    "The encirclement waspleted," Kate said after she received some messages. "It seems that the monsters are focusing on attacking us since we are closer to them."


    "We can finally say that we are controlling the damage now," Lily said.


    "Still, we will need more than that to deal with the situation," Alexander said. "Themanders finally realized that they can''t do much if they don''t cooperate, but even so, the best they can do is to lure some monsters toward them and decrease their numbers very slowly."


    Everyone went silent after that. All of them were thinking of ways to decrease the fire golem''s numbers faster. The problem was the fact that they didn''t want to be reckless and cause the death of the kids. The soldiers of Riormi state were in a simr position¡­ nothing good woulde afterward if they lost their forces.


    It seemed that they could only continue what they were already doing, but that was troublesome for Billy and his friends since they had been away from home for three weeks already. Fortunately, Billy had another idea that would help them a bit more¡­ even thought it also would raise some questions.


    Billy used Mind Control and then forced some fire golems to jump with all their. At thest moment, he realized how he could avoid the troublesome questionster. Instead of making them fall on other fire golems, he made them jump toward his own earth golem. Naturally, he made his golem jump and dodge the attack, making all the others hit each other afternding and thus exploding. It wasn''t on the same level as the previousndings of the earth golem. Still, it did the trick, causing a ruckus among the enemies'' lines and pushing dozens of fire golems away.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    ¡­


    "That was pretty stupid¡­ but if they keep doing that, our hunting speed will double," Kate said. "Maybe if we could call Sara, that would increase even more."


    "It is because she is good at using ice magic that she can stop most of the enemies targeting Aura''s territory by herself," Billy said. "She can''t leave her students behind and hope that they will aplish the same."


    Kate nodded since it made sense, so she decided to use her head to think of better ways to improve their hunting speed. As much as Billy, she didn''t want to stay away from Christina for too long. She and Hector were in good hands, but they still needed their parents.


    In the end, the group only used simple tactics to improve things, but what truly made a difference was the fact that everyone got a lot stronger and pretty fast. The growth of the students was noticeable since they were the ones who could level up more due to their current strength. Still, for someone like Billy, who could freely allocate his status, he also made a lot of progress because he leveled up so much and put all those points into magic.

 Chapter 405 Fire (4)

    <h4>Chapter 405 Fire (4)</h4>


    In the end, it took a full week for them to wipe out hundreds of thousands of monsters and make their aura decrease in power to the point where everyone could dash toward the entrance of the dungeon without getting burned in the process. Fortunately, when only fifty thousand of them were alive to protect the entrance, Billy left that in the hands of the students, soldiers, and adventurers since he knew that things wouldn''t end that easily. Something else was waiting for them inside the dungeon. Besides, more fire golems were leaving the ce every five seconds. So, it was time to split the work in order to save time. Besides, Billy didn''t have to solve everything by himself.


    "Is it fine to let things end like this?" Kate asked.


    "Those guys need the experience of finishing the horde by themselves and the people from this state want to do at least this much," Billy exined. "Both of them know that things inside the dungeon will be handed to us, so this is necessary."


    Billy - Lv 205 25.500/ 105.000 EXP


    HP: 1386/ 1386


    MP: 1921/ 2771


    SP: 858/ 858


    Strength: 479 + 80


    Speed: 363


    Magic: 703 + 280


    Endurance: 142 + 80


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Earth Maniption Lv 151 (+ 33UP), Mana Infusion Lv 132 (+22UP), Earth Transformation Lv 99(+ 17 UP), Strength Support Lv 29(+06P), Speed Support Lv 29(+06P), Magic Support Lv 29(+06P), Endurance Support Lv 29(+06P), Dexterity Support Lv 29(+06P), Regen Lv 23 (+ 10 UP),


    Passive: Recovery Lv 34 + 06 (+ 04 UP), Fire Resistance Lv 72 , Heat Resistance Lv 81 (+ 54 UP, Vigor Lv 76(+ 09 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 85 (+ 17 UP), Sage''s Wisdom Lv 64 (+ 08UP), Spiritual Core Lv 81 (+ 05UP), Brute Strength Lv 16 (+ 15 UP), Toughness Lv 16 (+ 15 UP)


    Skill Points: 500


    While the others were fighting, Billy decided to check his status, and upon realizing that he had too many skill points, he decided to check how the shop had been updated. He was pretty sure that better skills could be obtained by using four hundred skill points, but the five hundred ones should be even better, and he was right.


    On the list of skills of four hundred skill points, Billy could learn Tame, Shapeshifting, and skills like elemental immunity. The elemental Immunity had a really exaggerated name since they didn''t grant immunity. Still, they granted ten times more Resistance than the basic elemental defensive skills, speaking of which, Billy forgot time and time again how he should learn the basic ones. Still, he had time to do so.


    As for the five hundred skill points ones, Billy was expecting to find Teleport or the Shadow Clone technique, but he didn''t find either. That was herring worrisome¡­ With skill points worth of one hundred levels, he could learn how to make Shadow clones¡­ How much will he need? In any case, he could learn skills like Illusion Maniption, Mana Shield, and Purification. They were pretty good since they could make the target see what he wanted, block physical and magic attacks at the cost of mana, and purify all kinds of negative status. Still, Billy wanted to make shadow clones. He was being unreasonable, but he was that kind of guy.


    "I guess I should wait for a while longer before I use those skill points¡­" Billy thought.


    "It seems things are going well with the extermination of the fire Golems¡­ Sarah is also finallying here," Alexander said.


    Billy looked toward the other side, and he saw Sarah approaching. She looked pretty exhausted since her magic was what prevented the monsters from reaching Aura''s territory and farms. Without them, it wouldn''t be hard to imagine that some people of that state would starve¡­


    "Good work, you seem a bit tired, though," Kate said. "Should we let you rest or dy thest attack?"


    "No, it is fine," Sarah said. "I can join the final push. I am more tired because I had to listen to theints of some high ranked soldiers a lot and I had a hard time holding myself back from attacking them."


    "I thought that you were the calmest of us all, I guess they really pushed their luck¡­" Kate said.


    Billy almost opened his mouth and said that Sarah wasn''t like that the first time they met. Still, he avoided that in order to prevent some bad memories from returning. Some things are better left buried in the past¡­ Regardless, after two hours, the enemies were defeated, and the weather in the area returned to normal. However, everything around the group still looked like a lifeless desert of rocks. It was pretty simr to the area the elementalists once lived in. To think that the monsters could alternate such a green area in just a month¡­ if they had two or three months, they probably could create something as big as the Sahara desert.


    "Tell your appreciates to take turns guarding the area, each turn shouldn''tst more than eight hours," Billy said. "We don''t know when we will return, but they shouldn''t work for too long, even if monsters won''te out for as long as we are there."


    Billy wondered if he should also tell them to keep their eyes open to the soldiers and adventurers of Riormi state. However, he gave up in the end since their students came from many states, and some were from there as well. Billy didn''t want to believe that themanders would do something underhanded in front of so many witnesses. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    The group approached the entrance of the dungeon, and they frowned when they saw a massive spiral path that went downward. The heating from the interior of the dungeon was also pretty insane.


    "Have we heard of a dungeon entrance that looked like this?" Kate asked.

 Chapter 406 Fire (5)

    <h4>Chapter 406 Fire (5)</h4>


    The answer was no, most dungeons had pretty straightforward entrances, and the floor could be seen from the trace, but the end of that spiral path couldn''t be seen by them. In any case, while they watched the entrance, five golems left the dungeon, and Billy had the pleasure of freezing thempletely. It wasn''t impossible, but things wouldn''t be that easy, Billy soon realized that. Still, he was recovering from the stress that he umted while doing that.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Ah, this is rxing," Billy said. "In any case, with all this hot air leaving the dungeon, I don''t think that I can freeze the interior¡­ Ice magic on arge scale will also lose a lot of power."


    "We can do it if we are close enough, though," Sarah said. "It will be a battle of raw power¡­ We just have to make sure that the hot air won''t pass by us."


    Billy could imagine what Sarah was thinking. It was a pretty unusual strategy that it didn''t look like something she woulde up with usually. As expected, she was too tired and was taking things a bit too harshly. Still, it wasn''t a bad idea per se.


    In simple terms, heat is the transfer of kic energy from one medium or object to another or from an energy source to a medium or object. Such energy transfer can ur in three ways: radiation, conduction, and convection. Billy knew that what was taking ce there was the heat by convection, and which urs when the motion of a liquid or gas carries energy from a warmer region to a cooler region. To make things cool down inside the dungeon, Billy will have to deal with the hot air as they get further. The question was how¡­


    As they entered the dungeon, it didn''t take long for them to be attacked by the fire Golems. Those things sure were violent¡­ Still, Billy blocked their attacks by using an Earth wall. After dropping that on them, Billy pushed back the hot air to the interior of the dungeon, and his friends felt the temperature falling drastically. Sarah used that chance to fire some ice spheres that hit the Golems'' heads and destroyed their cores after freezing them. While Billy managed to do what he wanted, he knew that he was just making things hotter ahead¡­


    "Maybe it is a good time to learn how to control heat and use it as a tool in my favor, but can I separate the gases with my level of wind Maniption?" Billy thought while he rubbed his chin.


    Instead of separating gases, it was more urate to say that Billy had to move the energy from the air to cool down thingspletely, but that was an ability that he didn''t have yet. Still, it was what he needed to turn the terrain into an area that would be advantageous to them.


    Billy knew that there were some machines that turn heat into electricity, but he didn''t know how to make them. Trying to achieve the same process with magic wasn''t something that he could do right now. Still, he did something else. Billypressed the air in front of the group as much as possible and then made it envelop his body. Since it waspressed, Fire Resistance began to fight back against the damage caused by it alongside Heat Resistance. Billy began to sweat a lot of thanks to it, but his skills also got a lot of experience. Learning Fire Immunity might help even more, but Billy decided to go easy on those four hundred skill points. Using them to solve only that matter was too reckless.


    "Billy¡­" Kate said.


    "That is even more reckless than usual," Natalie said.


    "Rx, my resistance against those types of elements is higher than yours because I explored the fire dungeon before," Billy said. "See? The effect didn''tst for long. This much is nothing."


    Truth to be told, his resistances weren''t that much higher than the others. Still, Billy could take better the damage because he could heal himself while his body absorbed the heat. Hopefully, doing that a few more times will give him the inspiration necessary toe up with a better idea because he didn''t think that he could endure that for too long.


    In any case, the group had to go down for three hundred meters before they finally found a straight corridor. Since Billy was leading the path and Sarah was freezing the enemies, they weren''t enduring the heat that much. So, they started to feel a bit guilty over it. The path ahead didn''t need light since the fire Golems could illuminate everything around them. Without any other option, Kate decided to use Earth magic to block the enemies'' fire Bullets.


    Lily could attack with her Earth arrows even before Sarah could freeze the enemies, so she was fine. The only problem was the fact that Natalie and Alexander didn''t know what to do. The burst of energy that Billy taught them wasn''t perfect yet, and it was better to save their energy for a possible confrontation against the guardian of the dungeon. They weren''t kids anymore, so they couldn''t hope that Billy would give them orders.


    Fortunately, they soon discovered what they could do to contribute. Natalie didn''t like to put her swords aside, but she did that for the sake of the group. Alexander and her began to use Palm Cannon as soon as the fire Golems appeared. Even when they were fifty meters away, their skills could make the enemies almost fall. So that made the whole party gain some extra seconds in all fights to prepare, and that was more than enough. Thanks to that, Billy finally noticed something very obvious and worrisome¡­ The monsters weren''t emerging from the ground.

 Chapter 407 Fire (6)

    <h4>Chapter 407 Fire (6)</h4>


    Billy decided to keep quiet about that issue in order not to put unnecessary worries on his friends'' heads. Unfortunately, that was useless because they soon found something else weird with the dungeon¡­ It didn''t have any bifurcation. Moreover, after they had walked for half an hour, they found another spiral path that was going downward. That wasn''t anything like they had heard or seen before... Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully wondering why things were like that. At first, he assumed that it was because the dungeon was never to be an ordinary dungeon and the dungeon break was nned all along and bifurcations would make the monsters waste their time while moving around. In any case, his friends soon began to point out those things.


    "All right, this is too weird¡­ I have been doing some research as well about dungeons and this one here doesn''t follow the usual patterns at all," Kate said.


    "Well, everything about this ce is weird," Alexander said while shrugging. "The number of spawned monsters, the fact that this dungeon broke and soon as it appeared¡­ The fact that the monsters don''t emerge from the ground."


    The others nodded since they had realized that as well. In the end, they weren''t kids or idiots. Of course, they would notice something so obvious. Regardless, Billy couldn''t exin what he was thinking was the reason for all that, nor could they imagine that Billy even had some guesses. In any case, they followed the spiral path while keeping their guard up.


    After all that time, Billy was kind of tired of feeling that much heat. He thought of making some kind of weapon that could absorb that and use it in some way. Still, he failed even at creating rings that had the effects that he wanted, so making a weapon was even harder. Still, Billy ended up having an idea. As usual, hepressed a lot of the hot air and then created an ironyer around it. It wasn''t that thick, so Billy didn''t spend much mana. In the end, he threw those at the heads of the next fire Golems that appeared and made them explode.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    "What the hell¡­" Alexander said, visibly surprised. "How can they explode? And how hot air can damage fire Golems?"


    "That is because the impact destroyed the outeryer of the sphere and too much hot air was inside it," Billy exined. "Also, what damaged them wasn''t the hot air, but the sudden expansion of it. It is a pity that this doesn''t decrease the temperature around here."


    Even the corpses of the fire Golems were contributing to that, so eventually, the temperature would keep increasing. Billy had two options, use his magic to push the hot air outside the dungeon or learn a skill that would help him convert heat into mana. There were other options, but those two were the most effective ones and achievable.


    "All right, you guys will have to sit down and hid behind this," Billy said after he emerged a thick Earth wall and also put another block on it. "This should be enough to protect us when it returns."


    The others had no idea what Billy was nning, but they decided to do as he told them. Once they did that, he sent a massive and powerful gust of wind toward the end of the dungeon. He had no idea how big that hellhole was, but he was certain that his magic would make a lot of the hot air leave the dungeon faster. In any case, Billy one entire of his reservoirs of mana, but even after a couple of minutes, he didn''t feel the hot airing. That was kind of worrisome¡­ Maybe the Golems got on the away. Billy and the others didn''t see theming either, after all. His st of wind probably made them fly to the end of the dungeon¡­


    When Billy was about to give up, he felt the dungeon trembling, and then he took shelter behind the Earth walls. He did it just in time to see hot air passing by, pulling everything on the way to outside the dungeon. He expected at least that much since he probably used enough mana to create a two hundred meters tall tornadoes thatst for a minute or two.


    In any case, the burst of wind only stopped after two minutes, and Billy saw the air vibrating like crazy. He even had to repair the walls several times. Things almost got worse, but soon Billy realized that the temperature inside the dungeon had decreased again. Unfortunately, after a while, they found another downward spiral path¡­ And the temperature began to increase the deeper they went.


    "This is getting harder¡­" Alexander said while drinking a bottle of water. "We have been here for several hours and I drink water like crazy, but I don''t feel like taking a piss."


    "Mind yournguage in front ofdies," Lily said after she punched Alexander''s side.


    "Stop with your flirting and focus on the task ahead," Billy said.


    "How is this flirting?" Alexander asked while frowning.


    After a while, the group found many fire golems heading toward them. Billy''s tactic probably knocked them out for a while, and they managed to get up at the same time. Hence, they were all together. Still, Sarah stopped them with her gust of cold air. That was her n, but since her magic extinguished their mes, they ended up dying due to that¡­ Although the tunnel was getting hotter, she could do that because it wasn''t due to the aura left by the fire golems.


    After going down a few times, around ten hours had passed, and Billy concluded that they were around five hundred meters deep underground. Once they arrived at that point, Billy began to feel a powerful presence ahead¡­

 Chapter 408 Fire (7)

    <h4>Chapter 408 Fire (7)</h4>


    Before long, they arrived at an area in which they could see a massive room ahead. As if they were falling from somewhere, the fire golems werending on the ground and quickly getting up and heading in their direction. That wasn''t a way for them to be summoned¡­ unfortunately, Billy couldn''t see the crystal from where they were. They would need to keep moving to find the answers that they needed, even though it was clear that they wouldn''t be good news.


    "I guess we finally found thest room¡­ or the only room of this ce," Alexander said while frowning.


    "Let''s rest for a little bit before we advance," Billy said. "Most likely, we can escape if necessary arises, but we should y it safe just in case."


    It was pretty hard to rest in a ce like that, but while Sarah dealt with the fire Golems, Billy improved the weather around them while working as an air conditioner. For someone like him who only knew the heat of the summer in his previous world, the cold air was as rxing as it could be. He almost took a nap, but then he woke up when the Temperature increased again. He didn''t reach the level where he could control his magic even while sleeping.


    Everyone assumed that they would face some big fire monster, so they enhanced their weapons with mana after enchanting the tips and des with ice magic. Once that was done and they recovered most of their stamina, they began to walk toward the end of the dungeon.


    It didn''t take long for them to understand why that room was so deep underground. The room itself was that big. The ceiling illuminated most of the ce because they were glowing red with lines that seemed like bulging veins. Billy didn''t like that¡­ Something was very wrong about that, but he couldn''t order a retreat until he found out what that was.


    The group slowly entered thest room, and when they did it, the fire Golems stopped dropping from the ceiling. Still. Billy still had enough time to see where they wereing from¡­ It was from a pond of magma that was on the ceiling. Putting the fact that it was defying gravity, that was also glowing red¡­ As if something powerful and filled with mana was there. That was the core of the presence Billy felt.


    Suddenly, the cave began to tremble, and that pond of magma began to glow even more intensely than before. Billy and the others assumed their fighting postures because it was clear that something wasing. Their guess was right and in the next moment, a rain of fire golems took ce in the area. However, the mes in their bodies were a lot more intense, to the point that the room began to get filled with a dangerous ck smoke¡­


    Fire Golem- Lv 250


    HP: 2250/ 2250


    MP: 2250/ 2250


    SP: 650/650


    Strength:505


    Speed: 75


    Magic: 505


    Endurance: 780


    Dexterity: 155


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 115, Fire Field Lv 115, Fire Domain Lv 150


    Spells: Fire Bullet Lv 190, Fire Wall Lv 165,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 500, Earth Resistance Lv 118, Heat Resistance Lv 468, Cold Resistance Lv 75


    Skill Points: 00


    Just as Billy thought, they were at a higher level, their parameters had increased considerably and they even had a new and very troublesome skill. Fire Domain was probably what made them consume the air around them and turn into that toxic smoke. Regardless, Billy, Sarah, Kate, and Lily began to fire ice arrows toward them and while they lost a lot of power along the way, they eventually hit the enemies and decreased the mes around their bodies.


    Natalie and Alexander also joined the fray and used Palm Cannon to make the enemies fly to the walls before they could evennd. Although they had gotten stronger, physical attacks still were pretty useful against them, to the point that they began to show some cracks on their bodies.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    Although they were stronger, Billy and the others got a lot stronger than before as well. Billy''s magic power doubled, after all. Those creatures were defeated in the blink of an eye. Still, things weren''t over yet¡­ The next wave of Golems was two times bigger than the previous ones and their levels increased by one hundred.


    "It seems this will be a long one¡­" Kate said.


    "It is okay, I got this," Billy said. "Just focus on attacking their heads."


    When the enemiesnded, Billy impaled their legs with earth spears and made them unable to move. His friends used that opportunity to bombard them with their attacks and since they couldn''t move, they were like sitting ducks. The only problem was the fact that Billy had to work hard due to the number of monsters that were falling. Still, even that didn''tst long. The core that was hidden somewhere could tell that something of that level wouldn''t stop them. Billy already knew what woulde next, it would be the guardian¡­ But he still got surprised like never before and he wasn''t the only one.


    The entire dungeon began to tremble and the magma pond began to glow even more intensely than before. At that point in time, it was obvious that the core was there¡­ Still, Billy didn''t think that the core would send something like that¡­ The entire dungeon began to copse and huge blocks of rocks began to fall around Billy and the others. With their magic, they managed to repel those, the only thing that they failed to repel was the massive leg that moved from the walls and approached them. They had to run away from that¡­ eventually, the entire dungeon copsed and the daylight entered the ce. Somehow, they didn''t get buried alive, but¡­

 Chapter 409 Fire (8)

    <h4>Chapter 409 Fire (8)</h4>


    Billy expected to have many experiences in that new world, it was a world of magic, after all. He trained hard to get strong and survive for as long as he could in order to experience many more things than he did in his previous life¡­ Still, he never expected that one day, he would find a giant monster¡­ a five hundred meters tall, humanoid fire golem. That was too bizarre, even from his perspective.


    As if the creature had been sleeping in that ce for one hell of a time, the titanic fire golem stood there before he left that hole very slowly. The creature paid no mind to Billy and his friends since they were the size of ants before itself. The difference in power was also massive, even though Billy couldn''t see it clearly.


    Fire Titan - Lv ????


    HP: ????/ ????


    MP: ????/ ????


    SP: ????/ ????


    Strength:????


    Speed: ????


    Magic: ????


    Endurance: ????


    Dexterity: ????


    Status Points: ????


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Spells: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Skill Points: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    As if things weren''t troublesome enough, Billy couldn''t see how powerful that thing truly was, but that was normal. Still, he couldn''t let that roam free for long. His home was a few days away, but it was bound to be a target of that thing.


    "Wake up!" Billy shouted. "We are going to stop that. Make your apprentices assume their formations, also make half of them focus on defense while the other half will focus on attacking from a safe distance!"


    Billy''s friends woke up from their shock and realized that they had to stop that thing no matter what. In any case, Billy made the group leave the hole, using some earth blocks as a tform. Although he tried to be quiet, he saw the creature turning its head to look at them. Billy buried and sent his friends toward their apprentices and then he fired an ice spear toward the magma pond that was in the center of the chest of the monster. However, despite its size, the creature moved its arm and blocked the attack fast enough. The sudden movement of the arm also created and pushed a hot wave of air toward Billy. He tried to protect himself by using a wind wall, but he ended up being pushed backward and he also felt the heat burning his arms. It was no surprise, the fire titan was essentially a worse version of fire golem. It was a Golem that had magma in several parts of its body¡­


    "It isn''t going to be easy, huh¡­" Billy said and then he took a look at the armies in the distance.


    It was going to take some time until his friends prepared everything, so Billy had to buy time. The only problem was the fact that even their best attacks would have a range limit¡­ and they would have to get on the monster''s range to deal any damage. Still, Billy shook those thoughts out of his head¡­ hoping to win that battle without suffering some casualties was beyond insane, it was stupid.


    The fire titan suddenly pointed its right hand toward Billy and then a cannon of mes flew toward him. Billy moved his earth tform to the side, but the mes still pursued him. To think that the enemy could do something like that¡­


    Billy moved away from the mes while he used a gust of wind to fight it back, but he wasn''t making much progress in countering that. It was obvious, but the difference in their magic power was beyond insane. Without any other choice, Billy increased his moving speed by using Telekinesis and he managed to gain some distance over the mes.


    "Maybe I should have learned Fire Immunity¡­ even if it costs four hundred skill points," Billy thought.


    To annoy the monster, Billy began to fly around its neck and the fire titan also began to attack him as if he were a fly. Billy still managed to be faster¡­ that was because the size of the creature influenced its speed. He had learned that when he fought the dragons. Regardless, Billy decided to fire some ice spears at the monster''s neck, but half of their size evaporated before they hit the enemy and when they hit it, they evaporated after a couple of seconds, not leaving any marks behind.


    While clicking his tongue, Billy wondered what he could do if even ice magic couldn''t cause much damage. The fire titan didn''t wait for that, though. The creature made someva spheres fly from all the parts of its body toward him and those were way faster than the me cannon.


    Using Telekinesis, Billy decreased the speed of those that were about to hit him, and then he dodged them. However, he couldn''t dodge the hit emitted by those and he felt like his skin was being peeled due to the hot air burning his body. A direct hit would probably melt his limbs¡­ In any case, Billy was using magic too fast and not achieving anything, he probably will have to save it when hees up with a solid n to defeat the beast. So, he began to use only the minimum necessary for him to fly and decided to use his physical skills.


    When the next Lava spheres were shot, Billy used Palm Cannon to deflect them. A single ordinary one could decrease their speed and power by thirty percent, but when he used double the amount of stamina, hepletely stopped them. It was no surprise given how high his strength was. Still, even with his current Vigor, Billy could only pull that off a few times every minute¡­


    Fortunately, before he could run out of stamina, Billy saw the armies nearby approaching and when they entered the range, they began to attack with bows and crossbows. Unfortunately, Billy didn''t see the monster paying them any mind¡­ Billy didn''t have the time to check their damage, but he was pretty certain that they were being destroyed as soon as they hit the fire Titan body.

 Chapter 410 Fire (9)

    <h4>Chapter 410 Fire (9)</h4>


    Eventually, the students also joined the fray and they began to use water and Earth magic against the fire titan. However, the earth that they used only worked to increase the size of the monster, and water and ice spells only evaporated without doing much. Billy considered creating that storm and cooling down the enemy in order to make physical attacks work, but if he fails, he will waste a lot of mana. It was too risky of a n¡­


    Instead of that, Billy changed his ns once again. Instead of flying around the enemy, he focused on just flying in circles in front of the creature while he dodged theva spheres and then he used Palm Cannon toward the pond on mes on the creature''s chest¡­ The best option way obviously takes out the core that was giving power to that massive creature. Billy didn''t know what would happen if he achieved that, but it wouldn''t be worse than letting a giant monster run around the world.


    Billy attacked the same ce over and over again, hoping that the shockwave would damage that area, but his attacks didn''t even make the pond move. Not a single drop ofva escaped either¡­ perhaps Alexander could do that with his giant bracers, but Billy couldn''t give up so soon¡­ His spears wouldn''tst for long a direct hit, but he could make others as much as he wanted. Besides, they were more durable than regr weapons, so he decided to put more faith in them.


    Billy stopped moving to focus on the next attack and stopped caring about his mana while he used Telekinesis to alter the course of the fire titan attacks toward him. once he did that, he began to charge his chain spear with mana and enhanced his right arm with all the energy that he could muster before throwing toward the chest of the titan.


    In the end, the fire titan stopped its attacks and moved both arms to stop Billy''s. He clicked his tongue that despite the fearsome speed of the spear, the creature still reacted on time to block the attack. Still, when the arms were hit, the whole creature trembled and staggered backward. Billy also saw some cracks appearing on both arms of the beast.


    Billy recovered his spear with Telekinesis. If he could repeat the same attack over and over again under some conditions, he was sure that he could destroy the arms of the monster. After that, he will just go for the legs. Even a titanic monster like that wouldn''t be able to do much without its limbs. Still, before he could attack again, the titan began to move in a weird way while lowering its posture and then in the next moment, a massive wave of steam was emitted from its body. Billy was forced to move away due to the power of the steam and he also saw the armies doing the same. It wasn''t a powerful attack, but it forced everyone to move away from the beast¡­ That couldn''t be something good.


    Even while moving away, Billy could feel the temperature increasing. It seemed that the enemy wanted to make the terrain even more favorable to itself¡­ Billy has other ns for that, though. Using wind magic, he made a lot of the steam go upward. That was his n to create a massive storm to cool down things. Rain and thunderstorms happen when the hot air below reaches the cold air above in the sky, after all. Unfortunately, that would take some time and the enemy wasn''t nning to give Billy any.


    The fire titan began to fire upward numerousva spheres, their numbers were impossible to determine and Billy was certain that the monster wasn''t nning to send those to space¡­ they would eventually fall and the disaster would start.


    While the enemy was busy with that, he decided to attack, but the creature stopped when it sensed the danger since Billy almost used the same spear attack. That was more than a little bit annoying¡­ but at least he stopped the rain ofva from increasing in size. On the ground, the students were preparing earth walls since they also knew what was going to happen.


    In any case, it seemed that the best option that Billy had was a physical attack that could use all of his stamina and some extra mana. To help him with that, he should bring Alexander and Natalie to his side. With their help, they probably will destroy the entire head of the monster, but in that case, they have to aim for the chest¡­ so perhaps the core of the monster was the spawning fire golems core.


    Before Billy coulde up with a way to give them the chance to help, he suddenly felt a powerful wave of mana concentrating nearby and then he looked at the ce his friends were. In the next moment, a st of cold wind was fired toward the legs of the fire titan. Itsted for several seconds and eventually froze the legs of the creature. Sarah''s power certainly had increased, but then when he focused his eyesight, Billy realized that Kate helped her as well.


    "Dumbassess¡­ aim at the core in the chest!" Billy said.


    Billy regretted giving so much independence to them¡­ to make things worse, he saw some crazy attacks being fired toward the frozen legs. He saw four cannons of energy joining and bing one, so it seemed that Lily managed to copy that technique and work with Alexander and Natalie. At least they knew that the first attack wouldn''t keep the legs of the monster frozen forever and decided to finish the job.


    In the end, the entire creature began to tremble and soon fall since its legs werepletely destroyed by thatbined attack. Hopefully, the titanic fire golem won''t regenerate itself before Billyes up with a better strategy, but it doesn''t seem like he will be able to capitalize on that¡­ theva spheres finally begin to fall.

 Chapter 411 Fire (10)

    <h4>Chapter 411 Fire (10)</h4>


    That truly looked like a rain of magma¡­ the skies had darkened due to the rain clouds that Billy had created after emerging from the steam emitted by the monster, and the area below waspletely dark and red due to the glow of the falling magma. Using Telekinesis, he created a barrier around him to protect him from the magma as he prepared another attack and watched the massive monster falling to its knees.


    Billy decided not to wait to see if the creature could regenerate itself. He decided that it was possible since the core inside itself could summon fire golems. Regeneration shouldn''t be a problem if monster creation wasn''t, after all.


    When Billy prepared to throw his spear again, the massive monster suddenly swung its arms at him. That thing certainly was afraid of his attacks¡­ Still, that wasn''t a bad idea. While Billy was facing the creature, his friends would have time to recover and attack its back. Using magic on the same scale as before probably wasn''t possible for them anymore, but they also had physical skills that could be used. Expecting that the best would turn around fast enough to deal with them was unrealistic¡­ Still, Billy at least had to keep the monster busy to prevent the regeneration.


    If he uses his mana to control the rain clouds and make them bombard the fire titan with lightning bolts, Billy probably will paralyze the creature for a while. Still, killing was probably unlikely since the discharge of energy will mostly cause heat damage¡­ Eventually, Billy had an idea. It was a risky one, but it was the only thing he could do given the current circumstances.


    Billy used as much mana as possible to control the air around and make it move upward. Eventually, the rain clouds above began to change, to the point that they even began to lose their original color. Theva rain hadn''t even ended when the fire titan realized that trouble wasing again. Still, this time, Billy didn''t let the creature get in his way. He didn''t have time to use all his mana avable, but he worked fast enough to change the clouds and make the get colder¡­ much colder than before. Eventually, some it became to hail¡­ the temperature began to decrease, and the hot aura emitted by the fire titan began to fight that. Still eventually, it lost the battle, and the beast began to get hit by numerous ice stones that fell from the sky. While one of them didn''t cause any damage, when thousands were put together¡­ even theva in its body began to freeze.


    Billy had recalled that snow forms when the atmospheric temperature is at or below freezing, and there is a minimum amount of moisture in the air. If the ground temperature is at or below freezing, the snow will reach the ground¡­ but under harsher conditions, whates in hail, and he produced those harsh conditions using his mana and the current weather. Even theva rain was stopped thanks to that, and the massive monster had to cower itself to protect itself from the damage that was umting.


    "Attack! Now!" Billy''s voice echoed on the battlefield.


    The soldiers, adventurers, and the students who were cowering while protecting themselves assumed their attack stances after hearing Billy''s voice. Without the power of the heat on its size, the fire titan began to suffer damage. The arrows, bolts, and even the spears that were being thrown began to pierce the monster''s body, and rocks began to fall as if they represented the creature''s blood and flesh.


    At the same time, Billy used his buff and began to prepare his Light Spear; he began to focus so much energy on that one attack that he began to feel his bones cracking and muscles being damaged¡­ That much pain was fine if he could take down the enemy on the next attack. Unfortunately, that stance of the creature protected its corepletely¡­ Billy didn''t have a clear view of the chest of the monster.


    While the numerous attacks were shaving away the defenses of the creature, it would take too long before Billy had a clear view toward it. Not to mention, the hail won''tst for long since Billy made it fall as fast as possible¡­ Billy will have to attack in one way or the other, and the shortest route toward the core of the beast was through its nape¡­ Billy wouldn''t have the leisure to attack from a safe distance if he wanted to truly reach the core. So, he flew while spinning to add some extra power to it.


    Billy thrust his spear toward the nape of the creature, and the attack easily cracked and destroyed the firstyer of the monster''s body, but after piercing a few meters, his advance was halted, and since he was closer to the core, Billy began to feel its heat. His health began to decrease, and the durability of the spear began to drop¡­ In the end, he failed at destroying the core.


    The monster began to move again when the hail stopped falling. Its body had decreased in size quite a bit due to the attacks of thousands of people, but Billy could see the body of that thing expanding again¡­ In the end, the fucking monster truly could regenerate so that that battle couldn''t end well to them. Since Billy was already there, he might as well go all out until the very end. He enchanted his chain spear with electricity and then stabbed the monster''s body. It gained some extra piercing power, but it wasn''t nearly enough, and not to mention, the weapon was about to break. Thanks to that, Billy changed his tactics. He grabbed his short spears and enchanted them with his water Transformation. Once that was done, he began to stab and stab the monster, always peeling the blocks of Earth and magma on his way.

 Chapter 412 Fire (11)

    <h4>Chapter 412 Fire (11)</h4>


    If strength wasn''t the answer, Billy decided topensate with speed and the help of Magic. The ice magic on the tip of his spears was being used pretty fast due to the numerous attacks and because of the heat emanated by the monster. Still, Billy used his vast reserves of mana to make sure that his weapons would be in tip-top shape. Thanks to that, they didn''t suffer any damage, and they were piercing the monster quite deeply, and the creature was also trembling. Even if it was a golem that couldn''t feel pain, the core was a different matter.


    Suddenly, the back of the monster was enveloped in some powerful mes that almost burned Billy to a crisp, but he stopped that by spinning one of his spears and using it as a shield. It seemed that the Enchantment also could work defensively¡­ while Billy defended with one spear, he attacked with the other. Upon realizing that only that much wouldn''t stop Billy, the monster began to fire upward another wave ofva spheres, and while the number wasn''trge, the creature made sure that it would all fall over Billy.


    "Thisplicates things a bit¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Even if he could block theva, some still would spill on him, and the temperature of the monster was rising even more. Before Billy could find an answer, the monster fell forward, and Billy felt an impact crossing over the body of the beast. It seemed that his friends attacked, and without its legs to sustain itself, the fire titan fell. Thanks to that, Billy dodged the rain ofva¡­ Still, eventually, Billy''s stabs stopped causing any damage to the monster''s body.


    "Son of a bitch¡­ Stop being so annoying!" Billy said.


    The monster began to emit that ck smoke, and Billy felt his eyes rolling¡­ That was something that not even poison Resistance or detoxify could fight back, so he truly was running out of time. Billy''s legs and arms were also starting to burn and emit a dangerous smell as well, so Billy decided that it was time to make a bet; finally, he would make his bet.


    Afterbining the short spears, Billy jumped from the back of the monster and enhanced the whole weapon with mana. At the same time, he covered the whole thick with a powerfulyer of ice magic. Almost all his mana was used to do that, and Thanks to it, the tip of the spear got so cold that itpletely canceled the heat of the monster nearby Billy.


    When he began to fall, Billy used his remaining mana on Fierce Aura, but only his arm was covered by it. Thanks to that, he truly began to feel that he had been toasted alive. He didn''t give up, though.


    You learned the skill Gungnir.


    The skill Gungnir has leveled up.


    The skill Gungnir has leveled up.


    The skill Gungnir has leveled up.


    ¡­


    It sure was a strong-sounding name for a new skill, but what surprised Billy was the fact that it was leveling up even before being used. Regardless, when he got close enough and when the beast was trying to get up, Billy struck.


    The impact caused a massive explosion, but despite that, Billy wasn''t sent flying in the opposite direction¡­ Probably because the energy dissipated across the body of the monster mostly. The fire titan''s body began to fall apart, and the pieces flew to many distances. Despite that, Billy still saw the moment that his attack exposed the core of the monster''s body. The energy of his attack waspletely used, but the tip of the spear still hit the core at thest moment and made it crack. When that happened, an even bigger explosion took ce, and this time, Billy was thrown away to the distance.


    You have learned Fire Creation.


    You obtained 5.500.000 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 50.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Those were thest things Billy saw before he lost consciousness¡­


    ¨C--- ¡ª-


    In the end, Billy woke up when he started to feel pretty cold. He opened his eyes and then saw himself sleeping inside a tent. He got up, only to feel his entire body screaming in pain. He recalled the fight with the fire titan, and he realized that he had broken more than a few bones. Still, he won, and he couldn''t have asked for more. In any case, getting wounded that much, even though the monster was of that level, wasn''t something he could ept considering that his enemy was just a monster. Billy sighed as soon as he woke up because he needed more training, he was already even thinking about what he should do to make things more efficient when ites to that.


    "Oh? You are finally awake," Kate suddenly appeared and said. "Hey, guys, Billy woke up."


    She should have at least asked if he wanted visitors¡­ Billy didn''t have only broken bones. He also had some nasty scars across his body. Regardless, his friends appeared as expected, but someone else also showed up, that was Aura. It seemed that she hade herself to check the battle''s oue. It seems that everyone was pretty much fine, that was a relief since he didn''t have time check things with them while he was fighting. He made the monster focus his attacks on him, but it was impossible to say when or how a stray shot might wound one of them seriously. They also weren''t within the range of his armor as well, so Billy wouldn''t have the chance to help in case something happened.


    "Thank you for your hard work, how are you feeling?" Aura asked. "It is the first time I see someone sleeping for two days straight after such a battle¡­ it is also the first time I see someone recover so fast from such wounds."


    "I still feel like crap, still, two days already passed, huh," Billy said. "What happened after I passed out?" Billy asked.

 Chapter 413 Fire (12)

    <h4>Chapter 413 Fire (12)</h4>


    Nothing much happened after the battle, the people that participated just sat around the area to heal their wounds and wait to see if something would happen again. When the fire titan emerged, Aura was on the border of her territory and happened to see the titan emerging. Aura and her people also froze in shock when they saw that¡­ they had never heard of monsters bigger than dragons. While they were in shock, the fight happened and eventually ended, and then they came to check things.


    ¡±You really saved us this time, our state has a great debt to you,¡± Aura said after deeply lowering her head.


    ¡±I didn¡¯t do it alone, although the timing of their attacks was bad, they gave me the chance to finish the monster,¡± Billy said. ¡°If the monster hadn¡¯t fallen and lost its legs, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to kill it like that.¡±


    ¡±Putting that aside, did you see the core, Billy?¡± Kate asked. ¡°The parts of the monster turned into ordinary rocks and ate scattered in the area, but there are no signs of the core.¡±


    ¡±I hit it and then that explosion happened¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything else,¡± Billy replied.


    Billy was lying. He hated that such a thing was starting to happen more often. Still, he didn¡¯t have any other choice since the core touched his body, and then he learned Fire Creation. How could he exin that to others? In any case, that raised more questions, could he absorb the core of all dungeons? Or was that core special? Since it could be used to power up a single monster, maybe the second option was the correct one¡­


    ¡±In any case, we are done here, Let¡¯s go home,¡± Billy dered. ¡°Can we leave the rest to you?¡±


    ¡±Certainly,¡± Aura nodded. ¡°This state is truly indebted to you all, if one day you need help, I will do my best to give you a hand.¡±


    Billy wanted to return with his wives as soon as possible, but they had to return with their students. Somehow, not a single one of them lost their life in thest battle. Still, they were wounded and tired, so the trip back will be a long one.


    Riormi state lost a lot, to the point that arge area of their territory became a desert, and many towns and viges were destroyed. Although they couldn¡¯t recover the human losses, they could recover from the economic ones. The core of the monsters had the fire attribute, and they could enchant weapons with them. It was hard to say for how long the core would work like that, but since they were a limited material, they were rather expensive. Naturally, Aura said that she would send their loot back to their homes at the suited time since they had killed most of the monsters.


    ¡±Apparently, our powers have some sort of divine factor¡­ And since I absorbed the core, it seems that had some too,¡± Billy thought while he was driving the twins back home. Did the gods of this world create that thing? For what purpose?¡±


    Once again, Billy was returning home after a big job with nothing much but more questions in his head. Aside from the headaches, muscle pain, and the fact that he will have to deal with his kids missing their mothers for an extra week, he only leveled up thirty times after dealing with that beast¡­ he didn¡¯t consider that a good reward to bnce for all of those problems. Fortunately, he at least could check the skills that could be obtained using six hundred skill points¡­ once again, he didn¡¯t find the shadow clone technique. Still, he wasn¡¯t surprised, only disappointed.


    ¡±What have you learned from this trip, kiddos?¡± Billy asked while he was parking his magic tank in his workshop.


    ¡±We are fourteen, we aren¡¯t kids,¡± Samuel protested.


    ¡±So, you are fourteen¡­ that makes me twenty-one,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, you need to grow a bit more, kiddo. Are you eating well? You need to rest properly between training sessions.¡±


    ¡±Do you use us to measure how old you are?¡± Samara asked while frowning. ¡°In any case, what is with you so suddenly, Billy?¡±


    ¡±Nothing really, I am just making sure that you learned a valuable lesson,¡± Billy said. ¡°In any case, did you piss your pants when that thing emerged from the ground?¡±


    ¡±That isn¡¯t something you should ask your little sister¡­¡± Samara said and then sighed.


    ¡±We are family, there must not be any secret between us, but I guess I overdid it¡­¡± Billy said.


    The twins found it weird that Billy still was acting somewhat like usual. On the trip back, he stayed more silent than usual, even though he was the one who contributed the most to the fight against that massive beast. In his ce, they would have boasted a lot more, and they would feel like they deserved more respect. Still, when someone offered him words of praise, Billy just said that he didn¡¯t do it alone¡­ they felt that they could learn a lot from that, but it seemed boring. People train hard to have their aplishments noticed by others¡­ at least. That was how they felt since they were kids.


    They felt even more weird when Billy only looked really happy when he found his kids. They could understand howe he was so happy, but that was something he could experience whenever he wanted. Defeating a massive beast like that wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡±You sure took a long while to return,¡± Drew said.


    ¡±Christina seems happy in seeing you, but it seems Hector is looking forward to his mother more,¡± Cami said while showing a forced smile. ¡°Anyway, what happened.¡±


    ¡±Those two will tell the awesome tale of how they pissed their pants when a massive monster appeared,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will y with my kids in the garden.¡±


    ¡±We didn¡¯t!¡± Samuel and Samara protested in unison.


    Billy ignored them and went to the garden. Instead of sleeping in a bad, he felt more reinvigorated with his kids.

 Chapter 414 The fifth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 414 The fifth (1)</h4>


    When the others returned, Billy''s wounds had mostly healed. It was weird the fact that he still could feel bad for so many days even when his health was full. In any case, he helped his grandma healing those who still needed some treatment. Those kids frowned since Billy also had medical skills¡­ They truly were kids. Learning all kinds of things was what makes someone survive all kinds of trouble. Still, there was a difference between them¡­ Billy was a reincarnated person. It was no wonder that he felt like working harder than most.


    Regardless, the students got a lot stronger and learned a lot, so Billy''s friends gave them two weeks off. They needed to rest more in order to return to their training routine with more eagerness. Their course was going to end in two months, so they needed that final boost of motivation.


    As for Billy, he returned to his daily routine of training when the kids were sleeping, and his wives were working. He didn''t have many chances to think of a way to improve his speed, but he will have some time now¡­ Hopefully.


    "I heard that you had quite the adventure this time around," Pierre suddenly appeared and then said it. "Rumors are spreading like wildfire, but few people from here believe in them."


    "It is rare to see you around," Billy said.


    "My lord was nning to visit you sooner, but he is busy as ofte, that is why I came," Pierre said. "Many other rumors will begin to spread, but you shouldn''t mind them."


    "What do you mean by that?" Billy asked, frowning.


    "... We have a pretty decentwork of information and spies and we caught wind of other rumors like this one," Pierre said. "Apparently, other giant monsters appeared across the continent¡­ But we don''t know if that is true, or if that was some lies fabricated by enemies to make us make a wrong move and attack us."


    "When did those rumors begin to appear?" Billy asked. "Where did those creatures supposedly appear?"


    "Around the time you was facing the fire Golems, and they are innds to far away, hence, we can''t check their authenticity," Pierre said. "Our allies are fine, since they aren''t close to the origin of those rumors."


    Billy facepalmed. Why couldn''t he have some months of peace? Since his friends weren''t in danger, he didn''t have a reason to move, but it was another worrisome thing. Besides, if the rumor was true, then it was only a matter of time before those titansid waste to many states.


    "I see, then Jean must be using his time to organize the troops with the other members of the alliance," Billy said.


    "You realized that pretty soon, as expected," Pierre said. "Still, moving now would make the rumor look real, so we are doing this carefully. Please don''tment on this with ordinary people."


    Billy nodded. Thest thing that they needed now was to spread panic. In any case, Billy decided to stop with his tunnels creation and focus all his mana on leveling up himself. While he got a lot of status and skill points, alongside Fire Creation, he knew that in a direct fight, he wouldn''t have any chances of defeating a titan by himself again.


    "Are we even armed enough to deal with something like that again?" Billy asked.


    "I am not sure, I didn''t see the monster, so¡­" Pierre said.


    Perhaps Billy should work on making some magic siege weapons that would work against a monster like that. Conventional projectiles won''t work, and those creatures had high resistance against single target spells that most people can use. The only problem was how they would be used in the future¡­ Billy was confident that his magic weapons couldn''t be replicated, but something like a siege weapon could be used and upgraded until it became something like a cannon, and once that kind of thing is fabricated, the path toward mass destruction weapons was pretty straightforward. Still, after thinking for a while longer, Billy assumed that things could be different than on Earth. Individuals on that could be stupidly strong, after all.


    "For the time being, I should focus on learning the speed type passive skill, I can worry about other thingster," Billy concluded.


    Billy almost sighed. He finally had some time off, and the only thing he could think of doing was to train. Fortunately, he wasn''t alone, and his friends and wives joined him. They noticed that his strength and endurance had increased, and they wanted to do the same without having any clues if they were fit to do so. Billyughed while watching them doing stupid things for a few days, but then he decided to help them. While only Natalie and Alexander were suited for that kind of training, the others still insisted on doing the same. Thanks to that, they had to endure a hellish week to learn the passive skills, and they spent the rest of their days off resting their bodies. Billy began to train by himself again, and he finally had some inspiration to learn the skill he wanted.


    Before learning the skill, he had to make an ergometer bike, and then he began to pedal while wearing the weights. He was starting to damage his garden while walking with all those, and now he made something weird that had to withstand all that weight. Kate liked the garden, so she scolded him. In any case, Billy used the ergometer bike with the weights for two weeks until he got somewhat used to it. Then he took off the weights and began to pedal a lot faster than before¡­ Until he got so fast¡­ That he broke the pedals.


    Billy had to make a more durable one, and thanks to that, his legs got strong and fast enough to pedal a bit faster than before. When he was running, he also obtained some results.

 Chapter 415 The fifth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 415 The fifth (2)</h4>


    You learned the skill Quick Steps.


    Quick Steps: passively increases your speed by five points per level.


    "Finally¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Four down, one to go."


    Billy didn''t have much use for dexterity currently, but it was better to have it just in case. Who knows when his brute strength or magic powers won''te in handy at some point, and he will need to be a bit more skilled. While Billy was thinking about that, he saw his parents, grandmother, and the twins approaching. It was still pretty early in the morning, but it seemed that they were packed and ready to return home already. It was a bit surprising, but it seemed that the twins had too much adventure already.


    "Are you homesick?" Billy asked.


    "You can say that," Drew said while smiling. "We reached the seventh floor and the kids are satisfied with that for the time being."


    "I guess thisst job made them grow up a little," Cami said while patting their heads, but then they moved her hands from their heads. "Or maybe not. Would you mind if I were to pat you, Billy?"


    "Not at all," Billy replied and then made his siblings feel a bit conflicted.


    In the end, Cami indeed patted his head for a while, but they had fun watching the twins. They were at that age where they wanted to be adults, but they still needed more life experience for that.


    "It seems that they are ready to fly on their own," Anna said when the others went to pick up the stuff that they left inside Billy''s house." They did well inside the dungeon, and those two are thinking of giving the twins the free reins over their lives. What do you think?"


    "I think they are a bit too young for that¡­ But that is just me, a worried brother speaking," Billy replied. "They certainly are stronger than the average adventurer and soldier, so they can protect themselves, but weird things are happening right now¡­ I would feel better knowing that they aren''t too far away."


    "I guess they are smart enough to figure out that on their own," Anna said. "They seek adventures, but they don''t dislike being close to home."


    After a while, everyone was ready to go home. The twins will probably stay there for a few weeks before starting their own journey. In any case, Billy took them home, and once the twins left the vehicle, Billy patted their heads and messed with their hair.


    "Come visit me when you want to learn something new," Billy said. "I have learned some awesome techniques that will need some time to be learned."


    "All right," Samuel said.


    "Only if you stop with the head pats," Samara said.


    Billy smiled, and then he went to talk with Edward, he probably had received a report after this point, but it would be better if Billy told him the details himself. Although Billy told the things, Edward still had a hard time believing.


    "... I have been doing some researchtely and I never found any traces of creatures like that," Edward said. "I guess those who see that rarely survive to tell the tale. In any case, I don''t know why I only learned this recently, but it seems that the story of the states is pretty recent, we not older than five hundred years."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Billy asked.


    "There are traces of civilizations far older than us, but in those spots, we didn''t find books or anything like, only old relics¡­" Edward added. "Regardless, I am starting to think that we should have some spies beyond thends that we know as well, but training one isn''t something simple and we don''t have the skills necessary for that."


    "I probably can reach far away ces fast enough, but it isn''t like I can gather all the Intel that fast," Billy said. "I would have to spend a lot of time travelling and that is something I am not interested in doing."


    "I also don''t want to see my grandchildren being raised with non-present parents, I will think of another solution to that problem," Edward said.


    As expected, Billy truly needed the shadow clones technique, or at very least a Teleport spell. However, he couldn''t learn those with six hundred skill points either. He could learn things like Heat and Freeze Vision, though. While they seemed interesting, Billy didn''t need those. He didn''t want to practice them either. He probably couldn''t heal his eyes with magic¡­


    "I just learned a passive skill that increases my speed, but I can''t get carried away with it," Billy thought. "Spy work seems kind of fun, but it isn''t something that only brute strength and offensive magic can solve. Let''s see if I can learn the Lightning God technique and Teleport to marked ces, if I can use that on my enemies, even better."


    In terms of magic, Billy still was probably on the basics since, aside from support and offense, he didn''t know anything special¡­ hoping that he couldn''t learn space magic using the system was probably too much. He had toe up with some better training options¡­


    While Billy was heading home, he checked his spells list and tried to study them while using Magic Eyes, but he didn''t learn much. Their applications were rather simple, after all. Billy had to think of better applications for his mana¡­, and it seemed that one of his most recent addition to his skill list might be a starting point to that¡­ it was Fire Creation.


    With Magic Eyes, Billy checked Fire Creation in action. The mana leaving his hands was almost impossible to see, but he still managed to see it in action. They moved to a single ce above his hands, and then they began to move faster until a single spark was formed, and the remaining mana was used to fuel the mes¡­


    "I guess this will be hard¡­" Billy thought.

 Chapter 416 The fifth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 416 The fifth (3)</h4>


    Billy wanted to learn the other elemental creations as well as learn a movement speed ability that was better than Dash. He began his experiments once he got home, but he wasn''t making much progress. While Billy was having a hard time with his training, someone annoying appeared to stop him from concentrating.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Icarus said.


    "I wonder about that," Billy said and then crossed his arms as he approached the gate of his home. "I assume you havee to check my impressions on that thing."


    "You don''t waste time, truly," Icarus said. "By now, you should have heard some rumors about the other monsters. I decided to check those if they were true and as expected, I didn''t have a hard time finding them. I found two of them, and I can say without a shred of doubt that those states are doomed."


    "Is that so¡­" Billy said, imagining two other more of that thing.


    "Aren''t you going to ask why I didn''t try to face them?" Icarus asked.


    "I already know the answer, we aren''t strong enough to defeat them in a one on one battle," Billy said. "I got lucky and I wasn''t alone when I faced that one."


    "You certainly wouldn''t gain anything by being humble in front of me, so it must be true," Icarus said. "A fire titan that summoned monsters that created a massive desert with their presence alone¡­ The others are doing basically the same thing. Summoning minions toid waste on cities, town, and nearby viges. Those things didn''t even lift a finger until now. Their minions alone are doing all the work, and yet, they can''t be stopped. I tried to decrease the number of ice Golems, but it was like trying to make ake disappear using a single spoon."


    "Ice Golems¡­ I guess the others are also elemental titans," Billy said. "Did you find any mentions of them in other parts of this world? I find it hard to believe that they just appeared out of nowhere."


    "I was thinking the same thing, they have the power of dungeon cores, and they have been nurturing that power for a while as they remained hidden," Icarus said. "Since they are that kind of creature, they will sleep again after changing the environment around them to the way it suits them¡­ At least I hope that is the case. I will keep an eye on them just in case and inform you if something happens."


    It would be weirdly convenient if that were to happen. However, after thinking for a while, Billy realized that the summoned monsters were made of mana. What if the titans could absorb them back in exchange for power? That would exin why they were asleep¡­ In any case, if they kept growing stronger, things would get out of hand, and Billy was pretty sure that they won''t keep sleeping for hundreds of years before their next rampage.


    "I think I am getting closer to the next guy like us," Icarus dered. "At this point in time, it is obvious that they are an Assassin type of guy considering their good hiding skills."


    Based on what he knew, the skills didn''t have anything rted to the personality of their users. So, Billy couldn''t assume that the next reincarnated was someone dangerous. Still, considering that they killed several families and took their money, it was hard to say if they weren''t dangerous either. The next guy was bing a problem in a very different way than the summoner and Jeate.


    "What about the summoner?" Billy asked.


    "I didn''t notice anything yet, hopefully, he will get unlucky and one of the titans will target him," Icarus said. "I thought I said that, I don''t want the innocent people of his territory get engulfed in a battle of that scale. Regardless, until something of that level appears in his territory, he will keep sharpening his Fangs for a while longer."


    Billy''s head began to hurt¡­ He had three unsolved problems roaming free in that world. The titans, the summoner, and the unknown reincarnated. The Titans won''t be a problem if Icarus guess was correct, but Billy wouldn''t sleep soundly knowing that there are such creatures alive in that world. Who knows for long their actions will be limited to the region they belong to? The fact that the summoner wasn''t doing anything was also troublesome. However, after thinking for a while, Billy realized that he would learn sooner orter about those creatures. Unless he is batshit crazy, he will be more careful before expending too many resources in a war of invasion. As for thest problem¡­


    "Your magic senses must suck, but you at least have Appraisal, right?" Billy asked. "Is truly hard finding someone with weird skills like us? I would guess that they work most at night, so that would be a good starting point."


    "I understand where you areing from, but I don''t even know the precise location of that guy," Icarus said. "Selecting a time and looking for them is impossible when I don''t even know where they are."


    If Billy uses his senses alongside his Earth magic, he is pretty certain that he could find the next reincarnated pretty easily, but depending on what type of person they were, they might find Billy as well and recognize him as an enemy based on that alone. It was better to avoid doing harsh things like that.


    "I heard that there is an interesting state further south, I was nning to check things there, but my hands are kind of full with my current tasks," Icarus said. "Can you help me with that?"


    "How can I help?" Billy asked. "While we are working together, somewhat, I don''t have to do anything for free¡­ But I suppose I should pay for the information I just got. You can use these if you want."


    Billy passed some pills to Icarus.

 Chapter 417 The fifth (4)

    <h4>Chapter 417 The fifth (4)</h4>


    "You know that I am fast, right?" Icarus asked. "I can make a lot of money with my speed, and those spills are easy to buy and find."


    "Those produced by me are a lot better than the others," Billy said. "Besides, our agreement was that you would have to bring me some valuable things in exchange for my skills. In any case, what kind of state are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know much, but I heard that a few months away from the ce I am looking for the reincarnated, there is and where the warriors call themselves samurai," Icarus said. "It seems that one of our predecessors used his previous knowledge to create and influence the culture of an entire state."


    Instead of thinking about that, Billy wondered what it meant¡­ Was a Japanese that created and trained those people, or was it someone who liked their culture? Depending on the answers, the previous reincarnated could be of someone who lived in the same era as Billy on Earth or someone from the past. If the first option was the correct one, then it means that the corrtion of time between Earth and that world was very weird. In any case, it seemed like a ce worth checking. Billy also liked to travel and learn more about new ces, even more so when they had things of his interest that he had never seen before, like a different fighting style or weapons. Still, to go to such a ce Billy would need a lot of time to prepare since he didn''t know much about the states south from his position. They werepletely unknown territory to him, so considering all that, he might have to go alone. It was a pity, but in the end, it was better to travel with his family, when his kids be a bit older.


    "Are you interested in checking that ce?" Icarus asked.


    "I will, if I hear that they have some interesting abilities," Billy replied.


    "You are pretty self centered when ites to that kind of thing¡­" Icarus said while looking at the pills. "I guess I will ept this. Please save high quality ones for me when you make them."


    Much faster than the wind, Icarus left the area. Once again, Billy thought that his spy work would be a lot easier with his abilities¡­ But killing someone just to make his life easier wasn''t something that he could do. In any case, Billy used Magic Eyes to see Icarus'' ability in action, but he didn''t see anything. Maybe he was being naive in thinking of learning such a skill, but he didn''t have to pay for dreaming.


    "I suppose improving Fierce Aura and making it focus on my legs might be a good start for that," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    Although he said that before when Billy resumed his practice, he began to imagine what kind of ce the state of samurai was. It has been a while since Billy visited any ce for touristic purposes, so that might be a good chance¡­ But even using his vehicles, it might take weeks to go and return. Maybe it was about time to increase the speed of the magic cart. The only problem was the fact that dodging things on the way would get a lot harder. Billy wondered if he shouldn''t make something like a chopper or simple ne to deal with that.


    "It will be hard but flying will make the trips a lot easier, without obstacles, I can fly in a straight line toward any ce¡­" Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    Billy recalled the fight against the fire titan. While he didn''t use much, he spent some mana flying, and since he wasn''t used to it, his mobility couldn''t bepared to when he was on the ground. The firepower of an aircraft would be limited, but it was better than nothing since it would consume the fuel to attack. Billy could move his friends around, and then they would attack as well from a safe position topensate.


    In any case, Billy had to start small like before,ing up with a mini chopper¡­ The only problem was that he won''t be able to ride or control it, so it seemed that he had to skip that part.


    "I will start tomorrow when I head to the dungeon," Billy made a mental note.


    Billy''s routine was starting to get packed again, but it was fine like that. All those things wille in handy sooner orter, after all. Looking at his status, Billy only confirmed that.


    Billy - Lv 235 25.500/ 135.000 EXP


    HP: 1786/ 1786


    MP: 2951/ 2951


    SP: 958/ 958


    Strength: 479 + 180


    Speed: 363 + 50


    Magic: 703 + 370


    Endurance: 142 + 180


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 150


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 74 (+ 06 UP), Fierce Aura Lv 98 (+ 28UP), Gungnir Lv 65


    Spells: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Strength Support Lv 56(+36P), Speed Support Lv 56(+66P), Magic Support Lv 56(+36P), Endurance Support Lv 56(+26P), Dexterity Support Lv 56(+36P), Fire Creation Lv 09


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 72 , Heat Resistance Lv 111 (+ 34 UP), Vigor Lv 96(+ 19 UP), Poison Resistance Lv 85 (+ 17 UP), Sage''s Wisdom Lv 74 (+ 10UP), Brute Strength Lv 36 (+ 15 UP), Toughness Lv 36 (+ 15 UP), Cold Resistance Lv 01, Shock Resistance Lv 01, Wind Resistance Lv 01, Earth Resistance Lv 01, Quick Steps Lv 11 (+10)


    Skill Points: 650


    Billy''s growth couldn''t even bepared to a few years prior, and not only he but his friends as well surpassed the strongest individuals in a wide area. Still, the world was vast, and some fearsome creatures were out there, so they couldn''t getx. While training, Billy realized that the most consistent way of causing damage was by relying on physical strength, so he had, and in order to do that with more efficiency, he needed to train harder every day with his weights.

 Chapter 418 The fifth (5)

    <h4>Chapter 418 The fifth (5)</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, two months passed, and then Billy''s friends decided to hold some parties in their residences to celebrate the graduation of the new recruits. Billy found that particrly bothersome since his house would have to host a party for more than fifteen hundred people. Still, he couldn''tin much, he just disliked parties, and the ce was big enough for that. That being said, it wasn''t something that he could avoid it since he didn''t live there alone and perhaps it would be better for his kids to get used to those events.


    "Papa, where is Mama," Christina asked while looking around.


    "She is busy, she willeter," Billy replied.


    Billy was walking around the house lightly dressed better than usual while holding his kids'' hands. Christina was a bit afraid of the massive number of people, but Hector seemed unfazed. In any case, Billy will have to look after them in order to avoid problems while his wives celebrate things with their students. Just for the day, the focus was on the students.


    Billy wished that he could y with his kids somewhere else, like theke, but while Kate and Natalie asked him to keep the kids busy, they also said that he shouldn''t leave the house.


    "So unreasonable¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    There was no point in Billy being there, but he soon understood why they asked that. Now and then, some nervous kids would approach and try to talk with him, but in the end, they could only say hi nervously while forcing a smile and bowing before leaving. He probably left a good impression on them in that battle against the titan. Still, he seemed too unapproachable for those kids, even though he was walking with even younger ones.


    In any case, someone else that had been visiting all the parties came to Billy''s house as well. That someone, was Jean¡­ After talking with some students, Kate and Natalie, he went to talk with Billy, who was controlling a mini golem which was ying tag with the kids.


    "It has been a while, your wives said that you don''t like parties, but I thought it was an exaggeration," Jean said. "As it turns out, most of the exaggerated things about you are actually true."


    "Putting that aside, you have been busytely," Billy said. "Anything new happening that I should know? It is getting hard to hear some rumorstely and I am guessing that you are the cause of it."


    "Crazy things have been happeningtely, and it is hard for those kinds of rumors to get crazier as they travel. Still, I am trying to control the flow of some pieces of information," Jean exined.


    Icarus didn''t show up, so Billy imagined that nothing crazy had happened. Billy needed more details, though. His worrywart nature wouldn''t let him sleep soundly without knowing what was happening with precision. That was why he decided to take some drastic measures.


    "The rumors say that three states were destroyed by the armies created by the titans, that happened a month ago and since then, their location had be unknown," Jean said. "Most of their monsters disappeared as well, but some others are attacking the borders of other states."


    It seemed that Icarus was only half correct with his guesses, but Billy assumed that the number of monsters wasn''t that massive based on Jean''s words. Still, that didn''t make any sense. Why would the titans use such a half-assed method to expand the weather conditions that they liked? It would be better to keep going using all of their minions¡­ unless they were running out of juice.


    "Putting that aside, I have received some requests from the barbarians, some of them want to learn magic and I am thinking of making them your friends'' students in six months," Jean said. "I would bet that the younger ones wouldn''t be that hard to teach magic, as for fighting, they already know most of it. Apparently, some of Gtea''s followers also want to learn magic, while being teached by you."


    "I don''t ept students," Billy said.


    "I suppose that is just like you¡­" Jean said while frowning.


    "In any case, does this ce have many prisoners?" Billy asked. "I never heard of crimes taking ce in the capital, but the other regions of this state don''t seempletely safe."


    "Why do you ask? It is weird to see you taking an interest in criminals all of a sudden," Jean said.


    "I am thinking of opening a business, I am nning to sell my pills in far awaynds, and I wanted to use those who won''t mind or being missed by staying far away from home for longs periods of time," Billy exined.


    "And you are nning to hire former criminals to do that kind of work?" Jean asked, visibly surprised. "I don''t understand your logic."


    "It will be better if you don''t understand my nspletely," Billy said. "In any case, if you trust me with that, I assure that eventually, I will turn all the criminals and bandits of this state into new leaves. Don''t ask how, though."


    Jean was curious as to how that would happen, the only exnation was that he would use some magic on them to force them to obey him, but Jean had never heard of such magic. His guess wasn''tpletely wrong, but forcing all bandits into submission was just the first of Billy''s ns. He will use Mind Control to force those troublemakers to be his allies, just the way Jeate used her officers. While that seemed kind of hical, it wasn''t like he would turn them into mindless zombies. He will only make them use their skills for a good while they make money for themselves.


    The only problem with that strategy was the fact that Billy would need to find another way to make the money and other things return to him faster.

 Chapter 419 The fifth (6)

    <h4>Chapter 419 The fifth (6)</h4>


    A few days after the party, Billy went to check the prisons of the state. Their numbers were small, and the number of prisoners was pitiful, but that was a good thing, right? Not for Billy''s current purposes. In any case, it was only natural that fewer criminals would exist since monsters and dungeons were more troublesome.


    "What are their crimes?" Billy asked.


    "Stealing from merchants that work for rich families," the jailer replied. "Murderers usually receive bounties for their heads, and adventurers target them, and since that is basically a death sentence, few of them are crazy enough to go that far."


    In any case, it seemed that the state still had some criminals roaming free, those who targeted the less rich merchants probably didn''t have to worry about pursuers, so their life wasn''t troublesome. In any case, the jailer received the order that Billy would take the prisoners away, and while they red at him at first, they soon grew quiet after looking him in the eye.


    Each of the prisons had ten of those guys, so Billy got thirty underlings in the blink of an eye. He had bought a big office where he stored most of his pills, and that ce had enough rooms and beds for them.


    Using his powers, Billy convinced them to work for him and also convinced them to forget their criminal record. Unless he uses some extra mana, he couldn''t get their Absolute loyalty. Still, since he was going to pay them well, Billy didn''t have to turn them into zombies. That would make them look suspicious in some aspects, after all.


    While making them produce some pills for him, Billy also told them their jobs. They had to sell the pills in other states while they gathered Intel for him. The carriages that he made for them were sturdier and faster, so they would be able to move two times faster than ordinary merchants. For the time being, they will have to return with the Intel since Billy didn''t solve the problem of sending instantaneous messages yet. All the ideas that he had needed his intervention, and that wouldn''t work since they would work alone.


    After training them for one month, Billy began to send them to move and sell the pills in the state. Billy had connected the capital with most cities and towns, so gathering information there was easy. However, Billy had other goals. By making his merchants travel alone, they became targets of some bandits that targeted newbies. To capture them alive, he gave the merchants some crossbows that could tire Earth arrows without the tip, so they were knocked down easily, and Billy gained more bandits to work with.


    "Those people that you recruited¡­ They look really weird," Kate said one day when Billy returned from hispany.


    "How so?" Billy asked.


    "They look too happy even though they work for you and everyone knows that you are most of the time a pain in the ass," Kate said.


    "What was that supposed to mean¡­ Are you bored and lonely because you aren''t working and I am busy most of the day now?" Billy asked.


    "Not a chance," Kate replied. "Putting the jokes aside, they still look kind of weird "


    "Don''t worry about it," Billy said. "They arepletely harmless since I trained them pretty harshly. In any case, you are getting a bit bigger with the physical training that you added to your routine. Try not to neglect your strengths in order to improve your weaknesses."


    The other day, Sarah learned lightning magic, and that made Kate feel like she was falling behind. She was the second pure mage of the group, after all. Even Lily was starting to make her arrows emit some sparks as she tried to make them fly faster, so that motivated Kate to train a bit more.


    As for Natalie, she was perfecting her Durandal. That was the name of her beam of energy, simr to Billy''s Gungnir. It was weird that those skills that those names, but Billy assumed that it was because the previous users of the system created those skills and named them like that.


    ording to the legends, Durandal was a sword used by a famous warrior called Rnd. After a failed invasion of the Iberian Penins, Rnd held the rear, allowing the Frankish forces to retreat through the pass. Rnd was equipped with Durendal, a de infused with ¡ª ording to The Song of Rnd ¡ª several sacred Christian relics: a tooth of Saint Peter, a tassel from the shroud of Mary, and the hair of Saint-Denis. This legendary sword was said to have the power to cut through solid rock. It was quite the legends¡­ just like Gugnir.


    ording to the legends, the Gungnir spear, when thrown, never misses the mark and always returns to Odin''s hand. Furthermore, oaths sworn in Gungnir''s name are unbreakable. It was also with her that the god spent nine days and nine nights in Yggdrasill, the world tree, and soon after obtained knowledge about the runes. Billy didn''t obtain that knowledge, though.


    "I already know that, but I don''t have many ideas as ofte of how to improve my skills, just meditating is too boring," Kate said.


    "Don''t say things like that when you are a twenty-seven years old mother," Billy said and then sighed. "Still, I get what you mean, it is hard toe up with special attacks when ites to magic."


    "Special attacks? I don''t really get what you mean," Kate said.


    "Don''t mind the small stuff, in any case, keep trying to improve your control and senses over mana and you will eventually get something," Billy said. "Something like this."


    Billy said and then took a step forward, but he ended up crossing the entire garden in a single moment. Using mana on his legs, he could strengthen them and decrease the Resistance of the ambient over him. Thus making him cross longer distances instantly. However, the skill wasn''t perfect yet. The system didn''t even recognize it.

 Chapter 420 The fifth (7)

    <h4>Chapter 420 The fifth (7)</h4>


    "It seems interesting, but it is missing something, right?" Kate asked.


    "It is missing a lot, but as long as it can be improved, it is fine by me," Billy said. "You should train with the same thing in mind."


    Kate knew that, but it has been quite a while since she felt so stagnant. Still, she decided to leave it at that when she recalled that Billy hadn''t learned many skills as ofte either. He spent months trying toe up with that quick movement skill and yet, he didn''t give up. Billy had yet to learn how to create the other elements. He was making even less progress than her, but Billy knew that his hard work would never betray him. That was why he never stopped his routine of training..


    "That skill is consuming less mana as ofte due to Spiritual Core, but it isn''t enough given that it has so many limitations," Billy thought. "Since the system doesn''t recognize it yet, then, it can''t level up."


    Billy tried to name the skill and see if it worked, but it didn''t. So, it was obvious that it was iplete. While he had to take more steps, he could move that fast just by rubbing as well, so it had more than one w.


    "I have to keep sharpening the feeling I guess," Billy thought.


    Billy trained day in and day out that skill but didn''t make much progress. Things improved a little when he used Fierce Aura, but that wasn''t the answer that he wanted. Just improving the strength of his legs didn''t work either. Eventually, even with a massive supply of mana, Billy ran out of energy, he kept using that skill in hopes to improve but nothing happened for hours, after all. Still, on a stroke of luck, he learned the trick when he tried to use his mana on his feet, but only covered the very base of his right foot. He dashed forward after taking a step and he barely saw the space around him changing. He also didn''t even feel his feet touching the ground¡­ The mana that he used got rid of all Resistances.


    You learned the skill sh.


    sh: it grants you the power to crossrge distances instantly. It can only be used while you are on the ground.


    Distance: 10 meters per level.


    Cost: 10 MP


    In a hurry, Billy went to grab some pills from hispany and he tried the skill again. The more he used, the more he confirmed that wasn''t a skill suited forbat. The reason was that he couldn''t see the space around him changing. So, it didn''t change or improve his perception skills, he could use less mana by nning to move to a specific spot that was closer than the limit of the skill because he could control his mana almost perfectly, but he would have to consider the path aheadpletely, or he might end up hitting something and wounding himself.


    "Instead of speed type skill, this is more like a high-speed jump¡­ I will have to waste some time turning around if I want to use this in different ways," Billy thought. "Using it in battle isn''t impossible, but it isn''t the same skill as Icarus¡­ I can hope to attack someone many times in a single instant like him. His skill works in elerating all the senses of his body, this certainly isn''t an eleration skill."


    While Billy was a bit disappointed and he wasining, he still got one amazing skill. He didn''t get everything he wanted, but for the time being, he could settle with half. Billy still will need an astronomical amount of mana to cross the states, but eventually¡­


    "Maybe next I should learn a skill that makes me convert mana into stamina, I guess it is in the shop, but I didn''t see¡­ It can''t be that converting mana into stamina is much more expensive andplicated than doing it with health," Billy thought. "I don''t know if normal skills have a limit, but maybe, if I keep leveling up Dash, I will reach Icarus level."


    Just when Billy was thinking about that, he saw a messenger approaching the gate of his house. He frowned when he received the letter and then saw the word London on the cover¡­ He didn''t know anyone by that name, it wasn''t even a person''s name in that world, but he assumed that it was the city where Icarus was born on Earth.


    ''I found her, but I can''t leave this ce without risking losing sight of her. To negotiate with her, I would like your support.''


    Billy sighed, just when he thought that he could take a few days from training¡­ in any case, it seemed that the next reincarnated as a woman, and Icarus didn''t want to risk facing her if negotiations go wrong by himself. With the help of someone else like him, his words truly will have more weight.


    "Well now¡­ What should I do?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy''s newest vehicle wasn''t ready and he didn''t have any tunnel that leads to South. Even with sh, and if he stops at a dungeon to recover his mana, he will need more than a few days to reach the ce that Icarus is. Since his wives will only return to work in five months, Billy assumed that he could spend time together as a family for the whole duration, but¡­


    "There is no way I am taking them with me to a ce where we might meet someone like me and I don''t know her intentions," Billy thought. "Things might get even more out of hand if those two fight and one of them dies. I guess I don''t have any other choice here."


    Billy decided to check the woman with his own eyes, while the goal was to gain another ally, he will go ready to crush her if necessary.

 Chapter 421 The fifth (8)

    <h4>Chapter 421 The fifth (8)</h4>


    "I am going on a trip for a few weeks," Billy suddenly dered when he was having dinner with his family. "I am nning to check the ce where one of the titans is and it will be better if I go alone. I will try to return as soon as possible."


    "What are the chances that it might end up fighting you?" Kate asked.


    "None, in the worst-case scenario, I will fight the spawned monsters," Billy replied. "I am not crazy enough to fight something like that on my own."


    Although Billy was lying, he sounded more convincing than usual. Kate and Natalie knew that he wouldn''t leave at such a moment without a good reason. He hated working outside the capital, after all. Although they wanted to go with him, they had work to do. They let some of their management work pile up in thest few months and now they had to make it up for it.


    "Are you going to use that new thing?" Kate asked. "If you are going to an unknown ce alone, perhaps you should use that."


    "No, that isn''t ready yet," Billy replied. "Besides, Ipleted that technique today, so I can move faster without it. Although the cost of mana isn''t that efficient yet. Regardless, the kids shouldn''te and some of us have to stay with them when the others are away. Samuel and Samara are traveling to the states and our parents are busy with their own lives back home, so I really think you should stay this time."


    "I guess it can''t be helped," Natalie said.


    "If that technique isplete, then you shouldn''t have a problem escaping from monsters¡­ Just make sure to keep your guard up," Kate added.


    Billy was thankful for their understanding. As much as he wanted to reward them for that, he had preparations to make and it would be better if he leaves at night and reaches one of his dungeons and get all the mana that he needed before sunrise as well. Since Spiritual Core was almost at level one hundred, then Billy would fill his reserves in the blink of an eye, even in the easiest dungeon under his control.


    In the end, Billy left his house at midnight. He felt that he should tell his friends about his departure, but he truly didn''t have time for that. Since the tunnel connecting to his first dungeon was too dark, Billy could only use sh to cover short distances. Still, since there were no obstacles on the way and the path was in a straight line, he reached his destination in fifteen minutes¡­ He crossed almost five hundred kilometers in fifteen minutes¡­ The only problem was that he had to eat a lot of the pills, but as the skill was leveling up, he stopped less often to do so.


    "Let''s see¡­ If I use sh and collide against the monsters, the skill will level up even faster" Billy thought while smirking.


    As expected, the guards frowned when Billy showed up in the middle of the night, but they didn''t do anything and recognized him. Without wasting time, Billy began to use sh, but he also had to use Fireball to illuminate the ce, so it took a while longer for him to fill his reserves of mana. Using those half-assed body ms, Billy caused a lot of damage and since his endurance increased quite a bit, he only got a few scratches.


    "Come to think of it, I could use Dash and attack with a spear to gain momentum, why did I never think of doing that to make that skill level up?" Billy wondered.


    That skill was at a pretty low level, with his current speed, Billy could guess that if he used Dash level forty, he would run faster than his vehicles, but his stamina would be drained like crazy¡­


    In any case, Billy decided to stay in the dungeon until morning since he wouldn''t be able to use sh properly at night and in the open. Once that happened, he left the dungeon town and headed south. Although he had some experience using the skill, he still tripped many times when he didn''t consider the elevation of the soil in some parts of the path. It was particrly troublesome to cross hills because of that. Even if he tried to jump while using sh, Billy couldn''t move upward, only in a straight line.


    In any case, Billy''s life improved when he found some old paths that no one used. The road wasn''t that well maintained, but at least was perfect for him to use the skill. Since it passed through some groves that could be used for ambushes, it had been abandoned. Still, Billy reached the southern border of the state before noon.


    Billy arrived in the Grenciti state and while he had never been there, he had heard a few things about it. It was a pretty small state that mostly lived through themerce of fish and other seafood. Since it was pretty close to the ocean, it wasn''t that suitable for cultivation fields. Thanks to that, the ce didn''t suffer invasion for many centuries.


    Although Billy avoided the most known towns and viges of that state, he still saw some massive fish being transported from ports to other ces. They were too big to be called fish, they were more like Aquatic monsters¡­ Billy even saw some massive octopus on the size of a carriage¡­ Billy wondered how the average fishermen could kill that kind of thing. Even from far away, he used Appraisal on them, but he didn''t see any special skills on their list.


    Regardless, Billy finished crossing that state in half of an afternoon. Once that happened, he couldn''t keep going only toward the south, he had to go southeast because of the coast of the continent. In the end, he had to resume his travel on the beaches because the next state had too many forests.

 Chapter 422 The fifth (9)

    <h4>Chapter 422 The fifth (9)</h4>


    Before reaching his destination, Billy had to cross one weird state. Monaris state had eighty percent of its territoryprised of forests. It was as big as Hiloh state, so it was quite something¡­ Another unexpected thing about it was the fact that all the poption lived in old and rustic viges, just like the one Billy was born in. So, in simple terms, all the people there were wildlings that lived in tribes. Their neighbors treated them with caution, even though it was rare to find them.


    Billy was quite curious about studying them, he was certain that he could learn some useful skills. However, while they lived in peace, they were violent when they find strangers approaching their territory. It was better to keep his distance from them for the time being, even though they didn''t seem like the type who would go to such lengths to cause problems for him.


    "Well, my goal this time is beyond this state, so I can check things hareter," Billy thought.


    Although he said that to himself, Billy had to stop when the night fell. After selecting a ce to camp, Billy checked the area to confirm that no tribe was nearby. It was hard to believe that they would search for enemies near the beach, but it doesn''t hurt to be careful. In any case, Billy didn''t find anything, and he even used his magic to confirm that. So, he went to sleep as soon as possible. However, some unexpected visitors soon appeared to bother him while he was sleeping. It was quite the nerve-wracking scene given that they had multiple arms.


    Mutant Octopus - Lv 110


    HP: 850/ 850


    MP: 850/ 850


    SP: 250/250


    Strength: 255


    Speed: 40


    Magic: 255


    Endurance: 250


    Dexterity: 60


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Multiple Smash Lv 70, Dark Ink Lv 70


    Spells: Water Cannon Bullet Lv 90, Giant Wave Lv 85,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 50, Earth Resistance Lv 55, Heat Resistance Lv 35, Cold Resistance Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Fortunately, Billy''s senses made him wake up after he rested for just half an hour with his back against a tree. He didn''t believe that those octopuses could actually go out of their way to leave the ocean in search of prey¡­ even more so, for a human prey. In any case. several of them left the ocean, so they truly looked forward to a new type of meal. Regardless, Billy didn''t have time to y, so he buried them alive by using Earth magic. He thought that he would be able to rest after that, but the enemies kepting at fixed intervals. While that worked for Billy to recover some mana, it was sure troublesome¡­ He didn''t see many of those monsters during the day on the beaches, but to think that they were nocturnal creatures¡­


    The moon wasn''t out that night, so Billy had to endure that. In any case, thanks to that, Billy hurried to leave as soon as the sun began to rise again. If things ended up in a fight with the woman, not being fully rested might make a mess of the things, so Billy will look for an inn as soon as he reaches the next state. Despite his newly acquired speed, that only happened prettyte in the day. He had to stop because of numerous obstacles on his way and because he didn''t know the area ahead very well.


    When Billy reached his destination, the Korpal state, the first thing he did was to learn as possible while he looked for an inn. There wasn''t much information at home about that ce because the negotiations between them were nonexistent. Still, it didn''t take long for Billy to learn. The dungeons in that state were a bit weirder, instead of being underground, they worked like mines and all of them spawned Earth Golems. That certainly was weird, but it worked to focus the economy of that ce on a single area.


    Although at first, Billy thought that the Earth Golems were basically the same, they had some variations, some were harder because they were incredibly rare but sturdy as hell. The easiest ones were the copper golems, followed by the Iron Golems. The most difficult ones were the Diamond Golems and they worked as dungeon guardians, but they could appear anywhere inside the mines. Despite that, they were highly anticipated by everyone since their cores were made of diamonds¡­ eventually, Billy came to understand that The Korpal was probably the richest that he had visited.


    Although there weren''t many people there that had ck hair and green eyes, the people of the first vige he found paid him no mind. Even the innkeeper didn''t look at him twice when Billy asked for a room to stay the night. For a few hours, he stayed on guard and watched the environment with his magic to make sure that nothing unexpected would happen, but eventually, he went to sleep and he wasn''t bothered even a bit.


    As soon as morning came again, Billy headed in a straight line toward the exit of the vige. Even so early in the morning, a lot of people were already working in the nearby mines, so Billy had to walk normally for a while. still, once he found himself alone. He used sh and began to move.


    After a couple of hours, Billy finally reached the ce that Icarus wrote that he was and Billy frowned when he saw that. The capital of that state was massive and even from a distance, Billy could tell that all the buildings there were pretty new and luxurious. As if that wasn''t enough, he saw a big castle at the center that was the size of the Gtea temple¡­ That ce was quite rich considering that they only had the same type of dungeon, or perhaps that was the reason things were more advanced there, to begin with. In any case, Billy wondered how much money he could make there.

 Chapter 423 Reasons (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423 Reasons (1)</h4>


    Although Billy didn''t stand out in the first town, he sure got a lot of attention when he crossed the gates of the capital. The guards didn''t stop him, but they certainly looked at him for quite a while. He wondered if it was because he looked so poor looking inparison to the peopleing and going. Billy had thought that looking like an adventurer on a day off would be a good disguise, but it seemed that it didn''t work.


    In any case, Billy hurried to look for an alley where no one would see him, and while it took some time since the capital was bustling with people, he eventually found it. He had nned to look for Icarus using his magic, but then he realized that he might end up alerting the woman as well¡­ so he gave up on that. It was better not to do anything tooplicated without knowing her basic abilities.


    "Well now, if I were a super fast dumbass, which ce would I choose to watch someone without letting them notice?" Billy asked while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "You don''t, I am the one who finds you," Icarus suddenly appeared and then said. "By the way, do you really think that i am a dumbass?"


    "Never mind that, I can finally see the reason why a super powered pickpocket would choose this ce to live," Billy said.


    "Never mind that¡­ As usually, you y by the sound of your own drum," Icarus said after a long sigh. "Regardless, you came quite fast considering how many obstacles there are between your home and this ce. Follow me."


    Instead of using his speed like usual, Icarus lead Billy to an inn in the corner of the capital. It was a pretty cheap and simple ce, but since only those who didn''t have much money used that kind of inn, they were free of the stares that Billy felt earlier. An inn was a nice ce for Billy to be. He used three-fourths of his reserves of mana, so he had to do his best and recover as much as possible before meeting the female thief. Still, he couldn''t imagine how Icarus could keep an eye on someone from such a ce. It was obvious that the woman would target the buildings closer to the castle.


    Icarus'' room in the inn looked like it had never been used. Billy could tell that he only used the chairs and the windows to watch the people moving around. Billy finally could understand howe he found her. Someone like a thief would definitely live in that kind of part of the city, but it didn''t seem like she normally lived at an inn.


    "My guess is that the city has arge sewer system and she is using those to hide," Icarus exined after he sat down. "Although I told you that I was keeping an eye on her, I only saw her a few times and I am monitoring her actions here."


    "Like monitoring her stealing record? I think it is pretty obvious that you will only confront her if she tries to leave the capital and you will tell that when you stop hearing about those crimes," Billy said.


    "Can you me me for that? I am trying to be careful¡­ I don''t want to mess up and create an enemy," Icarus said. "Besides, who knows what her skills let her steal."


    Billy hadn''t considered that. The powers of the thief woman shouldn''t be limited to only stealing material stuff like money or jewelry. It would be pretty scary if she could steal things like skills and status¡­ Billy didn''t even want to think of what else she could steal. Their abilities were that insane.


    "What is your n?" Billy asked. "She might be operating here for a while, but it doesn''t mean that she will stay forever. It makes me wonder why she is taking her time¡­ It shouldn''t be difficult for her to get what she wants.


    "That is why I don''t have many ideas as to how to talk with her, I don''t understand her actions," Icarus said.


    Billy didn''t have it either. If anything, it seemed that a direct approach was the only and better option. If things are dicey after they ask about her intentions, it will be better if they fight and crush her.


    "Let''s not waste time thinking about possibilities, it will be better if we face her without wondering about too many scenarios," Billy said. "I will check the sewers for a few days and then we will talk with her."


    Although Billy said it tomorrow, he slept until midnight and then went to check the capital at night. It was most likely the time that the female thief would work, but the chances of them bumping into each other was pretty low since she would target the richest areas of that ce. In any case, it would be pretty suspicious for two people to walk together at night, and since Billy didn''t want to show his sh to Icarus, that worked for him to do his work alone.


    Regardless, it wasn''t hard to find the entrance to the sewers. Still, most of them were in the upper-ss area of the capital, and the others in other regions were tightly sealed. Still, Billy easily sealed them with his magic. As one would expect, it smelled a lot since the system was used by the whole capital. That was kind of amazing since Billy had never heard of a sewer system in that world¡­ Even the toilets at home worked properly because he used Earth magic and created his own sewer system.


    In any case, with much reluctance, Billy touched the wall and used his Earth magic to get a good feel of the entire paths below the capital. As expected, it was a low-keybyrinth. Still, Billy created an extra path toward the inn just in case and while he was drawing the map of the sewers.

 Chapter 424 Reasons (2)

    <h4>Chapter 424 Reasons (2)</h4>


    In the end, it only took two days for Billy toplete the map of the sewers. In the meantime, he didn''t find any traces of anyone using them at night. So, something seemed off¡­


    "Those are the points around the central part of the capital that we can use to enter and leave the sewers, if she is using them, we should keep an eye on those spots," Billy said while pointing to the map. "However, they are too numerous, so there is a chance that we will miss her."


    "I can guard all of those at night by using my speed, during the day, things get a little moreplicated since I will end up leaving traces behind," Icarus said.


    Billy nodded. He also would stand out by moving around during the day in that part of the capital. Still, considering that he didn''t find any traces of the female thief using the tunnels, they had to guard those spots during the day¡­


    After thinking for a while, Billy wondered if he should change his way of seeing the situation. He felt that he was missing something, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "What is wrong?" Icarus asked.


    "Have you watched the central area at night while you were looking for her?" Billy asked.


    "No, I didn''t know if she would be able to sense my presence, so I avoided doing that," Icarus replied. "While she didn''t see or notice the times I found her, it was because I didn''t use my powers."


    Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Even if he were to approach her without using his powers, a single use of Appraisal would reveal his identity. Someone as cautious as the female thief wouldn''t let anyone get closer to her without investigating them first.


    "Do you know how often she acts and what kind of thing she usually steals?" Billy asked.


    "I guess once a week, while I heard of her stealing a lot expensive jewelry, I also heard that many people loses gold coins here and there, but I am not sure if that was her doing," Icarus replied.


    Billy was pretty certain that he didn''t bother to mark the ces that she attacked. Icarus didn''t even have a map, after all. Still, it seemed that she hadn''t killed anyone yet. Come to think of it, the reason why some people and guards looked at him like that was probably because of the female thief. They were aware of travelers. Since she killed several noble families, she still must be hunted for those crimes. It was hard to tell if anyone knew who she looked like, though.


    "What do you know about the leaders of this state?" Billy asked. "Instead of just choosing random targets, she might be nning to raise funds to attack the castle or something. As far as I know, the powers that we are born withplete each other. So, the things that she gains by stealing, she must be using in addition to some other power."


    "Now that you mentioned¡­ I am not interested in aristocrats, but it seems that this state is one of the few who had been working pretty hard to expand their territory as a kingdom instead of an ordinary state," Icarus replied. "The nobles that govern most regions have blood ties with the royal family of this state, so perhaps she has a grudge against all of them."


    "If that was the case, it would make sense to target the other nobles since things might get chaotic in the capital, killing the ones outside would decrease their forces and make her task easier," Billy said.


    "Yes, but what if she doesn''t want to take her time?" Icarus asked. "When too much power is in the hands of a few, they tend to do things at their own pace."


    "... What about the history of this ce?" Billy asked. "If the royal family tried to expand their territory, maybe it has something to do with her grudge."


    "I didn''t investigate that far¡­ But I suppose it makes sense," Icarus said and then nodded.


    "Let''s watch that area during a few nights, it will be better if we work separately to cover more ground," Billy said. "If we find her, we begin contact and only call each other if things take an unexpected turn. We might end up making her get the wrong idea if we immediately call each other."


    Icarus nodded again. Things got messy thest time he tried to contact someone like him, even though he got lucky with Billy.


    When night fell, both of them left the inn and headed toward the upper-ss area of the capital. That part was filled with guards that worked to keep mansions safe and others that were constantly walking around and preventing suspicious individuals from getting too close. While lurking in the darkness and using sh when necessary to move, Billy avoided those guys and also searched using Earth magic for individuals that had stronger presences. As for Icarus, he did the same, relying on his speed. As long as they stayed in the darkness, it was impossible for someone to use Appraisal on them.


    Regardless, thest act of the female thief had happened five days ago, so it wouldn''t be weird if she did something that night. However, they didn''t find anything or hear of that night. Billy knew that things wouldn''t be that convenient, but he still couldn''t help but sigh.


    The same thing happened the next night¡­ At least Billy managed to memorize the patrol routes of the guards. In any case, on the third night. They noticed that things were a bit livelier in that area. Some rich folks were walking on their carriage and heading to a mansion close to the castle. The number of guards increased, probably because of some party. Still, he didn''t miss a certain figure hidden below one random carriage. Billy couldn''t see her, but he could feel her presence.

 Chapter 425 Reasons (3)

    <h4>Chapter 425 Reasons (3)</h4>


    The female thief was nearly invisible, but Billy didn''t think that was one of her main abilities. Regardless, stopping her right now was impossible without making amotion. Still, Billy had a feeling that she was going to do something big and troublesome¡­ She wasn''t going to just steal something. It seemed that she had something else in mind, but Billy didn''t know what it was.


    "Well now, what should I do¡­" Billy thought.


    Following her was only natural. The real issue was what came after. In any case, Billy followed her and the carriage until they stopped on the side of a mansion that was just fifty meters away from the castle. The people inside the carriage left alongside the driver and some guards. Still, Billy didn''t feel her presence moving after all. It seemed that she was waiting for something¡­


    In the meantime, Billy checked the presence inside the mansion, and while the number didn''t seem too high, he used Appraisal on the people that were arriving, and he frowned.


    Vincente - Lv 112


    HP: 655/ 655


    MP: 123/ 124


    SP: 433/ 433


    Strength: 155


    Speed: 133


    Magic: 44


    Endurance: 147


    Dexterity: 88


    Status Points: 00


    Juliane - Lv 119


    HP: 555/ 555


    MP: 183/ 183


    SP: 483/ 483


    Strength: 144


    Speed: 167


    Magic: 77


    Endurance: 111


    Dexterity: 67


    Status Points: 00


    ¡­


    They were pretty high level, and upon looking at them closely, Billy realized that they had a presence different from ordinary nobles. Most likely, that party was just an excuse to lure her out and ambush her in a closed space filled with mercenaries and assassins. Now Billy had an excuse to stop her, but would she listen? While everyone looked pretty rich and had some valuable things with them, it was clear that she was aiming at someone at the party, not something. Or maybe she wanted to get rid of arge group of people at the same time¡­


    A lot of carriages approached for the next few minutes, and the thief didn''t do anything. Until they stoppeding, and Billy saw a shadow moving below that one that he followed. Billy didn''t have time to waste, and since the path toward her was a straight line with no obstacles, he used sh.


    Although Billy suddenly appeared in front of her, the female thief still reacted on time to grab a knife and then point toward his neck. Still, at thest moment, she stopped because Billy was unarmed and he didn''t look like a guard. The female thief was hiding her face and body under a dark cloak and hood, but he still could see the face of a woman in her early twenties who had long ck hair and deep brown eyes. In any case, while she stopped the attack, she didn''t drop her guard since she could tell that Billy was strong and his presence was stiff.


    "There is a trap waiting for you inside the mansion, you should retreat," Billy said. "If you use Appraisal on everyone when they began to leave, you will confirm that."


    "Who the hell are you?" The woman asked.


    "My name is Billy and I have been looking for you," Billy replied. "We need to talk, but right here isn''t an appropriate ce."


    The ck-haired woman stepped forward and wondered what she should do while looking at the mansion nearby. In the end, she showed an annoyed expression and clicked her tongue. She could tell now that she almost fell for a trap, all because she was too eager to kill many of her targets at the same time.


    "Lead the way," the woman said.


    ???? - Lv ????


    HP: ????/????


    MP: ????/????


    SP: ????/????


    Strength: ????


    Speed: ????


    Magic: ????


    Endurance: ????


    Dexterity: ????


    Status Points: ????


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????,


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Skill Points: ????


    Billy nodded, but before that, he tried to check the status of that woman. Unfortunately, she used the same skill to hide her information. Billy wondered why he didn''t ask Icarus what that skill was yet. Then again, they weren''t on good terms since that battle against the summoned creatures.


    They headed toward a dark alley after confirming that no guards saw them walking. Most of them were patrolling the mansion, so they had a hard time avoiding them.


    "... You are from Earth, aren''t you?" The woman asked.


    "It isn''t far that you two can hide your status and see mine so easily¡­" Billy said. "In any case, have you realized that you weren''t the only human who was reborn in this world?"


    "I considered the possibility after hearing some rumors¡­ You aren''t alone here, are you?" The woman asked.


    "Someone else convinced me to look for others like us, he is nearby, but he won''te if I don''t give the signal, it is up to you," Billy said. "By the way, what is your name?"


    "... Lucyna," Lucyna said. "You can call him if you want. I don''t know what you two want exactly, but it seems that you don''t want to pick a fight. You could have attacked me earlier if you wanted."


    Billy called Icarus, and he appeared in the blink of an eye, which made Lucyna frown since it seemed that those two had the same skills. Billy sighed¡­ He didn''t consider that he had revealed his newest skill when he tried to stop her. Not like he didn''t have many options at that time. In any case, Lucyna took out her cloak and hood when Icarus appeared, revealing a pretty woman who looked to be at their age. She also was wearing light, adventure-like clothes and not a single piece of armor. It was really reckless even if she had tome thief skills.


    "Nice to meet you, I am Icarus," Icarus said. "We are looking for others like us to prevent problems down the road. We faced others like us, and we are nning to make an alliance with those who want to live peacefully here."


    "I see¡­ So that is what you want," Lucyna said. "Sorry, but I am not interested in joining any one''s fight."

 Chapter 426 Reasons (4)

    <h4>Chapter 426 Reasons (4)</h4>


    "We aren''t asking to throw your goals here away ande with us," Icarus said. "We just need to help each other when the necessity arises. We have many reasons to believe that other reincarnated individuals will target us in order to obtain our powers."


    "I see¡­ that exins why he has four of those," Lucyna said. "Still, I don''t n on leaving this state. My goals are here, and I won''t stop until I reach them."


    "Are you seeking revenge?" Icarus asked. "I can understand why you are doing this, but you should think more in the long term. Once you get your revenge, what happens next?"


    Billy sighed. Icarus probably lived for quite a while on Earth. Only someone experienced would say that kind of thing. Still, it wouldn''t work even a single bit to convince her. While being logical wouldn''t hurt, he had to think from her perspective. She had been pursuing that same goal for years, after all. There was no way that she would abbandon them just because some unknown dudes asked her. Still, Billy had a few things to say to her that might change her perspective.


    "If you don''t want to work with us, then it is fine, but you should stop doing anything that might damage our reputation," Billy said.


    "What if I don''t stop?" Lucyna asked.


    "What would you do if I were to get on your way right now?" Billy asked.


    "Don''t answer a question with another question¡­ I see, you are afraid that our existence and actions can interfere with your life," Lucyna said while furrowing her eyebrows. "I will make sure to take our secret to the grave, so my actions won''t bother your life."


    "Can you at least tell us what your goals are here?" Icarus asked. "Maybe we can help and show that we truly want to be your allies."


    "I don''t need any help to deal with my opponents," Lucyna said.


    "That makes sense, you are fighting against them for over a year because they are easy to defeat," Billy said.


    The atmosphere around them grew darker and colder. Lucyna didn''t like those snarky remarks, apparently. Still, she wasn''t childish enough to try to deny that. Billy was right. For whatever reason, she was taking her time fighting the aristocracy of that state. Thanks to that, no one knew what she looked like, but they were starting toy pretty good traps for her. The people from there managed to deal with an entire state without suffering heavy losses, so they shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "Don''t say things like that, Billy," Icarus said and then sighed. "If you have some people that you want to protect and not reveal where they live, I can understand that. I have people like that and so does Billy. However, by being reckless, you are feeding your ego and not protecting them¡­"


    Lucyna got silent again. It didn''t look like she was such a cold person. She wasn''t also prideful enough to ignore the points made by others. Still, she wasn''t ready to share her secrets with others. There wasn''t much to gain if she does that, she probably never wondered if her ways were wrong since the very moment she started her mission.


    "... Twenty one years ago, I was reborn in this world in a small vige south of here," Lucyna said. "We lived normal lives for a few years, but then the mines began to appear in our territory for whatever reason. Our lives began to improve after that, we weren''t that poor, but we weren''t rich either. However, the people of this state wanted to take the mines from us and eventually began to harass us to hand over thosends to them. Eventually, they grew tired of that and negan to attack our territory. I was six at that time and even though I have been using my system for many years, I wasn''t strong enough to stop them. I was one of the first to lose everything in the starting conflicts, I began to use my powers to fight back, but I was just one person and the military might of this state overwhelmed us and eventually, most of my people were killed or turned into ves¡­ I won''t stop until I can do the same with this state."


    Billy almost sighed, and that would have enraged Lucyna. Still, he couldn''t help it since it was the kind of thinking someone who couldn''t think things through would have. It was too unrealistic¡­ She wouldn''t be able to exterminate all the people of a single state by herself with thief-like skills. Even if she could, she wouldn''t be fast enough, and some people would manage to escape, thus involving others in a mess. Eventually, more people would learn about the existence of those weird individuals and their powers.


    "Even if they live in the same area, you can''t me everyone here for the crimes of the leaders of this state," Icarus said. "You can get rid of the leaders and leave the others alone."


    "That won''t work. You probably found me because I killed several people in that cityst year, do you know how things changed there after I killed only the leaders?" Lucyna asked. "Nothing, absolutely nothing changed. Those who became the new leaders only used it as an opportunity to do the same and make my people suffer even more."


    That was only obvious. You can''t change the view of an entire society just because some people died. No one knew Lucyna, so they couldn''t fear her. They only thought that the deaths were caused by some feud. Still, leaving a message behind would be pretty dumb. Right now, to enact the justice that she wanted, Lucyna could only think of total extermination.


    "Don''t you think that their deaths wouldn''t be a merciful end?" Billy asked. "Making them suffer after taking from them the things that they valued the most would probably be more suitable."

 Chapter 427 Reasons (5)

    <h4>Chapter 427 Reasons (5)</h4>


    "Hey, Billy¡­ what are you even saying?" Icarus asked while frowning.


    "I am just saying that there is a better way to solve this mess," Billy said. "You don''t have to rely on total annihtion to quench your anger. Hit where it hurts and get rid of the pieces that are the core of the problem. If you y your hands right, you will only have a bunch of confused people without resources to go after you after this is over."


    "... Tell me more," Lucyna said.


    "Destroy the dungeons and while they are busy trying to stop you from doing so, aim to their pockets and get all of their money," Billy said. "After getting rid of those, you can exterminate the nobles of this state. Once the poption sees what happened to them, they won''t try to take their ce, they won''t even have the means to do the same as the others without the dungeons, so they will be forced to look for other ways to live their lives."


    It seemed like a waste to get rid of dungeons that could produce ores like that, but it wasn''t like Billy actually needed them. He could understand Lucyna''s anger. He would be that unreasonable in her ce. Still, he believed that his n was way better than simple killing. Make your true enemies despair before delivering the final blow¡­ it was also the perfect chance to let them make a mistake.


    In any case, Lucyna stopped to consider that option. She probably didn''t know much about the world yet since she got blinded by revenge for many years. Still, Billy only learned that dungeons could be destroyed recently. In most cases, that was a terrible move for the people of a state, but that would work well for the people of that state, who let greedy bastards control their lives to the point where they had to follow the orders to destroy another.


    "That isn''t a bad idea¡­" Lucyna said.


    "Right, but you will need our help to do all of this as fast as possible without giving your enemies the time to react," Billy said. "Naturally, we won''t help for free. We will split the money that we will get in three parts."


    "Sounds good to me," Lucyna said while showing a satisfied smile.


    She had thought that Billy would demand her to work with them, and after her goal was achieved, she wouldn''t mind fighting against those that would want to kill her. She was fine with that as well. After all, her other power granted her the chance to level up in exchange for valuable things. She would be stupidly stronger after that. What she didn''t imagine was the fact that her reaction would make Billy conclude that.


    Regardless, it seemed that the group was finally seeing each other eye to eye, but Icarus couldn''t help but sigh. Billy and Lucyna were quite the dangerousbination since they had no qualms in going to great lengths to crush their enemies. Regardless, the group retreated for the night after agreeing that they would talk about their next steps on the next day.


    It seemed that the mission was going tost for a while longer. Still, Billy had considered that possibility, so he wasn''t exactly worried. Besides, he was solving two problems at a time, getting rid of the leaders of a state that might target his friends one day and preventing Lucyna from falling into a spiral and dark path.


    The next day, the group met outside the capital. Although they decided to work together, it would be better if they weren''t seen walking or talking together while they stayed in the capital. Regardless, it seemed that Lucyna had turned into a nocturnal animal since she looked tired, she was pale as a ghost, and the light of the day was bothering her.


    "You guys look like the type who don''t know how to work in groups, so I will take the reins from here," Billy dered.


    "Fine by me, as long as you do something about that bossy attitude," Lucyna said.


    "As I was saying, you guys don''t have experience in working with groups, that is why you can say things like that," Billy said. "Regardless, to reach our current goals here, we will need to take some fast and precise steps. Checking the dungeons, measuring the forces guarding those ces, getting rid of them, and then destroying the cores¡­ That will be half of our mission. With my experience, I can find the final part of the dungeon rtively fast, it will depend how deep the mines are. The real problem is that eventually, even if we take the guards down, someone will notice and others wille. The enemies are the richest folks of this state, so we might end up fighting almost the total military force of this state."


    "I can prevent that from happening," Icarus said.


    "Yes, you can and you will, but not in the way that you are thinking," Billy said. "You will work as diversion after we deal with the guards near the mines. You will cause problems near the towns and viges closest to the mines and before going to the next target, you will get rid of all the ravens, horses, carriages and anything that might help messengers from moving around."


    "I see¡­ I suppose that it is better than killing people left and right," Icarus said.


    "What about me?" Lucyna asked.


    "I really don''t need help, so you can just watch everything and wait until we deal with all the dungeons and then target the nobles," Billy replied. "I am sure that you will want to do most of the job yourself when ites to handling them."


    "You are right, I can barely contain the urge to go and kill all of them," Lucyna said while showing a wicked smile. "But I am going with you to make sure that we will finish things as fast as possible."

 Chapter 428 Reasons (6)

    <h4>Chapter 428 Reasons (6)</h4>


    Although half of the n was already made, things wouldn''t be so simple. Billy asked Lucyna to steal a map of the state, one that had the locations of all the mines. Since they annexed the state that Lucyna was born in, they would have a lot of ground to cover and seven dungeons to destroy. It was a lot of work¡­ Still, it was the best option and there were some ways to deal with that. Starting from the other end of the state ande toward the capital was one of those.


    In any case, after studying the map for a while, Billy selected an order to destroy those ces without wasting time and approaching the capital at the same time. That way, they would be able to move faster than any weird rumor could.


    "I can move faster than any tumor, but carrying you guys with me won''t befortable," Icarus said. "To any of us."


    "I don''t need your help to move," Billy said and then used sh.


    "I also can move faster on my own," Lucyna said and then appeared a few hundred meters ahead.


    Billy didn''t sense mana being used like he does, so it seemed that Lucyna had her own trick of moving faster. The mana was also pretty stable, so it seemed that it was a system skill rted to her powers. After looking at the ce she stood before, Billy noticed that the ground was a bit weird¡­ The spot that she had been having taller grass than the area around. Somehow, she could move two spots and carry everything above and around with another spot. It was almost like Teleport magic.


    "Well, I am still faster," Icarus said. "Besides, for how long can you use those skills?"


    It was pretty stupid, but that eventually turned into apetition. It goes without saying that Icarus won, but Billy and he still were surprised that Lucyna could keep up with them. Billy had his reserves of mana, but it didn''t seem like Lucyna could use magic that effectively. Unless¡­ She also could use her powers to refill her energy. If she could turn valuable things into experience, maybe she could turn it into mana as well¡­


    "We truly are quite the weird bunch, I don''t want to even imagine someone with¡­ No, it is nothing," Icarus said.


    For someone who had more life experience, Icarus sure could be reckless with his words. It was obvious what he had thought¡­ Imagining someone like them with all those crazy powersbined¡­ It truly made them imagine a god-like being. Regardless, they began to cross the state, and on that very same day, they reached the border of the now destroyed fesis state. From far away, it looked like a normal state. It didn''t have distinguished features or ambient aside from the destroyed viges, towns, and cities.


    The group took a break at night and then resumed their travel in the morning. Icarus and Billy learned that the aristocrats only rebuilt the closest towns to the mines since their men would work and live in those.


    "Should we attack the dungeons at night?" Icarus asked. "It will be harder for them to read if we do that."


    "Those three dungeons are rtively close to each other, so it won''t matter much unless we work nonstop," Billy replied. "Fortunately, those three are pretty far away from the nearest mine of the Korpal state, so they won''t heat what happened for at least two days if you do your job properly."


    "We should kill all the guards, that will serve as a warning for the civilians not to get in our way," Lucyna said. "If things getplicated, we will have less enemies to worry about."


    Lucyna had a point, but that also could cause problems if the poption gets mad and decides to intervene instead. If they work together, even outside a fight, they can cause a lot of problems¡­


    "Let''s see how things will y inside the dungeon first, if things get dicey, you can go and finish them off," Billy said. "Otherwise, it will be only a waste of time."


    Billy could tell that Lucyna was itching to kill the entire military force of that state. Even if they were just receiving orders, it didn''t change the fact that they are a part of the problem as well. So, she probably would stay behind to get rid of them since she couldn''t them what was going to happen inside the dungeon or how the things would y out outside.


    In any case, before putting their ns into action, they watched the first dungeon for a full day in order to see how things worked there. The number of guards was quite high. They had at least two hundred of them day and night around the dungeon. That without counting the adventurers or mercenaries fighting the monsters inside. As expected, things will start with a fight.


    "Their levels¡­ they are all above one hundred," Billy said. "Since cores are more valuable than ordinary dungeon materials, they stay in the dungeon for quite a while. Hence, their levels is higher than usual."


    "People can get stronger fighting dungeon monsters that fast?" Lucyna asked.


    "I guess it is no surprise that you don''t know," Billy said. "Only a few people can use those mines."


    Now that he thought about it, Billy thought that he gained experience inside the dungeon because his powers had some divine attributes, and he had assumed that the dungeons had also been created by the gods of that world. Still, normal people could get experience fast as well there, so it seemed that his guess wasn''tpletely right. He was half correct because his friends were between level 150 and 160, so they were getting less experience than him¡­


    In any case, against that many enemies, it would be better to surprise them at night, so they decided to follow Icarus'' strategy and rest until midnight.

 Chapter 429 Reasons (7)

    <h4>Chapter 429 Reasons (7)</h4>


    "All right, it is time to work," Billy said. "However, we need to know what each other can do before we can pick a fight with those guys. Icarus is fast, and I can stop them with magic. What can you do?"


    "If you stop their movements, I can attack them from behind," Lucyna said. "It will be easier if they can''t take a single step."


    "All right¡­ You watch the area for a while and then you head to that town and do your work," Billy said while looking at Icarus.


    "Roger that," Icarus said and then nodded.


    Using the shadows of the night, the group slowly approached the nearest mine. Although it was on a mountain that was rtively tall, the entrance was almost at the ground level. Thanks to that, they didn''t have to climb it. Regardless, when they were fifty meters away from the enemies, Billy used his Earth magic, and he could feel all the presence of the guards. At the same time, he made them sink into the Earth until they got buried up to their knees. Those guys panicked at the same time, but soon they recovered and grab their weapons. Unfortunately for them, Lucyna appeared behind and began to cut their throats. Certainly, stabbing them from behind would be simpler, but she wanted to let them bleed to death¡­


    "Is she that bloodthirsty or is she trying to hide what she can do?" Billy wondered.


    In any case, Lucyna worked fast, but some mercenaries had crossbows and tried to use those against her. However, Lucyna only pointed her hand toward them, and they lost those weapons. Soon after, they appeared right behind her.


    Billy saw some guards trying to reach their pockets, but he used more of his mana to make them sink even further. Smashing their legs to stop them was possible. Those guys didn''t have much mana, but Billy still recovered quite a bit. In any case, they died before they could do anything¡­ Despite that, Billy felt some footstepsing from the mines. Some people still were inside working, but Billy weed them by firing some Earth Shells on their heads and killing them instantly.


    "That was pretty neat," Lucyna said while she was checking the corpses. "Was that Earth Maniption? I found that on the skill shop but I didn''t want to use so many skill points into such skill when I don''t have much mana."


    While she was checking the corpses of the guards, Billy kept an eye on the interior of the dungeon, and he checked the ores that the guys he had killed had brought. They were mostly iron ores, but their quality was quite something. They didn''t need to be purified either¡­


    "Come to think of it, they should have an warehouse to keep those in the nearest town and they only transport those to the other state now and then," Billy thought. "This is a pain, we should have attacked on the transportation day."


    It might make them lose some time, but Billy already had a n about how to solve that, so he focused on the dungeon. After checking the corpses, Billy created a Fireball and began to move forward. Lucyna stayed behind because she was more looking forward to killing the guards than the monsters. In any case, Billy got used to the rain and eventually began to rain since time was of the essence, and thanks to that, he found the first enemy soon enough. They were big and humanoid, but they were also a lot different than Billy had imagined up close.


    Iron Golem- Lv 135


    HP: 750/ 750


    MP: 750/ 750


    SP: 150/150


    Strength: 225


    Speed: 30


    Magic: 225


    Endurance: 200


    Dexterity: 30


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Smash Lv 50


    Spells: Iron Bullet Lv 80, Iron Spear Lv 60,


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 200, Fire Resistance Lv 58, Heat Resistance Lv 78, Cold Resistance Lv 68


    Skill Points: 00


    The iron golem was pretty powerful and sturdy. Still, Billy entered the dungeon, knowing already how he would deal with the monsters. He fired a lightning bolt straight at the Golem''s head¡­ The creature waspletely paralyzed, and the heat made its head melt in just two seconds. Billy''s firepower had increased a lot, and since the element was adding against the monster, there was no better alternative. Still, the cost of mana seemed a bit high, and the noise, and the sh of light.


    You obtained 350 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 175 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 175 experience points.


    "I made a lot of noise, but the town is three kilometers away and considering the traveling distance of the lightning bolt, it didn''t reach there," Billy thought. "Those two probably will hear this, but I suppose it is fine."


    For the time being, Billy didn''t think that he would fight Lucyna and Icarus any time soon, but even if he had to, Lightning bolts probably wouldn''t work. He usually controls the spell to be a bit slower in order to aim, and that would be something easier for those two to dodge. Besides, Icarus already knew about the Thunder Storm. He was annoying, but he wasn''t stupid. He certainly had thought of a way to deal with that.


    Regardless, Billy advanced in the mine and confirmed that there were no bifurcations. The path toward thest room was pretty straightforward, which made Billy wonder why that was the case¡­ It wouldn''t be weird if the dungeons were different in other parts of that world, but even so, that smelled suspicious. Billy would have to do some more investigation after that, but it would be hard since he had to travel for days even to reach the closest states. That seemed like a task for his spies, but it was hard to imagine them achieving much when they were at level of bandits in terms of power. Billy had to find another alternative...

 Chapter 430 Reasons (8)

    <h4>Chapter 430 Reasons (8)</h4>


    Although the number of encounters was small in the beginning, they increased the more Billy proceeded. The mine wasn''t exactly spacious, so most people would have a hard time fighting the Golems. Still, Billy didn''t stop fighting a single time. He just killed them while running with his lightning bolts. It was better that way...


    Despite the encounters, Billy reached the end of the mines pretty soon, and as expected, he found a bigger room, and the core of the dungeon was floating right in the middle of the ceiling. Billy pointed his hands toward it and used Lightning Bolts. Still, several Diamond Golems suddenly appeared and blocked his vision of the target.


    Diamond Golem- Lv 275


    HP: 2750/ 2750


    MP: 2750/ 2750


    SP: 800/800


    Strength: 725


    Speed: 100


    Magic: 725


    Endurance: 656


    Dexterity: 72


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Sonic Punch Lv 150


    Spells: Sonic Bullet Lv 180, Triple Iron Wall Lv 160,


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 400, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Heat Resistance Lv 150, Cold Resistance Lv 130


    Skill Points: 00


    As expected, they were a lot tougher than ordinary iron golems. Although most golems turn into dust once they are killed, their body properties remain the same as their core until that happens. As such, those golems were strong against electric attacks since their bodies were covered by massive crystal-like diamonds. Billy wanted to understand the logic behind that. Still, just like a lot of things in that world, he never understood even after thinking for days¡­


    In any case, the very moment the Golemsnded, Billy used his water Transformation and then covered them with ice from neck to toe, and then he charged, ready to use Light Spear. Billy didn''t hold back and used all his buffs. Thanks to that, his attack easily destroyed the head of one of the Golems and damaged the core, killing it, but his chain spear also suffered some damage.


    You obtained 35.000 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 17.500 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 17.500 experience points.


    The monster also didn''t give Billy that much experience. It was probably because the difference in level wasn''t that high. Nevertheless, Billy chose his next target, and then he realized that others Golems were falling¡­


    "What happened to the rules? Shouldn''t a core have a single guardian?" Billy asked and then clicked his tongue.


    His main weapon won''tst for long like that, Billy had to think of another way to solve the issue, and he found an answer quite fast. It seemed a bit reckless, but he decided to use fire against fire. He enchanted the tip of his spear with Earth magic to make it as hard as possible and then infused mana. Then he charged toward the enemies before using sh.


    Billy disappeared, but then he appeared in front of his target and, with his spear piercing the creature''s head. As expected, the momentum of sh granted him some extra power while keeping his stance. That was why his spear pierced the enemy''s head so easily¡­ The only problem was the fact that his right arm felt the impact all of a sudden, and that hurt like hell. Still, Billy decided to keep using that strategy.


    Billy attacked the Diamond Golems nonstop, but the core still kept summoning them. Still, he didn''t stop and waited for his chance¡­ That chance appeared when Billy had killed around thirty Golems. Their bodies had dissolved enough to the point that Billy could see their diamond cores. Secretly, he grabbed them using his Earth magic, and when they were put together, creating a thick tip of a spear, Billy fired them from the ground toward the core while was focusing on dodging.


    He tried to get the core by surprise. Still, it reacted fast enough to summon another diamond golem to block the attack despite that. The attack was stopped, but Billy jumped with all his might. You grabbed the spear and then added his strength to the attack. The core summoned more monsters to stop him, but Billy''s strength surpassed all that and forced the Golems to hit the core and smash it.


    You obtained 35000 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 17500 experience points.


    The skill Earth Transformation obtained 17500 experience points.


    ¡­


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 175.000 experience points.


    The skill Earth Transformation obtained 175.000 experience points.


    Billy frowned when hended and saw thosest notifications, his Earth magic skills got a lot of experience for whatever reason. In contrast, he didn''t get that much¡­ He wondered if it was because the core was destroyed.


    "I guess the nature of ordinary dungeon cores is different from the titan ones¡­ Still, they can give me a lot of experience at once.


    Hunting normally would be better in the long run, but Billy didn''t have time for that. Regardless, now that Billy had destroyed a dungeon core, he didn''t know what was going to happen. He never did that inside a dungeon¡­ Instead of exploding like before, the entire dungeon began to copse. That wasn''t a problem for Billy, who used earth magic as much as he breathes, so he just left the area while using sh after getting the diamond cores.


    "I suppose Kate and Natalie aren''t the type who likes jewelry, but it is better to give them something like this," Billy thought while he was escaping. "Still, they only think that giving them gifts would be because I screwed up somehow. Well, meh, whatever. Let''s just make some rings or nes out of this"


    Billy didn''t take even fifteen minutes to clear the dungeon, so he was starting to think that the mission would be pretty easy, at least half of it. However, he changed his mind when he left the mountain and saw a small army heading in his direction. It seemed that Icarus failed at his job, but Lucyna looked pretty pleased with that change of events.

 Chapter 431 Reasons (9)

    <h4>Chapter 431 Reasons (9)</h4>


    "Can you deal with them while I go to that town and deal with their warehouse?" Billy asked.


    "I can, but I am not used to fighting that many enemies directly, I won''t have finished by the time you return," Lucyna replied.


    "I will return as soon as possible and Icarus wille as soon as he finishes his job," Billy said and then disappeared.


    While using sh, Billy reached the town in the blink of an eye, and the entire ce was wide and awake. Something was off. With Icarus''s speed, he shouldn''t have messed up. In any case, when Billy was about to look for the warehouse, Icarus showed up, and he looked a bit annoyed.


    "You know, what is the point of giving me a job and then causing problems to me?" Icarus asked.


    "What do you mean by that?" Billy asked.


    "Your lightning bolts made the guards here notice that something was off inside the dungeon¡­" Icarus said.


    "Ah¡­ My bad. The shes of light are visible from here, huh," Billy said and then forced a smile. "I will look for the ce that they store the cores, you can rest if you want, I will solve this mess."


    "I will finish what I started," Icarus said and then left.


    In the end, Billy was the one who made a mess out of things, he couldn''tin, and Icarus had a point with his anger. In any case, he used Earth magic to check the town, and he quickly found the cores since they still had some of their mana left. He also found that the ce was heavily guarded. He could knock the guards out, but it would be better if no one noticed that the cores had disappeared.


    "I can''t transport those while we work, so I guess I will just hide them underground," Billy thought while he was making a tunnel toward the warehouse.


    While imagining that he would recover some extra mana by helping Lucyna, Billy didn''t hold back and focused on speed while making the tunnel. After just five minutes, he reached the warehouse from below, and he increased the area since he would hide the cores there. The number of boxes filled with those was pretty high, so it seemed that they stored cores of several weeks in there¡­ they would need some time to take all of that, and they didn''t have it right now. Without any other choice, Billy sped up things by using Telekinesis, and then after ten minutes, he sealed the hole and left.


    Back at the ce where Billy had left Lucyna, he found her and Icarus fighting the army. It was more like a slow massacre instead of a fight. Those two could be pretty fast, and the soldiers and guards couldn''t do much. Some of them tried to escape, but they only became easy targets for them.


    To make things end faster, Billy snipes the guards with stone cannons. Thanks to that and the darkness of the night, many of the enemies died without knowing that they attacked them or even realizing that they died. Thanks to that, Lucyna got pissed. They deserved to suffer more from her perspective. Fortunately, she was smart enough to realize that they couldn''t waste time satisfying her bloodthirstiness.


    "Did you finish things properly there?" Icarus asked when thest enemy fell.


    "The ores are below the warehouse, I sealed the ce with earth magic, but they probably won''t look for it underground since I didn''t leave any traces behind," Billy said. "We cane back for themter."


    "I suppose we can''t work while carrying luggage¡­ are you fine with that, Lucyna?" Icarus asked.


    "Yes¡­" Lucyna said. "Let''s get going, we should attack all the three dungeons and towns before sunrise, and then finish everything tomorrow night."


    It would be nice if that were possible. Billy had a feeling that things won''t process that well, though. It was just a feeling, but Billy was almost certain that in some way or the other, things would get nasty. The targets already showed that they weren''t stupid when they almost made Lucyna fall for an ambush. Regardless, the group headed north toward the next mine that was one hundred fifty kilometers away. Despite that, they reached the ce in a couple of minutes.


    "Why do you stop so many times along the way, Billy?" Icarus asked.


    "Why don''t you reveal to me your second ability?" Billy asked.


    "Why should I?" Icarus asked.


    "Why, indeed¡­" Billy said while frowning.


    Even with Hawkeye, Billy''s eyesight had a limit at night, so it couldn''t be helped that he had to stop so often. In any case, he couldn''t imagine a way to deal with that weakness. Improving physical abilities was possible, but Billy couldn''t imagine that being possible with spells¡­ At least not with his current level.


    In any case, the guards in the next dungeon and town weren''t aware of what Billy and the others did in the previous attack, so they didn''t have many chances to react when they put their n into action. The only problem was the fact that the entrance of the next dungeon was in the middle of a three kilometers tall mountain, and there was only one path toward it. Such a path had many torches illuminating the ce in order to make sure that the guards would see the approach of everyone.


    People with the physical abilities such as Billy, Icarus, and Lucyna, they could choose the rough path and remain stealthy as they approached. Still, in the darkness of the night, a single mistake would make many rocks fall and put the enemies on guard.


    "Can you appear right behind them from this distance?" Billy asked.


    "Yeah," Lucyna replied.


    "In that case, I will cross the path first and once I enter in position, you cane and do the same as before," Billy said. "You can start your job as well, this time I won''t use lightning bolts."

 Chapter 432 Descendent (1)

    <h4>Chapter 432 Descendent (1)</h4>


    Icarus nodded, and then he left. In the end, while using sh, Billy crossed the path without alerting the enemies. He just had to stop between the torches, in the darkest ces, after all. Considering that everyone was tired and they never got attacked while protecting the dungeon, their attention was stupid low.


    Things repeated themselves the same as before. Even Lucyna cut the throats of everyone and watched them die as much as possible. Billy thought that it was a pity that psychologists didn''t exist in that world. She probably needed some sessions with one. In any case, for one reason or the other, Billy felt that the number of guards was small¡­ things had been too easy for his tastes. He only realized why when he entered the dungeon and saw the copper golems. They were weaker than the iron ones, even though they were at the same level. Still, Billy didn''t drop his guard, and he did the right thing because the rate at which he found the golems was quite something. One every ten seconds was about to appear¡­


    "Just my luck¡­ is this mine always like this?" Billy wondered while furrowing his eyebrows. "It doesn''t make any sense with the small number of guards."


    Most likely, the core was reacting to Billy''s presence, but that wouldn''t make any sense either since it was impossible for that core to know about his goal¡­ Or was it? More troublesome questions were appearing, but Billy could wonder about themter. Using the same tactic as before, Billy enhanced his spear and charged toward them with sh. Their endurance was lower, so he had an easy time piercing their heads and destroying the cores. Unfortunately, Billy found an army of diamond golems waiting for him in thest room.


    "What the hell¡­" Billy said. "The cores are actually connected somehow?"


    At that point in time, the core was just too well prepared to face Billy. The only exnation for that was that they couldmunicate somehow, or at least feel that the other was destroyed. Regardless, before Billy coulde up with an exnation aside from those, the diamond golems dashed toward him, and once they got close enough¡­ They fired a massive wave of Sonic Bullets.


    Billy raised an Earth Wall and blocked them for a few seconds, but when that one fell, a wave of steam flew toward the Golems and decreased their vision. Billy didn''t know if that would work since Golems didn''t have eyes, but they kept firing on the same spot as before, even though he had moved to the right.


    The steam clouded thest room of the dungeon and eventually reached the core. Still, instead of doing anything useful, it just summoned more Diamond Golems to prevent Billy from attacking.


    "Even the core can''t find me¡­ Maybe it is because the steam was by mana, and they use their magic senses to look for their targets," Billy thought.


    Billy created steam bybining water and fire magic, so it was only natural that it would be rich in mana. Still, he had to extinguish the fireball that illuminated the area for that to work. Now he couldn''t see anything and be relying on his senses to feel their locations. They probably will find him once he starts his attacks, so he had to y it smart. Fortunately, Billy had the right cards in his hands.


    Billy had to use five hundred points of mana to use Mind Control and obtain total control over a single Golem. Still, he began to recover his mana quite fast once he had thirty of those, and they began to gang on a single and smaller group of enemies.


    When they began to fall, Billy recovered mana and used it to control even more Diamond Golems. Still, he didn''t exaggerate and stopped when he had to worry about those since they were going to disappear once the core was destroyed.


    Billy waited for a short while until he had recovered a certain amount of mana, and once that happened, he threw one Diamond golem toward the core. The creature didn''t expect that Billy would use Telekinesis, so that easily solved the matter.


    You obtained 35000 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 17500 experience points.


    The skill Earth Transformation obtained 17500 experience points.


    ¡­


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 175.000 experience points.


    The skill Earth Transformation obtained 175.000 experience points.


    The same thing happened again, and the mine began to copse. Although those creatures caused him some trouble, at least Billy now had some extra diamonds to use. Come to think of it, he didn''t hear or find any jewelry with those until now, so he wondered how they were used¡­


    "You took your time," Icarus said when Billy returned.


    Billy looked around, and it seemed that things had ended already there, and this time, the guards in the town didn''t realize what was going on. They will realize it in the morning, but by then, it will be toote. Now Billy just had to look for the warehouse and hide their ores. It was annoying, but since they had finished their jobs, they went with Billy and saw how his magic worked. There wasn''t any trick behind it, so there wasn''t much point in observing him.


    "You are pretty muscr for a mage," Lucyna said. "You also have a lot of physical skills."


    "Who said that I am a mage?" Billy asked. "Just because you guys were born with a certain type of skills, it doesn''t mean that you have to be stronger while considering those solely."


    Trying to improve without considering their strengths would be foolish. Still, Billy didn''t consider their natural skills the same as their strength. Besides, while it was useful out ofbat, the skills he was born with weren''t that useful in the middle of a fight. It would be different if he could control all the experiences of other things¡­

 Chapter 433 Descendent (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433 Descendent (2)</h4>


    They finished things on the second two pretty fast, so it seemed that the first night would end perfectly. While they were heading toward the third location, Billy checked his status.


    Billy - Lv 237 14.500/ 137.000 EXP


    HP: 1886/ 1886


    MP: 2951/ 3001


    SP: 958/ 1018


    Strength: 479 + 205


    Speed: 363 + 75


    Magic: 703 + 395


    Endurance: 142 + 205


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points:160


    Skills:


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Earth Maniption Lv 201 (+ 43UP), Earth Transformation Lv 166(+ 77 UP) Fire Creation Lv 09, sh Lv 73 (+43)


    Passive: Sage''s Wisdom Lv 79 (+ 05UP), Spiritual Core Lv 101 (+ 15UP), Brute Strength Lv 41 (+ 05 UP), Toughness Lv 41 (+ 05 UP), Quick Steps Lv 17 (+06)


    Skill Points: 660


    Although he was in the middle of an important job, Billy didn''t take his weights out. He just made them a bit lighter. Thanks to that, some of his skills still were leveling up. Even if it was just a bit, it was important to keep getting stronger every day. Eventually, all that hard work would pile up and Billy wouldn''t get caught off guard by a strong opponent.


    Gungnir: a power thrust attack thatbines the strength of the body and spirit to cause critical damage.


    Cost: 100 mana and 100 stamina.


    Finishing the Golems using Gungnir would have been a lot easier, but Billy wanted to keep that skill as a secret. Even though those two could see his skill list, seeing the skill in action was also important. Also, that skill consumed a lot of stamina, and Billy didn''t find the spell that could convert mana into stamina¡­ It was about time for him to learn that, but even though he tried many methods, none of them worked.


    Regardless, the group reached the next location one hour before sunrise, so they would need to be faster than before. Although that was the case, those two apparently didn''t know that. Lucyna stepped forward and said something quite unexpected.


    "I want to destroy the dungeon this time," Lucyna dered.


    "I also bored of just doing the same," Icarus said.


    Billy facepalmed. In a way, those two were even worse than his friends when they were kids. At least they knew how to follow orders and wouldn''t say such selfish things at important moments. As expected of Earthlings, they didn''t know how to behave themselves in situations like that. That was why they were weaker than Billy...


    "Did you already quench your thirst for blood?" Billy asked.


    "Not quite, but I feel like I should get used to dungeons from now on," Lucyna said.


    "You truly aren''t the type which is suited to clearing a dungeon alone," Billy said. "Even more so against Golems¡­ Tanks are usually the downfall of assassin types."


    "You canin if I fail at destroying the ce before sunrise," Lucyna said.


    "Fine¡­ But if you two screw up, you will have to follow all my orders after this," Billy said. "I will deal with things in the town."


    It was probably better topromise like that, if they fail, Billy take the reins of the operation once and for all. Icarus didn''t seem like someone who would kill people in most situations, even more so when they did nothing to him. Still, apparently, he decided to make Lucyna''s pain his own for whatever reason. Although it was annoying to admit that, Billy knew that Icarus was the most suitable person to take the guards. With his speed, ordinary people couldn''t even hope to get him¡­ one could only wonder until when he will do that job.


    Regardless, the group split up again, and Billy headed to the nearby town. The first thing he looked for was the stables across the town. Only a few guards were guarding those, and Billy had an easy time knocking them out after hitting their stomachs with Earth Bullets. They didn''t seem like proper guards, more like stable boys, so Billy hesitated in killing them. Regardless, when Billy found the horses, he opened the gates and then used Mind Control. He gave the animals the orders to run as much as possible and only stop after several hours.


    "Why am I being merciful¡­ It isn''t like I am that fond of animals," Billy thought and then sighed.


    When the confusion began to spread, Billy had already dealt with three of the five stables of the town. He also had destroyed the building where the ravens stayed. With them, he couldn''t take any chances¡­ Regardless, that job had been too easy. Finding the warehouse in which the cores were held also hadn''t been difficult.


    When Billy finished his job, he noticed that the eastern sky was getting clearer. He thought that he had twenty minutes more, but Billy forgot that he was in another state and far away from home. Since it was southeastern away from bis home, it was evident that it would be day a bit earlier. Still, despite that, things around town were still calm¡­ rtively calm since everyone that had awakened was trying to catch the horses.


    In any case, Billy went to check things with the others, but he only found a sea of corpses along the way. Icarus didn''t hold back, but he didn''t waste too much energy either. All the fallen guards had only wound marks on their napes. Icarus was also the assassin type with his fearsome speed. Still, Billy had forgotten about that since he doesn''t use weapons. He found the guy standing at the entrance of the dungeon, and then the ce began to copse.


    "Not half bad for a beginner, huh," Icarus said.


    "It is quite funny to any of us to be considered beginners at anything that is rted to fighting with these crazy powers," Billy said and then frowned.


    Soon after, Lucyna showed up, and she wasn''t carrying anything. Although Billy couldn''t check her status, he could feel that her presence was stronger¡­

 Chapter 434 Descendent (3)

    <h4>Chapter 434 Descendent (3)</h4>


    It was evident that Lucyna could use valuable things to level up. Even if their mission was important, she wouldn''t have lost anything by getting the diamond cores. Considering that she learned about the existence of others like her, not doing would be stupid.


    "That wasn''t hard. It is easy to make money in dungeons, huh," Lucyna said.


    "Yeah, keep going like that, mocking the work of others. You will be an outstanding person that way," Billy said.


    Lucyna showed aplicated expression after hearing that. She recognized her mistake. In the first ce, they couldn''t use their powers openly, and in normal dungeons, they would find other people, so that was a problem.


    "Regardless, let''s head north and camp in ces where our enemies might try to use to alert the others," Billy said. "We will split up to cover more ground again and then meet on the next target at midnight."


    Billy wanted to keep an eye on them to make sure that they wouldn''t do anything troublesome. Lucyna and Icarus were also a part of them. Still, they had to stop possible pursuers or messengers. They might try to contact others even on foot, and they couldn''t underestimate the physical abilities of the people of that world. A well-trained soldier could cross one hundred kilometers in a single morning.


    In the end, those three split up and choose the most obvious roads that the enemies might be able to use to alert their allies. It was evident that they would choose the shortest ones, though. Much to Billy''s surprise, the first messengers only appeared afternoon. They weren''t using horses either¡­ he wondered why they took their time. Was it because they didn''t know of their speed?


    In any case, Billy wondered what he should do with them. They were soldiers of that state and not ordinary people. So, killing them was one option. Still, Billy decided to make things even more efficient. He used Mind Control on them and forced them to stay behind and stop the others. Billy also headed toward Lucyna and Icarus to do the same with the other messengers that they might find, but then he gave up. While they already knew about his skills, it wouldn''t be wiser to show them in action.


    Regardless, at night, Billy met with the others, and they told him that they didn''t find anyone getting close to them. Billy got lucky¡­


    "Things will be harder now. Instead of small towns, we will face the garrisons ofrge cities," Billy said. "One mistake, and we will spend the next nights fighting armies of soldiers."


    "I don''t see anything wrong with that," Lucyna said.


    "You might want to be famous here after killing thousands of people, but my goal here is not to stand out," Billy said. "We need to keep our existence a secret. Otherwise, we will make the entire world think that we are a threat. Not to mention, we also will make others like us hear about us."


    "That certainly won''t be something good. The first strike is important if the other side has super-powered enemies," Icarus added. "That being said, we need to deliver a huge blow to the military of this state to prevent it from rising again and because Lucyna won''t be satisfied unless that happens."


    "That is right," Lucyna said.


    Billy sighed. Still, that was one thing that they would have to do sooner orter, but he wanted to postpone this for a while. That being said, if that could help him return home faster, he won''t mind. The only issue was that he couldn''t leave traces of his actions behind. So, norge-scale magic for the next fights.


    "I suppose we will have to split thetter half of the work into three nights¡­" Billy said. "The one who will destroy the dungeon will also fight the guards in that ce. The second will face the army that wille from the city, while the third will make sure to destroy all the means for the people of the city tomunicate with others¡­ I suppose I will do that job since I am the only one who can find their warehouses."


    "That city is pretty big and closer to the mines¡­ I don''t think that we can avoid a fight with its army," Icarus said. "Also, Lucyna and I won''t have enough energy to deal with thousands of enemies."


    "Speak for yourself," Lucyna said. "I can give you a hand and attack them from behind. The real issue is the question of who will clear the dungeon."


    Lucyna didn''t know what to choose. Her powers will benefit more if she goes to the dungeon. However, her desire for revenge was telling her to fight the army, even if it was unreasonable. She couldn''t choose between her present and future.


    Right now, teaching them Spiritual Core would solve both issues, but Billy wouldn''t do that without a good reason. Their powers were more suited for fighting than his, so they would lose a lot of their restrictions if they learned that. Turning them into possible fearsome opponents. That was probably why Icarus never asked Billy to teach him magic. He also didn''t want to give something of equal value in exchange for that.


    "I suppose I will need a weapon if I am going to face the army," Icarus said. "You can go and deal with the problems inside and near the mine."


    "You never came across a weapon that you took a liking to?" Billy asked.


    "I tried some, but they usually break quite easily thanks to my speed," Icarus said. "You know that the faster they move, the more objects easily fall apart, right? My body can withstand my speed, but not the weapons that I wield."


    That makes sense. Due to the nature of his power, Icarus could move at fearsome speeds without suffering damage. However, thew of physics still applied to the things around him. In any case, Billy knew how to solve that.

 Chapter 435 Descendant (4)

    <h4>Chapter 435 Descendant (4)</h4>


    Billy''s earth magic had leveled up a lottely, so it was time to check what he could do with it. First of all, he created some Earth gauntlets, and while making it as hard as possible, he used Earth Transformation. He didn''t hold back with the mana used, so it quickly became iron and, after that, turned into copper and then silver. Billy was pretty sure that iron was supposed to be sturdier than copper and silver. Still, he noticed that the status of the gloves had increased. Nevertheless, he couldn''t make the silver gauntlets evolve more than that. It was a pity, but it was expected.


    Silver Gauntlets Lv 10


    STR + 50, SPE + 50


    Durability: 100/100


    Skill points: 50


    Billy also made that level up a bit more in order to increase the endurance. It was the wrong item per se, and it looked pretty cool, but since it was just a prototype that he was going to lend, it was fine.


    "Can''t you add some interesting effects?" Icarus asked.


    "I can, but I won''t," Billy said. "Not for free anyway."


    "Cheapskate," Icarus said.


    "Screw you, dumbass," Billy said. "I havee to help you, and I am away from my family for many weeks, don''t demand any more than that unless you want an ass-kicking."


    "I guess you are right, well, not bad for an item that you made so fast," Icarus said.


    "It is only a loan," Billy said. "Anyway, I am going to assume my position."


    Lucyna looked at the gloves, and they looked pretty valuable. It was kind of amazing that Billy could actually produce silver¡­ even though it cost a lot of mana.


    "... Billy has a family?" Lucyna asked. "Like parents and siblings?"


    "He has both of his parents, a grandmother, and two siblings, but he also has two wives and two kids," Icarus said. "Don''t say anything suspicious about them. That is a touchy subject for him."


    "So, he is fooling the people of this world and even two innocent girls¡­" Lucyna said.


    "As far as I know, they are older than him, and they are the ones who showed interest first," Icarus said. "You decided to leave yourst few years for revenge. Do you think that you can judge someone like him for his choices?"


    Lucyna couldn''t answer that. As long as he isn''tmitting any crimes, no one could judge him. Lucyna also is hiding her identity from others she cares about, so she could understand that despite that, she also wants to live an everyday life once she gets her revenge. In any case, she picked a weird time to think about that. The mission was about to get difficult, so she had to keep her focus.


    When Billy reached the city, he frowned because he didn''t notice that it was walled due to the darkness of the night. He also could sense many soldiers on guard duty. Taking them out would take too long, so he used the same tactic as before. He used Mind Control and made them attack others. They easily killed their nearby allies since they attacked them from behind, and thus they began to move and attack other soldiers. After that, Billy began to move toward the other parts of the walls.


    Eventually, the whole city was in chaos due to the sudden attacks of the soldiers brainwashed by Billy. At least they weren''t attacking civilians, so things were a bit under control. In any case, the confusion was big enough for Billy to find the stables and the messengers post with few guards.


    "Maybe I should learn how to put others to sleep¡­ It will be a lot easier to create havoc and me others for this type of incident without leaving too many traces behind," Billy thought while he was sealing the rooms where the ravens were with Earth magic in order to make them suffocate.


    As for the horses, Billy didn''t know what he could do aside from killing them. The number of stables was pretty high, and they were far away from each other. He wondered why he was hesitating when he had already killed the ravens¡­ It was probably because they were bigger, vegetarian, and calm animals¡­ making a tunnel out of the city and making leave was one option. Still, Billy would waste a lot of mana. Controlling them with Mind control also would take too much mana with their numbers¡­


    "Oh yeah¡­ I can do that," Billy thought while smirking.


    If the problem was mana, then Billy just had to recover it one way or the other. His solution would lead to the death of some horses, but he couldn''t have his cake and eat it at the same time.


    Billy used Mind Control on the horses and made them run in an enraged state toward the eastern gate, where the soldiers who had defeated his zombies were heading. They knew that something was wrong with the mines, after all. Thanks to that, those soldiers were attacked by the horses. Being stepped to death by those creatures was also possible since, just like humans, animals could also level, and they were naturally stronger with their daily work.


    The first wave of horses didn''t do much aside from surprising the soldiers, but the other ones sure made a mess out of things. The soldiers began to die, unable to react since they were being attacked from behind.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy helped Icarus a lot sooner than expected, to the point that Icarus still was waiting for his opponents. They took a lot of time to organize themselves, and they were wounded and even lost some of their men already. Things would be really easier for him¡­


    In the meantime, Billy headed toward the warehouse and then frowned when he saw many cksmith shops around it. The stock inside was low because people were already using it¡­

 Chapter 436 Descendant (5)

    <h4>Chapter 436 Descendant (5)</h4>


    "Don''t increase my workload, damn it¡­ Billy said and then sighed.


    It would have been a lot easier for Billy to just sink those cksmiths'' shops in the ground with his magic. However, he couldn''t leave his traces behind. It wasn''t hard to believe that rumors about him had reached thatnd, so they eventually would connect the dots. Even without the means to fight back or have their revenge, some rumors would be born, and they might cause problems for Billyter. In the end, that was the best approach for that situation.


    Justining about it was useless, so Billy started working. Around the time he finally stopped getting experience, he reached the warehouse. Despite its size, the ce wasn''t crowded with materials. Still, Billy found some weapons there, which was weird. What was even more weird was the fact that they had some emblems on them.


    "I heard that some cksmiths put their insignia in their weapons to show others their creations, and that also works as an advertisement," Billy thought. "But why would all of them have the same symbol?"


    There were dozen of them, and the guards probably used those as their working weapons, but it was weird that all of them would be forged by the same person. Nevertheless, the symbol was of a hammer resting on an anvil.


    Brutal Spear


    Fire Enchantment, Earth Enchantment


    STR + 30, Endurance + 30


    Durability: 50/50


    Brutal Sword


    Fire Enchantment, Earth Enchantment


    STR + 30, Endurance + 30


    Durability: 50/50


    Brutal Axe


    Fire Enchantment, Earth Enchantment


    STR + 30, Endurance + 30


    Durability: 50/50


    They sure were powerful for weapons that were just copies of one another. To create a weapon of that level, Billy had to use tons of mana¡­ What was weird was the fact that they were enchanted even though there were no monster parts on them.


    "Something is wrong here¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy could wonder about that while he worked, and so he did it. Although he hade to get a new ally, he was starting to think that things were a lot moreplicated in that state. Billy felt that something was off from the very beginning he heard of Lucyna''s story. It was weird for three dungeons to appear at the same time in a single star. His research made him learn that they only appear once several decades, after all. The insignias in the weapons, the fact that such a state had dungeons that worked as mines and gave them the materials to be so rich¡­ It was almost like¡­


    "No, I can''t assume anything yet," Billy thought. "I just need to keep my guard up and do my best no matter what happens. I won''t let anything get in the way of my second life."


    In a hurry, Billy also worked to get the materials from the nearby workshops and hid them underground. While they were getting rid of most of the soldiers, it was better to be safe since even ordinary people could be troublesome with those weapons. Thanks to that, Billy had to stay in the city for quite a while, and when he left three hours after leaving the others, he saw that they still were fighting. Lucyna was nowhere to be seen, and Icarus was taking his time fighting a few hundred soldiers that were left.


    "Usually, he wouldn''t let them see him¡­ Did he run out of gas?" Billy thought.


    Even with his help, it seemed that Icarus didn''t have enough energy to run and attack thousands of enemies without taking a break. While that wasn''t shocking, Billy didn''t know if it was due to his mana or stamina. Even if he could run at supersonic speeds, he still would need the stamina to deliver the attacks¡­ Nevertheless, Billy still could see and sense some people moving around in the city. All the soldiers and guards had left to fight, but it wouldn''t be weird if the poption came to intervene as well. Billy certainly would have some problems dealing with that. If he begins to kill civilians, he will have to continue in order not to leave any witnesses that might cause him problems by spreading rumors. Billy made some Earth spikes pierce the soldiers'' legs from below with that in mind. They are pretty small, but they still pierced through their armor and decreased their mobility.


    Icarus passed by them, knocking them down several soldiers, and he approached billy with his speed. At the same time, Billy three some pills to him. in the end, he used all of them and recovered his energy before dealing with the remaining ones in the blink of an eye.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 200.


    ¡­


    Billy approached the corpses while Icarus sat on the ground while sweating a lot. Billy checked the weapons and confirmed that they had the same insignia. At that point in time, he didn''t believe that they were forged by the same person. Still, why would the cksmiths give the weapons those Marks?


    "Do you recognize this symbol?" Billy asked.


    Icarus shook his head, and he finally noticed that all the weapons had the same, Mark. In the end, they could only wait for Lucyna toe and answer those questions. However, even after half an hour, there were no signs of her.


    "What should we do?" Icarus asked.


    "The golems aren''t leaving the dungeon, so she still must be fighting¡­" Billy said. "You can go and help her. I will bury the weapons and make sure that no one will approach the mine."


    Icarus nodded and then left. While he was working, Billy wondered why Lucyna cleared the dungeon so easily when he had a hard time with the second one. The answer was obvious¡­ The core was waiting for him, not for her. But now, the fourth dungeon had a countermeasure against her¡­

 Chapter 437 Descendant (6)

    <h4>Chapter 437 Descendant (6)</h4>


    Billy finished his work after a while. He gathered all the weapons and buried them in the same spot to get themter. Unfortunately, before those two coulde out, some people of the town approached to check the battlefield that had grown silent for a while¡­ They were armed, but it wasn''t the same type of weapon that the real soldiers used. Not to mention, they were trembling like leaves. They were just civilians who came to check what had happened because ignoring it wasn''t a good idea. They either believed that they might be the next targets of the possible criminals, or they might be punished for not doing anything by the leader of the state. They truly were moving out of fear... but a bit more would solve the situation.


    "I guess just a bit of fear will make them retreat¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy used Telekinesis to control some of the corpses of the fallen soldiers and made them march toward those scouts. They grew scared when they began to hear that noiseing from the darkness, but then they screamed like the world was ending when they saw the corpses walking toward them like zombies. They dashed toward the city to hide behind the walls¡­ Some of them probably would have a heart attack if he could have made them groan like zombies. In any other situation, Billy would haveughed, but even if they were enemies, Billy wouldn''tugh at the dead.


    In any case, Billy heard the sound of the dungeon copsing half an hour before the sunrise, and when he approached, he saw Lucyna and Icarus, and both of them looked exhausted. They didn''t have any wounds on their bodies, but they sure looked beaten. Things gotplicated for them as well, and they looked like they had a fewints about that. Billy thought that they deserved at least that much for making fun of his job. Still, Billy couldn''t help but say some snarky things.


    "I see that you are getting used to doing my easy job," Billy said. "You really are quite talented."


    "Shut up¡­ I am not in the mood for your sarcasm," Lucyna said.


    "Do dungeon always act like that? Like they can answer to our actions?" Icarus asked.


    "No, the dungeons I know arepletely different," Billy replied. "In the first ce, the guardians don''t appear anywhere, and the dungeons had many bifurcations. You can''t find thest room by walking in a straight line."


    "I don''t know much about dungeons, but I think it is the same where Ie from," Icarus said while frowning. "Maybe it is an issue of the location and the zone we are in."


    "I thought you would know more since you are always traveling, and your skill is convenient for that," Billy said.


    "I can''t gather Intel just by running around. I have to stay in the same city and town for days before moving¡­" Icarus exined.


    "In any case, it seems that there is something happening here," Billy said. "Let''s leave this ce and approach the next target. After we rest, we need to talk about what you know regarding this state."


    Lucyna nodded. She was the one who knew the most about that state. However, she didn''t know much about dungeons or the world outside those two states, so she couldn''t say why things looked weird. Thanks to Billy, she knew that the cores weren''t to be that troublesome to be destroyed. The monsters that she faced were the same and had the same strength, but the core used them in many troublesome ways.


    After finding a good ce to rest, they slept until mid-afternoon. Icarus and Lucyna needed at least that much to recover. They weren''t used to long fights like that due to the nature of their skills. They were good at ambushing and killing a few enemies without letting them notice that.


    "What do you know about the history of this state?" Billy asked. "Did you notice anything weird while you were seeking revenge, or did you turn off your brain to everything around you?"


    "Are you picking a fight with me?" Lucyna asked.


    "My answer will depend on yours," Billy said.


    "I didn''t do much research since I was confident that my power would be enough to crush the people of this state¡­" Lucyna said. "I wasn''t wrong at first, but the military might of the people here increased a lot after they enved my people. The quality of their weapons also increased considerably¡­"


    Billy sighed. He couldn''t me Lucyna alone since he had made a mistake as well. He didn''t think that things would be soplex. It couldn''t be helped since he didn''t know much about that state, and it seemed that no one knew things that were happening behind the curtains. Billy only realized that something was amiss because of the dungeon cores and insignias in the weapons.


    They had two options now, stop with their current n and investigate the matter further while risking giving time for their enemies to recover and prepare themselves for the next attacks. Or they could keep going without stopping and risk falling into some trap since they didn''t know everything that was happening right now. It was a tough question, and Billy felt that choosing either would cause him some big problems.


    "Why don''t we try to deal with this as we go along?" Lucyna asked. "Icarus and I can keep heading to the next dungeon and defeat the soldiers that might try to stop us. Meanwhile, you should reach the capital of the kingdom and asks the royal family what is going on. You can get the answers with your powers, right?"


    "I am not sure you two can pull this off by yourselves¡­ you needed help to do your jobs previously, after all," Billy said and then noticed the annoyed and pained expressions on their faces. "Still, I guess that is our best option right now."

 Chapter 438 Scum (1)

    <h4>Chapter 438 Scum (1)</h4>


    The group split up as soon as night fell. After that discussion, Billy heard for many hours that Lucyna wanted to kill the royal family herself, so he couldn''t kill them. Billy ignored her since he wouldn''t risk his life for her revenge. If things get dicey, he probably will make the capital explode.


    "I wanted to destroy the next cores and make my earth magic skills level up, but I guess this is fine," Billy thought. "Knowledge is also power."


    After using sh for one hour, Billy reached the capital, and he noticed that something was off. The atmosphere was different¡­ Did something happen while they were away? Certainly, they didn''t hear yet of the destruction of the other dungeons.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t like this," Billy thought.


    To make sure that problems won''te to bother himter, Billy had to keep his identity hidden. So, he hid his weapons, and this time he also took away the weights on his body. Once that was done, he made a weird armor that covered only his upper torso, arms, and heads. It was a very different armor made of silver, but since the glow stood out too much, he used some Earth magic to darken it as much as possible.


    "Now no one will connect this figure to myself¡­ I just have to fight without using magic and spear skills," Billy thought.


    Billy wandered to think that he was worrying too much, but extra preparation never killed anyone. That was his motto. In any case, he approached the capital''s walls and chose a dark part where the guards couldn''t see him. After using sh and appearing there, he opened a hole in the wall and then closed it when he crossed. In the end, it didn''t seem like anyone had done anything to the wall.


    It was a bit early, but the capital was pretty quiet. It was around dinner time, so the taverns were supposed to be full, but Billy couldn''t hear the noise that he had heard during his stay a few days ago. In any case, Billy would learn the reason for that sooner orter.


    Billy crossed the streets of the capital while using sh to reach the next shadow. Thanks to that, no one found him, but he saw many guards patrolling. Maybe they got more serious about their job when they failed at capturing Lucyna in that trap. Regardless, despite the massive number of guards patrolling, Billy still saw a lot more around the castle. They certainly were waiting for some troublesome guests, and while Billy wanted to believe that the aristocracy of that state had many outside enemies, he knew that they were waiting for him.


    "Decreasing their numbers now is an option, but then that would make me waste more time to reach the royal family¡­" Billy thought. "There is also the possibility that they may have some secret escape routes, and while that isn''t a problem for me, I don''t want to waste too much time chasing them."


    The walls around the castle were pretty high, and there were some guards there as well armed with bows, trying to jump over it would alert them. So, Billy''s only option was to dig a tunnel. Some mana was used for that, but a lot less than usual, thanks to his Earth magic''s recent level-ups. Billy arrived at the dark garden and felt the presence of some guards there as well.


    "What the hell¡­ How cautious can those guys be?" Billy wondered while frowning.


    Even if they could smell trouble, there was no way that they could know what Billy could do. Still, so manyyers of defense were a clear strategy against his Earth magic. Billy decided to keep using the tunnel until he reached the castle and infiltrated using an underground route without any other choice.


    When he reached the interior of the castle and opened a hole, Billy felt that something was wrong. He could feel a lot of mana around, but it wasn''ting from a single ce or a single being. Hence, it was also meshing with his magic senses. Locating others will be a pain in the ass¡­ the castle was also pretty dark and silent.


    "What an ominous atmosphere¡­" Billy thought. "I can''t tell where I should go now, but just waiting won''t help."


    Billy prepared his fists since he couldn''t use magic like usual, and then he began to move. The most obvious ce to look for the royal family would be in their bedrooms, but Billy went to the throne room instead of that. He had a feeling that something was waiting for him there, after all. Only one person of that state could have made such preparations in such a short time, and that person would only wait for his enemy at a single ce that he would feel that was the most befitting ce for himself¡­ in the end, Billy''s guess was right. When he found the throne room, the entrance was open, and he also could feel more manaing from there, as well as the smell of blood. Billy didn''t like that one bit.


    When Billy entered the room, he saw some corpses around. Their number wasn''t high, but they were all well dressed. None of them were wearing armor, though. However, there was a blond woman that had a big wound on her stomach that had a small crown near her body.


    "I had heard that rats had invaded my kingdom, so why did only one showed up now?" A blond, middle-aged man wearing diamond armor and a diamond sword asked. "Did the other rats run away and cower in fear?"


    Such lines almost made Billy die of cringe. He was speaking with the king of that state, and while he was wearing some expensive-looking gear, Billy felt that he was only looking at a massive piece of garbage. When the king saw the look in his eyes, the smile disappeared from his face.

 Chapter 439 Scum (2)

    <h4>Chapter 439 Scum (2)</h4>


    Ollen Hallium - Lv 850


    HP: 5209/ 5200


    MP: 3700/ 3700


    SP: 2300/ 2300


    Strength: 850


    Speed: 850


    Magic: 850


    Endurance: 850


    Dexterity: 850


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Burning Sword Lv 500, Sonic Sword Lv 500


    Spells: Fire Maniption Lv 1000, Fire Transformation Lv 1000, Fire Creation Lv 1000, Earth Maniption Lv 1000, Earth Transformation Lv 1000, Earth Creation Lv 1000,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 950 , Heat Resistance Lv 950, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Shock Resistance Lv 350, Wind Resistance Lv 350, Earth Resistance Lv 350,


    Billy came prepared to see many weird things, but he was still surprised. First of all, the name of the king. It was rare for people to have surnames in that world¡­ Another weird thing was the values of his statues. They were all the same, even though Ollen looked like someone who had never wielded a sword before. The skills were the were the weirdest ones. Their levels were too high¡­ As expected, he killed his family probably to gain power somehow. Was that some sort of sacrifice? Regardless, to sacrifice his family for power¡­ Billy''s disgust couldn''t be measured. The surprises didn''t end there. When Ollen got up from his throne, looking very pissed, Billy felt the mana around being gathered and absorbed by him. His level, his status, and his skills also got stronger thanks to that.


    "That is no way to look to a king¡­ The punishment for your crimes will be the death penalty," Ollen said.


    "... All right, who is going to kill me?" Billy asked. "Someone like you will never be able to do that. You are trash."


    Ollen swung his diamond sword toward Billy, and then a super Sonic st of wind moved toward him, but Billy dodged to the side by using sh. The opponent didn''t look like someone experienced, but he had power somehow. Also, his mana and stamina weren''t drained, even though he clearly used some sort of sonic attack that could destroy pretty durable things. It was almost at the level of Durandal. Quite shocking...


    "As expected¡­ He is receiving outside help," Billy thought. "The more I take my time with him, the more things will getplicated. That being said¡­"


    Billy looked at the destruction that the Sonic sword caused. Itpletely destroyed the entrance of the throne room. It shattered fiveyers of walls before reaching the garden of the castle. Without a doubt, it had alerted the guards. Soon, others wille to interfere. Billy could use that as a chance, but then keeping his identity hidden will be difficult.


    Before Billy coulde up with an answer, Ollen dashed at him and swung his sword. The attack had been quite obvious, but due to its speed, Billy had a hard time dodging it. The sword cut the air and destroyed the ground in a straight line that was thrifty meters long. Even without using skills, he still was a troublesome opponent.


    When he tried to cut him again, Billy just moved to the side instead of using sh. Thanks to that, he saw the sword getting dangerously close to him. Still, he dodged and punched the left side of the enemy. Billy didn''t hold back at all, so his attack sent Ollen flying, and he collided against the wall and made it fall. Despite that, he quickly got up as if nothing had happened.


    "He doesn''t use mana and stamina for his attacks¡­ Is it because of the high concentration of mana around?" Billy thought. "Is that energy also canceling the damage that he received?"


    Things were getting weirder by the minute. To make things worse, the royal guards appeared and fired crossbows at Billy. They seemed like ordinary weapons, so Billy decided to ignore them, and the bolts barely scratched his body. Those crossbows didn''t have the same emblem as the others weapons¡­


    Billy couldn''t see the same emblems in that diamond sword and armor, but he could feel the mana being drawn toward it. They had a connection somehow¡­ perhaps the easiest way to deal with that asshole would be to steal his weapon and armor, but that definitely won''t be easy.


    "Is that the best you can do?" Ollen asked.


    "Is that the best you can do?" Billy said, trying to mimic his tone voice and arrogant attitude.


    "... Why are you copying me?" Ollen asked.


    "Why are you copying me?" Billy said this time without hiding his mocking tone.


    "I will crush you to bits!" Ollen shouted.


    "I will¡­" Billy said, and then he stopped when he saw the Diamond sword emitting massive mes.


    Ollen wasn''t holding back, but he wasn''t thinking clearly either. His attack will destroy the front of the castle, burn to a crip his guards, and even destroy the area in front of the castle. He was going to involve his people without hiding the destruction caused by himself.


    Billy probably could escape by using sh, but he didn''t want to risk it. He charged toward the enemy, and Ollen swung his sword toward him. At thest moment, Billy punched and made the sword stop before he could finish the motion, but the st of mes still exploded.


    The mes flew at a diagonal angle and destroyed the upper part of the front of the castle. The mes flew for hundreds of meters, and probably the whole city had heard the sound of the explosion. Meanwhile, Billy''s arms were trembling since the power of that swing was immense. Before he could fall back, Ollen kicked his stomach and made Billy collide and break three pirs of the throne room.


    "Crap¡­ I should have trained how to use sh backward," Billy thought while he was getting up.


    Before he could recoverpletely, Ollen charged and swung his sword toward Billy. However, he stopped his movements by using Palm Cannon. The strike not only pushed the enemy backward but also made his stance break. Billy used sh and then charged his hands with mana.

 Chapter 440 Scum (3)

    <h4>Chapter 440 Scum (3)</h4>


    Billy punched Ollen with all his might and also enchanted his fist with ice magic. The diamond armor became covered in ice while the enemy was spinning in the air, and when he stopped after destroying another wall, he got up, but he looked annoyed at the ice that covered a good part of his body. He had low Resistance against ice since he had a high Resistance against fire and Earth. Billy wondered why that was the case, and the same thing was rted to the effects of the weapons that had the insignia. That certainly was a clue to the mystery...


    Regardless, Ollen easily solved the problem by emanating a hot Aura around himself. The ice melt quite easily¡­ Billy hadn''t forgotten about the magic that he could use, but he didn''t imagine that it would be so powerful. In any case, while Billy was thinking of what to do next, more royal guards appeared and then began to throw spears at him. Billy sighed after dodging most of them and only getting one and firing them back with Power throw. The spear impaled five soldiers at the same time, and the impact on the ground knocked out eight others.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Power Throw obtained 150 experience points.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Power Throw obtained 150 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy couldn''t be bothered with them, so he tried to scare them. However, more kepting and throwing weapons at him. In the meantime, Ollen had enough time to create a massive Fireball that was melting everything around. Billy had leveled up his fire Resistancetely, but he still felt that he couldn''t get hit by that¡­


    Dodging was the only option, but then Billy imagined how many innocent lives would be taken by that attack. Putting the soldiers aside, that Fireball will destroy a good part of the capital. Even if the citizens weren''t exactly innocent of the crimes of their ruler, Billy didn''t want to think that even kids were to be med.


    After a long sigh, Billy readied himself¡­ However, before that, he opened his skill shop and learned Fire Immunity and made it level up as much as possible.


    Fire Immunity: decreases the power of fire-rted attacks by ten points per level.


    Ollen finally fired, and Billy increased the output of Fierce Aura and Endurance Support. He didn''t do everything possible before he changed straight to the attack. In the end, a massive explosion happened when he came in contact with the Fireball. The entire front of the castle was destroyed, and the other parts suffered a lot of damage and were slowly falling apart.


    While the explosion didn''t damage him that much, Ollen still was pushed backward, and the sheer pressure of his own attack also wounded him a little bit. However, he was satisfied. With that power, he could take over the world easily. Dozens of armies won''t be able to withstand that.


    While he was letting the feeling of ecstasy get on his head, he suddenly heard an impact, and then something dashed toward him. Ollen didn''t have the time to react since he waspletely rxed, and he got hit in the face with a punch that made him roll on the ground after breaking numerous walls. In the end, he only stopped after breaking thest wall of the North part of the castle. Ollen felt that one, and since he wasn''t used to fighting, he took a short while to get up, and that gave Billy the chance to attack again. He approached with sh and punched Ollen again.


    "That fucking hurt¡­" Billy said.


    Despite the explosion, Billy''s armor held up well, but it wouldn''t withstand another of those attacks. His lower body had many burn marks, and almost all of his clothes had been burned to a crisp. Fortunately, it was night, and the moon wasn''t out, or else people would think that a semi-nude pervert had attacked their king.


    Regardless, Billy''s attack made Ollen hit and destroy some houses since he couldn''t think of innocents when his blood was so hot. Still, his head cooled down a bit when he noticed that those two punches sure damaged Ollen. He got up while bleeding from his mouth and nose, and he also looked pretty surprised. So, that cooled down his head a bit.


    "I went all out with those attacks, but¡­ This is unexpected," Billy thought. "Come to think of it, I feel that the mana around is less dense than before. Could it be¡­"


    Before Billy could finish his line of thinking, Ollen charged at him, and this time, Billy saw his energy being used. Thanks to that, his speed increased considerably.


    Ollen Hall- Lv 890


    HP: 4830/ 5300


    MP: 3600/ 3800


    SP: 2150/ 2400


    Strength: 890


    Speed: 890


    Magic: 890


    Endurance: 890


    Dexterity: 890


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Burning Sword Lv 530, Sonic Sword Lv 530


    Spells: Fire Maniption Lv 1040, Fire Transformation Lv 1040, Fire Creation Lv 1040,Earth Maniption Lv 1040, Earth Transformation Lv 1040, Earth Creation Lv 1040,


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 990 , Heat Resistance Lv 990, Cold Resistance Lv 160, Shock Resistance Lv 380, Wind Resistance Lv 380, Earth Resistance Lv 380,


    Billy used his bracers to block his attack, but he was pushed back easily. Still, it was clear that Ollen was eager to fight within the domains of the castle for some reason. Billy was going to use that against him.


    After they reached the throne room, Ollen let Billy go and put some distance between them. Before he could do anything, Ollen raised his arms¡­ That was an odd stance, he was wide open, but Billy''s senses warned him that he was in danger. Billy used sh just in time to move and see a big boulder falling from the sky and hitting the spot he had been before.


    "He used Earth creation¡­ He wants to smash me with more safe attacks," Billy thought.

 Chapter 441 Scum (4)

    <h4>Chapter 441 Scum (4)</h4>


    Ollen focused on that strategy, but Billy, with his senses and reaction time, dodged them all. However, when he tried to get close and attack him, a huge Earth spike emerged from the ground and almost impaled him. He, fortunately, blocked the surprise attack with bis bracers. The impact pushed him backward a little and made his bones tremble as well. It was dangerous...


    "He is determined to not let me get closer¡­ He is afraid of pain, but that isn''t getting in the way of his actions," Billy thought.


    Ollen was probably thinking that Billy couldn''t do much aside from direct attacks and some special types of melee magic, so from a distance, there was nothing that he could fear. To make sure that would be the case, Ollen created a circle of fire around himself and then began to raise the temperature and the intensity of the mes¡­ That couldn''t be good.


    "He is preparing an area of attack spell¡­ He will probably destroy the whole castle to kill me," Billy thought. "Without magic, I can''t block such an attack, and my armor will melt. I will probably survive since Fire Immunity leveled a lot thanks to the previous attack. However, I will reveal my face, but if I use magic, I still will reveal my identity¡­"


    Billy was in a bind, and he didn''t have much time to think of what to do. To make matters worse, he couldn''t kill that son of a bitch, or he wouldn''t get the answers that he wanted. Still, he had an idea¡­ Billy assumed his offensive stance like he was about to use Palm Cannon, but then several boulders began to fall. He was forced to use sh while he was charging his next attack. Even though he was a newbie when it came to fighting, Ollen wasn''t stupid. Still, those attacks also slowed down the charge of his own spell, so Billy was fine with that.


    Eventually, that came to a stop, and the mes got more intense. Suddenly, Ollen made them expand toward Billy, and then he used Palm Cannon and sent a st of st to block it. A single concentrated attack usually was the best option against an attack on arger area. Still, only another explosion took ce that destroyed the remaining parts of the castle in the end.


    This time, Ollen predicted that something like that would happen, and he made several diamond walls appear in front of him to block the st of the explosion. Once he made those disappear, he only saw ake of melted rocks around him. The heat and the smell wouldn''t be good for a human, but his body currently could withstand that. In any case, when the dust and the smoke began to dissipate, Ollen began to tremble¡­ Billy still was standing in the same spot that he was before. His body was emitting some heat, but he still looked the same as before¡­ that wasn''t supposed to be possible.


    "You¡­ you aren''t human," Ollen said.


    Billy smirked when he heard that. The fool had no idea what had happened. He used the explosion to use magic without letting anyone see him. He hid in a hole as fast as he could, but the heat still got him quite a bit. Regardless, he returned pretty fast.


    "What is going on here? Why do you gain power from being in this spot?" Billy asked. "You''d better spill the beans unless you want a serious beating."


    Since the enemy was surprised, Billy decided to see if he could get some intel. He also needed some time to recover since his body was still too hot due to the heat of the previous attack. He was bullshiting Ollen to buy time. Still, he only saw that guy taking a single step backward, and then he recovered from the surprise.


    At that same moment, Billy also noticed some changes in the mana around. It wasn''t like it suddenly made Ollen stronger, but it certainly changed him somehow¡­ So many weird things happening sure were annoying Billy.


    "Who is helping you?" Billy asked while raising his voice. "It must be one hell of an asshole to help a piece of shit like you. Birds of a feather, after all."


    Instead of answering, Ollen swung his sword nonstop toward Billy. He decided to overwhelm him with the sheer number of attacks since Billy couldn''t move, and for whatever reason, he didn''t have to use his own energy while he was there. As for Billy, he just blocked those sts of energy with his bracers after enhancing them with mana. Thanks to that, he increased their durability and decreased the power of the impact.


    At the same time, Billy slowly walked toward Ollen. He wanted to run and use sh, but his whole body was burning. Suddenly increasing his speed like that surely would make things worse. Still, thanks to that, Ollen got nervous because it looked like Billy was strolling toward him like his attacks were useless.


    "Even if you have outside help, you don''t have the training and the experience to control that power," Billy said. "You are just a piece of shit that has ess to a lot of mana for whatever reason. Still, you can''t do anything aside from spreading destruction."


    While swinging the sword, Ollen also made dome Earth spikes emerge toward Billy, but they were destroyed with a single punch of his. That was annoying since Billy was using a lot of mana to do that, but at least he could see that he was making Ollen a lot nervous.


    "You are wasting my time. I will get the answers that I want," Billy said in one way or another. "The only thing that will change is the amount of pain that you will have to endure. Choose now!"


    "HAAAAH! DIE! DIE! DIE!" Ollen shouted and then made dozens of Fireballs appear around him before firing them toward Billy.

 Chapter 442 Scum (5)

    <h4>Chapter 442 Scum (5)</h4>


    Ollen began to fire the fireballs, and Billy had to force his body to use sh. In the end, he dodged them, but the explosions caused when they hit the ground made the area even hotter. Some debris and droplets ofva still hit his body, making him bit his lips due to the pain. It was annoying not to be able to use magic like usual, but that whole situation gave Billy one idea¡­ and he couldn''t help but smirk.


    The explosions caused by the fireballs raised some dust and smoke, and Billy used that chance to punch the ground and raise even more dust. Ollen dispersed those a few times, but Billy kept moving around while using sh and punching the ground. Eventually, Ollen got impatient and decided to use a big move.


    Ollen created a bigger fireball and instantly made that shoot smaller ones toward all directions. Ollen felt that something on his left side got hit, and he decided to focus on that area, but then suddenly. Billy approached from behind. Ollen reacted on time to try to stop him with numerous earth spikes, but Billy ignored them and focused only on his attack. In the end, Ollen swung his de to stop the punch. He stopped the direct attack, but Billy still pushed him backward. Without noticing it, Ollen ended up heading to a pit ofva¡­ in the end, he stopped himself by creating some tforms of earth magic, and he sighed in relief, but then as if theva was alive, it began to emerge toward him¡­ Billy used Telekinesis.


    "Wha¡­. HAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ollen screamed as he was enveloped by theva.


    Although there wasn''t much around on a single spot, it was more than enough. For some reason, Ollen didn''t have the skill Pain Resistance, so he was suffering quite a lot due to the continuous damage. The mana around tried to help him by protecting and healing his body, and it was starting to have some effect, but Billy approached and then punched him in the stomach, making him shut up and fall unconscious.


    "There must be something around here that helped him¡­ But first, I need to leave to interrogate him," Billy thought while he dragged Ollen from the pond ofva. "I used too much mana and suffered quite a lot of damage. I won''t be able to do much if the remaining soldierse to check things."


    The castle grew silent aside from the sound of the bubbles ofva. So, it was only a matter of time before they came. Billy healed himself a little and then put the asshole on his shoulder before he used sh to leave the area.


    Before long, Billy had to stop because he was out of mana. Without his extra reserves, he felt so weak, but at least Ollen waspletely out of energy. In fact, he looked like he was about to die due to the wounds.


    Ollen Hall- Lv 10


    HP: 30/ 30


    MP: 10/ 10


    SP: 20/ 20


    Strength: 12


    Speed: 10


    Magic: 02


    Endurance: 15


    Dexterity: 10


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 45 Pain Resistance Lv 25


    "Seriously¡­ This asshole is weaker than my kids," Billy frowned when he used Appraisal.


    Ollen was so weak that the weight of the Diamond armor was almost crushing him. That equipment got a bit damaged, but the sword it was fine. Billy couldn''t have asked for more since he didn''t like showy armor, but Natalie could use the sword.


    Diamond Sword


    STR + 200, SPE + 200


    Durability: 500/500


    Putting durability aside, the status was crazy¡­ as expected of a state that had seven dungeons that worked as mines for ores. Billy forgot for a moment that it was a long sword, and Natalie used two, and they were short ones¡­ Regardless, Billy used thest pills to recover his mana and then headed toward the dungeon that the other two were attacking. He arrived just in time to see the dungeon copsing. There was a sea of corpses nearby as well, so those two had been busy.


    "Billy?" Icarus asked. "You returned a lot sooner than I expected¡­ Who is this guy?"


    "... the king of this state," Billy said while looking at Lucyna, who red at the unconscious man and grabbed her knives. "He put up a good fight, so I didn''t have time to interrogate him. I won''t let you kill him before I get the answers that I want. This isn''t a problem that interests only you anymore."


    Lucyna didn''t feel like waiting. The main culprit of the deaths of her people and the destruction of her home was in front of her, after all. Still, she realized that Billy wasn''t joking. The guy was already half dead since he fought him. Billy had no intention of sparing the guy, but he needed answers.


    After Lucyna calmed down, Billy exined what happened after they split up. The feeling that he had inside the castle. The fact that the king killed his family as a sacrifice to control that mana around the castle and how much Billy wanted to kill the bastard himself since he valued his family more than his life.


    "That feeling¡­ It was simr to what I felt in the temple city," Billy said. "Come to think of it, Beatrice and her father also had surnames."


    "Do you think that they are rted to this?" Icarus asked.


    "I don''t know if they are rted, but they must have other things ining with this piece of Shit," Billy said. "I will return to the capital tomorrow to check if there is something buried under the castle."


    At the end of the exnation, even Lucyna was a bit more interested in the subject since her revenge was connected to something else¡­ something bigger. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the destruction of her people was just a part of the immense greed of that king.

 Chapter 443 Scum (6)

    <h4>Chapter 443 Scum (6)</h4>


    In the end, they had to wait until morning for Ollen to wake up. It was hard to say if it was due to the beating or because his body was tired of the power he had used the previous night, but he barely could stay conscious. Billy sighed when he saw that. He could also see that trash health was decreasing, so he would probably die without the source of mana from the castle¡­ Without any other choice, Billy used Mind Control on him. It was time to make him spill the beans and tell everything, but Billy had a feeling that he would end up disappointed. That kind of thing never goes as nned.


    "You are going to answer all of our questions, do you understand that?" Billy asked.


    "Yes¡­" Ollen replied with his eyes devoid of life like he was half awake.


    "Why did you attack and exterminate all the people of that state?" Billy asked.


    "To obtain full control over their mines, I also received orders not to take any chances and get rid of those that might get on my way sooner orter¡­" Olleh replied.


    "Orders from whom?" Billy asked.


    "My ancestor¡­" Ollen replied.


    "Who is your ancestor?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "I don''t know¡­" Ollen replied.


    "You followed the orders of someone you don''t know?" Billy asked. "Why? Have you never heard of him?"


    "Yes, because he helped me achieve many things¡­" Ollen replied and then began to cough. "I did some research and learned that he was the first king of my family."


    Billy looked at the other two wondering if they had heard of anything simr before. They knew about things like possession magic, but they had never heard that such a thing was actually used in that world. Regardless, it was pretty clear that Ollen''s ancestor was the one who gave him all that power.


    "Why did you kill and enve my people?" Lucyna asked.


    "To prevent them from trying to rebel," Ollen replied.


    There were no real feelings beyond that, and that only made Lucyna feel even angrier. All in all, Ollen didn''t care much about them to n their extermination. He only did it to prevent some minor problems.


    "What was your goal with all this?" Icarus asked. "Did your ancestor have some sort of goal as well?"


    "No, he did all this just for funsies," Billy said and then shrugged.


    "My goal was to expand my kingdom and make the name of my family great again," Ollen replied. "My ancestor wanted to help me achieve that."


    "Isn''t he a sweet guy?" Billy asked. "Regardless, what was that magic that you used to strengthen yourself? Exin how that works alongside the insignias on the weapons of this state."


    "It was something taught by my ancestor. By using the those insignias, we would draw the energy of those holding the weapons," Ollen replied. "They wouldn''t notice that since the power granted to them was far greater. The mana drained was sent to the ce where my ancestor died¡­ A monument in his memory that can work as a catalyst for his powers. However, the whole n wasn''tplete, and he sensed your interference. To hasten the process, some of his blood had to be offered."


    "And then you killed your own family¡­" Billy said and almost crushed Ollen''s skull with a single kick. "Piece of shit¡­"


    "Many things truly were happening behind the curtains¡­" Icarus said. "I don''t know if the n of this spirit can work after he dies since he is hisst descendant, but I suppose we can''t take any chances. Destroying the dungeons will put a stop to his ns."


    The goal wasn''t just to help Lucyna but to prevent everything rted to that spirit. They couldn''t kill a spirit, and they picked a fight with him, so they didn''t have much of a choice.


    "Exin how does that magic work," Billy said.


    "I don''t know," Ollen said.


    "He is all yours now," Billy said and then sighed. "I suppose we could control this ce by letting him live and use Mind Control, but that isn''t enough for you, right?"


    "Absolutely," Lucyna said and then unsheathed her daggers.


    Even if Billy could turn Ollen into a puppet, his ancestor might find a way to free him. It was a dangerous n. So, it would be better to finish him off. Most likely, the royal blood didn''t end there, nobles tend to have affairs and kids outside their marriage, but Billy believed that they won''t be a problem if they continue with the n.


    In any case, maybe she was tired of seeing too much blood in just a matter of days, but Lucyna quickly killed Ollen. She also didn''t want to waste too much time dealing with someone who would sacrifice their own family for power. In any case, once she cut his throat, she felt troubled because she didn''t feel happy as she thought she would be¡­ maybe it was because she saw herself involved in something even bigger¡­


    "What are we going to do now?" Icarus asked.


    "We still have to destroy the dungeon, but after the battlest night, I think things will be easier," Billy replied. "The enemies will be confused, and they won''t know what to do without their king. Some people will try to take advantage of the chaos to gain some things, but that will only spread the chaos. You two continue with that, and I will get this monument that Ollen mentioned. After that, I will get all the ores and weapons that I can find in the capital."


    "The royal family still must have some blood-rted survivors with high positions in this state. I want to eliminate them," Lucyna said.


    "You can do that once you finish helping him with the dungeons. It isn''t like they can escape without leaving traces," Billy said. "They will hire the guards and soldiers to protect them, so they will be easy to find."

 Chapter 444 Return (1)

    <h4>Chapter 444 Return (1)</h4>


    The group promised to meet again in one week. They still had a lot of work to do, and since they had their own goals as well, it would be better if they split up. Billy''s problems also increased due to his low mana, but he would solve that as long as he finds some soldiers that get in his way.


    Although he returned at midnight to the capital, he still found many guards around the former ce where the castle had been. Those loyal guys were a problem, so Billy got rid of them after approaching them by using sh. A single good punch on their skulls finished the job, and Billy also recovered some mana.


    "Come to think of it¡­ I didn''t notice since I was in the middle of a battle, but I gained experience when I killed them before, but I don''t get it now¡­" Billy thought. "Was it because they had the power of those weapons, and the source of mana disappeared?"


    Putting that aside, Billy got rid of all the guards around the destroyed castle without making any noise. After that, he approached the center of the terrain and used earth magic to sense things underground. Much to his surprise, he found a box there instead of bones. After digging that thing out of the ground, he found a golden box, but no mana was being emitted by it.


    In any case, Billy opened the box, or at least he tried to do so. It was sealed, and it wasn''t something that could be opened with brute strength alone. He wasn''t in the best ce to stay for long, so Billy decided to put the box in his backpack and leave the area. He still had a lot of work to do, after all.


    In the middle of the night, Billy began to search for the warehouses of the capital, and he didn''t have to waste much time to do so. Although they weren''t emitting energy like before, Billy found some unknown individuals carrying and guardingrge boxes in several carriages. They sure were being silent with that¡­


    "I suppose even his best friends won''t mourn for him for more than just a couple of hours¡­" Billy thought,


    Billy had recovered some mana, so he quickly dealt with those guys in a pretty silent manner too. He was in a grim mood, so that was probably reflected in his actions. Using earth magic, Billy made them sink, and he crushed their whole bodies underground. He gave a whole new meaning to the words: nobody will notice if there is no one to notice it.


    Billy kept doing that for an entire week. Attacking all the ces that had warehouses with monsters'' bioproducts. During that time, he heard and saw the poption panic due to the death of so many soldiers and the destruction of the castle and of the entire royal family. No one knew what was going on, and those who had connections with the royal family were trying to run away since they were being targeted as well. Chaos was spreading like wildfire¡­


    Thanks to that, Billy had the chance to check the houses of the aristocrats of that state and tried to learn as much as possible from the books that they had. Unfortunately, he only found recent registers of the activities of those families and crap about the legacy of their recent leaders. People of that world really sucked at registering things from their past.


    Regardless, during that time, Billy recovered enough mana to try and open the gold box. The box didn''t have a normal lock for some reason, but it had a magic one. Only someone withpatible mana could open that. Billy said screw to that and overwhelmed that mana with his own. He ended up destroying the box, but the contents were intact.


    Magic Hammer


    cksmith Lv + 500


    Durability: ¡Þ


    "This is¡­" Billy frowned.


    Billy had considered that, but could it be that Ollen''s ancestor was a reincarnated person like him? There was no way that a normal person would be able to create such an item without some cheat powers. While it wasn''t abat weapon, it certainly could make someone ordinary be crazy skilled at cksmithing. Still, why would he leave such a thing behind¡­ Why would the reincarnated create such an item before its death? It was almost like he knew that he would die, but he would try to change the world even after death.


    Nevertheless, Billy didn''t hear anything when he touched the hammer¡­ it was probably a medium that worked with only those that shared his blood. In any case, he decided to check the hammer and see what he could do with it. He chose a random iron ore from his pockets and then hit it once while he envisioned four-star shuriken. Much to his surprise, the more began to shine after the touch and then it turned into a shuriken.


    "What the hell¡­" Billy frowned. "I am pretty sure that cksmithing won''t be easy when my skill reaches that level."


    Maybe it was due to the nature of the creator of that hammer. His power was rted to forging¡­ In any case, the fact that his country would have dungeons that produce cores like that was really convenient. Or wasn''t it a coincidence? It was hard to believe that he could make dungeons appear like that. People like him weren''t supposed to have that power.


    "Regardless, this will be a fine addition to my collection," Billy thought.


    While heading to the meeting point, Billy wondered if, under the temple city, he would find a relic like that. He couldn''t steal it without a good reason, but he certainly was curious about what was down there.


    ""Come to think of it, Felipe suddenly got a power-up and defeated a dragon¡­ He probably lied when he said that he didn''t know what was there," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "The relic helped him."

 Chapter 445 Return (2)

    <h4>Chapter 445 Return (2)</h4>


    When Billy met Icarus and Lucyna, they looked fine but a bit troubled. The reason was the fact that the chaos was spreading throughout the state, and the ves that were being mistreated were suffering even more. Lucyna didn''t imagine that the situation would be like that. It was clear that she was nning to do something about that and she actually didn''t need much help to begin wight against ordinary soldiers.


    "I am nning to free all of them before anything too serious happens to them," Lucyna said. "You two have helped me, but I can''t help you any more than this. My debt is already far too great."


    "Billy probably has to go home, but I can stay and give you a hand," Icarus said. "Freeing enved people should be something simple for me. The real issue is what to do with them afterward."


    "I have already freed some people over the years. I have a base hidden in the mountains on the east side of my former state," Lucyna said.


    "However, your numbers won''t be high. Even if you free everyone that is alive, you won''t be able to manage a whole state with those numbers," Icarus said. "For all intents and purposes, your former state still belongs to this one and seeing that they will be fugitives, they will hunt again. You should move somewhere else with them."


    Lucyna stopped to think about that. In the end, her people truly couldn''t be the sole inhabitants of a state that once had almost two hundred thousand people. By her estimations, the number of survivors wasn''t even five thousand. They had to move somewhere else¡­ Lucyna had heard from Icarus that the states up north suffered many losses due to the recent wars, but Billy didn''t invite her.


    "Don''t look at me. I have no intention of owing favors to Jean," Billy said. "Besides, I want to keep this group''s interactions down to a minimum, so I won''t vouch for you guys. If you want to move there, you will have to negotiate with Jean yourself."


    "Anyway, you should cross that bridge at the right moment," Icarus said. "I suppose we will split here, Billy. See youter."


    "Although you are a bit unnerving and sharp-tongued, I am still thankful for your assistance," Lucyna said. "I owe you one, and I will repay the debt someday."


    "Try not to take too long with that because the interests are piling up," Billy said. "Well, I wish you two good luck as well. Without me to think things through, you will need all the help you can get."


    Lucyna sighed, and Icarus forced a smile. Billy was the kind of person who would say that in such moments in order to prevent things from getting too emotional. He quickly turned around and checked the loot that he had to take home. It wasn''t a mountain of weapons and ores, but it was a pretty tall hill. Even with his vehicles, he would have a hard time transporting those, and he wasn''t with them, so he would have to improvise.


    Thanks to the magic hammer, Billy didn''t have to use magic to make anything. While the ores were valuable, Billy could make copper and iron himself. So, he quickly used half of them to create what seemed like the back of a cargo truck. Trying to return home as fast as possible while carrying all that was too unrealistic, so he might go all out without caring about the small details.


    Billy wished that he had enough mana to create a magic engine and feed it to reach his home with his magic as fast as possible, but he didn''t have it. Instead of that, he began to pull the cargo after he made some wheels below. Although the whole thing was supposed to weigh three tons, Billy still managed to push it and run pretty fast¡­ he had to use Telekinesis to decrease the weight, though.


    "That is that guy who imed to have a bigger brain than ours¡­" Lucyna said.


    "I guess he just wants to train since thest fight was pretty difficult for him," Icarus said. "The more I live, the more I realize that our powers can''t be the sole foundation of our strength."


    Lucyna more or less knew that, but she never truly admitted it. She only realized that recently when she saw that Billy and Icarus could do a lot more and beyond the limits of their abilities. She always thought that she had failed at having her revenge in thest few years because of the numerical disadvantage. Billy, on the other hand, could have wiped those armies by himself, but since he didn''t want to reveal who he was by overusing his magic, he didn''t do it.


    While watching the pile of ores and resources that she had obtained, Lucyna knew that she could be a lot stronger. Still, it was time for her to learn more about the world and implement other battle techniques to her fighting style.


    Icarus was thinking along the same lines, but since he was a pacifist, he didn''t know what to do to get stronger. Maybe he should indeed find some useful magic items and trade for Billy''s knowledge like they had agreed before.


    Thosest events changed those three views of the world. They learned that someone that was supposed to be dead was trying to interfere with the world and that someone probably had some connection with the gods of that world and even with themselves. So, things were about to be even more serious than before. None of them knew what might happen in the future. Still, they knew that if they didn''t work together, the challenges would only be more troublesome for them and eventually¡­ they would be smashed.


    Suddenly, Billy''s actions to return home didn''t look silly or stupid. He truly was trying to be stronger using all his free time.

 Chapter 446 Return (3)

    <h4>Chapter 446 Return (3)</h4>


    In the end, it took two weeks for Billy to return home, but at least he had a good training session while pushing the massive cargo. He also made quite the scene when he approached, and then some guards saw that, but then he disappeared into one of his tunnels.


    In any case, Billy began to rx since he was back home, and then he began to feel his body getting heavier. The tension left him, and he finally realized that his whole body hurt like hell. Although it was mid-afternoon, no one was at home, so after cleaning himself, Billy fell asleep and then only woke up on the night of the next day when he felt someone pulling his cheek.


    "Let papa sleep a little more, Christina," Billy said.


    "No! Let''s y, papa!" Christina said.


    "All right, let''s y the statue game. You have to stop moving for as long as possible," Billy said.


    Christina made a confused expression since she had never heard of that. In the end, Billy felt guilty for trying to fool his daughter and got up. No one was around, so he frowned. Why would Kate leave Christina behind when she had no idea when Billy would wake up?


    Billy left the room carrying Christina on his back and then saw the servants. After greeting them, Billy saw a tired Kate and Natalie throwing Hector upward and then catching him.


    "Hey, I am back," Billy said. "Did I miss anything?"


    Only the nights that Christina didn''t let me sleep because she was crying, saying that she wanted to see you.


    "Hey, it is not my fault that I am so loved," Billy said. "Anything else?"


    "I didn''t hear anything out of the norm happening," Natalie said. "You should ask your guys or Jean to confirm that. Regardless, did you check things down on the south? Are we fine for the time being?"


    "Well¡­ It seems that the titan is fast asleep," Billy said. "The monsters are just acting like usual, but their numbers are small."


    It sucked to lie as soon as he got back, but hot everything was a lie. Icarus said that was the situation. In any case, Billy decided to change the subject, and he asked about what happened while he was away. It seemed that Samuel and Samara came to pay a visit since they were taking a break from the fire dungeon. Aside from that, nothing else happened. They didn''t hear anything about the summoner, but they mentioned that Lara was starting to y with a toy bow. He spent one month away, so Billy expected that a lot more had happened.


    Regardless, after having dinner with his family, he went to sleep again, and on the very next day, he went to pay a visit to his acquaintances. Jean didn''t have anything to say about recent events. Things were as calm as they could be. Riormi state was quickly recovering from the destruction caused by the fire titan.


    "Did you find something along the way back home?" Jean asked. "I heard some reports of something weird approaching the capital and disappearing the day you arrived."


    "Yes, somewhat," Billy replied. "Regardless, have you kept in touch with Felipe Silvi?"


    "Now and then, we exchange letters," Jean said.


    Jean was getting used to Billy''s secrecy, so he didn''t even try to pry further on the subject. He knew that Billy kept some secrets in order to keep his family safe, after all. After that, Billy went to check his¡­ it was hard to call the former bandits his minions now that they were making money for him. Nevertheless, he confirmed that things still were up and running there. They also captured seven more criminals and kept them in the cer below his office. At least they were alive and weren''t starved to death.


    "I suppose it is time to make them work in other states, but the problem of delivering information fast still stands¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy wondered if he could make some super Sonic drones with his new hammer. However, even if he could, there was the problem of fuel. Trying to invent cell phones in that world was a it too much for the current him as well.


    Billy reached a point where even the speed of his vehicles wasn''t enough since the distances that the messages would have to travel would take days due to the distances¡­


    After a lot of thinking, Billy had an idea after recalling the Telegraphs back on Earth. Telegraphy is the long-distance transmission of messages where the sender uses symbolic codes known to the recipient rather than a physical exchange of an object bearing the message. Thus g semaphore is a method of telegraphy¡­ It was one of the inventions that led to the creation of the telephone. So, Billy wondered if he could create a simr device¡­ When both of them are charged with mana, one will send a message, and the other will receive it. That was the basic premise. It would be nice if it could work and then lead to the invention of the magic telephone in that world.


    Regardless, Billy began to create two identical objects, and he tried to control one remotely by controlling the other. Still, as expected, he didn''t get any results for many days. Billy managed to control both of them equally when they were connected by sending mana through them, but they couldn''t be connected¡­


    Once again, after thinking about it for many days. Billy recalled the magic that Ollen and his people used. By drawing some symbols on their weapons, they made them stronger a d also, drained their mana and sent them to a single ce¡­ Billy wondered if he could do the same in a manner less limited.


    Billy found his answer when he tried to make some mas¡­ he charged a single object with his electric magic. Upon noticing that it was reacting to his spear, he had a certain idea and split that into two pieces.

 Chapter 447 Upgrade (1)

    <h4>Chapter 447 Upgrade (1)</h4>


    Some mas, known as permanent mas, exert a force on objects without any outside influence. The iron ore maite, also known as lodestone, is a natural permanent ma. Other permanent mas can be made by subjecting certain materials to a maic force. When the force is removed, these materials retain their own maic properties. Although the maic properties may change over time or at elevated temperatures, these materials are generally considered to be permanently maized, hence the name. It was weird how Billy still could remember such a useless thing from his previous life. Still, it was being useful.


    The same logic applies when Billy created one and splits it into two. The only issue was that the movements of one copied the other, but the further away they got, the less force they exerted on each other. However, when Billy charged one of them with mana, they could exert the force from even far away, but that also affected other metallic things around.


    "I need to improve this, but I guess I am on the right path¡­" Billy thought.


    After messing with magic mas for a little bit, Billy found a way for them to interact only with the other half. It was really troublesome since Billy had to mess with their maic fields. In any case, it was ready.


    Magic Twin Ma Lv 05


    Two pieces of a single object that can control each other.


    Magic + 25


    Mana Charge: 1/9999


    Without any status points, the mas could make each other move even when they were ten meters away from each other and with a single point of mana. With 25 points in magic, it multiplied the distance by the same value. So, at full charge and with magic at level 100, Billy could make them work even when they were ten thousand kilometers away from each other.


    Billy did some tests and attached them to some pens. To make that work, he also had to put some pieces of paper at the same distance in front of the mas. It was a pain, but it worked. It had room for a lot of improvement, though. Billy did some other tests while his workers were in other towns, and it worked. So, he finally began to send them to other states.


    "Man, you leave for one month and when you return you don''t even appear and say to your friends," Alexander said after he suddenly appeared in his office.


    "I have been busy, and nothing major happened," Billy said. "In any case, how is your training nowadays? I developed a new technique and I am not going to teach you unless you give me something in exchange."


    "At least I know that you never change¡­" Alexander said and then sighed. "While I don''t think of new techniques at an insane pace like you, I still had an idea. Although it isn''t something that everyone can use , it also puts a lot of strain on the body."


    "Just shut up and show me already," Billy said.


    Alexander sighed. It wasn''t the right ce for him to show such a technique, but he still wanted to show off in the end. After taking a deep breath, Alexander lowered his stance and put some distance between his legs. He closed his eyes for a second, and then Billy could sense his breathing technique getting more intense. Very suddenly, like he had the energy inside his body explode, Alexander''s body grew in size. No¡­ He was the same height as usual, but his muscles got bigger very suddenly.


    To begin with, he was already big, but now he looked like one of those guys who treat crossfit like a religion. Billy also could see that Alexander''s status grew by ten percent. It was truly impressive¡­


    "I can''t keep this state for long since it puts a lot of strain on your body," Alexander said. "Still, it mighte in handy, in some moments."


    "What a letdown, it is only on the very early stages of the development," Billy said.


    "You sure have a lot of nerve ofining of my technique," Alexander said and showed a smile. "You will be my first practicing target when I master this."


    "Practicing target or practicing partner," Billy asked while frowning. "Anyway, call the others when you have some free time ande to my home, I will teach you guys sh."


    Billy decided to test that technique when he got home. It was like abination of Rage and Stamina Maniption. However, instead of using the breathing technique to recover energy, Alexander used it to boost his body.


    Billy attempted to do the same, and while his muscles grew bigger, he soon stopped because he felt that his heart was beating faster than usual¡­ That skill also made the heart beat faster to make the blood circte faster than usual¡­ those who didn''t have strong bodies shouldn''t pull that off.


    "Using mana to strengthen myself is safer, but I can''t think of any other skills that might be able to help me with that," Billy thought while looking at the weights on his limbs. "Maybe I should increase the weights again."


    In any case, like in the past, the group reunited in order to learn sh. It has been a while since Billy taught them something like that, so he felt pretty nostalgic. Come to think of it, he should hurry and teach sh to his siblings. It will increase their chances of avoiding trouble. The only problem was that too many people would learn that skill and eventually figure out how it worked, but in the end, the safety of his familyes first.


    "Before I forget, I found this along the way back home, do you think you can use it?" Billy said while passing the diamond sword to Natalie.


    "... It is too shy, but quite powerful," Natalie said while frowning.


    "It is not fair if Natalie is the only who gets souvenirs, you know," Kate protested.

 Chapter 448 Upgrade (2)

    <h4>Chapter 448 Upgrade (2)</h4>


    It was a pain, but Billy had to make weapons made of diamond for anyone now. While that wasn''t a problem since he was rich and couldn''t sell the diamonds, it still was a pain. The materials were hard to work with, after all.


    In any case, after he taught his friends the basics of sh, he began to work with the diamonds. He also wondered what he should do to prevent them from being too shy, but he gave up halfway. Those weapons were something that they should do only in rare moments, so they should just keep them hidden.


    Regardless, as expected, Kate and Sarah learned sh faster than the others since they were used to controlling mana every day with their training. They mastered it in just three days. The others took a while longer, but Billy didn''t see any of them failing at doing so.


    "Try not to use that too often, and also¡­" Billy said.


    "This is a skill that you don''t want everyone to know, right?" Kate asked. "We got it, we won''t teach this to the recruits."


    Now Billy could focus on his job. While the diamonds could make powerful weapons, they weren''t that malleable, so Billy couldn''t make his spears using them. At least not the Chain Spear. It has been a while since he used a ive, so he decided to make one for himself.


    In any case, Billy had to work for a few weeks to forge all of them, and just when he was about to finish them, Jean showed up alongside several guards of the capital. They were ready to travel for some reason.


    "Can I bother you guys for a moment?" Jean asked. "I am going to leave the capital for a few days, and while things are calm right now, I would like you to prepare to move if necessary as soon as possible."


    "Did something happen?" Alexander asked.


    "An unknown group that contains thousands of members crossed the border a few days ago, while they seemed like just refugees, I want to check things by myself," Jean said.


    Around two months had passed since Billy saw Icarus and Lucyna, so it seemed that they had finally arrived. He wondered if he should just ignore them and let negotiations happen by themselves. Jean wasn''t unreasonable, and sooner orter, he would confirm that they were telling the truth.


    "They are refugees, right?" Billy asked. "I don''t know how things will y out, but maybe I should go as well and if you think that is for the best, maybe let them build a new ce for themselves in my territory. The more people working there, the better for me. Besides, the people at my dungeon town in the East are used to having outsiders around."


    "Hmm¡­ you have a point," Jean said. "My apologies for bothering you."


    "It is fine, we can go and return faster using my underground paths," Billy said. "As for the rest of you, no cking while I am away."


    Billy''s friends sighed. While he was joking, he was treating them like kids. If anything, they were just disappointed in hisck of creativity. Nevertheless, while the tunnels still were a secret for most people, Billy didn''t mind bringing those guards since he had reinforced the walls. Also, Billy was an ally, a scary ally. So, they wouldn''t do anything to get on his bad side.


    Regardless, Billy didn''t have a tunnel that connected to the southern side of the state, only the southwestern side, since his former home was in that direction. Still, they gained some time by using that one until halfway down the path. In the end, they reached the border before night, and they saw the soldiers watching things in the camp of the refugees. Billy also found Pierre theeee.


    "How are things around here?" Jean asked.


    "Nothing major happened, sir," Pierre replied. "They just have been waiting patiently. We watched them for a while, and we found only a few of them who had weapons or looked like they could fight. For the most part¡­ A lot of them had ve wounds."


    The wounds that Pierre mentioned were wounds caused by whips and also the ones on their wrists and legs due to the long use of shackles. Billy found Icarus and Lucyna among the group, and for a change, they weren''t hiding their faces. They also noticed him, but they acted like they didn''t know him. They were at least that smart¡­ In any case, they also knew that someone important had just arrived, but they waited to be called instead of just approaching. When he approached, the refugees got up, and those two stepped forward.


    "Nice to meet you all, I heard that you wanted to talk with me," Jean said.


    "Yes, my name is Lucyna and these are my people, former inhabitants of the fesis state," Lucyna said. "In the recent months, some chaos spread across the Korpal state that had attacked and enved us, and we used that chance to escape."


    "Yes, I have heard of that," Jean said. "I don''t know if you are being pursued, but I suppose we should move from the border a bit while we talk more about your circumstances."


    It was gettingte, but everyone was ready to move since they had been camping there for a few days. In the first ce, walking was easy for Lucyna people, who were used to working like ves day in and day out.


    While they were moving, Lucyna gave more details about what happened. She said that she was part of a group that freed the enved people whenever possible. She kept as a secret that with Billy and Icarus'' help, she caused the havoc that destroyed a royal family that had five hundred years of history. Nothing good woulde by revealing that kind of thing, after all. In any case, Billy wondered if it would be good or not to have those guys around.

 Chapter 449 Upgrade (3)

    <h4>Chapter 449 Upgrade (3)</h4>


    In the end, they headed west while Jean himself was evaluating Lucyna and her people. It was hard to say for sure since he could tell that she wasn''t an ordinary person. He also felt that he had seen Icarus somewhere¡­ Billy''s idea came in handy in a different way. By letting them stay near a dungeon town, their actions would be limited, and a small army would be deployed instantly if they caused trouble.


    "It seems that you managed to get some resources while you were escaping¡­" Jean said while looking at the wagons filled with ores that Lucyna and her people were pulling.


    "We knew that start from a scratch would make us a dead weight to any ce we might settle in, so I figured this much would help us build a small town fast enough," Lucyna said.


    Jean nodded. He was quite satisfied with what he had heard in thest few days. He realized that Lucyna and her people were well aware of their situation, and they didn''t want to be helped out of pity but because they could carry their own weight.


    In the end, they reached Billy''s territory after one week, and they also looked and suited for them to create a town and then farm the fields. To make sure that problems won''t arise, Pierre was going to stay behind and help with the management and also ask some people from Billy''s dungeon town toe and help now and then.


    "I an greatly indebted to you, I will make sure that you won''t regret this choice of letting us restart our lives in your territory," Lucyna said and then bowed.


    "I am sure you will, but I have a good feeling about you and your people," Jean said and then offered a handshake. "Let''s work together to make our state prosper."


    Lucyna nodded and epted the handshake. During the whole time, Billy stayed distant from the negotiations. Jean thought that he didn''t want to get too close to the people he didn''t know, so his n worked well. Nevertheless, he at least helped them for a day by using his magic to build some buildings and houses. At that point in time, Lucyna and Icarus shouldn''t have been surprised, but they couldn''t help but leave their mouths hanging open when they saw one hundred houses being built in a single afternoon.


    Billy also was pretty satisfied. He hade a long way since the time he could only create walls to protect only one-fourth of a small town in an entire week¡­ He probably could do that in a single afternoon now with his reserves.


    "It is quite shocking, right?" Jean asked. "He may be quiet and unfriendly at first, but he is a good person."


    "It would be weird to call me a bad person when I am so close¡­" Billy said.


    "He is quite funny too," Jeanughed.


    Lucyna frowned, and Billy decided to leave them alone while he paid a visit to his dungeon town. There were a lot more adventurers than before, so business was booming. Nevertheless, Billy entered the dungeon and stayed there until he recovered his mana, and then they moved back to the capital using the tunnels.


    "Come to think of it, maybe I should give those two my magic mas and tell them how to use it, while they are only half an hour away from my home using the magic cart, this can be more convenient," Billy thought while he was heading home.


    As usual, Christina weed Billy with arge smile when he returned home, and Kate looked exhausted. That was turning into a routine¡­ Maybe Billy was spoiling Christina too much, but it couldn''t be helped since Hector always gives him the cold shoulder. He wanted to spoil them equally, but that wasn''t possible.


    "What happened?" Kate asked.


    Billy gave his wives a summary of what happened. Since they knew that Billy was the one who disliked strangers the most, they didn''t say anything when he epted them into his territory. In any case, he called everyone the next day to his home in order to see the fruits of their training, and he nodded in satisfaction when he saw that all of them had learned sh.


    "I guess that is it for the time being, keep improving that skill in order to reachrger distances with a single step," Billy said. "It also would be wiser to try to use it in numerous terrains to get some experience since that has some serious limitations."


    "All right, I guess I will return to my own training," Alexander said. "The new students wille in three months and I want to kick Billy''s ass with my next skill."


    "Even if you had thirty years, you probably won''t be able to do much," Billy said.


    "Hahaha, just wait and see," Alexander said.


    Alexander was quite confident, so Billy felt that he should be careful. Fortunately, thanks to his friend, he could try and learn the same technique, but he had an inspiration to try something else. Something more suited for him¡­ However, he still was in the brainstorming stage, and he also had to finish the diamond weapons. Making them with the magic hammer would be easy and fast, but by using it, Billy wouldn''t level up his own cksmith skill.


    Diamond ive


    STR + 300, SPE + 300


    Durability: 600/600


    Billy wondered why it was better than the sword that he gave to Natalie. He certainly wasn''t more skilled than the guy that only does nothing but forges weapons day in and day out. In any case, he also wondered if the weapon would have be stronger if he had used the Magic Hammer slowly¡­ It was toote to think about that, though.


    The next morning, Billy went to check his new toy in action, but with a single swing, he destroyed all the grass and cracked the floor of the garden¡­ Kate will seriously pull his ears.

 Chapter 450 Upgrade (4)

    <h4>Chapter 450 Upgrade (4)</h4>


    It was no surprise. Billy already could destroy the floor of his house while carrying weights, so it was only natural that he couldn''t train everywhere. Training in an open field to let others see him wasn''t a good idea either. So, he decided to create a training area really below his house. Otherwise, he will cause tremors and damage it. After brainstorming for a while, Billy had a clear idea of what he was going to do. He needed more...


    "I suppose this time I will have to add other things¡­ like magic bubbles and a venttion system, or things might get too hot down there," Billy thought.


    While Billy could train with rtive privacy in any dungeon, he couldn''t practice anything new or big without risking an ident. The underground training area will be made to do exactly that. Without wasting any time, Billy began to work on that.


    Billy hurried since he wanted to see his ive full power, so it took him one week for him to do that. Although he was a bit tired when he finished, he immediately picked the ive and then began to swing it around. Every time he did it, the st of wind caused by the motions would damage the ground. If he wants to have some proper training, he will have to reinforce the walls, or he might risk a copse by damaging them too much¡­ Billy had to return to his dungeon the next day and recover his mana from transforming the walls into something more durable, and while he was nning to do that early in the morning, he found some visitors on his gate.


    "I knew I had forgotten something¡­ I had to give them some copies of that magic ma," Billy said after a long.


    "Sorry for bothering you, Billy," Icarus said.


    "Skip the small talk. What did youe here for?" Billy asked. "I will give you guys something to prevent this kind of surprise. For numerous reasons, we can''t let anyone see us together."


    "I guess that is convenient, but there exist magic tools like that?" Icarus asked. "Anyway, we wanted to do some training in your dungeons. Is that fine with you?"


    "I suppose¡­ you will have to sell all the materials at the guild, though," Billy said. "Also, using your powers too often will be a problem to me."


    "We are nning to train inside the dungeons to avoid that¡­" Lucyna said and then sighed.


    "Anyway, I can arrange that, but aren''t you going to return to your usual routine of traveling around and looking for others like us?" Billy asked.


    "I am tired, so I will stop for a while," Icarus replied. "I feel like my strength has stagnated, so I will spend some time training myself."


    Billy couldn''t care less about his motives, but it seemed weird for Icarus to decide that at this point. Regardless, that would make Billy gain more money, and that was what was important. His spies could also do the same work that Icarus could do, so it was fine.


    Billy led those two to the dungeon and introduced them to the important people of the ce. Along the way, they asked him about the dungeon, and they got quite interested in the guardian. It wasn''t easy to find a dragon, after all. Defeating one there seemed like good training. With their movement speed, they won''t have to stay inside for weeks either.


    In any case, Billy used that dungeon most of the time, but perhaps he should use the other in order not to bump into those two too often. As usual, Billy felt that he wasn''t leveling up much, so he wanted to do some grinding on his own for levels.


    Billy - Lv 241 33.500/ 141.000 EXP


    HP: 1886/ 2006


    MP: 2951/ 3061


    SP: 958/ 1078


    Strength: 479 + 225


    Speed: 363 + 95


    Magic: 703 + 415


    Endurance: 142 + 225


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points:180


    Skills: Fierce Aura Lv 101 (+ 03 UP), Palm Cannon Lv 43 (+ 07UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Meditation Lv 59, Earth Maniption Lv 208 (+ 08UP), Strength Support Lv 59(+3UP), Speed Support Lv 59 (+03 UP), Magic Support Lv 59 (+03 UP), Endurance Support Lv 59 (+03 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 59(+03 UP), Fire Creation Lv 22 (+ 13 UP), sh Lv 79 (+06 UP)


    Passive: Fire Resistance Level 172 (+ 33 UP) , Heat Resistance Lv 133 (+ 22 UP), Sage''s Wisdom Lv 87 (+ 05UP), Brute Strength Lv 47 (+ 06 UP), Toughness Lv 47 (+ 06 UP), Quick Steps Lv 23 (+06), Fire Immunity Lv 33 (+ 32 UP)


    Skill Points: 480


    "Yep, I didn''t level up much, and my skills are progressing too slowly¡­" Billy thought after he checked his status. "I suppose it can''t be helped considering their current level."


    Billy rarely saw someone with his skills as high as his. When he usually found them, they were legendary monsters or individuals like Ollen. Nevertheless, only time would help him make his skills stronger since they needed as much mana as himself to level up, and he would rather choose some extra status points.


    In any case, Billy headed to the other dungeon and then restored his mana. Instead of using all that for his new training, he just returned to his underground training arena and sat there before closing his eyes. Before testing his ideas, he should imagine them in action and see if they make any sense or could be applicable. While that wasn''t something he was used to, Billy felt that he needed to have more mental training¡­


    Thanks to the many hours he used to practice Meditation and to learn how to control his rage, he easily entered the mode where he could imagine himself training. However, that was the easy part. Imagining what he wanted to learn and seeing it in action was difficult. In any case, Billy began to think about how he could improve Fierce Aura¡­

 Chapter 451 Upgrade (5)

    <h4>Chapter 451 Upgrade (5)</h4>


    Billy knew that some skills could be stronger just by increasing energy output. Mana and stamina worked like that. However, at some point, it bes inefficient. It took a while for Billy to notice that, but whenever he uses more than the double of the mana necessary to keep Fierce Aura active, his mana ends up being wasted. When he uses three times the output, Billy only receives 150 percent of the bonus when he should have gotten two hundred percent. When he used four times more, he would get 190 percent. Hence, improving the skill was necessary, but even after hours of mental training, he didn''t find the answer¡­ it was quite the problem.


    "Well, let''s clear my mind and see if mental training also improves my physical skills," Billy thought.


    It didn''t seem like he would get the shadow clone technique any time soon, so he might as well try everything that he could think of. In any case, while Billy couldn''t imagine his full power when he used the Diamond ive, he could see himself using that rather well. No wasted movement, nothing wrong with his stances¡­ It was no surprise, given that he had been training with a spear for almost twenty years.


    "Might as well take a break for a change of pace," Billy said and then left his underground training arena.


    It was hard to tell how much time passed underground. Since Billy had gone to train as soon as the sun began to rise, it was mid-afternoon, but then Billy lost some time that he could use to y with his kids. They were almost two years old now, so they tended to wake up pretty early and were like human batteries full of energy. Hector was a pretty calm kid, so he didn''t move all that much, but Christina was, and sometimes she tried to leave her bed on her own. It was dangerous. So, Kate had to wake up earlier to look after her. During the day, she barely stopped, so she was getting exhausted. Training teens was easier for her¡­ Still, she didn''tin. It was good that Christina was as healthy as a bull.


    "Sorry, I amte," Billy said. "You can use the underground room now."


    "I feel like I just want tozy around on the grass today¡­" Kate said.


    "We shouldn''t skip daily training since we already spent a lot of time training others," Natalie said while offering Kate a hand to get up. "Did you forget what Lily did the other day? We can''t fall behind."


    By that, Natalie was talking about the Explosive arrow that Lily could enchant now. By enchanting the arrowhead with fire magic in an unstable way, her arrows could explode upon contact. Lily was still having a hard time trying to learn Electric magic, but she wanted to enchant her arrows with those as well. Since she wanted her arrows to be as fast as lightning bolts. What a scary girl she was¡­


    In any case, Sarah now could also use lightning magic alongside from ice magic, so those two were thinking that they were falling behind in the group. While they actually weren''tpeting against each other, they feltpelled to do their best when their friends were clearly improving.


    "I guess we can''t ck off," Kate said and then headed toward the underground room with Natalie.


    Their powers were also something that could damage the area around them easily, so they had to train at an appropriate ce. In any case, as unusual, to burn their energy, Billy made a small golem to y tag with his kids. Touching them was pretty easy, but Christina would cry if she were to be it for too long. As for Hector, he disliked when things were too easy and when it got harder to get the golem, he would feel more fired up. Billy wondered if it was normal for kids to be soplex while ying tag¡­.


    In any case, they got tired after a while, but they didn''t feel like resting yet. Billy had to keep them entertained. So, Billy fired a gust of wind toward his face to make it look weird, and then Christinaughed a lot. She got tired of the armpit farts, but it seemed that Billy found something else to make her break into aughter. Much to his surprise, Hector alsoughed a little¡­ Maybe Billy was thinking too much about it, but he felt that Hector wasughing at him, looking more stupid than funny.


    In any case, Billy looked around to see if beyond was looking at them, and he made them fly by using Telekinesis. While that impressed both of them, Billy ignored that and used magic eyes to see how mana worked when that skill was active. Much to his surprise, Billy didn''t see the mana¡­ Was it because the skill was at too high of a level?


    Despite that, Billy caught some small undtions around his kids. He couldn''t see the mana, but he could see the space around them moving like waves very slowly¡­ It was like something invisible was doing that, and Billy knew that it was mana.


    "Wait a minute¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t learn how Telekinesis worked, but he had another idea¡­ What if he made the mana of Fierce Aura move around his body? Like a saw? A saw was pretty sharp on itself, but when it could spin¡­ It bes much more dangerous. Billy didn''t know that idea was actually what he was looking for, but it certainly was worth a try. Still, Billy had to try thatter. First of all, he had to look after his kids until their mothers were back.


    As a test, Billy tried to use that on his ive since the surface was a lot more simple and much to his surprise. The ive couldn''t touch the ground without opening a hole like a hot knife in butter.

 Chapter 452 Upgrade (6)

    <h4>Chapter 452 Upgrade (6)</h4>


    The idea was really interesting, but it was easier said than done. In the first ce, the surface of the human body wasn''t uniform. It had too many undtions¡­ While Billy was used to making Fierce Aura envelop his body, he couldn''t control it once it was active, so he had to learn the skill from scratch. Still, Billy felt that he was on the right path, so he didn''t want to give up and kept trying. Day in and day out, whenever he had some free time, he would try that. That was how he usually learned things, after all.


    As for his wives and friends, they knew that he was up to something again since he was always meditating, or at least looked like he was. Billy felt morefortable at controlling that mana while he was sitting in that position.


    "This is stupidly difficult¡­ damn," Billy thought after failing at doing that a single time for two weeks. "I am using tons of mana, and yet¡­ What should I do?"


    Billy stopped to think again about that ability¡­ if it worked and could be a skill, then the more it levels up, the more powerful it will be. Considering its nature, more power also would be that the mana would flow faster around his body. So, perhaps he should try to do that as slowly as possible.


    "Let''s see¡­ instead of making it spin around the surface of my body, I should make it spin like a sphere around me," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "This should be a good first step. After that, I just have to decrease its area until it covers my whole body."


    Billy did exactly that, and as expected, things became a lot easier. While the mana around him had no real purpose, it still could block the wind to some extent. Billy probably learned some defensive spells following that logic, but for the time being, he wanted to focus on his current training.


    Billy couldn''t make the mana spin unless it had the shape of a perfect sphere, or at least the ground below him had to be even in order for the hole to be equal in all sizes. In any case, once the sphere got that shape, Billy managed to make it a spin. Very slowly, but it was spinning. Once that part of the training wasplete, Billy decreased the size of the sphere. Eventually, it got close enough to touch Billy''s body, and then all the energy dispersed.


    "It is fine. Something like this was obvious," Billy nodded to himself. "I just have to make the mana get closer to my body, and then¡­ Can I use Fierce Aura to help here?"


    Would the mana be interrupted by another spell that is of the same nature? Billy tried to do the same while Fierce Aura was active, and he managed to control the mana better. It was only natural since the spell also boosted his magic. Still, instead of the mana of the second skill continuing to move after touching Fierce Aura, it just got absorbed. In the end, the answer won''t be that simple.


    Although it took him an entire month, Billy eventually seeded with his training. The mental practice came in hand as well since it made him save mana and time. Actually, Billy seeded after two weeks, but nothing happened. So, he kept practicing and increased the speed of the rotation of the mana, and when he could make itplete onep around his body per second, he got what he wished.


    Destructive Aura


    A skill that makes the energy rotate around your body at high speeds to increase all of your parameters. Passively increases all of your parameters by five points per second.


    Cost: 05 per mana per level and per second.


    Billy achieved his goal, but he didn''t think that the cost would be that high. However, it was only natural. Since it was five times more potent than Fierce Aura, then the cost was five times bigger as well. At higher levels, the bonuses will be insane, but only a few people would be able to keep the skill working for more than a few seconds. Moreover, learning would be extremely difficult. Even someone like Billy had a hard time with that.


    "I suppose I should recover some mana in the dungeons and then use it to level up this skill," Billy thought while he was leaving the underground training arena.


    Billy wanted to get ahead of his friends even more, but holding back the secret of the new skill would probably be a waste of time. There was no telling if even Sarah or Kate would learn that, and if they did, they would take months to learn how to control his mana like that.


    "You spent thest few weeks doing nothing but practicing a new skill, and you are going to teach us this soon already?" Kate asked when the whole gang was reunited.


    "Well, this time, I am not sure if either of you will be able to learn this," Billy said. "So, it is better to give you guys some time before you begin to work again."


    Before giving them the details, Billy gave a demonstration. He invited everyone to the underground training arena and challenged Natalie and Alexander to a marathon. Rather than showing the difference in strength, it would be better if Billy showed the speed at some moments. When the marathon started, Billy used Destructive Aura for a second, and he suddenly became two times faster than the others. Unlike when he uses sh, they could see Billy moving. In any case, they could reach that speed that was higher than even Billy''s magic cart, but they would get wounded by the friction against the air. However, Billy waspletely fine.


    Eventually, they did an endurance and dexterity test as well, and Billy surpassed everyone by arge margin with that skill.

 Chapter 453 He is back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 453 He is back (1)</h4>


    Just as Billy had expected, everyone was having a hard time at controlling their mana from far away from their bodies. He also tried the hardest method of making them move Fierce Aura, but it didn''t work either. In the end, they would have to learn the hard way just like him, if they learn at all... the chance of them not learning wasn''t exactly small. Still, considering their aplishments so far it was hard to say.


    "This is hard¡­ and quite mana consuming," Alexanderined.


    "But at least it doesn''t put any strain on your body," Billy said. "Considering that it is only obvious that it would be hard to learn."


    Everyone managed to learn how to control Fierce Aura, like putting more mana into certain areas. That was easy since they were increasing the output in certain parts, but making the mana move around their body was hard. After thinking for a while, Billy created some small earth blocks in the shape of a square and passed them to his friends.


    "Try to make your mana spin around this. It will make you practice while using less mana, and it is a probably an easy shape to try," Billy said.


    The others nodded, but in the end, nothing changed that much. As expected¡­ it would take a while for them to learn that, and it seemed that they wouldn''t have that much time. When Billy went to check the training grounds, he saw the magic mas moving. It seemed that his spies that something to report. The first group was supposed to have reached Toles state two weeks ago, and the second and supposed and have reached Neles state by now, and both of them wrote the same message: monsters at the borders.


    "Monsters¡­ Could it be¡­" Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows.


    The messages were delivered at the same time, so it seemed that the attacks had been nned well in advance. Only one person could have done that. In any case, Billy could check that himself, but there was someone who was faster than her. Thus, he sent a message to Icarus.


    "It is gettingte, and I warned him to return home every day to check possible messages, so he should receive them soon," Billy thought. "Now, what else should I do?"


    The first step would be to warn Jean and the soldiers near the borders. If Rosalie and her people were being attacked, Svan and Aura would probably be targets. Still, Billy didn''t give them the magic mas. In any case, there is the Tersaris state between the summoner and the barbarians, so they will be fine for a while. The real problem was Aura.


    "I am going out for a bit," Billy said. "Keep training, and don''t lose your focus."


    "... Okay," Kate said.


    Billy left in a hurry, and his friends looked at each other. It seemed that something had happened, but Billy didn''t have time to exin.


    "It seems this training will be put to a halt soon," Natalie said. "We might not be able to learn this and put it into practice."


    "We live in some chaotic times, huh," Alexander said.


    "Just in case, do you want to go and bring our parents here?" Lily asked.


    "What about the training?" Kate asked while growing.


    "We can continue after we return. We won''t be able to focus properly until we know what happened anyways." Lily replied.


    Lily had a point, and everyone nodded. Besides, using sh to cover that distance was also considered training. Not to mention, they should prepare for all possible oues.


    While Billy''s friends were doing that, he had finished warning Jean about the possibility of attacks on the borders. Fortunately, he didn''t waste time asking anything, and then Billy left to warn Aura. Billy arrived at her home when the sun was setting, and he also saw the guards of the region being mobilized. Aura was talking with some farmers and giving her orders, and it seemed that she was going to leave as well.


    "Billy? How did you¡­" Aura asked while frowning.


    "I have mywork of information, and I was informed that Toles and Neles state were attacked," Billy said. "That was why I came to check things with you, but it seems that I don''t need to warn you of the possibility of an attack."


    "Yes, some monsters crossed our orders and attacked some viges yesterday," Aura exined. "Depending on the situation, I was nning to call for help, but it seems that everyone will have their hands full for a while."


    "I am going to give you a hand until you can organize your forces. Once you do that, I will call the others to see what we can do," Billy said.


    "You have my thanks," Aura said and then bowed before frowning when she saw Billy disappearing.


    Some people saw Billy moving in the distance, but they quickly lost sight of him. Billy didn''t have time to be secretive with his abilities. While he wouldn''t teach them to everyone, it was probably fine to use them in emergencies since it would make everyone stunned. Regardless, he had some time to think about what was going on. The summoner attacked several states before at the same time, but his n didn''t work. So, why would he try the same thing again? He probably had something up his sleeve, something new, so Billy couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. The timing wasn''t that good. Maybe if he could have obtained some extra time to train Destructive Aura and make his friends learn that as well¡­


    "There is no point in thinking about that¡­ I will use the monsters and make that skill level up insanely fast, and then I will deal with that asshole," Billy thought while showing a cold glint in his eyes.


    Billy already knew what it was his goal, so he just had to prepare a bit and then make him fall into a trap¡­

 Chapter 454 He is back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 454 He is back (2)</h4>


    When Billy reached the border, he found quite the scene taking ce there. He saw two types of monsters. Some giant crows that were firing explosive projectiles from the sky and some hairy moles underground asionally rose to the surface and attacked the soldiers who were too focused on the sky. It was almost the same strategy that the summoner deployed before. So, he couldn''t help but be confused.


    Fire Crow - Lv 150


    HP: 800/ 800


    MP: 1250/ 1250


    SP: 456/ 456


    Strength: 237


    Speed: 134


    Magic: 537


    Endurance: 220


    Dexterity: 256


    Status Points:00


    Skills: Bite Lv 50


    Spells: Explosive Feather Lv 125


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 250, Heat Resistance Lv 250, Cold Resistance Lv 50, Wind Resistance Lv 110, Earth Resistance Lv 60,


    Skill Points: 00


    Giant Mole - Lv 150


    HP: 1259/ 1259


    MP: 1259/ 1259


    SP: 345/ 345


    Strength: 356


    Speed: 77


    Magic: 712


    Endurance: 356


    Dexterity: 84


    Status Points:00


    Skills: Iron ws Lv 110


    Spells: Earth Maniption Lv 170


    Passive: Fire Resistance Lv 70, Heat Resistance Lv 70, Cold Resistance Lv 130, Wind Resistance Lv 110, Earth Resistance Lv 260,


    Skill Points: 00


    "What the hell is he thinking¡­" Billy frowned while looking at the monsters.


    While the monster''s numbers weren''t that high, thatbination sure was causing trouble for the soldiers. Still, it wasn''t enough to stop Billy or even his friends. So, he couldn''t know why he was deploying the same type of strategy. Then again, Billy could see numerous packs of monsters going in other directions. Maybe the summoner was just trying to overwhelm him with numbers in order to prevent him from interfering again with things in the temple city.


    Nevertheless, Billy would freeze them to death with his magic whenever the moles showed up. That gave a chance for the soldiers to focus on the enemies in the sky. Their durability wasn''t great, so even ordinary crossbows were damaging them quite a bit.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    The job in that area was finished quite quickly, so Billy headed to the next one. Where he found soldiers, he stayed just for a couple of minutes, where he didn''t find them. He stayed for a while longer to eliminate all the monsters. Eventually, he came to realize that their groups were exactly the same fifty moles and fifty crows.


    Eventually, Billy finished all the monsters that had crossed the border. Still, then he found others attacking the same ces he had been before. The summoner truly was trying to overwhelm and keep him busy.


    "Divide and conquer, huh¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "A perfect strategy for a necromancer."


    In any case, Billy told Aura that he would help until she reformed her lines, and that was what he was going to do for the time being. At worst, that will force him to stay there for two days, but he was sure that things won''t get bad that fast in other areas¡­ probably.


    To speed things up a bit more, Billy used Mind Control and made some of the monsters fight each other. Billy had nned to help help the soldiers near the border, but there wasn''t much that he could do for them. Transporting them was out of the question. Making physical defenses was a waste when the enemies could fly ande from below. He could only be patient¡­ During that time, he wondered if Icarus woulde and give him some information about what he had learned, but he didn''t. He either was still working, or he sent a message using the magic mas. Billy decided to create a version that could send voice messages as soon as possible. He also needed a portable version¡­ Only now did Billy realize that he could make a small notebook and attach the pain to it. He just would need some stic parts that would hold the line and let it move.


    "Thanks for saving our asses again. It seemed that my debt keeps increasing, huh," Aura said when she arrived with an army of soldiers and adventurers.


    It seemed that Aura was dropping her usual formal tone around Billy. He truly helped her several times already, but Billy wished that they could keep the same distance as before. While he doesn''t mind giving a hand now and then, even more in situations like that, thanks to the monsters that are giving him experience, he wants to avoid other kinds of problems that a leader of a state has to face. Billy felt that he would get tangled in those if he got too close to her.


    "Don''t mind it. I am going to check things back home, and in the other ces, if I think it is necessary, I will send some help," Billy said and quickly left the area.


    Billy returned home as soon as possible, and he wasn''t surprised when he saw his parents. It seemed that his friends took the necessary precautions to move as soon as possible if something happened. Even though he told them to keep training, they did the right thing.


    "It seems that someone annoying is on the move again," Drew said. "Someone annoying with very troublesome skills."


    "Since you were already informed of the situation, I guess I can say everything I know about me," Billy said. "But please, don''t do anything reckless if you don''t hear from us for a few weeks."


    "We wouldn''t want to put anything in your head since it might make you lose your focus," Cami said. "Just rest easy and do what you think you should do."


    Billy exined to his parents everything except the things that he had inmon with the summoner. There was no point in hiding what he wanted, though. It was the relic below the temple of goddess Gtea. Or was she? Billy didn''t know any more after the recent events.

 Chapter 455 He is back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 455 He is back (3)</h4>


    After he exined things to everyone, Billy went to check the possible messages that Icarus had left behind. In the end, he sent some. He had confirmed that those states were under attack and that a bigger swarm of monsters was heading to the temple city. This time, the neighboring state where they hired the mercenaries was busy while being attacked as well, so they won''t be able to be hired. Their sole option was to rely on the barbarians again¡­


    "That being said, I am sure that Felipe imagined that something like this would happen, so he must be prepared," Billy thought. "The question was: how much prepared¡­ If necessary, I should meet with Icarus and Lucyna and then attack the summoner''s base."


    Billy wondered what was the best way to deal with that situation. He had to kill the summoner because he didn''t trust Icarus and Lucyna enough with that power. Still, he also couldn''t let them meet his family. He also had to help the other states to prevent the summoner from ruining the reputation of reincarnated individuals even more¡­


    "I think we should go and help instead of waiting for their call," Billy said when he reunited with his friends in the living room. "Still, the enemy nned to slow down all the armies by making the monsters spawn and attack many ces. We will have to split and help all the states with that in mind. I bet we can be as helpful as a big and extra army with our skills."


    "I don''t like this n," Kate protested. "Aren''t you essentially doing what he wanted?"


    "Yes, but I have another surprise in store for him," Billy replied. "I can''t take down a whole army of monsters by myself, but I can help them and then advance toward the enemy territory with the people there. If the barbarians help, it will be even easier. Besides, you guys can''t reach the temple city faster than me, so you should work doing damage control in the borders."


    "I suppose that makes sense¡­ It has been a while since I saw Rosalie, so I would like to visit her," Kate said.


    "Since Billy already helped Riormi state, perhaps I can go alone and give a hand," Sarah said. "But the other states probably will benefit more if two of us go there."


    "So, I will help Kate, and then Lily and Alexander will help the people of Neles state. Is anyone against that?" Natalie asked.


    "You guys sure are calm about leaving Billy alone," Drew said while frowning.


    "That is because he has yet to pick a fight that he can''t win and because he came up with another technique," Natalie said.


    "Another one, huh¡­" Drew said and then sighed. "I am really falling behind."


    While the others were preparing their things, Billy took his parents to the underground training grounds and then taught them the principles of sh and Destructive Aura. Soon after, he sent a message to Icarus that he was going to Tersaris state to help, and they could find him there if they wanted to work together. Billy didn''t have time to look for them right now.


    "That is some shy spear¡­" Cami said while frowning when she looked at the diamond spear and Billy putting a dark cloth around it.


    "I will make one for youter," Billy said.


    "I am fine. I don''t like shining weapons," Cami said.


    "Well then, I will leave things here in your hands," Billy said.


    Billy wanted to say bye to his kids, but Christina was able to tell now when he was going on a long trip, and she cried when that happened. So, it will be better if Billy avoids that. It was really sad, but it couldn''t be helped. Without wasting any time, to a group split up and began to move when night fell. They wouldn''t work together this time, but they didn''t feel that nervous.


    "I suppose that is only natural since they are going to face monsters, and I am going to keep the root of the trouble busy," Billy thought. "Regardless¡­. I should move around the borders and kill some monsters to recover the mana as I move."


    Billy''s moving speed wasn''t as the best he could since it was night, but he gained some time using the tunnels. In any case, when the sun was rising, Billy was already in the middle of Neles'' state¡­ he had been faster than expected. Probably because he knew the region rtively well.


    Regardless, Billy saw the curtains of smoke emerging from numerous points. He didn''t get close to the border yet, so it seemed that the monsters had advanced in that territory far too much. It would be a pain to ignore them now, and even though Alexander and Lily shouldn''t be too far behind, it was better to give them a hand. It was also a good chance for Billy to level up Destructive Aura.


    Billy approached those ces, and then he found some packs of crows flying around and firing their explosive projectiles. Billy approached them in the blink of an eye after jumping, and they didn''t even have time to react. He hit dozens of them with his clothed spear and smashed their heads in a single instant.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained. 100 experience points.


    The skill Destructive Aura obtained. 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    In the same way, he appeared, Billy disappeared from the battlefield very abruptly. The nearby soldiers and adventurers barely could believe that someone could jump so high, even more so, kill so many monsters and then leave like nothing had happened.


    In the meantime, Billy wondered why those guys weren''t using the crossbows he sold them one year ago. Still, then he recalled that he made them with low durability to avoid problems down the road. He solved one problem and then created another. Billy couldn''tin. He didn''t think that his priorities were wrong.

 Chapter 456 He is back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 456 He is back (4)</h4>


    Thest part of Toles state was quite mountainous, so Billy wasted some time crossing those parts. While he only crossed the Northeastern part of the barbarians'' state, Billy still managed to see a lot of them moving toward the North. They knew that they would be the next targets if the Tersaris state falls, so they couldn''t refuse the plea for help from Gtea followers, even despite their numerous differences.


    "It seems that even more people than before areing to help, maybe Svan won''t be the only one leading the barbarians this time," Billy thought.


    Regardless, while Billy was approaching the temple city, he wondered what he should do. Join the forces there and focus on protecting the city with the troops there or look for Icarus and Lucyna, they probably were nearby. Working with those two would give him more freedom and he won''t have to hide most of his skills.


    When Billy finally could see the city, he confirmed that thousands of monsters were attacking it. Despite that, some prettyrge beams of energy were being fired toward the monsters and killing them. It made Billy recall the attacks that Felipe used against the dragon one year ago.


    In the end, Billy didn''t find any signs of those two, so he headed toward the temple city. Just like before, he found a lot of barbarians in the travellers'' district. Things sure looked different there and the district also seemed bigger than before. Maybe it was Billy''s impression, or maybe the people of the town started to get more visitorstely. Nevertheless, Billy arrived just when the first battle of the day ended. So, he quickly found Svan, who looked speechless when he saw him.


    "How did you¡­ well, if it is you, I guess arriving this fast is possible," Svan said after frowning. "Seriously, we arrived yesterday after marching for three days nonstop, and you¡­ Ah, whatever. It is good to know that you are going to help."


    "Well, I have a score to settle with the enemy," Billy said. "How are things going here?"


    "Until now, thanks to the weapons that Felipe develop over thest year, we have been managing to repel the monsters," Svan replied. "However, the hordes keeping more than five times a day, and Felipe looked more worried today than yesterday. I can''t exin, but it seemed that those weapons have a limited time of use."


    Billy figured as much, he was charging them with the power of the relic. He had decided to take some drastic measures, but he didn''t imagine that the summoner would attack so often. Come to think of it, staying in the city was the right choice, if ites down to it, Billy can always take the relic and run away. No one will be able toin if the city falls. The real issue was the fact that Billy knew that Felipe would try to escape with it. He didn''t know what to do with him if that happened.


    "I should make my move first if things get dicey," Billy thought."


    Billy also wanted to question Felipe and his daughter about the relic, but that would only put him in a bad spot. Showing interest in that now would make him look suspicious. After all, he showed up to help without being called. In any case, Billy helped Svan with the preparations to the next fight. Most of that he did was to carry throwable spears toward the northern part of the city, though.


    Around lunchtime, the next wave of enemies arrived and Billy saw the magic crossbows being used by Gtea soldiers. Since they didn''t use the power of their wielders as a basis, they didn''t have that much difference in strength between each other. In any case, the summoner was using the same monsters there as well.


    "I don''t have time for this," Billy thought.


    Billy made several earth spears emerge from the ground and then fly toward the crows. All of them got hit in the head and died instantly, their defense wasughable. Billy did that so fast that three hundred of them were killed in less than a minute.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    ¡­


    "I will leave the underground monsters to your group," Billy said. "I will use this time to recover mana."


    "... All right," Svan said after he recovered from the surprise.


    He had seen something even more crazyst year, but Svan had kind of forgotten about it. Truth to be told, Billy didn''t have to recover his mana, but he would need the people to fight when the real battle started and they begin to move toward the enemy territory. Billy could deal with the flying enemies with ease, at least those, but he would be overwhelmed if he had to deal with both groups.


    "When I saw that, I didn''t believe it, but then I realized where the spears came from, and then I remembered you," Beatrice suddenly appeared and said. "You once again show up to help without having any reason to do so. You have my thanks."


    "I knew that a friend woulde to help, so I had one reason toe," Billy said while he was still pretending to be meditating.


    After what he learned a few months ago with Ollen, Billy decided that it was for the best to keep his distance from Felipe and Beatrice. The possibility of them being descendants of a reincarnated individual was pretty high, so they could be hearing a simr voice that Ollen had heard. It was very possible that Gtea was the name of a reincarnated woman instead of a goddess now that Billy thought about it. With that in mind, he should keep his distance since it was hard to say if that being could get in his way or not.

 Chapter 457 He is back (5)

    <h4>Chapter 457 He is back (5)</h4>


    "You look a bit different from before," Beatrice said. "Harsher, I guess. Less friendly."


    "It is just your impression," Billy said.


    "I guess you are right¡­" Beatrice said.


    Beatrice realized that Billy didn''t want to talk and left the area. Billy always tried to be quite diplomatic when he met new people, but it was time to change his approach a bit. He helped Icarus even though he went to face the summoner instead of helping him face the dragons one year ago, and now Beatrice''s family lied to him about the existence of the relic. That kind of people couldn''t be trusted and he had to consider those that get close to him since he had kids to look after. He couldn''t take any chances¡­ While he would be seen as rude by a lot of people, he didn''t want to be liked by everyone, he just wanted to make sure that nothing troublesome would happen to his family. That definitely would put him in a path of no return...


    The hordes of enemies came again when the sun was setting and Billy couldn''t help but feel worried. Svan said that they attacked five times per day, after all. When he looked at him, Svan just nodded. The monsters evene at night¡­ He didn''t notice that before, but some people around the city were pretty tired. Despite that, they didn''t feel like abandoning the ce.


    "How do you guys fight at night here?" Billy asked.


    "Well, it is kind of hard to prevent the attacks, so we usually retreat and the flying monsters at first," Svan replied. "We also divide the soldiers and adventurers into two groups. The first half use spears to attack those hairy beasts thate from below."


    Billy nodded. It was the best option. Besides, it wasn''t like everyone could use long-ranged weapons, and using them at night was even worse. Billy wondered what he could do to help them. If he wanted to make a good number of the soldiers advance and attack the enemy base, he had to help them win at night as well.


    After thinking for a while, Billy concluded that using fire to illuminate the sky would be a waste of time since the enemies were resistant to fire. Considering that attackse from below as well, perhaps he truly would have to deal with all the enemies above. While that wasn''t exactly impossible, that would make the soldiers, and adventurers rely on him too much at night.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped this¡­" Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    When the enemies appeared in the distance, Billy attacked them even before they could enter the range to attack. It was hard to see what was happening, only Billy and a few others could actually see it. In any case, he made sure to massacre the crows and left the other guys to deal with the giant moles.


    Although Billy dealt with the crows and gave Gtea''s followers the chance to help the others the giant moles, many still lost their lives on the first attack of the night. Some who survived still sustained heavy injuries on their legs. Some of them could be healed, but some others¡­ Those who got lucky lost and legs and those who weren''t bled to death.


    Another wave of enemies came at night and things repeated themselves. More and more Billy confirmed that they needed to advance in the enemy''s territory and attack the summoner, otherwise, things will just repeat themselves until he wins since he has the advantage in a war of attrition.


    "I forgot to ask, but where are your friends?" Svan asked.


    "Other states are also being attacked, so they are helping them," Billy replied. "The summoner tried to prevent us froming with that strategy, he even went as far as splitting his forces into many small groups to attack many ces at the same time."


    "It seems he knows quite well the geography of the states¡­ I assume he spent thest year studying that to put this n into practice," Svan said.


    "Anyway, you know that we can''t stay here forever, right?" Billy asked.


    "Yeah¡­ However, I find it hard to believe that the people from here will want to leave and advance in the enemy territory," Svan said. "They will think that the enemy will make the monsters ignore us and attack the town that will have its strength decreased."


    Svan had a point¡­ maybe Billy did the wrong thinging to the temple city to help since they probably won''t leave under most circumstances. In any case, Billy had two options. The first was to convince Svan to lead his men to invade the enemy territory or he could go by himself. The problem with the first option was the fact that many would die along the way without the healing skills of Gtea followers. Even if Billy recovers tons of mana by defeating the monsters, he will waste too much time healing them and that would only make things moreplicated in the long run.


    After thinking for a while, Billy came up with an idea that might help the people around a few more motivated to counterattack. The next attack woulde at sunrise, so Billy had to Skip that night of sleep and while he headed to one of the inns, he soon disappeared when he closed the door. Using sh, he returned to the Northern part of the city, and then he used Earth magic to feel the paths that the giant moles had used to approach. The range was quiterge, but that would work for Billy as well.


    Billy began to dig a hole and then eventually opened a tunnel that covered all the paths that the giant moles had used. After that, he erged the space to the sides and then increased its depth. When that room was finally fifty meters deep, Billy began to craft the bottom with many iron spikes¡­

 Chapter 458 He is back (6)

    <h4>Chapter 458 He is back (6)</h4>


    In the end, Billy had to use half of his mana to create that massive death trap. He thought that he would use all of it, but since his Earth magic was so powerful now, that was the result and he liked it, more or less.


    When morning came, Billy was pretty tired. Not physically, but mentally since that kind of work was different than usual. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the fruits of hisbor to appear.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points.


    You obtained 200 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 100 experience points


    ¡­


    Billy smiled in satisfaction when he saw the crowsing and he already was getting experience. The giant moles were falling to their deaths. They were probably moving too fast and they couldn''t see that a death trap was waiting for them, also, Billy sealed the previous paths used by the previous ones to keep the surprise. Nevertheless, the soldiers and adventurers were waiting for the moles, but they never came. So, they began to attack the crows in earnest with their long-ranged weapons.


    "Something is weird¡­ do you think the enemy has something in store for us now?" Svan asked.


    "Worry about thatter, let''s just kill the crows," Billy said.


    Svan nodded and grabbed a throwing spear. Barbarians weren''t good with bows, but with throwing spears¡­ They were quite something. Svan threw one and that impaled three crows in a row before losing power. Those creatures may not be sturdy, but they are pretty big and with each impact, the attack would lose power. So, that attack was more potent than a cannonball.


    In any case, Billy wanted to level up Destructive Aura as much as possible before he found the summoners, but in that kind of scenario, there wasn''t much room for that. So, he could only be patient.


    Thanks to the death trap, the number of wounded and deceased decreased a lot in the next few battles. To the point that everyone was sharing Svan''s worries. They were all thinking that the enemy was trying to make them drop their guard while he prepared a bigger move. Billy wished that he could tell them what he had done, but he couldn''t since it would make Felipe wary of him. Regardless, on the third day after thest fight against the giant moles, Svan was starting to think that it was time to have a chat with Felipe and convince him to attack instead of defending.


    "Let''s pay a visit to Felipe," Svan dered.


    "Won''t your words have more weight if you bring other captains with you?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, but things might end in a fight if theye," Svan replied. "Most of them share our thoughts and they don''t usually take no for an answer. We are losing men, even though it is better than fighting in our own territory, they are getting impatient due to the losses."


    "Well, it is only natural," Billy said.


    Billy and Svan headed toward the area where Gtea soldiers were resting. He didn''t hear about that, but Felipe was also offering support with his healing magic there and every day. Billy assumed that he was in the same position as Ollen, but it didn''t seem like he was nning world domination. In the first ce, they were a peaceful bunch that preached about peace and that they shouldn''t enter into conflict with others. So, that made Billy feel conflicted. Felipe was hiding a lot of things, but his actions didn''t reveal a bad person under that facade of a religious leader.


    "Oh? thank you for your hard work, Captain Svan," Felipe said when he saw those two approaches. "You too, sir Billy. Forgive my manners, but I am busy here."


    "I am not a sir, I may have somend, but I don''t have titles that make me one," Billy said. "Regardless, you don''t have to stop healing the wounded to listen to us."


    "Thank you for your understanding," Felipe said. "Truth to be told, the work decreased a lottely since you arrived. Putting that aside, you want to organize a force to attack the summoner, am I correct?"


    "Yes, we don''t know why the enemies'' monsters areing with small numberstely, but I think we should use this chance to attack," Svan said.


    "That usually would be the right call, but what if it is something nned by the summoned to lure us out of the safety of the city?" Felipe asked.


    "I don''t think that is the case, since didn''t hear reports of the same thing happening in other regions," Svan replied.


    "True, but what if you began to face the same number of monsters as before as you advance?" Felipe asked. "Even if I agree with the n, I can''t send everyone to help. You might be ambushed, even by the crows alone. Being attacked from the sky in an open field¡­ Even with Billy''s help, he can''t deal with so many enemies from all directions, am I right?"


    "You are right, if the enemiese from a single direction, I might be able to do something," Billy said. " I am only human, after all. That is why we would need the support of some healers."


    Billy forgot that he will have to face the giant moles again as soon as they leave the capital. While choosing another route was possible, it wouldn''t help in the long run, it would only put more work in Felipe''s hands.


    "Despite knowing that, you still think that is a risk worth taking," Felipe said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Despite my previous words, I also think that we should end this battle as fast as possible¡­ still, it would make things difficult for me if I were to leave the fate of this state solely in your hands. If you agree to let Beatrice lead the attack, then I will mobilize three hundred healers to help you."

 Chapter 459 Cooperation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 459 Cooperation (1)</h4>


    Felipe had a point. That move might decide the end of the battle, and leaving the sess solely in their hands was too risky. Beatrice seemed to be around Billy''s age, and while Tersaris state was peaceful, she must have some experience leading people. His terms were reasonable, but Billy could tell that most of the barbarians won''t agree to be given orders by someone who isn''t.one of them. Thus, they will have to decrease their forces. Still, it wasn''t like they had any other option. For things to proceed and end well, all sides will have topromise, or the battle will drag out forever and it would in a disaster.


    "... I am going to select those who will cause less problems when going with us," Svan said after a long sigh.


    "I will tell Beatrice to do the same, they will be ready tomorrow morning," Felipe said.


    Around two thousand barbarians hade to help. In the worst-case scenario, Billy imagined that it would take one day to select at least five hundred of them. While Svan was known for his strength among them, he was a lot more methodical than he looked like, so he will analyze the possible candidates toe and the ones to take his ce, leading the others in defense of the temple city that would also take some extra time.


    Billy didn''t know what he could do to make sure that the mission would go well. Since he wasn''t going to give the calls, his actions would be limited. Perhaps making some throwing spears would help. While they recovered them after the battles, they would lose durability upon falling and getting dirty with blood and guts. It was really weird, the monsters disappeared after a while, but the weapons still could lose durability like that¡­


    Billy decided to work on the supplies team for a while, who were carrying the throwing spears in some carts. While no one was looking, he made copies of the iron spears there. When some guys went to check the weapons, they frowned since they had the feeling that the number of weapons had increased while they weren''t looking.


    "This time, I will leave the crows to the barbarians," Billy thought while he was walking around and filling the carts with throwing spears. "I will use Destructive Aura to boost my speed and destroy the giant moles. Although I could also just use that boost in magic and crush them underground as well. Still, if I do that, then I will have to do it day and night¡­ I will have only a few hours to sleep every day."


    The monsters wouldn''te that often, so that was fine. What Billy was worried was about the distance between the temple city and the base of the summoner. It might take at least more than two weeks to reach it based on their speed and the number of fights along the way. Eventually, it will be impossible to keep their presence hidden from the enemy, so a fight will start¡­ Billy wanted to start with a surprise attack, but he couldn''t see how that would happen in the current scenario.


    "In any case, with those guys, I won''t have to worry too much about monsters, they can at least deal with a few hundreds of them," Billy thought. "I will use the opportunity that they will give me to open a path toward the enemy and deal with them once and for all."


    When morning arrived, Billy found six hundred barbarians ready to depart, alongside seven hundred Gtea soldiers and three hundred others that were specialized in support magic. The numbers weren''t that big, but Billy could see them achieving sess since the enemy wouldn''t be waiting for them.


    "We are ready to set, and I would like your cooperation to lead this operation," Beatrice said. "Do you want to be my second inmand?"


    "I am not charismatic enough to be able to lead properly so many people," Billy said. "I would rather do my own thing while I offer my support to you and Svan."


    "If you think that is for the best, then I will make Svan the second inmand," Beatrice said. "I look forward to working with you."


    Eventually, Svan joined them, and Beatrice made him the second inmand. She also asked him what his opinion was about how they should proceed. Svan said that they would be fine with whatever as long as they make progress. He had picked the least impatient ones, but even those barbarians had limits. Still, they would be fine as long as they feel like they are making progress.


    Half an hourter, the group began to move while leading those sixteen hundred men and women. The barbarians were on the front while the Gtea soldiers were close behind to help. The members of the support group were far behind because they couldn''t afford to lose a single one. If they do, their potential to prevent deaths on the front line will decrease potentially.


    The group began to move as soon as the first fight of the day ended, but after just three hours, they already could feel the crows in the sky approaching. The whole group prepared to fight, and the barbarians raised their guard. As expected, the moles were the first to attack. However, as soon as they exposed their heads, they got kicked so hard that they got smashed¡­ The soldiers barely had the chance to see it, but they were almost certain that Billy was moving like a blue and killing the monsters with his inhuman speed.


    Although they got surprised at first, the barbarians realized that they didn''t have to worry about the moles and focused their attention on the crows and the throwing spears. Alongside Gtea soldiers, they destroyed the first group of enemies quite fast¡­ But that only worked because they got lucky and were in a grove when they appeared.

 Chapter 460 Cooperation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 460 Cooperation (2)</h4>


    "That was some insane speed you had there¡­ I barely could follow with my eyes," Svan said.


    "Well, it was abination of two powerful techniques I came up with recently," Billy said. "Unfortunately, one of them requires an insane control over mana, the other is something that you can learn, if you try to improve your Fierce Aura."


    "Fierce Aura? You mean our battle aura?" Svan asked. "I wonder if that can be improved¡­ I guess we never thought of that since we didn''t feel the need."


    "Thinking that you are above the others in some aspected is pretty much the same as deciding to stop your own improvement," Billy said.


    Once you reach the apex of something and you realize that others can''t keep up with you, things might get quite stale. Svan couldn''t disagree with that since he also stood at the top of martial might for a while, and after winning the tournament in his state, he stopped improving himself. Sure, he fought his enemies whenever possible, but that wasn''t enough. He had to be defeated by Billy in a fist fight with just a few punches to realize that he could improve a lot more. In any case, that was the incentive that he needed and Billy could tell that Svan wouldn''t stop right there. Not to mention, he even helped Billy learn several things.


    In any case, instead of asking how he could do that, Svan decided to think by himself how he could. Thanks to it, the trip stayed rather silent until the next battle, even though he was leading hundreds of his people. Regardless, the next battle was a bit harder since they found the next group of monsters in an open field, and they couldn''t use the terrain to their advantage. Thanks to that, a lot of barbarians got hit and wounded by the crows. Since the moles didn''t have any coordination between them, Billy could wipe them out one at a time and prevent problems.


    The group made a lot of progress on the first day, but then the leaders realized that they would have a problem on their hands soon. A very serious problem¡­ While they could intercept all the monsters along the way, that would tire them out quite fast. They didn''t have time to sleep much, with less than four hours between battles.


    "This will make things a bit difficult, but during the day, we will have to stop for at least half an hour to recover from the battles," Beatrice said. "That will give us some time to get our stamina back in order to not let the fatigue get in the way. At night, we should move away from the path of the monsters."


    "Are you fine with that? They will attack your hometown," Svan said.


    "Only two groups will attack them and they still have more people than us, so they can handle that," Beatrice said. "We need to save this much strength to make sure that this operation won''t end in a failure."


    Beatrice had a point, and Billy was quite surprised that she could make that choice considering that it would cause problems for her hometown. Still, they needed that much to reach the enemy''s territory as soon as possible. In any case, as long as Billy''s trap kept working, it was hard to imagine people back there suffering any defeat.


    Once the group moved away from the route used by monsters and set their camp near the borders, and behind some hills, Beatrice brought a map of the area to study it with the others. She was surprisingly open-minded when it came to nning, considering that she was the leader of the entire operation.


    "Tomorrow, we will cross the border, and those are the towns and cities along the way that we will have to pass before reaching the enemy''s base," Beatrice said while pointing to some points on the map. "Thanks to the geography of the terrain, we will pass close to them, so some confrontation will be unavoidable, and things might get dicey adding the monsters to that."


    The map was quite colorful to represent the terrain ahead in detail. Ceglia state had quite the number in terms of mountains, and there were cities between them, so to reach the capital of that state, they would have to move while zigzagging. The towns and mountains were quite the problem, but without them, they might reach the enemy in five days. On those two days, they will rest during the night and walk during the day, but once they cross the border, it will be better to reverse that. They will leave some traces behind, but Billy could erase most of them with his magic. He could also build an underground shelter for all of them for the day, but it won''t be thatfortable.


    "It might be a bit dangerous to cross the mountains with this many people, but if we aplish that, we can avoid being detected for a while," Beatrice said. "This is probably the best route¡­"


    "Are those cities and towns walled?" Billy asked.


    "Some are, some aren''t," Beatrice said. "The big ones are, but the small towns don''t have the resources to build those¡­ Why do you ask?"


    "I think I can keep them inside the walled cities and I also probably can do the same with the towns," Billy said. "We won''t have to waste time with fights."


    "If possible, I would like not to involve innocent people in this," Beatrice said. "Only their leader attacked us thus far, so we didn''t want to start a feud with that state that willst for hundreds of years."


    "I probably can stop them without resorting to killing anyone, but I think it would be better to deal with the soldiers if they insist on getting in our way," Billy said. "Even if we win, we will be in the middle of their territory, several days away from our allies, after all.

 Chapter 461 Cooperation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 461 Cooperation (3)</h4>


    Once he gave them the details of the n, Billy saw them frowning. They knew that he could pull that off, but it seemed a bit weird for a n. Still, they didn''t have much of an option if they wanted to cross the state without having to fight so much.


    "Well, if you can do that so many times in a row, that will save us a lot of time," Beatrice said. "We will be counting on you then."


    After that was decided, they went to sleep, but half of the people there stayed awake to avoid ambushes. Until now, they didn''t find any signs of the people of Cegia state watching the war, but they couldn''t be careless.


    On the next day, they started to fight as soon as the sun rose, and they noticed that the number of monsters had increased. Either the summoner had nned that, or he was getting impatient, or the other fronts were losing their fights. Billy was pretty sure that his friends had already arrived at their positions, so the third possibility was unlikely. Billy didn''t have time to confirm that, so he wished that Icarus would inform him of that.


    "That asshole is probably trying to show off and impress Lucyna¡­" Billy thought.


    Putting those thoughts aside, Billy was fairly certain that they were afraid of him getting stronger. It was hard for Billy picturing then trying to obtain more power to be a problem after all how he helped them. Besides, Billy was fairly confident in his ability to read other people. Lucyna wasn''t power-hungry, and Icarus was too calm for his own good. Despite that, Billy wasn''t willing to trust them with new powers. Putting any signs of humbleness aside, Billy believed that he was the one who worked the hardest in that world to obtain power. He used the system, his own training, and his brain to achieve his current power level. As for those two¡­ theycked two of those aspects. Besides, it was pretty obvious that all of their obtained powers might fall into someone else''s hands. Instead of trusting those that might drop their guard, Billy would do his best to avoid such situations.


    Regardless, that day, they crossed the border, but they didn''t find anything unusual, Billy even used sh to check things further away, but he didn''t see any signs of patrols, guards, or travelers. It would be risky for ordinary people to be in that area during the war, but even so¡­ Billy felt suspicious. Despite that, the group moved forward and camped at night, and then Billy left them behind. Svan and Beatrice had asked to go with him, but they couldn''t match his speed.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to reach the first big city on their way. It was only fifty kilometers away from the camp''s position. The city wasn''t massive, it probably had less than twenty thousand inhabitants, but the walls were thirty meters tall. Soldiers in that world had quite the strength ifpared to Earth, but only a few of them could jump that high. Only those who survived many battlefields or explored dungeons for years could reach that level. In any case, the city had two gains, the south and north gate, and those were Billy''s first targets.


    Even from far away, Billy could see some guards due to the torches on the walls. Their numbers weren''t that high, so Billy would be able to take them out easily. With just the use of sh a few times, Billy reached the walls and then, with a single jump,nded at the top of the walls and between two guards. Billy didn''t make any noise, but they still felt his presence¡­ Despite living peacefully in times of war, they were quite good. Still, when they turned around while drawing their weapons, they still got hit on their temple with some stone Bullets. After that, he buried them up to the necks in the walls.


    Billy hurried to deal with all the guards on the walls, and they suffered the same fate before they had the chance to ring any rms. The difference was that immense¡­ Regardless, once Billy finished with the guards, he began to work on getting rid of anything on the walls that might help people from the city climb or go down. He also modified some columns with his Earth magic to prevent ropes could be tied to them. After that, he moved to the gates and then closed them with his Earth magic. He went as far as turning the earth into iron and made that also go quite deep underground. If someone wants to leave that city, they would have to make new gates. That will probably take a few days. Climbing the walls will also be a pain, and even if they do, the horses will be left behind. Any pursuit force would be bound to be extremely slow.


    Billy wondered if that would be enough when he prepared to leave¡­ In the end, he decided to make some Earth Golems and make the people there think that they would move if they got too close to the walls. Ten meters, all Earth golems were pretty fearsome, after all.


    After just two hours, Billy returned to the camp and made Svan and Beatrice wonder if he truly could have seeded that fast¡­ They only confirmed that the next day when they passed through the first city, and they didn''t find a single guard in the walls. There were no signs of them trying to open the gates either¡­ Billy hadn''t considered that, but they might take a few days also to consider opening a hole in their walls.


    "You truly are something else¡­ How many did you kill?" Svan asked. "No one, at least not yet. It is hard to tell if the guys I buried will manage to escape."


    Svan gulped when he heard that¡­ Billy truly was terrifying¡­

 Chapter 462 Cooperation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 462 Cooperation (4)</h4>


    On the very next day, the group found another obstacle on their path. It was a rtively small town. If their goal was to invade and conquer, taking that ce would be easy, but that wasn''t their goal. In any case, dealing with a small town would be a bit more troublesome, even though Billy had two ways to deal with the situation. The second seemed better, but he decided to hold that idea for an emergency and he used the difficult one instead. Billy''s idea was¡­ To make rain like hell in the area.


    For someone who used ThunderStorm to fry some dragons, making it pour was easy. Billy created some clouds when night fell and made them move to the town¡­ Once that happened, he made it rain and that decreased the visibility of the people around, the rain also erased the footsteps that they left behind.


    In any case, using both tactics, Billy and the rest of the group reached the capital of that state after six days. It was a bit slower than anticipated, but it couldn''t be helped since they moved and fought at night. Although they didn''t find a castle or something like that, they found a ce with some crazy tall walls. They were probably made by magic since they looked sturdy as hell and were almost one hundred meters tall. Even from away, Billy could see many guards patrolling the walls and they looked rather focused. Invading from above will be difficult and if they don''t solve things fast, things will escte into aplicated fight. Still, hoping to defeat the summoner that fast was quite stupid.


    "We are here now, what is the n?" Svan asked.


    "I am not sure¡­ I suppose we can split into two groups, diversion, and infiltration," Beatrice said. "The first group will cause a ruckus and the second will infiltrate and assassinate the leader of this state."


    That was easier said than done¡­ someone with the power to control numerous beasts every single day, someone who could even summon dragons¡­ could such a person be assassinated by ordinary people? Even with his new skills, Billy wasn''t certain that he could achieve that. Still, he didn''t have any other idea¡­ It would be better to follow that n and if things get dicey, force the summoner to move the battle to another ce. That will be for the best and Billy won''t have to worry too much about hiding his skills.


    "It would be better if the assassination team was formed by me, Icarus, and Lucyna, but they won''t suddenly appear now and I won''t be able to convince the others to let that happen, they are strangers, after all," Billy thought. "I will have to make it do with what I have here."


    It was noon, but thanks to the grasnds around and the map that they used, they found a path that one in the city was able to see them approaching. They even managed to set a camp and rest for a while. Billy, Svan, and Beatrice approached the city to study itsyout, which would help them decide how they should approach with their next steps. During that time, they suddenly saw many beasts emerging from the center of the city and then heading toward the south. Instead of doing anything, Beatrice just shook his head. They had to conserve all the energy for the mission, so they couldn''t fight there.


    "I am fairly good at invading walled cities, so I can say that this will be tough," Svan said. "We don''t have the numbers, and the walls are too tall and sturdy. All directions are well guarded as well. With Billy''s speed, he can probably go in and attack the target, but we will be in a bad spot."


    Billy could create an underground path, but Svan probably was thinking that it would consume too much mana, and he would need that to face the enemy. Billy was thankful for that because he didn''t want to show that skill to Beatrice, he might someday have to steal the relic of the temple city, after all. He couldn''t leave any traces or thoughts that he was the one who did that.


    "What do you think, Billy?" Beatrice asked. "This mission is to protect my state and people, so I don''t think that I should send you alone. It wouldn''t be fair and that kind of victory isn''t something that we want. Also, you need some support against this man who can summon monsters like it is nothing."


    Billy considered his options, against a summoner, fighting alone wasn''t wise. He needed some backup against his beasts. Unless the summoner calls some dragons, he was fairly certain that Svan could take anything else. Still, he would need the support of someone like Beatrice since she had amazing healing skills and she could fight as well.


    "I suppose¡­ our team is already small, to begin with, no need to make it smaller," Billy said. "I can help you guys obtain the speed that you will need to cross the city without being noticed but you won''t be able to use that speed for longer. Let''s do some test runs before the real thing starts."


    Billy used Speed Support and even Destructive Aura on them, while Speed Support had a predetermined duration, Destructive Aura couldst as Billy uses more mana on the spell. In any case, as one would expect, they tripped and collided against trees many times thanks to the boost in speed and all of their parameters, but slowly they got used to it. Svan was getting used too fast, and Billy ended up helping him understand the basics of Destructive Aura, even though that wasn''t his intention.


    "I see¡­ so that is how it is¡­ quite the novel idea, but hard to pull off," Svan said.


    Beatrice didn''t understand, but she was quite excited about the temporary boost in power. It was probably because Svan could use Fierce Aura, to begin with.

 Chapter 463 Cooperation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 463 Cooperation (5)</h4>


    In any case, Billy also realized that the barbarians could spend less mana using Fierce for whatever reason¡­ it wasn''t a skill, it was more like a trait of his people. Regardless, once the preparations had been finished, Svan and Beatrice told their men what they were supposed to do. Usually, leaving them without theirmanders would be a really stupid idea, but they would feel like they were underestimating them if they have to let Billy go alone. It would be pretty shameful as well. Regardless, their job was to attack the Northern gate at midnight. That would surprise the guards and even the summoner since the enemies were in the south. Using the confusion caused by the attacking from an unexpected direction, Billy, Svan and Beatrice will cross the southern gate and kill anyone who tries to get in their way. They couldn''t pull back their punches in that kind of situation, after all. The enemies would think that they were pushovers.


    "Once we find the target, I would like you two to deal with the monsters they will summon, is that fine?" Billy asked. "I am pretty sure that he will try to fly away, but most of his monsters won''t be able to do that. I can chase him before he escapes, but it will beplicated if I have to worry about my back."


    "I guess you can simte flying using magic, I am fine with that, what about you?" Svan asked.


    "In the end, I can''t try to achieve the impossible," Beatrice said. "I havee to put an end to this war, even if I can''t contribute much."


    Billy nodded. It was hard to say if Beatrice was telling the truth, but at least she was smart enough to be realistic. Regardless, while the others were moving through the darkness of the night to assume their positions, Billy''s group waited for the chance to attack. Billy visualized his next steps many times. Use his magic on those two and then approach and open a hole in the wall of the city. Once he does that, he will look for the summoner. He wanted to do that in a matter of seconds, but it was unlikely that things would go that well. He had to be prepared for all possible scenarios to get the enemy with his pants down, that way, he will increase his own chances.


    In any case, Billy suddenly heard the sound of bells in the distance and he also saw the guards in the walls turning to face the North. Once That happened, Billy buffed the others with his magic and then approached the wall insanely fast. Before the guards could notice anything, he opened a hole in the wall big enough for them to cross. Still, when Billy turned around, the others still were in the middle of the path¡­ As expected, just buffing their speed wasn''t enough, sh truly is broken.


    In any case, Billy entered the capital without waiting for the others and began to run. While he did that pretty silently, some guards who were moving to the other part of the city still noticed him. Billy knocked them down with a stone bullet to their faces. Thanks to that, Svan and Beatrice finally caught up with him.


    "Watch both sides and then knock out anyone who sees you," Billy said and then passed to them some pills. "Use those in case it is necessary, I will go ahead and make sure that the summoner won''t have time to summon too many monsters."


    The other two nodded and then Billy used sh. The n was to assassinate the summoner, but the number of the guards up was too high, so things were going to get a bit more hectic. In any case, Billy got lucky that the biggest building of the capital was also connected in a single street from the gates. Thanks to that, he found it quickly. However, the ce also had tall walls and numerous guards stationed there. Even though the Northern gate was being attacked, they didn''t move from the spot¡­


    "I see¡­ So even he uses humans in situations like these," Billy thought.


    Billy confirmed that they were humans thanks to Appraisal. So, he bombarded them with stone bullets. Some of them were fast enough to draw their weapons and try to block them. However, the spells destroyed those with ease.


    The biggest house in the capital was asrge as a castle, but it wasn''t that tall. It was quite a humble ce¡­ Still, with his magic, Billy felt some underground buildings there. Unfortunately, before he could check it with more precision, something jumped from the middle of the building, destroying pretty much everything on the way. Billy felt a powerful presence and he couldn''t help but stop when he saw a young man flying there.


    ???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????


    Billy knew that something like that would happen, but he still needed to check that because while the enemy seemed powerful, the amount of mana in his body didn''t seem that high. At least that was what Billy could feel. Regardless, Billy raised his guard when he felt the killing intent from that guy. While that country didn''t seem like it had seen many winters, the summoner was green-eyed ginger who also had quite the physique. So, he had been training instead of just using his powers and the system.


    The summoner pointed both hands toward Billy and then a powerful Cannon of fire almost hit him. Billy had jumped down even though he thought of attacking. In the end, his instincts saved him since the ground melted and becameva. That was quite the fire. All of sudden, a ring of fire appeared around Billy and then increased in power and length. Although he tried to extinguish the mes with ice magic, he failed and the mes began to eat his health¡­

 Chapter 464 Cooperation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 464 Cooperation (6)</h4>


    Billy jumped with one foot and then used sh with the other to escape the ring of fire and attack the enemy at the same time. The summoner got surprised when Billy suddenly appeared in front of him, and despite that and the fact Billy used his spear to pierce the enemy''s head, nothing happened. Only a Mana Shield appeared and blocked the strike. Billy knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but he didn''t expect that it would be like that. Also, a new spell just appeared, he had to study and learn itter. He was also interested if such skill belonged to a monster...


    The summoner flew away while using methrower to keep Billy from approaching and that n was working. Still, what was annoying was the fact that he was flying to the Northern gate. It will beplicated if Billy has to fight where the other soldiers are. In the end, he used Light Spear while aiming at the enemy''s heart several times and forced him to move to his right side instead of backward.


    The enemy suddenly pointed his left hand toward the spot behind Billy and made him feel that something was off. As soon as that happened, Billy turned around slightly and then found a green slime there¡­ Melting the ground. The creature jumped to hug him, but Billy used Fire Creation and burned the creature. Still, several others appeared around him. Even Golems to¡­ The summoner was turning his own city into a warzone by summoning hundreds of those monsters. However, before Billy had to deal with them, Svan and Beatrice appeared. With hispact punches, Svan destroyed the heads of the Golems with a single punch. While Beatrice made the monster dissolve with her sword that was shining for some reason.


    "Leave this to us," Svan said.


    After hearing some lines that one would only hear in a movie or game, Billy dashed toward the enemy again. They were quickly approaching the western wall of the capital, so Billy was almost reaching his goal. To make sure that the enemy wouldn''t realize his n, Billy decided to surprise him, and then he used Gungnir.


    The beam of energy hit the summoner''s left shoulder even though Billy had aimed perfectly. The only exnation for that was that the enemy used magic at thest moment. Regardless, the beam of energy also hit the wall and made a part of its fall. The power of that skill was absurd¡­


    The summoner, while bleeding a lot from his shoulders, began to fly upward and he didn''t attack, he was only worried about gaining some distance over Billy. Still, he followed the enemy after making an Earth tform emerge from the ground.


    "He has been using a lot of mana, but his presence still is at the same level as before¡­ What is this supposed to mean?" Billy thought.


    He thought that the second power of the summoner would be rted to that kind of skill, and having infinite mana was too much even for a joke when his other power was summoning. Regardless, it was a question that will be answered sooner orter.


    While he chased the enemy, Billy forgot how high he hade. The capital of the Cegia state suddenly looked so small from that distance¡­ In any case, Billy was in a bad spot considering the situation, he couldn''t use his physical strength to solve that. While flying, his lower half would suffer a lot since it wouldn''t be able to muster all of its max power. Perhaps the summoner was aiming for that¡­


    Although it was night, Billy realized that something was off¡­ the enemy stopped bleeding quite soon considering that an attack just pierced his shoulder. It wouldn''t be weird if he had heard and learned the skills of the people of Beatrice''s state, but even so, that was just too suspicious. Another weird thing was the fact that while Billy was chasing him, the summoner didn''t summon monsters like dragons. Those certainly woulde in handy¡­


    Speaking of dragons, Billy noticed that the summoner''s aura began to change and made him remember of the aura that the fire dragons emitted on the first time Billy fought to protect the Temple city. That wasn''t good, and Billy was sure that was the second power of the summoner.


    "That moron didn''t even realize that this guy''s aura changed to the same as the monsters?" Billy asked while clenching his fists. "His magic senses can be any duller?"


    In any case, Billy didn''t like to use the same technique over and over again, but he couldn''t let that guy be any stronger, so he used Gungnir. The beam of energy flew to the summoner''s head, but this time he blocked the attack with a single hand. He was pushed back a little, but even so¡­


    "I see¡­ you are just like me," The summoner said. "You are the one who helped that annoying rat protect the temple city. I heard that you live far away from here, what do you gain in opposing me?"


    "Nothing really, I am just doing some damage control," Billy said. "I can''t let assholes like you damage the reputation of people like me who just want to live their second lives without worrying about problems with my reputation."


    "You are the one who killed that girl¡­ despite having the power of two, you still are afraid of what others think of you, how worthless," The summoner said.


    "If you were any different, you would have used your people to wage war against the other states, but you only used monsters," Billy said.


    "Ordinary people are unneeded in my battles, they can just work to make me even richer," The summoner said. "Regardless, I don''t have anything more to say. Just die like the ant you are."


    "You spoke like a true second-rate viin," Billy smirked.


    Billy''s smirk disappeared when the summoner opened his mouth and he showed some mes there¡­

 Chapter 465 Payback (1)

    <h4>Chapter 465 Payback (1)</h4>


    The summoner used Fire Breath. The power couldn''t even bepared to the precious methrower. Billy quickly moved away while using Telekinesis to stop the mes. Still, the collision of spells only created an explosion that pushed him backward for dozens of meters. The heat caused by the explosion also damaged his flesh more than a little bit.


    "There is no mistake about it¡­ he can use the powers of his monsters as well," Billy thought. "I had considered that possibility considering that he can use many types of spells, but even so¡­"


    Billy used Regen to tend his wounds, but then the summoner flew toward him while using Fire breath. While moving away and using Telekinesis to create a shield, Billy also fired a lightning bolt toward the head of the summoner. The summoner was surprised when the attack caused an explosion but didn''t stop and flew to his head. Still, he managed to block it with a single hand again.


    "It is quite annoying to fight a mage with that many defensive abilities¡­ Also, his mana isn''t showing any signs of being depleted," Billy thought.


    Fire Breath was supposed to consume a lot of mana, so Billy couldn''t help but feel consumed. Most likely, one of his abilities had a passive and active function, and one of those helped him with a steady supply of mana. Things would only get troublesome if Billy just waited for an opportunity, so he decided to create one.


    While Billy was thinking of how to do that, the enemy did that for him. The summoner approached insanely fast and then punched Billy''s stomach. After that, he used Fire Breath at point-nk range. The hit and the impact of the explosion made Billy fall from his tform and down to the ground. He almost passed out thanks to the damage. If it weren''t for his armor, he certainly would have fallen and hit his head on the ground first¡­


    Thankfully, Billy slowed down due to the power of Telekinesis, but he stillnded way outside of the capital. Around five kilometers West of it. It would be a problem if the summoner decided to leave him alone and hunt his allies, but the dumbass came for him. Still, he kept a healthy one hundred meters distance to avoid Gungnir, so perhaps he wasn''t so dumb.


    The summoner used Fire Breath again, and thanks to it, Billy had the chance to see that his range was around two hundred meters. Still, even at the limit of its range, the attack could easily burn down big groves in a matter of seconds and split the ground with powerful explosions.


    Billy used sh to move to the sides and then approached the summoner from that direction. All of that didn''t take more than half a second, but the summoner still reacted to Billy''s approach and changed the direction of Fire Breath. Billy activated his Destructive Aura and then used Palm Cannon with both hands to disperse the mes, and while he managed to obtain some result, he failed at dispersing all the mes and ended up being engulfed by them. However, his aura protected him from most of the damage.


    "No good, huh¡­ Palm Cannon isn''t enough to counter something of that level," Billy thought.


    Billy waited for the next attack, but the summoner didn''t do anything. He looked rather surprised¡­ Thanks to that, Billy had the chance to clear his head and recall the tournament. With both hands, Alexander was able to create a Palm Cannon extra powerful, but while that was better than his, it wasn''t enough. Still, it gave Billy an idea.


    "That aura¡­ Where did you get that skill?" The summoner asked. "The barbarians know that, but it is a much weaker version."


    "Are you that stupid? Why the hell would I answer your question?" Billy frowned.


    That gave time for Billy to think about how he should proceed. As expected, someone like the summoner had a hard time keeping his pace when he found something unusual. The fact that Billy was also a reincarnated individual helped with that, though.


    When the summoner attacked again, Billy had finished his mental preparation as well. He had run many experiments inside his head, but the one that seemed more logical was also the simplest one¡­ When the summoner used Fire Breath, Billy assumed that famous stance. After connecting his wrists and then moving them to his back for a moment, he then moved forward and fired a massive st of energy with both hands. Not only did the attack disperse all the mes, it even hit the summoner and pushed him backward and spin in the air. The summoner also vomited some blood¡­


    The trick was simple¡­ Billy just copied what Gungnir could do. By mixing mana and stamina at the same time and firing them from the Palm of his hands, Billy developed a new technique that was good against physical and magic attacks due to its nature.


    "Let''s call it: kame-" Billy said.


    You learned Fierce st.


    A power attack thatbines spiritual and physical energy,


    Cost: 500 mana and 500 stamina.


    Billy frowned when the system interrupted him¡­ in any case, he got what he wanted, so he couldn''t ask for more. Still, the stamina cost was quite high¡­ since it was a very exceptional skill that could repel even a Fire Breath, it wasn''t surprising. Still, Billy wanted to do something about that. However, that was a problem forter since the summoner had already recovered.


    "That was¡­ that technique¡­ how?" The summoner asked.


    "Only someone with a decent brain would be able to learn that," Billy said while smirking. "Those who are stupid enough to want power without deserving it will never beat me."


    Billy was quite prideful of his hard work. He was confident that he would have at least half of his current strength even without the system. That was the result of not taking shortcuts along the way and training regrly without using the system at every single opportunity. That enraged the summoner quite a bit.

 Chapter 466 Payback (2)

    <h4>Chapter 466 Payback (2)</h4>


    Using Fire Breath again seemed like a waste of time, but the summoner wanted to see if Billy could use that technique that often. This time, the enemy increased the distance between them and raised his guard when he used Fire Breath. Thanks to that, it didn''t take long for him to confirm that.


    "So, it is like that, huh¡­" Billy thought. "The best way to counter that attack is true with Fierce st, but I can only use it once every five minutes."


    Billy used sh to escape the attack range, and he saw the summoner smirking. That was truly annoying, but Billy couldn''t do anything to stop that. Learning how to recover his stamina faster with mana was something that he had been trying to learn for a while.


    "My body''s condition is improving since I am recovering stamina faster, but I need to use this chance to surprise that asshole," Billy thought. "I need to learn a spell that makes me recover stamina faster, a lot faster."


    People often use the words stamina and endurance interchangeably, and while the two terms are simr, they aren''t the same. Endurance is defined as the fact or power of enduring an unpleasant or difficult process or situation without giving way, and there are two types of endurance rted to fitness: cardiovascr and muscr. Cardiovascr endurance refers to the ability of your heart, lungs, and blood vessels to support rhythmic exercises such as swimming, cycling, and running. Muscr endurance refers to the ability of your muscles to sustain repetitive movements under a given load, such as during weightlifting or hiking. Both types of endurance are important, and both represent aponent of stamina.


    Billy had no idea how to increase his muscr endurance aside from daily training. Still, he had a few thoughts about how he could improve his cardiovascr endurance with magic. He just thought that it was something that he wouldn''t have to learn, considering that he could use Light Spear many times per minute. The other reason was the fact that he had other things to do and learn¡­


    Billy knew that the trick to making his muscles recover fast was to help his blood flow to them. To do that, he would need the help of his lungs and heart. He tried to enhance them with mana to help with stamina, but it never worked. Instead, he learned other things. However, he realized that he never tried to enhance them with mana at the same time. Also, just pouring mana on them probably wouldn''t work. He had to bombard them with mana to make them work harder. Kind of hard to do that while he was escaping from a Fire Breath¡­


    Bully tried exactly that in any case, but he didn''t feel anything, and then the mana used was dispersed. He knew that things wouldn''t be so easy, but that still annoyed him. Before he could try again, the summoner''s Fire Breath reached him. Billy used sh to the side, but then he collided against an Earth Golem. Since he got caught by surprise, he got dizzy as well and didn''t understand what had happened until he felt the mes approaching again. The pain made him wake up instantly, and then he activated Destructive Aura because he had another idea¡­ The pain made him think that he needed to heal himself, and that made him recall the support skills of the people of Tersaris state. What if he used his mana in his heart and lungs in the same way he used with the support magic?


    Time.


    Instead of infusing mana on his whole organs, Billy just created ayer that covered them, ayer that was made to be absorbed by the whole organ. In the end, that worked for the first time, so Billy smirked in satisfaction.


    You learned Recover


    It grants you the power to recover stamina at the cost of some mana. The stamina recovered will increase with each level up.


    Cost: 20 mana per 05 stamina per level.


    It wasn''t a bad skill, but Billy was hoping that the initial rate mana/stamina would be bigger. Nevertheless, while using sh to cross smaller distances in order not to fall for the same trice again, Billy began to level up the skill, and once it reached level twenty, he decided to put his n in motion.


    Billy stopped and then used Fierce st when the next Fire Breath was used. As expected, the mes were dispersed, and Billy charged to attack. Still, the summoner already was retreating to the sky when that happened. Billy jumped with all his might to reach him, and in the blink of an eye, he got close enough to do attack the summoner, who was three hundred meters above ground level.


    The summoner smirked and then used Fire Breath again, but then he felt shivers when Billy suddenly made the same motions again¡­ he couldn''t stop now, so he fired anyway. Both attacks collided, and an explosion happened. The Fire Breath lost the battle, and the summoner got hit by at least half of the power that Billy used. He was sent flying to the distance while spinning in the air¡­


    "Gotcha, dumbass," Billy said, and then he flew toward the enemy while he was using Telekinesis.


    That was the perfect chance to approach and finish off the summoner, so he prepared to use Gungnir, the extra charged version. When he got close enough, and his Aim was perfect, Billy used the skill. Although he had aimed at his head, the summoner used both of his arms to block the attack, and he seeded. Moreover, the wounds in his arms weren''t even that deep¡­


    "Son of a gun¡­" Billy muttered.


    The presence of the summoner began to change, and when Billy approached, he also saw his skin getting head. He got the abilities of another monster, and while apparently, he lost his ability to fight, his physical skills increased exponentially¡­

 Chapter 467 Payback (3)

    <h4>Chapter 467 Payback (3)</h4>


    "That surprised me¡­ To think that you have more than a few tricks up your sleeve," the summoner said. "While you aren''t faster than that quick rat, you still didn''t use your main skills. Why?" The summoner asked.


    He was pretty talkative for someone who got hit hard with three attacks. As expected, he sure knew how to take a punch, given his physique. In any case, it seemed that he wanted to start to fight using his body alone. While that seemed a bit suspicious, Billy decided to ept that challenge. There were only a few things better than defeating an enemy following their terms. With that in mind, Billy put away his spear. It seemed madness from the enemy''s perspective... but Billy liked that kind of mind game.


    "You are seriously underestimating me¡­" The summoner said.


    The summoner quickly assumed a fighting posture and then charged at Billy, and despite his experience, he barely saw the enemy''s approach. Billy used Destructive Aura in time to react and block the attack, but he was pushed backward for dozens of meters. That red skin that increased his endurance also improved his other parameters.


    Billy blocked the attack, but he felt like he was back on Earth, and someone hit him with a steel te. The increase in strength that guy obtained was probably even higher than Destructive Aura granted Billy¡­ Before he could recover, the summoner used a dropkick and almost hit Billy''s head, but he slowed down the attack with both hands.


    Weirdly enough, the summoner put some distance between them and then began to run around Billy. While he wasn''t as fast as Icarus, he sure was something else¡­ He could even leave after images. All of a sudden, one of the after images dashed toward Billy and then punched him in the guts, making his body bet forward. The summoner hit Billy with his elbow and sent him flying to a nearby grove in the next moment. That hit hurt like hell and made Billy lose consciousness for a few seconds.


    When Billy woke up, he felt the summoner''s presence approaching, and when he had his head almost crushed when the summoner jumped. Somehow, Billy recovered and got on his feet, but it will be bad if he gets hit like that again. Billy could use Endurance Support, but that will only decrease the damage, not make him win.


    When the summoner charged again, Billy followed his movements with his eyes and then punched. Both fists collided against each other, but then the summoner began to tremble uncontrobly. Billy used lightning on his fists to paralyze the opponent and cause even more damage. As expected, even though his defense increased, he couldn''t do much against that type of attack. Still, the output that Billy could show at that distance was small. When the summoner began to recover, he took a step backward and then used Fierce st. An attack that caused physical and magical damage was perfect for that kind of enemy. As such, the summoner was pushed backward and rolled to the ground. He only stopped after hitting and destroying dozens of trees on his path. Still, he quickly got up and didn''t let Billy continue thebo.


    "He also has a good healing effect with that aura¡­ this is kind of annoying," Billy frowned. "A summoner that can take the skills of his summons whenever he wants¡­ he can change his fighting style easily and adapt to all opponents. It doesn''t seem like he will run out of mana before me either."


    Billy wondered what he should do¡­ against that type of opponent, a single hit that could take his life would be better, but he didn''t have time to prepare for such a big of attack. Not to mention, he will leave himself wide open while he prepares.


    All of a sudden, the summoner kicked the ground, and then a huge block of earth emerged. He then proceeded to grab that and threw it at Billy. He thought that such a thing was only possible in cartoons¡­ Regardless, Billy used sh to the side, but as if the enemy had been waiting for that, he appeared in front of him and then kicked Billy''s stomach.


    While making a high pitching sound, Billy flew in the opposite direction, and instead of rolling on the ground, the impact buried him, creating a crater. Somehow, he stayed conscious since he had used Regen before and ended up being healed with the extra effect at the same time as the impact. Still, he wished that he hadn''t since he was pretty sure his ribs were piercing his organs.


    The summoner dashed to attack Billy, making him raise his guard, but then he stopped for some reason. That made Billy frown¡­ it was the perfect chance to attack him, and it wasn''t like Billy was waiting with some trick in mind.


    "Show yourselves¡­ you won''t surprise me with any attack," The summoner said.


    Billy didn''t realize it until now because he got hit hard in the stomach, but then he felt two presences nearby. He could tell that it was Icarus and Lucyna. Since there was no point in keeping themselves hidden, they showed up. After all, they were a few a dozen kilometers away from the capital. They could fight against themon enemy without worrying about interventions.


    "Sorry, Billy," Icarus said. "We thought that it would be better if we attacked him once he is busy with you. We also thought that it would be more surprising if we didn''t reveal the n to you."


    "It also would be easier to gain his power that way, wouldn''t it?" Billy asked.


    They couldn''t say anything to those words, but Billy could tell that they felt pretty ufortable with that. They knew that the n would look like that, but they decided to carry with it anyway. Even if perhaps that wasn''t their intention. Still, they didn''t deny those words.

 Chapter 468 Payback (4)

    <h4>Chapter 468 Payback (4)</h4>


    "Whatever, it isn''t like I was expecting your help anyway," Billy said and then began to heal his wounds. "If you think you can defeat him, go ahead and be my guest. I won''t help since you didn''t help me. This is your golden chance to obtain his powers and fears me a little less."


    Icarus and Lucyna didn''t even say anything to convince Billy to help. He was right in being that guarded in front of them now. Also, it would be pretty shameful if they didn''t manage to win two against one when Billy made the enemy show all of his cards. The summoner was strong, but now they knew how to face him. He wasn''t invincible¡­ they had a chance and now that they knew his skills in action, they had a good n in their heads as well. However, nothing in the world is absolute, so they needed to be careful as well. Otherwise, they would be in a dire situation...


    "All right¡­ let''s do this, Lucyna," Icarus said.


    "How utterly pathetic¡­ you guy can''t do anything without numbers?" The summoner asked. "I am not interested in those who hide in the shadows and wait for their chances to aplish anything, so I will end this quickly."


    Billy wanted to say for him to take his time in order to give him more time to heal and think of a clear n to deal with him, but he obviously didn''t do it. In any case, Billy felt the aura of the summoner changing, and even though Icarus used his speed to approach him and attack, something happened when he got too close¡­ it was like he lost most of his speed. Thanks to the surprise, Icarus was caught off guard, and the summoner bombarded him with consecutive punches in the stomach. When Icarus bent his body forward, the summoner finished thebo with his knee on Icarus'' face. He had nned to continue thebo, but then the summoner noticed his chest bleeding and a wound increasing in size. At the same time, he found Lucyna pointing his hands toward him.


    The summoner frowned since the power that he chose to use against Icarus wasn''t working against her. He also couldn''t understand how she could damage him like that¡­ directly to his flesh. Still, that was some bad news. The summoner charged toward Lucyna, but then she exchanged ces and appeared far behind the summoner. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and tried to chase her. Eventually, he realized the trick behind her movement speed¡­ she had to look at the ce she was moving. Once he realized that, the summoner didn''t have a hard time moving toward the same spot and then grabbing her neck.


    Before the summoner could kill Lucyna, Icarus approached. He lost his speed again, but he wasn''t caught off guard this time. He kicked the summoner''s left side, and when he prepared to continue thebo, the summoner threw Lucyna at him.


    "I suppose that skill is some kind of field that slows down everything that approaches¡­ it doesn''t seem like gravity," Billy thought while analyzing that. "It must be a special trait of a very rare monster since it works against Icarus'' eleration."


    Billy wondered if the summoner found such a beast¡­ He probably couldn''t just have summoned with that idea in mind. It would be too convenient. In any case, Billy knew that the skill had some limitations. While it could slow down Icarus, it couldn''t make him slower than the summoner. Still, taking away his best weapon was one of the best things one could do to break his legs when ites to fighting.


    After the first failure, those two decided to change their tactics since they couldn''t face the summoner directly. Lucyna moved away from the enemy while Icarus stepped forward. Icarus armed himself with a dagger and then prepared to attack while Lucyna just pointed her hands toward the enemy. It didn''t seem like she was causing any damage, but Billy could tell that she was doing something. It took a while for Billy and the summoner to notice, but the enemy was starting to sweat a lot while breathing hard. She was stealing his stamina¡­


    The summoner clicked his tongue in annoyance¡­ He was saving that to deal with Billy, but it seemed that he could no longer underestimate them. Even though he lost his speed, thanks to the exhaustion of the enemy, Icarus finallynded a hit and almost cut the throat of the summoner. In the end, he moved backward at thest moment and then just got scratched.


    "I see now¡­ He found a way to use the monsters and make them recover his mana, but his stamina is another matter¡­ He doesn''t know Recover either," Billy thought.


    It didn''t take long for the summoner''s Aura to begin to change again, and Billy clicked his tongue when he felt the Aura of a dragon. In the end, he chose the most optimal choice to recover his stamina and began to fly. Still, he didn''t fly that high since he didn''t feel that threatened by Icarus and Lucyna.


    Draining the enemy''s stamina was a waste of time now, so Lucyna focused on stealing his mana. It was kind of crazy to think that she could do that from so far away¡­ Still, the summoner used Fire Breath on her, but he soon stopped because he suddenly turned his head to the side, and then Icarus appeared while falling.


    "How did he hit him¡­ He wasn''t supposed to know how to fly¡­" Billy frowned.


    Icarus soon disappeared again, and it was impossible to track his footsteps¡­ The summoner increased his distance between them and then prepared another Fire Breath with that in mind. While Lucyna was running away from that, the enemy suddenly got hit again, to the point that his face began to swell¡­ He wasn''t the only one who came up with countermeasures against another reincarnated individual.

 Chapter 469 Payback (5)

    <h4>Chapter 469 Payback (5)</h4>


    After seeing that happen several times, Billy understood what was going on. It was kind of hard to believe, but Icarus was running in the air. How was he doing that? He was probably running and kicking the air so fast that he couldn''t fall after jumping once. What Billy couldn''t understand was why he wasn''t using his knife, and instead of that, he was punching the enemy. After a while, he also came up with an exnation for that¡­ The knife probably wouldn''tst that long with the friction his body was withstanding in his hands. His speed could be troublesome like that sometimes... after all, only the things that truly were part of his body received his protection and unlike clothes, a weapon was too long to be able to have that protection. Still, he was causing some serious damage...


    "Since he falls soon after, I suppose he can''t make that and attack at the same time¡­" Billy thought.


    The summoner also realized that, so after being attacked, he used Fire Breath on Icarus. He managed to fire small sts of wind with the Palm of his hands while moving them incredibly fast. Thanks to that, he managed to move away from the mes until hended.


    "Your worms are annoying and pathetic¡­ You don''t even have the guts to fight directly," the summoner said.


    He didn''t have much property to say when he was flying and using Fire Breath, but it couldn''t be helped since he probably only yed until now, following his own rules. In any case, the summoner was about to do something, but Billy didn''t sense anything happening. However, he began to hear something weirding from the East after a while. He could see some lights in the capital approaching and some weird clouds as well.


    "He summoned monsters¡­ But why make them appear there?" Billy asked while frowning. "Unless¡­ They hadn''t been summoned now, and they have been there the whole time, and he is just calling them."


    That wasn''t good. The more they live, the stronger and smarter the monsters be, and quite the army was approaching the battlefield. Eventually, even the other two morons noticed their approach, and they began to get nervous.


    "I guess I will have to deal with them," Billy said and then got up. "Try to chop some of their limbs before you die, at least."


    After giving his pretty bad encouragement, Billy used sh to leave the area and face the monsters. He could see a dragon approaching, but Billy wasn''t sure if that was the same as the summoner his powers from. Unless he was truly stupid, he wouldn''t send the real one.


    Trents, werewolves, cyclops, trolls, fire elementals¡­ Those were just a few of the types of monsters the summoner had called. Billy wondered why he still thought that the enemy couldn''t summon the monsters the way he wanted¡­ Their limitation would probably be their levels. The only one¡­


    Ice Dragon - Lv 2250


    HP: 26.500/ 26.500


    MP: 41.000/ 41.000


    SP: 23.000/ 23.000


    Strength: 3900


    Speed: 2200


    Magic: 9500


    Endurance: 6500


    Dexterity: 2500


    Status Points:00


    Skills: Ice Armor Lv 450, Cold Aura Lv 400


    Spells: Ice Breath Lv 500, Ice Spear Lv 350, Snow storm Lv 350


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 1500, Cold Immunity Lv 1000, Cold Absorption Lv 500


    Skill Points: 00


    As expected, the summoner didn''t call his real pet, but the ice dragon wasn''t something tough at. Several other flying monsters were around, but they weren''t clustered, so dealing with them at the same time wasn''t possible. Still, that was a good chance for Billy to recover some of his mana, and he knew the best way to do that.


    After jumping with all his might toward the monster army, Billy used Telekinesis to fly. The flying monsters began to attack him, but Billy easily dodged them by zigzagging. Once he got close enough, the ice dragon used its breath, but then Billy went upward as fast as possible, and then hended on the ice dragon''s back.


    "Manipting this guy to be my pet is probably impossible¡­ But I can do other things," Billy thought.


    Billy used Mind Control and then forced the dragon to use its breath attack on the monsters below. Even from that position, Billy could feel the power of cold¡­ his elemental resistances were pretty low, after all. In any case, bis n began to work.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    You obtained 400 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy used half of the mana he had just obtained to control the dragon for ten more seconds, and he quickly began to turn that area into the North pole. Still, while the monsters on the ground were being eliminated, the flying ones approached the summoner and attacked the others¡­ The summoner was also going to use that chance to recover himself before his fight against Billy. He couldn''tin about that since Billy also uses those kinds of techniques.


    "At this rate, those dumbasses won''t even tire him out¡­ defeating him is out of the question for them," Billy said and then sighed.


    As far as Billy knew, those powers shouldn''t give the reincarnated individuals too much of an advantage over others. So, the brain of the users was affecting the result of that battle. Or perhaps the difference between them was the fact that some of them were really devoted to their goals¡­ Icarus didn''t have one as strong as the summoner, and Lucyna had already achieved what she had wished for many years¡­


    After dealing with some of the monsters below him, Billy decided that it was time to go and help the morons. While he didn''t finish all of them, he could leave them to Icarus and Lucyna. If they try anything funny like kill steal, they will be his targets on the spot, so there was no reason to worry.

 Chapter 470 Payback (6)

    <h4>Chapter 470 Payback (6)</h4>


    "Yourst mission is to annoy the heck out of the guy who summoned you, do your best," Billy said after using Mind Control on the ice dragon.


    The ice dragon tried to resist as if he could sense the connection between them, but in the end, that resistance didn''tst for long. The beast flew toward the summoner, and that guy noticed that he couldn''t keep Icarus and Lucyna at bay while he attacked the ice dragon. Billy also seemed to be preparing something, so he had to keep his guard up to avoid problems. He could withstand some attacks, but if he gets caught by surprise... the summoner will give Billy a perfect chance.


    The summoner began to fly away from the area, but the dragon was equally fast¡­ as expected. He was smart enough to do that in order not to expose his back to those two. Still, Billy didn''t imagine that he would use Fire Breath soon after¡­ he truly wanted to overpower his own beast in the thing that the dragons were really good at.


    The ice dragon also used its breath attack, and despite the difference in sizes, the summoner was the one who quickly gained an advantage in the trade. It was a pity, but it couldn''t be helped¡­ when the ice dragon began to be burned due to the mes, Billy used Gugnir on the monster''s head. The fire of the summoner''s attack melted the scales of the ice dragon''s body, so Billy had an easy time killing the beast.


    You obtained 400.000 experience points.


    The skill Gugnir obtained 200.000 experience points.


    Once the beast began to fall, Billy jumped toward the summoner while ignoring the mes. The enemy began to move away, but Billy quickly caught up with him and then used Light Spear. The summoner used both arms to block the attack that had been aimed at his eyes, and then he was pushed backward for dozens of meters, and his breath attack ended.


    The summoner recovered pretty soon and then flew to ground level. It seemed that he realized that using the powers of a dragon wouldn''t be enough to deal with Billy. Still, it also seemed stupid to use the previous aura that increased his physical abilities since the possibility of Billy having some countermeasures was high. Regardless, Billynded as well.


    "You guys can go and y there," Billy said to Icarus and Lucyna while pointing to the monsters the summoner had called.


    It was a bit annoying and worrisome, but those two couldn''t do anything in that situation. It was better for them to trade ces with Billy since they didn''t have all night¡­ a little more than fifteen hundred soldiers were keeping the summoner''s pawns at bay, but they won''tst forever.


    "This is better¡­ you are the one that I want to kill first," The summoner said.


    "Dear me, it is such a pain to be so popr," Billy said.


    Billy raised his guard when the aura of the summoner began to change again. He sure was good at stalling for time, but Billy doubted that he would only stall this time. In any case, the aura of the summoner turned into something that Billy had never felt before. It was big and dense, but it didn''t emit anything else. It kind of reminded Billy of the aura he used against Icarus, but it was hard to be sure¡­


    Suddenly, the summoner charged toward Billy, and when he prepared to counterattack, he suddenly felt his body getting a lot heavier. To the point where he even began to sink to the ground. Somehow, Billy raised his spear that, which felt like it weighed over dozens of tons, and tried to block the attack. Still, he did it so slowly from the enemy''s perspective that it didn''t matter¡­ the summoner punched him anyway. Thanks to his current weight, Billy didn''t move much, but that only made the punch hurt more.


    When the summoner tried tond a roundhouse kick on Billy''s face, he frowned when Billy began to move faster, and the mana around his body changed. He also blocked the kick and then grabbed the enemy''s leg. He increased the output of Destructive Aura, even though that wasn''t that efficient in terms of mana cost.


    After that, while grabbing the enemy''s leg, Billy raised him while ignoring the kicks and then tried to smash his body against the ground. Still, before his back couldnd there, the summoner used his hands and then stopped the motion by touching the ground. The pressure of the attack didn''t even create a crater, and Billy felt the enemy''s body getting lighter¡­


    "He is using gravity¡­." Billy thought.


    The summoner regretted that a little since it made his body a little less durable, and then Billy had the chance to smash one of his legs, or at least the part that he was grabbing. The summoner increased the gravity on Billy''s body to the point that his bones began to shatter, but Billy didn''t let him go. Instead of that, he began to electrocute him while firing lightning bolts from his hands.


    All of a sudden, Billy''s body got lighter again, but then he felt a kick smashing his face¡­ due to the shock that shook his brain. The power of his grip weakened, and the summoner managed to escape. Still, he didn''t attack Billy soon after¡­ he knew that he almost messed up in getting too close to Billy. While Billy was recovering, the summoner was healing his legs.


    "Naturally, he can also use gravity to make his attacks a lot heavier¡­ what a pain," Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    In any case, Billy learned his lesson, and he already knew how to counter all that extra attack power. He only needed a clear n to take the enemy''s head as soon as possible¡­ and that was kind of hard toe up with when the enemy was so well-rounded.

 Chapter 471 Payback (7)

    <h4>Chapter 471 Payback (7)</h4>


    When the summoner recovered, he made sure not to use his abilities right at that moment. Instead of that, he just charged normally and then made his body lighter to increase his speed suddenly. At the same time, he made Billy''s lower body get heavier and then disappear. It was a simple trick to obtain an advantage and to put Billy at disadvantage as well and it worked more than a little bit.


    Billy tried to turn around since he knew the attack woulde from there, but the weight on his legs prevented him from doing so. Even though the enemy didn''t know how Destructive Aura worked, he already came up with a n to counter it. It was also pretty annoying that he could make some body parts heavier¡­ Billy always thought that gravity spells would only work in areas of effect.


    In any case, Billy got hit on his right side, but the damage wasn''t so bad since he used Support Endurance. However, when he turned around, the enemy was no longer there, and he got hit on the side of his left leg, which made the bones crack. Thanks to the gravity, the pain increased many times. Still, Billy resisted since he had used Regen many times before to counter those sudden bursts of damage. Still, things wouldn''t improve, unless hees up with a solution to that problem, but the enemy wouldn''t give him time...


    Without much of a choice, Billy used Niffelheim and then froze the area around him. He also heard the sound of the enemy slipping on the ice since he was moving too fast and his body was top light. The effects of gravity on him decreased, and the summoner used a st of wind to move away from Billy.


    Instead of attacking, Billy opened the skill shop as fast as possible while he was pretending to heal himself and then bought Gravity Resistance. It cost Four hundred skill points, so it painted Billy''s chest to do so. Still, the skill decreased the effect and the damage caused by gravity-rted attacks by one point per level.


    "I could make the skill level up a lot right now, but I should wait a while longer," Billy thought while he watched the summoner getting up. "Once he thinks that I can''t deal with this ability no matter what, I will go all out."


    The summoner could tell that Billy was being cautious, but he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. That was the first step¡­ he also couldn''t let him think too much since he knew more than a little bit of his reputation. It was better to be extra careful¡­


    The summoner opened his arms, and then several dark spheres began to appear around him. While they were small, Billy could sense a lot of mana in them. He was finally getting to show his best techniques, and while that was a sign that he was being cornered, it was also the sign that Billy had to be extra careful.


    Suddenly, the summoner fired those, and Billy jumped to the side to dodge them. After he dodged those, the summoner also charged andnded a dropkick on Billy''s face¡­ or so he had nned. Billy blocked with his spear. The gravity around him increased again, and then he felt the dark spheres returning.


    Once again, Billy used Niffelheim to cause some damage and slow down the summoner, but this time, he didn''t move, so he didn''t slip or fall. Instead of that, he started to bombard Billy with a torrent of punches. He was nning to let Billy get hit by the spheres no matter what. However, Billy pushed him backward when he used Gungnir. Much to Billy''s surprise, the summoner didn''t try to evade it. Instead of that, he used his arms to block it, and Billy also felt arge concentration of mana decreasing the power of the attack¡­ To think that gravity could even affect skills like that¡­ Still, Billy wounded the enemy and obtained his chance to move away, and so he did it. However, the dark spheres still hit him and entered his body. When that happened, Billy lost the ability even to blink¡­ He didn''t suffer damage, nor did his body get heavier, but he was unable to move.


    The skill Gravity Resistance has leveled up.


    The skill Gravity Resistance has leveled up.


    The skill Gravity Resistance has leveled up.


    ¡­


    There was no mistake. That was a gravity-rted attack, and yet¡­ Billy couldn''t do anything. Although he couldn''t move, the enemy still could see the surprise in Billy''s eyes. While seeing that, the enemy smirked.


    "The next one will kill you for sure¡­" The summoner said while he smirked.


    In a hurry, Billy began to level up his Gravity Resistance, and little by little, he felt his body getting a bit lighter. Still, he didn''t let the enemy notice that. Meanwhile, the summoner pointed both hands toward him and made a dark sphere much denser than the others appear. Slowly but surely, it was getting as big as Billy, and that attack had the same amount of mana that Billy could carry with him¡­


    "Wait until thest moment and then go for the skill¡­" Billy thought while he was sweating cold.


    A single mistake would cost his life, Billy couldn''t let that thing touch him no matter what, but in the end, it was the only way to get the opening that he needed. The enemy was wide open right now, but it wasn''t the best moment. The best moment would be when he fires the attack¡­


    When the spell got ready, it began to pull things around, and the same things that touched it, like pebbles and grass, were destroyed down to an atomic level. Only the summoner wasn''t being pulled by that. It didn''t take long for the enemy to fire it. He only waited for his spirit to get as pumped as possible.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" The summoner shouted.

 Chapter 472 Payback (8)

    Chapter 472 Payback (8) The dark sphere crossed fifty meters in the blink of an eye, but Billy still reacted on time to free himself from the control of gravity and then used sh to the side. The summoner opened his eyes widely when that happened, and then his time to get terrorized finally came when Billy charged toward him.


    The summoner used both of his arms and the remaining mana to block the attack while he jumped away to evade the attack, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have much time to use much mana. Billy got close instantly and then swung his spear, and when it got close to the enemy¡¯s neck, he used Gungnir.


    The beam of the energy and the spear pierced the hands of the summoner and easily reached his neck. It goes without saying that it passed through him and destroyed half of his neck. When the enemy fell to the ground and started to agonize, Billy felt troubled again, the same way when he killed Jeate. He had killed a lot of people in that world, but for some reason, killing earthlings was more than a bit bothersome for his feelings.


    You obtained 3.250.000 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 100.000 points.


    The skill Destructive Aura obtained 100.000 points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 100.000 points.


    ¡­


    You received the skill Beastly Summoning.


    You received the skill Absolute Summoning Link.


    Beastly Summoning; it grants you the power to create monsters and summon them from your mind. The power, level, skills, and status of the monsters will determine the cost of mana of the summoning.


    Absolute Summoning Link: it grants you the power to add the power, the skills, and parameters of a monster summoned by you to your own power or to others. The level of the beast will determine the cost of the skill.


    The other monsters summoned by the summoner began to turn into dust when he finally stopped moving. Things got a bit quieter in the capital as well, but it would be better if Billy hurried up and helped the others retreat.


    ¡±It seems that you did it¡­¡± Icarus said after approaching.


    ¡±Yeah¡­ Now it is your turn,¡± Billy said, and then he smirked. ¡°With these new powers, I can take you two at the same time.¡±


    The atmosphere changed a bit after Billy said. Lucyna prepared to grab her knives, but Icarus just sighed. At least one of them could understand when Billy was joking.


    ¡±I don¡¯t have time for chit-chat. I will help the others retreat,¡± Billy said.


    Billy used sh and quickly left the area. After that, Lucyna sighed since she thought that Billy was angry due to the recent events. Still, now that he had the powers of two others reincarnated, it was hard to imagine them having a chance in a fight against him.


    ¡±He is always like that, don¡¯t worry too much about it,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Still, to think that he beat us to the punch, even though we came here first¡­ it was hard to find opportunities to attack, and our fighting style and skills aren¡¯t good for direct confrontations.¡±


    ¡±Putting that aside, what now?¡± Lucyna asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know the location of others like us.¡±


    ¡±I suppose we can take it easy and then look for others,¡± Icarus said. ¡°You and Billy can also move pretty fast, so collecting Intel won¡¯t be hard.¡±


    Lucyna nodded, their group won¡¯t have a clear goal for the time being, but she could live with that. It has been a while since she lived her life without worrying about anything else. In any case, they still were in enemy territory, so they had to be careful. While they want to see how things will y out, they should also help Billy and his friends retreat.


    Regardless, Billy found a lot of destruction in the town. Still, most of it was caused by the summoned monsters that suddenly emerged from underground and destroyed the nearby buildings. The inhabitants of the capital were heading toward the south side while the fight was taking ce in the north.


    Although one hour had passed since the start of the fight, the number of Billy¡¯s allies didn¡¯t decrease much¡­ it was only natural given that the people of that state didn¡¯t fight in many years, while Gtea soldiers and the barbarians had tons of experience. Billy found Svan and Beatrice in the northern part of the capital, and they were fighting the enemy soldiers alongside their allies. Billynded in the area and then used Niffelheim to make the enemy soldiers tremble like leaves.


    ¡±It is time to retreat,¡± Billy dered.


    ¡±Hah, that sounds good to me!¡± Svan said and then kicked a soldier¡¯s chest and made him knock down several others.


    ¡±Those with long-ranged weapons, watch our retreat and follow us from close behind!¡± Beatrice said.


    That was unnecessary since as soon as they crossed the gates, Billy closed it with his magic, the enemies were unable to pass the massive block of earth, and they had the chance to escape without worrying about anything else. The soldiers of the capital tried to chase them by using the other gate. Still, they only found the footsteps of the enemy army for a while, and then they suddenly disappeared. Billy used Earth magic to erase it, so when they finally decided to head south, they already had obtained arge distance over the pursuers.


    Billy ¨C Lv 271 13.000/ 171.000 EXP


    HP: 2006/ 2006


    MP: 3061/ 3061


    SP: 1078/ 1078


    Strength: 479 + 225


    Speed: 363 + 95


    Magic: 703 + 415


    Endurance: 142 + 225


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points:330


    Skills: Destructive Aura Lv 55 (+ 32 UP), Fierce st Lv 44 (+43UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ,, Strength Support Lv 73(+14 UP), Speed Support Lv 73(+14 UP), Magic Support Lv 73(+14 UP), Endurance Support Lv 73(+14 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 73(+14 UP), sh Lv 85 (+06 UP), Recover Lv 20


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 59 (+ 12 UP), Toughness Lv 59 (+ 12 UP), Gravity Resistance Lv 62 (+ 61 UP)


    Skill Points: 230

 Chapter 473 Payback (9)

    Chapter 473 Payback (9)Since the group had to return as soon as possible, they chose the shortest route. At first, they didn¡¯t find any problems, but then the speed of the group began to decrease on the third day since they couldn¡¯t stop to rest in enemy territory. Eventually, the pursuers caught with them and then sent messages to the towns and cities along the way to help. Things were just getting troublesome at such a bad timing¡­


    ¡±Well, I wanted to finish this without killing too many people, but I suppose it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Billy thought, and then he stepped up to stop the pursuers.


    Billy could only be merciful until his allies weren¡¯t in danger. He couldn¡¯t put them in danger when he could deal with the enemies. In the end, a single lightning bolt did the job¡­ It made him kill dozens of soldiers at the same time, and several others got wounded. The vast majority trembled in fear, wondering about the possibility of bing the next target.


    Despite that, the pursuers still chased the whole group. Still, they stopped on the fourth day because another army arrived on their territory, and it was being led by Felipe Silvi.


    ¡±It seems they came to help when they realized that the monsters had been dealt with¡­¡± Svan said. ¡°I guess this war is finally over.¡±


    Billy sighed. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t gain anything in exchange, but he wished that those forced trips could only happen once every five years or something. He wanted to travel without worrying about enemies with his family, after all.


    ¡±It seems that you have won, well done,¡± Felipe said. ¡°Our state owes you all a debt that can¡¯t be paidpletely.¡±


    Billy felt like sighing. He disliked that kind of atmosphere, but doing that would be disrespectful in front of Felipe¡¯s men. While he had some secrets, he could be a good ally, and Billy also wanted to make him pay that debt.


    ¡±Father, we should return as soon as possible and give everyone the rest that they deserve,¡± Beatrice said. ¡°Thest few days have been pretty intense and tiresome.¡±


    ¡±Certainly, Let¡¯s do that,¡± Felipe said while looking at the enemies retreating. ¡°We will talk with them eventually, but that can be der.¡±


    From what Billy heard, their group lost around three hundred soldiers in that single hour while the enemy lost five times more. They really got the soldiers of the capital with their pants down¡­ In any case, Billy¡¯s job was done, and he wanted to go home. However, the mission only truly ends when they are back in the temple city, and he will finish the mission properly.


    In the end, the trip backsted for four days, and even though some soldiers were exhausted and wounded, they had already started a party on the same night. The people of the temple city didn¡¯t like the noise a lot, so the barbarians and their usual way of partying were quite troublesome, but they joined them this time. As for Billy¡­ He stayed, at least for the first night.


    While some barbarians were dancing around a campfire with their elbows entranced, Billy was drinking his beer slowly and watching them. He was pretty sure there was a simr type of dance back on Earth¡­ Or perhaps that was just something he saw in a movie, some elves dancing in a tavern.


    ¡±You are also the type who doesn¡¯t drink much?¡± Felipe suddenly approached and asked.


    ¡±¡­ I feel like I will get wild if I drink too much, so I show some restraint,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Besides, watching people having fun like this isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    Billy felt like he should never lower his guard, even at home, since he had things that he wanted to take with him to the grave. Recently, his wives had developed a habit of drinking a lot when they go to parties, and they regret it a little when they recall the things that they do after those. While Billy was fine with that, he was a bit harsher with himself. Besides, every night that he drinks too much, it will be a morning hangover that he will have to Skip training. Unless something really serious happens, he doesn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡±I see¡­ You are quite diligent for someone who achieved so much at such a young age,¡± Felipe said.


    ¡±One shouldn¡¯t think too much about their past, their achievements and their failures¡­ Shouldn¡¯t be ignored, but the present shouldn¡¯t revolve around that,¡± Billy said.


    ¡±True enough¡­ I suppose that is the thinking of someone who has young kids to raise,¡± Felipe said and then took a sip of his own beer. ¡°To raise children properly, one needs to show them the best every single day.¡±


    Billy wished that Felipe cut to the chase. He didn¡¯t want to talk about his personal life so far away from home, and even less so with someone he only sees now and then. Still, that made him wonder about Beatrice¡¯s mother. It probably wasn¡¯t a good idea to ask why he had never heard of her.


    ¡±A long time ago, a certain woman was born in this world, and she had the power to perform miracles,¡± Felipe said. ¡°She could make people recover their limbs, recover from mortal diseases and even nullify the deadliest of the poisons. However, that woman began to be hunted by people who had had the same power as her¡­ Her name was Gtea, and she is my ancestor.¡±


    Billy wondered why Felipe decided to talk about that all of a sudden. He already knew most of that, so it was a bitte for that.


    ¡±Those people that hunted her waged war that destroyed many nations. Still, Gtea avoided war as much as possible,¡± Felipe said. ¡°Ultimately, she was cornered, and to protect her people, she transferred her powers to a relic that could protect this whole city if the necessity arises. After doing that, she disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 474 Time (1)

    Chapter 474 Time (1)¡±Disappeared? Also, why are you telling me that?¡± Billy asked. ¡°It is a bit toote considering that the enemy was killed.¡±


    ¡±We don¡¯t have registers, but we know some stories and they mention that more than a few of those people that hunted my ancestor appear now and then,¡± Felipe replied. ¡°I believe that the woman you defeated and this summoner were the same as those that hunted her, others like them will show eventually and I am not sure if we will be able to keep using the relic to protect the temple city. I just wanted to let you know because this might involve you again in the future.¡±


    That was obvious, but what Felipe didn¡¯t know was that Billy would rather steal the relic instead of letting it fall into someone else¡¯s hands. Considering the powers of this Gtea, such a relic probably could grant near immortality for someone who has enough mana to use it.


    ¡±When she disappeared, the people who followed her decided to build the temple and this city in her honor, hoping that she would return one day, but she never did it,¡± Felipe added.


    Billy wasn¡¯t so sure of that. There was a chance that her descendants created a religion in her name in order to obtain power for themselves since they didn¡¯t inherit her powers. In any case, the surname probably was the proof that Felipe and Beatrice were descendants of a reincarnated earthling. Still, aside from that, they didn¡¯t look particrly different from the people of that world. Come to think of it, Billy¡¯s kids were cute and sturdy, but nothing else. Not like they needed any more than that to be special to him.


    ¡±This is one of the relics that we have inherited from our ancestors. Considering your skills, it isn¡¯t much, but I think it will be useful to you,¡± Felipe said and then passed to Billy and the amulet.


    Magic Defense Ring


    It grants you the power to nullify damage received at the cost of your mana. All damage will be nullified as long as you have.


    Durability: 20/20


    ¡±Thanks, this will be useful,¡± Billy said.


    ¡±Once we finish the negotiating with Cegia state, we will send some mary remuneration as well,¡± Felipe said and then offered a handshake. ¡°Thank you for your help, it isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that you saved us.¡±


    ¡±I was helping some friends, that is all,¡± Billy said and then epted the handshake.


    After that, Felipe left the area, and then Billy watched the party for a while longer. Around three in the morning, the barbarians began to fall asleep right where they were since they had traveled nonstop for several days, but some tough morons endured until morning. Svan was one of them. Billy had finished his preparations, and he was about to depart when he met him, waving his hand toward him. Billy did the same, and then Svan fell to the ground and began to snore. He was truly something else.


    At the entrance of the temple city, Billy also found Beatrice working. Too many people were partying, and few people were working, so she decided to help with the security. In the end, she silently saluted, and Billy did the same while smiling. He saw her blushing a little in the corner of his vision, but it was probably his imagination.


    After using sh a few times, Billy stopped because he felt two presences ahead, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to find the two morons. Icarus and Lucyna were waiting for him.


    ¡±Let¡¯s return together,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Lucy wanted to go sightseeing in these parts for a few days and we figured out you would return today as well.¡±


    ¡±¡­ We can¡¯t be seen together and I will meet with my friends today,¡± Billy said after a long sigh. ¡°We can only return together until noon.¡±


    The other two nodded, and Billy wondered why they did that since they wouldn¡¯t have time to talk. Still, with his eleration, Icarus couldnd on the same spot they stopped.


    ¡±You are leaving quite the marks on the ground, Billy¡­¡± Icarus said when they stopped once when they were crossing a grove. ¡°I thought that skill of yours was more precise and delicate.¡±


    ¡±I am wearing weights, that is why my steps leave deep marks,¡± Billy said and then showed the weights on his wrists and ankles.


    ¡±That kind of training actually works?¡± Icarus frowned.


    ¡±More and more I am starting to see myself as a cker¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡±How does it work?¡± Icarus asked. ¡°Can you make some extras and sell them?¡±


    ¡±It depends¡­ How much are you willing to pay?¡± Billy asked while smirking.


    In the end, Billy gained some diamonds in exchange for the weights that he could make in the blink of an eye. While that would strengthen those two, Billy wasn¡¯t the type who fearspetition. Also, he had confidence in his training routine, as if he would lose to those or even let them approach his own progress.


    ¡±Crap¡­ I put too much mana,¡± Icarus said.


    ¡±Me too¡­¡± Lucyna said while she was feeling the weight hurting her skin.


    ¡±Morons¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t even control your mana after living in this world for twenty years¡­¡±


    In the end, they decided to use the weightster. They had to adjust the weights slowly¡­ While Billy wasn¡¯t willing to teach them every single thing, he told them that the basics still were important, and the basic when ites to mana is Meditation. Regardless, around noon, the group split up, and after a few hours, he began to meet his friends and wives. He knew that they would wait for him with the good news¡­ the enemy was killed, and for the time being, the only threat was the titans that still were sleeping. It seemed that they would have some time for peace, but they couldn¡¯t getx.

 Chapter 475 Time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 475 Time (2)</h4>


    "Christina! Hector! Papa is back!" Billy said while he ran to hug them as soon as he returned home.


    When Billy arrived, Christina jumped into his arms and then hugged him tightly. Who cares about power? Nothing could beat the feelings that Billy had now. Unfortunately, Hector just hides behind the legs of his mothers. Billy forced a smile, but he felt like sighing. Billy was thinking that he had to spend some quality time with his son in order to make him open his heart to him. Unfortunately, he had no idea what two-year-old boys were interested in these days. In any case, he was happy that Christina weed him like that, but he also wished that his eldest son could do the same. While it was nice to have a cute daughter, Billy also wanted to be a cool father for his son. That being said, it seemed that he would need to work harder with his rtionship with his son... probably from the very scratch. It was downheartenind, but it couldn''t be helped.


    "You never change, big bro," Samara suddenly appeared and then said.


    "Hey, it has been a while dear little sister," Billy said. "How about a hug to your tired and old big brother? Where is Samuel?"


    "He is in the underground training area," Samara replied. "That is quite something that you have built there."


    Billy was finally home¡­ it was noon, so he decided to take the rest of the day off. Before having lunch with his family, he decided to take one long hot bath. He needed to rx and get rid of that battle aurapletely. As one would expect, the twins wanted to hear from Billy about the things that he saw during that mission. Now that he saw them together like this, Billy noticed that they were starting to look a bit more different from each other. Samuel was getting taller, and Samara was bing moredy-like. Billy wondered if it was because they were traveling under the supervision of anyone¡­ Still, it seemed that things were fine.


    "It is quite scary to imagine a human being having the power of a dragon¡­ I want to see the one that is the guardian of that dungeon to have a better idea," Samara said. "Still, staying inside a dungeon for days is something that I would like to pass."


    "I can show you how the dragons were, at least the ones I faced thus far," Billy said. "Let''s go to the underground training arena."


    Billy thought that some problems were bound to happen while he was away there since everything was powered by magic and required some regr attention, but everything was fine. When the other arrived, Billy made some Earth dragons. Naturally, they were more like sculptures than anything.


    "If anything, they sure look fearsome," Samara said.


    "I bet it would be awesome to ride one," Samuel said.


    "As expected, you do get it," Billy said while punching Samuel''s left side slightly.


    "How about a little spar, Billy?" Samuel asked. "I want to see the strength of someone who killed many dragons."


    "You have guts, kiddo," Billy said and then crossed his arms to make himself look more imposing. "Come here tomorrow morning, as soon as the sun rises and then I will show you my might."


    "Samuel¡­ At least give big bro a few days for him to rest," Samara said.


    "It is fine, I was nning to resume my training tomorrow morning Anyway," Billy said. "It will serve as a good warm up."


    "Don''t fall from your high horse," Samuel said.


    Billy could see that the twins had gotten pretty strong. They probably were even stronger than him at that age. Still, they werecking experience. It is a certain type of experience that Billy would like for them to never have¡­ The experience of fighting opponents when both of their lives are on the line.


    After spending the night with his wives and making up for the lost time, Billy headed to the underground training arena the next day. Both of his siblings were there, but they still looked pretty sleepy. Samara wasn''t interested in sparring, but she wanted to watch. She was the type who learns more by watching other people''s foolish mistakes, and Samuel was someone who makes a lot of those.


    "Well, how do you want to spar?" Billy asked. "With weapons, without weapons? With magic, without magic?"


    "Let''s go with only fists first," Samuel said.


    Billy wondered who influenced his little brother to be with so much confidence. Drew wasn''t like that, and Billy wanted to think that he acted most of the time humbly. Still, he was fully aware that he probably was the reason behind that¡­ As long as Samuel doesn''t act high and mighty toward everyone, it would be fine. Still, Billy decided to correct his behavior a bit.


    In any case, Billy assumed his fighting stance that was pretty simr to a boxer waiting to mess with an opponent''s rhythm. His left arm was slightly extended, while his right one was his guard. As impatient as he was, Samuel charged and then tried to fake a straight to Billy''s face, but he tried to kick Billy''s left side at thest moment. In the end, Billy just punched the leg with enough strength to stop the motion.


    Samuel jumped backward but soon charged again, and this time, heunched a barrage of punches toward Billy''s stomach. However, Billy stopped them with his right guard alone. Samuel frowned since his best punches weren''t even leaving marks behind. That was more than a little bit frustrating. So, he charged with all his might, using all of the buffs he knew, and tried to break Billy''s guard. However, he suddenly stopped and then fell to the ground. Billy hit him with a perfect counter on his right temple. He probably will wake up pretty confused. Still, that was something necessary for his growth.

 Chapter 476 Time (3)

    <h4>Chapter 476 Time (3)</h4>


    The result of the spar: they fought four times, and Samuel was defeated four times with a single attack. As such, his face and stomach had purple bruises that were hurting like hell. It was a bit too soon for them to spar against each other...


    "I don''t get it!" Samuelined.


    "Your intentions are too easy to read," Billy said. "I almost can hear your thoughts since you don''t hide what you are thinking. Your anger, excitement¡­ they are overflowing, so I know what I should do and when I should do."


    "He is the easiest target for counter attacks¡­" Samara said and then sighed. "I guess he got too used to fighting dumb monsters."


    When they sparred with weapons, Billy just blocked his thrusts until Samuel tried a big move, and then Billy hit his stomach with the butt of his ive. After that, they tried to fight with magic, but Billy could easily repel all of Samuel''s projectiles just by firing the same with the same power. He even was using less mana due to the difference in their magic power.


    "You guys should wear this from now on, pour a little mana on it and then they will get heavier," Billy said while he passed the weights to his siblings. "Use them all the time and you will get stronger. Also, you should stay here for a few days since I have a few other things to teach you."


    "I guess big bro is the only one who can fix that wild nature of Samuel, so this is for the best," Samara said.


    "Shut up," Samuel said.


    "You also need to train and learn by experience," Billy said and then messed with Samara''s hair. "Just observing isn''t good enough."


    "I suppose," Samara said while she was fixing her hair.


    Billy had to experiment with the new skills he had just obtained, but he wondered how he could do that in front of his family. His first idea was to say to them that the summoner had a relic that could summon the monsters, but then one day, someone would ask for that relic to help with some kind of problem. Still, he couldn''t keep that power as a secret because Billy could make other people stronger using the Absolute summoning link. Naturally, he would use that skill on his family and give them some pets as well. To work like guards¡­


    Regardless, Samuel still looked a bit angry about his crushing defeats, so it was time to correct that, and the best way to do so was by Billy showing him how hardworking he was. Billy decided to train his unarmedbat style to avoid idents, and he didn''t have to do much. He just increased the weights and then began to punch the air. With each punch, Billy could create sts of wind that could break big walls, and he wasn''t even using his stamina or mana to enhance them. He kept doing that until he began to sweat a lot while even emitting steam through his body, and his wrists began to bleed due to the weights. While seeing that, the twins couldn''t help but gulp. They trained hard every day as well, but not that much. In the end, that worked to motivate them to train harder as well. They tried hard to copy him for a few hours, but in the end, they dropped unconscious due to exhaustion.


    Since Billy had expected that something like that might happen, he had put some beds there, and he also had some pills to restore stamina. After giving them some, he let them rest for a while longer. Before breakfast, Billy still had some time, so he decided to train his resistance skills. He had been suffering a lot of damage as ofte, so that was one of the things that he needed to fix as soon as possible¡­ Unfortunately, the only way he could fix that was by harming himself.


    Eventually, Billy came to realize that the process was quite bothersome. He could just use mana to level up the skills directly, but that would slow down the efficiency since he also could level up his magic while he was doing that. After thinking for a while, Billy came up with a weird idea. What if makes a magic item that causes elemental damage over time on himself. The item could only damage a single area, and it couldn''t cause much damage; otherwise, people would notice it. So, a ring was probably the best option¡­ He would be able to save mana by making them, and he also would be able to train those resistances pretty much every moment while he keeps the rings on himself. That kind of effect coulde in handy if Billy makes bolts or arrows with that kind of effect, but it would have to be a lot stronger. Since creating the rings with the Meditation effect was possible, that idea also seemed realistic.


    In the end, it didn''t take long for Billy to make items with those effects. However, he was unable to make one that could damage him with gravity. He will have to study thatter since gravity would make his physical training even more efficient.


    Frozen Ring


    It causes one point of ice damage to the user every minute.


    Durability: 10/10


    mes Ring


    It causes one point of fire damage to the user every minute.


    Durability: 10/10


    Windy Ring


    It causes one point of wind damage to the user every minute.


    Durability: 10/10


    Earth Ring


    It causes one point of Earth damage to the user every minute.


    Durability: 10/10


    Poisonous Ring


    It causes one point of poison damage to the user every minute.


    Durability: 10/10


    Together, they could even surpass Billy''s healing factor. Still, he could easily solve the problem by making them level up and grant a Regen effect. Still, Billy decided not to do that and just rely on his healing skills to counter that. It will certainly kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 477 Time (4)

    <h4>Chapter 477 Time (4)</h4>


    For the next few days, Billy trained his siblings. While it was a pretty harsh snide, it was a simr level of training that Billy usually imposed on himself, and they didn''tin. Eventually, the others also joined them since, in a few months, another group of students would show up to be trained. So, Alexander, Lily, Sarah, Kate and Natalie joined them. The older ones were making some progress with Destructive Aura, but it seemed that it would take a while longer for them to master the skill.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked Sarah, who was facing the walls of the training arena, lost in thought. "You are quieter than usual today."


    "... I am just thinking about a few things," Sarah replied after a few moments of silence. "Not many people of my tribe areing nowadays to ask for help to find jobs around these parts and the next groups of students will be smaller than usual. So, I was nning on taking a break for this job and traveling around for a while."


    "Like traveling around very slowly and without using sh?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "Yes," Sarah replied.


    Billy had realized that for a while, but Sarah probably found her current situation a bit annoying. Her goal was to help her people, and she achieved that and made a life for herself where she didn''t have to worry about anything like money. Still, in one way or the other, the original group kind of split up when most of them got married. Billy believes that women could also find happiness without getting married or having children. Still, that world was a bit different than Earth. Besides, some difort for Sarah would eventually build up since Billy and his wives were always together, and the same could be said for Alexander and Lily. It wouldn''t be weird if she started to feel like a stranger.


    "What will be your next goal then?" Billy asked.


    "I am nning to travel because I don''t have a current goal," Sarah replied.


    "Come to think of it, we haven''t been exploring dungeons like we did before, you must be getting bored of this," Billy said.


    "Not bored, but I feel like there is something missing," Sarah said.


    "I see¡­ Well, we have some friends in some states and you can handle yourself, so I am sure things will be fine," Billy said.


    "Yes, I am sure," Sarah said.


    Over the years, Sarah had grown a lot in terms of maturity, but now it felt like she was losing her fire or something, so Billy was a bit worried. Despite the past that they shared since Billy killed a lot of her people, they had left that behind. Still, Sarah was the person in the group that he had the least interactions with, and she never talked with him seriously about anything.


    "Perhaps I should let Kate and Natalie deal with this," Billy thought.


    Once the training session ended and the group split up, Billy brought that topic to his wives. They also agreed that Sarah was a bit weird as ofte¡­ She didn''t neglect her training and her duties, but she showed no passion when she was with them either.


    "We will see what we can do," Kate said.


    "Try to be subtle," Billy said.


    "Why did you say that while looking at me?" Natalie asked while frowning and stepping on Billy''s foot.


    "For no particr reason," Billy replied while forcing a smile.


    Billy didn''t want to just forget that, but he had his own problems to deal with as well. Hopefully, some girl talk would be enough for Sarah to cheer up.


    During the afternoon, when he was alone in the training arena, Billy finally had the chance to check his new powers. As one would expect, he started by summoning a slime and weirdly enough, it was the identical to the one he had imagined. A weird, light blue mass of water that was showing an even weirder expression.


    Slime - Lv 0


    HP: 06/ 06


    MP: 06/ 06


    SP: 06/ 06


    Strength: 03


    Speed: 03


    Magic: 03


    Endurance: 03


    Dexterity: 03


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells:


    Passive:


    Skill Points: 00


    "It is as weak as me when I was a newborn baby¡­" Billy frowned. "Still, it only cost one mana point to summon it¡­"


    In any case, Billy didn''t gain anything by killing the monster. He couldn''t let the creature there, so it was unavoidable. With each extra level, the cost of summoning the slime increased. After doing some math, Billy realized that he could summon a level five hundred slimes with his total mana without considering his other reserves. While that seemed interesting, Billy didn''t want to summon a monster that wouldn''t be that useful.


    After thinking for a while, Billy thought that summoning a super Sonic bird that could carry messages would be good. Still, he already had his ns to improve his magic and very weird telephone. Putting that idea aside, some guards for his house would be good. He could summon some gargoyles that people would think that they were statues, but it would make his hoke look like some sort ofst boss castle. Regardless, thinking of the use of monsters so suddenly wouldn''t work. Besides, he had to make another ce for them to stay. With that in mind, Billy began to make another hideout. This time, it would be ultra-secret like the original.


    While he was thinking about that, Billy had his first idea for a useful monster: golem that eats dirt and converts it into fuel for himself or at least turns into Earth blocks. Unfortunately, the first n didn''t work. He could make a golem that could eat dirt. Still, then the creature would be stupidly bigger¡­ instead of that, he just used the second option and made some copies of the same golem to work on the next hideout. It was pretty rxing to know that he had automated his work¡­

 Chapter 478 Time (5)

    <h4>Chapter 478 Time (5)</h4>


    Several days had passed, and when Billy was about to finish his next hideout, he saw his wives training in the garden, and the kids were also imitating them. Hector and Christina were only two and half years old, so maybe it was too soon for them to do that, but it could be considered ying since they were using toys. That being said... Billy felt weird.


    In any case, Billy frowned because Christina was ying with a toy spear, and Hector was just moving his arms. Chrisna was probably copying Billy, and Hector was copying Kate.


    "That is quite¡­ Unexpected," Billy said.


    "You think so?" Kate asked. "They are too young to learn how to fight, but it is fine to let them choose their own styles like that. The best fighters that we know are basically self-taught warriors, after all."


    "Wouldn''t you feel bad for not letting Christina focus on learning magic?" Billy asked.


    "You worry about the strangest things¡­ it isn''t like I have much to teach her, most of the things that I know I learned from you, after all," Kate replied.


    "Also, even if they are picking their weapons now, it doesn''t mean that they will use only a single style," Natalie said. "It is important to let them grow with some freedom, after all."


    Rather than that, Billy was wondering if it was fine to let his kids follow the same path as them. It was rather dangerous, after all. He had talked with Edward about the possibility of one of his kids, possibly Christina taking his post one day, but in the end, that choice will be ultimately hers.


    Putting that aside, Billy wondered when would be a good enough time for him to teach some skills to his children. The twins learned things a bitter than him, and nothing bad happened. So, perhaps around the same age would be good enough. He had to wait a few years for that, but Billy was fine with it. Perhaps until then, Hector will be less guarded with him.


    "By the way, how are things with Sarah?" Billy asked.


    "Well, we are talking with her slowly, since she is pretty guarded, she won''t reveal everything all of a sudden," Kate replied.


    "Is that so¡­" Billy said. "Well, I will be counting on you two. Remember¡­"


    "If you look at me and talk about it subtly again¡­" Natalie said, looking a bit angry.


    "... the sky is so blue¡­" Billy said.


    Perhaps Billy was bullying Natalie a bit too much as ofte, but it couldn''t be helped since she was the easiest to tease. Regardless, the next day, Jean paid a visit to Billy and told him that the number of crimes had dropped significantly in the state. The only things that were happening were small thefts that Billy couldn''t do much about since they happened fat too fast in between, and the culprits weren''t exactly full-time bandits. Some of them were people with economic problems, and others just were people who wanted to cause problems to annoying merchants.


    "I guess it is about time to expand my horizons with my secret agents¡­ I will make them bring new bandits from other states using the underground tunnels," Billy thought.


    The idea was quite exciting¡­ A secret guild made of ''reformed'' bandits who sell pills when they actually do some shady work behind the curtains. Billy could feel himself showing a viinous smile while he thinks about that.


    "I suppose I can let them use my summons to help with their work¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy headed to his office, and then he began to organize things with his employees there. The business with the pills was blooming, and they even received some requests from states like Svan''s homnd, Beatrice, and even Grenciti state, that small state in the south that relied most on fishmerce to grow. As expected, Billy will have to increase the size of his farm and then ''hire'' and ''reform'' more bandits.


    Billy didn''t need more money, but he needed people around the world that could bepletely loyal to him and that could gather Intel and pass it to him as fast as possible. So, that upgrade in the business is necessary. In any case, Billy decided to use that money to help with his work and training, but he didn''t know how he could do that specifically.


    After thinking for a while¡­ He had no idea of what to do aside from buying even more Edish trees. When he went to talk with Jean about buying a massive amount of them, he dropped a bombshell.


    "I am sorry, but I can no longer sell those to you¡­" Jean said.


    "Why not?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "The truth is¡­ You already have eighty percent of the Edish trees of the state, and after the discovery of the method of how to make the pills, no one wants to sell the trees," Edward replied. "You can buy from other states, but I suppose it will be better if I tell you the method of how to make them give birth to others."


    "I thought that was a secret that only the governors of the states could have," Billy said.


    "Yes, it is, but since I sold you all my trees, the secret is useless in my hands," Edward said.


    That made sense, and truth to be told, Billy was crazy to hear about that. He tried many methods to make other trees when he wasn''t swimming in gold coins, but he failed in all of them in the end. He was pretty sure that the secret method required some very specific actions that were hard to imagine. Regardless, Billy wondered why he didn''t press the leaders of the states for that kind of Intel since they wanted him so much. It was probably because he was too busy with other things and because several events happened one after the other in recent years¡­

 Chapter 479 Time (6)

    <h4>Chapter 479 Time (6)</h4>


    In the end, it was no surprise that Billy never discovered who to raise more of those trees. It was quite a tricky and weird process. Basically, one tree must be sacrificed in order for five others to be born. After splitting one tree, Billy found five cores in its trunk. The cores looked like roots, and they had to be rented as soon as possible, and then the ground had to be bathed daily with the juice of the same type of tree. After around three months, a new tree would be born¡­ it was quite the roundabout process and it was surprising that someone learned that.


    "It grows quite fast, huh¡­ And since it is a magic tree, it doesn''t need sunlight either," Billy thought. "I suppose I will make a massive underground garden and then make my subordinates look after them¡­ Putting that aside, why do I like to dig for holes so much? Tunnels¡­ Underground arenas and gardens¡­"


    That certainly was a weird habit of his. Regardless, Billy wondered what Jean would think if one day he learned that below his capital there was a massive training arena, a warehouse for monsters and a massive garden of magic trees.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he suddenly received a message from one group of spies that was operating in Toles state. It seemed that one of them was attacked by a group of bandits. Still, since he was armed with Billy''s crossbow, he managed to turn the tables and defeat them without even killing a single one. They were asking what they should do with the group and their goods. Billy didn''t need the money that bandits that stored or the things that they had stolen. However, he couldn''t just return them without giving some answers about the bandits. In the first ce, he didn''t have the authority to capture them. So, the best answer was to keep quiet and move them to his territory. To make things end as soon as possible, Billy would need his magic cart.


    In the end, Billy left when the sun had set and found his group of spies and bandits in a grove waiting for him. They worked well and even healed the wounds of the bandits by using some pills. The bandits didn''t know Billy. Just by considering his presence and how the spies treated him, they knew that he was a big deal. Still, he just put them in the back of his magic cart while they were using shackles. Ten more bandits to reform¡­


    Billy''s wives wondered where he spent the night when he arrived the next day, but they didn''t press for answers. Billy got lucky, but then he realized that they looked a bit weird.


    "Did something happen?" Billy asked.


    "No¡­ I guess not¡­" Kate replied.


    "It is just¡­ Nah, it is nothing," Natalie added.


    It was weird for even Natalie to feel troubled like that, so Billy got curious. Still, he couldn''t press for answers since they didn''t ask him where he spent the night. Billy considered the idea of telling them that he reformed some bandits and made them his underlings. Still, he decided to keep quiet and give his wives some privacy for them to solve their own problems since it seemed that they didn''t want to trouble him.


    Billy watched his new underlings working on his new garden day and night for the next few days. Since Billy had a lot of juice stored to use on his vehicles, he decided to raise hundreds more Edish trees at the same time. Making them level up will be a pain, but it is necessary.


    One day, Billy finished his training early and then when he returned home, he found that his wives and the kids had left to visit Alexander and Lily. That was rare for them to do so without telling him¡­ While they lived nearby, Billy decided to take it easy since he was also pretty tired from his work and training. Just when he was about to take a bath, Sarah appeared at his gate.


    "What is up?" Billy said. "It is rare for you to show up at this time of the day."


    "... I discovered something and I wanted to show you," Sarah said and then made a water Ball appear above her hand.


    At first, Billy thought that it wasn''t anything new, but then he realized that Sarah''s mana didn''t expand and then returned to a single spot. The man was in the shape of a sphere and then became water¡­


    "Wow¡­ You learned how to convert your mana directly into water," Billy said while he approached. "That was impressive¡­"


    "It seems I am above you now a bit when ites to magic," Sarah said, showing a small, confident smile.


    "Indeed. Do that again, I want to try to understand how you did it," Billy said.


    "It isn''t thatplicated, but you need to practice more to be able to make more mana be water," Sarah exined. "The trick is to control the density and think of cooling down your mana."


    Billy didn''t get that exnation, but even though he saw Sarah doing the same thing over and over again. At the same time, Magic Eyes were active. He didn''t get it. He also used the same thing when he got fire Creation, so it wasn''t surprising. In any case, Sarah didn''t know how to exin the skill any better, so Billy had a hard time grasping the secret. Still, it couldn''t be helped since Billy also didn''t know how to exin how Fire Creation worked.


    Fortunately, after a few hours, Billy managed to learn that. He just had to keep trying with small amounts of mana, and he eventually seeded.


    "Thanks, I owe you one," Billy said.


    "Don''t mention it," Sarah said.


    Billy thought that something was off with Sarahtely, but perhaps that was just his imagination. She looked a bit more energetic as well, so Billy was confident that things would improve for her.

 Chapter 480 Time (7)

    <h4>Chapter 480 Time (7)</h4>


    In the next few days, the same thing happened several times. Sarah showed up when Billy''s wives and kids weren''t around and showed him some new tricks. At that point, even Billy, who tends to overlook small details, couldn''t help but notice that something was off. That was way too weird... Besides, Sarah always showed up when the others were around. Almost as if she only had interest in the meetings of the group as a whole. While Billy taught her as many things as he did to others, she wasn''t particrly more grateful or different than the others. So, he couldn''t understand that...


    "This isn''t a coincidence¡­ Sarah clearly ising when the others are out," Billy thought. "Still, I doubt that she is always watching this ce to know when that happens. Besides, they are leaving by themselves too oftentely and this behavior started after they began to talk with Sarah¡­ Are they working together? Is this some sort of n that they came up with?"


    One didn''t have to be a genius to think what was their goal¡­ Sarah was trying to appeal to Billy, and it seemed that Kate and Natalie were fine with that. It was a bit weird given the past they shared, but Billy concluded that Sara was in love with him. There was a small chance that his ego was just making him think that, but Billy couldn''t find any other exnation.


    "Come to think of it, she began to distance herself once I got married, even more after my kids were born¡­" Billy thought. "Oh, man¡­ what should I do?"


    Billy''s motto was that a man should be reliable and should make all the girls who love him happy. That was why he tried to improve himself daily¡­ even though most of what he did was training. Regardless, he couldn''t see Sarah in a romantic light right now, but that was the same thing that had happened before. Still, things worked before because he was more or less in a neutral state in his mind, but now he was as happy as he could be. So, he didn''t desire anything else.


    Despite their awkward n and equally awkward actions, Billy had to be considerate. He felt a little bit like he didn''t deserve those two since they were supporting him in getting another wife¡­ it was probably because Sarah was their friend, and they didn''t want to let her leave. Most likely, the trip she had thought about it was to forget her love. Billy had two growing kids, and he was getting famous all over, so it seemed that they were getting really far apart.


    As usual, Billy wanted to deal with that in a logical way. Even though he didn''t have to think too much about it since the answer was obvious. He didn''t want to lose a friend, and if he did the right thing, he would gain one lover. Still, he wanted to do the right thing even more in order to get the best result and not risk having future problems.


    After waiting for a few days, Sarah showed up again when the others weren''t home, and she found Billy lying on the grass of his garden. As expected, she immediately tried to show something new that she could do with mafic. She made Billy wonder how she was learning so many things so fast. Regardless, the ideas and ns that his friends came up with were too simple¡­ It was probably because Billy was the one who did the problem-solving most of the time.


    "Before that, Sarah, let''s talk a little," Billy said. "You cany down on the grass too, the weather is quite nice today."


    "Okay¡­" Sarah said.


    Sarah hesitated a little, but since Billy was calm and just stared at the sky, it didn''t seem like he was angry or anything. Nevertheless, he stayed silent for a while.


    "We really came a long, didn''t we?" Billy asked. "From kids of some old forgotten tribes, to pirs of the military might of this state and the alliance."


    "I guess so¡­" Sarah said.


    "Let''s not recall some events that made us reach this far, even though all of them were important for us," Billy said. "Still, we had a difficult start due to the situations and while we began to work together eventually, I always had a hard time reading you and I take pride in my skill to read people."


    "... Is that so?" Sarah said.


    "Did you have a hard time reading me?" Billy asked. "Aside from Alexander, I think I never mentioned before what I wanted."


    "Sometimes, perhaps most of the time," Sarah replied.


    "I guess people are like us are that difficult," Billy said. "I always knew what Kate wanted¡­ to repay a favor. Natalie wanted to show that her father wasn''t wrong with his fighting style. Alexander alwasy wanted to marry Lily, and Lily is an airhead."


    "I guess you can say that¡­ she never had much of a goal did she?" Sarah asked while showing a smile.


    "It is a bit weird for me to say that to a woman, even more so like a friend like you," Billy said. "Aside from living my life as best as possible, my goal was to marry a woman like Marie."


    "That is a bit unexpected¡­ even though we noticed you taking nces at her many times," Sarah said. "Well, she is quite the beauty, strong, quite wild and has a body to kill for."


    "Indeed, aside from her personality, she was the perfect woman in my head," Billy said. "However, I wouldn''t trade my current life for a life with her. It is hard to imagine being more happy than this. Also, my current goal is to protect my family no matter what. What is your goal, Sarah?"


    After hearing that, Sarah didn''t know what to say, so she stayed quiet for the same reason she kept her distance over the years.

 Chapter 481 Time (8)

    <h4>Chapter 481 Time (8)</h4>


    "That is quite sad¡­ I was honest with you, but you can''t be honest with me, huh," Billy said.


    Billy wondered if he was doing the right thing more or less forcing Sarah to spill the beans. Still, he was only trying to make her do the same thing that he did and then putting both of them on the same level. In theory, that wasn''t a bad thing... probably... at least in most situations.


    "Well¡­ My goals are a bit embarrassing to say outloud," Sarah said.


    "I see¡­ You see me as someone whoughs at the goals of others," Billy said.


    "I forgot that you were like this¡­ Forcing others to do or say things by doing simr things," Sarah said and then sighed. "My goal is to have a kind and make them grow and be the strongest mage of this world. I know that I will never beat you in terms of talent and hard work, but I am son that my kid will."


    "I see¡­ I can''t see where that is embarrassing at all," Billy said. "Nevertheless, I don''t think that it is a good idea for a parent to determine the future of their kids, but guiding them should be fine. What are your other goals?"


    "... I give up on the others," Sarah said.


    "Even though you came here now and then when the others aren''t here?" Billy asked. "I am dumb sometimes, but I am not stupid. Besides, I told you, I can read those two pretty well and recently, your actions had been kind of obvious."


    "That was because¡­ no, it is fine," Sarah said. "Saying this outloud will probably be for the best. That way, I will be able to move on¡­ I wanted you to be the father of my child."


    "I see¡­ you finally said it," Billy said. "You have been after my body this whole time, huh¡­ You wanted me to be your ything."


    "No! I didn''t say that!" Sarah said. "It wasn''t just like I wanted your seed and then I would leave you alone! Why are you making me say this?"


    "It is quite amusing, the calm and collected Sarah saying such lines," Billy said and then shrugged. "Still, you never said that you wanted to be part of my family."


    "Well¡­ that is because despite Kate and Natalie understanding, I don''t have a ce inside your family," Sarah exined. "I knew things would get awkward eventually."


    "You are surprisingly negative deep down, huh," Billy said. "You should know that things never got awkward between me, Kate, and Natalie. Not even when I said that I wanted a threesome with them."


    "... They are too lenient with you," Sarah said while frowning.


    "Maybe you are right, but that is just the result of us working together and trying to make things as harmonius as possible without letting dark thoughts bother us. Besides, if you went as far as telling them what you wanted, you should at least hold some hope."


    "Well, even with their support, I knew things would end apart eventually, even if you tried to love me out of pity," Sarah said. "You don''t have any reasons to love me."


    "I see¡­ Then consider this: how would you feel if someone who hated you for your past actions still found room in their heart to forgive and even love you?" Billy asked. "How would you feel if that someone despite watching you get married, still watched you from the sidelines while they still loved you, but they backed away in order not to destroy their happiness? How would you feel if that someone decided that it was better for them to move to very far away in order to deal with the sadness by themselves and to prevent them from bothering you with their feelings?"


    Sarah had a hard time answering that because she was in that position. Over time, she came to love Billy, but it was hard for her to do anything because of their past. Despite the fact that he got married, she did her best not to let her feelings get in the way. Ultimately, when she realized that perhaps it was toote, she decided to leave the group and try to move on with her life.


    "Well¡­" Sarah said.


    "Well¡­ What?" Billy asked.


    "I guess¡­ I would pity them a bit," Sarah said.


    "You want to be pitied? That is quite the weird fetish," Billy said. "Just say what would you do, even if the answer is conven to you, it doesn''t matter."


    "... I would try to find in my heart room to love them back," Sarah said after a long sigh.


    "See? It doesn''t hurt to be honest," Billy said while patting her. "Unlike you who are quite troublesome with that stuff, I am a lot more simple. I don''t have to find room in my heart to love you, because I already do. Do you want to be part of my family, Sarah?"


    "I want it¡­ if it isn''t much trouble," Sarah replied, looking a bit embarrassed.


    Billy sighed. He never thought that Sarah would be such a pain in the ass when ites to her feelings. Regardless, Billy approached her and touched her chin gently before kissing her. Although she was slightly surprised, she was all smiles after that.


    "Well, we have things to prepare now," Billy said. "Better spread the news about the ceremony before a weird rumor starts to spread."


    "Yes, thank you, Billy," Sarah said.


    "Really¡­ I am having a hard time adjusting to this new expression of yours," Billy said. "But it isn''t bad at all."


    "What is that supposed to mean¡­" Sarah said while pouting.


    Soon after, Billy went to talk with his wives, and they looked relieved. They thought that Billy would reject her. Lily also congratted her. As for Alexander, he stayed congratted Sarah, but he punched Billy''s side for a while. He didn''t put much strength, but it was annoying.

 Chapter 482 Time (9)

    <h4>Chapter 482 Time (9)</h4>


    One month after that, they had the ceremony back in their hometown. Despite Sarah''s worries, everyone was treating her nicely, but Billy was getting punched on his sides¡­ Again, there was no strength behind them, but all the guys were punching him. Sometimes they came three or four times to do that.


    "It is tough to be so popr," Billy said.


    "Joke around as much as you want, but you deserve at least this much," Drew said. "While I am proud of you for having three beautiful wives, you surely can understand that as a man, I can''t forgive things like this. Do you want to kill us of jealously?"


    "I suppose that is unavoidable," Billy said.


    After he returned to his old home, Billy got an earful from his mother to the point that they were throbbing a bit still. It was a bit unfair that they were all being nice to Sarah and being harsh toward him, but again, Billy could shrug at that. In any case, that night, Billy met for the first time Sarah''s rtives. They were quite ordinary, so Billy had never heard of them before.


    During thatst month, Sarah moved to Billy''s house, but she decided to keep her distance until the ceremony. At first, nothing major happened, but Hector was a bit guarded of Sarah, even though she was a familiar face. Still, after just two weeks, he treated her better than he treated Billy. That was truly sad¡­


    Billy thought that Sarah would return to be that woman who was hard to read after the ceremony, but that didn''t happen. She stayed more true to herself¡­ At least when they were at home. When she received visitors like her students, she showed her serious persona. Billy thought that it was fine since she probably wanted to be looked up like the reliable older sister.


    One month after the ceremony, Billy noticed some signs of pregnancy in Sarah. That was fast¡­ But it was only natural since they did it every day like rabbits in heat. Regardless, he confirmed that she was pregnant. Thosest two months passed rather fast and anticlimactically, so Billy was rather surprised.


    "Do you want to name the child?" Sarah asked


    "... Maybe you should pick the name this time, I will pick the name of the others," Billy replied. "So, this kid is the one who is going to surpass me in terms of magic powers, huh."


    "Are you scared of losing your position at the top?" Sarah asked. "Not scared¡­ I would feel a bit pissed if some stranger managed to surpass me, but not my kids."


    "I guess that is just like you," Sarah said.


    The third kid was about to arrive¡­ Come to think of it, Billy was already twenty-two, and Hector and Christina were already three. Time passed really fast, and Billy already was a full-fledged father¡­ He was stillcking in many points, but he surpassed by arge margin his old self.


    With the addition of one extra family member and another one that would arrive in a few months, things to be even more lively inside Billy''s home. Since she didn''t have to leave anymore, Sarah felt like she had to get rid of the weight on her shoulders, and she seemed more rxed. Still, tried to show that cold facade now and then, but after showing her other side so many times, it was easy to make that crumble. His personal life made a lot of progress in these two months, but the other aspects of his life were quite stagnated.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­ until I learn the shadow clone technique, I won''t be able to make progress in all areas of my life that easily," Billy thought.


    On the other hand, Billy''s business improved a bit. He got a few more underlings, and his underground garden was about to beplete. However, the spies didn''t have anything out of ce to report. The world was as peaceful as it could be.


    "I don''t like this¡­" Billy thought while reading all the recent reports.


    The spies finally had reached other states that weren''t just a few weeks away, so that felt weird. Billy gave them the job to inform him of possible threats faster than anything else, and yet¡­ After a long sigh, Billy pped his face a few times to change his mood.


    "Let''s just be happy for what I have now, whatever happens in the future, I will deal with," Billy muttered, and then he left his underground arena.


    When Billy reached the garden, he found quite the scene. His wives were meditating and trying to master Destructive Aura, and as if that wasn''t weird enough since they were together, Hector and Christina were also meditating¡­ the skill was active and everything. Still, when Billy approached, he noticed that they had fallen asleep since that was boring.


    "Well, to keep the skill active while they sleep, they still have quite the talent for their age¡­" Billy thought, and then suddenly, he felt an electric current on his back.


    Billy frowned since he didn''t feel any presence or mana attacking him, but it certainly felt that was the case¡­ Billy checked the area, but he didn''t feel any traces of mana. Maybe it had been his imagination. However, it also felt like an evil omen¡­ In the end, Billy returned to the underground and waited there for some news.


    As Billy had predicted, it didn''t take long for him to receive messages, and much to his annoyance and surprise, they all came at the same time and from troublesome areas¡­ The messages were exactly what Billy had expected, the titans had awakened again, and they were spawning monsters. In the south, East and North.


    "Give me a break¡­ I don''t have time for this," Billy said. "Why do these motherfuckrs keep going all the time and don''t give me a few years of peace?"


    Billy could curse as much as he wanted, but nothing would change the fact that a new problem had arisen. So, instead ofining, he decided to think of the options that he had. The titan in the east was the Earth titan, and the creature was like two states away from the barbarians. That was probably where Billy should hear¡­

 Chapter 483 Closure (1)

    <h4>Chapter 483 Closure (1)</h4>


    The wind titan was two states north of the temple city and Billy''s new friends. Thest titan¡­ The ice titan was one state away from the samurai state¡­ And that was really bad. That was probably the best ce for Billy to find documents that mention the past, but if thatnd is destroyed. Still, he couldn''t abandon his friends. Things gotplicated and Billy didn''t know what was the best course of action, but he eventually calmed down and found his answer.


    "Let''s write to Icarus and Lucyna¡­" Billy decided.


    Billy wondered if he should alert his wives. The timing of that incident couldn''t be worse since Sarah had just gotten pregnant. Letting her fight a titan was too risky, even though her condition still was perfectly fine. Still, eventually, they would hear about the titans and the fact that Billy kept the information hidden from them. There was no other option¡­ he had to inform them.


    "So those things are back¡­ Why now¡­" Kate said while biting her nails.


    "Don''t worry about me. We can do this if we work together," Sarah said. "My condition still is fine, and if the creatures behave the same as before, then I can fight from a distance without worry."


    "Things aren''t that simple¡­ Even if they behave the same as before, it will be just an endless circle of fighting with monsters," Billy said. "We need to deal with the Guardians, or we might as well fight their minions forever while they slowly change the world with their powers."


    "Just staying still won''t help, though," Natalie said. "We need to act fast to prevent their numbers from growing beyond the point of where we can do anything."


    Natalie had a point¡­ Still, splitting the group won''t be easy. As far as he was concerned, only his group, Icarus and Lucyna, could make a difference against the tirans that can produce enemies endlessly. So, they will have to split in three¡­ The best option would be for Kate, Natalie, Sarah, Lily, and Alexander to go and help the barbarians.


    Meanwhile, Lucyna and Icarus would deal with the wind titan. While Billy heads south and deals with the ice titan. All groups would be in trouble since the girls wouldn''t have someone to take the titan head-on, Icarus and Lucyna would have to show their powers to others, and Billy will have to work with people he didn''t know. A single thing off¡­ What was truly annoying was that the trips where they had to leave the kids behind were happening too often¡­


    "Billy, it can''t be helped," Kate said. "Let''s do our best in order not to regret itter. We will split into three groups and¡­"


    "No¡­ We will split into two groups," Billy said. "I will send the that fast guy to the North. He has some friends that can help him."


    "Ah, that guy¡­ you kept contact with him?" Kate said while frowning.


    "He shows up from time to time to get my pills. I don''t like him, so I don''t see him often," Billy replied.


    Not all that was a lie, but Billy still felt like shit. He wished that he coulde up clean, but it was a risk that he didn''t want to take. He would rather choose to feel like shit rather than make his wives feel troubled. In the end, things were decided the way Billy had predicted. He would go south, his friends were going west, and while they were preparing their things, Icarus and Lucyna showed up at his door.


    "Is that true? I didn''t know you have an informationwork like that," Icarus said.


    "It is. We are preparing to move now," Billy replied. "The only area that is free in the North. Since Cegia state lost the summoner, they will have a hard time organizing themselves."


    "I see, so you are going to check the samuraind," Icarus said. "I suppose letting thatndfall wouldn''t be good for us."


    "Anything that we should know about the titans?" Lucyna asked.


    Billy wondered what he should tell¡­ Hiding from them that they could get some power-ups would be a waste of time since they were going to kill the titan. So, he decided to tell them that.


    "If people like us kill them, you will gain a portion of their power. If you get too close, they will awaken and join the fight," Billy replied. "You probably can use their spawns to grind some levels, but the more they stay alive, the more they will change the environment to a way that will favor them."


    "I see¡­ This is a rage against time through and through," Lucyna said. "We should get going. Good luck."


    Billy nodded and went to finish his own preparations¡­ In the end, he also had to bring his parents to his house to look after the kids. After that happening so many times, he couldn''t help but bow to them and say that he was sorry¡­ it almost felt like he was neglecting his kids.


    "Don''t worry about that, dear," Cami said. "We are a big family for moments like these."


    "Yes, thank you," Billy said.


    "Just be careful out there, but knowing you, I am sure that you will be fine," Drew said. "In any case, I am d that Samara and Samuel aren''t here. Otherwise, they would want to go too."


    "If something happens, you can go underground and use the magic cart," Billy said. "There is plenty of fuel there."


    "Are you going on foot? Even if you have that technique¡­" Drew said.


    "I am going on foot, but the others will use something else. Want to see it?" Billy asked.


    At first, his parents didn''t get the magic aircraft, but then they opened their mouths wide open when they saw it flying. He had taught the girls how to use it, so it would be fine. The vehicle also could move faster than the cart¡­

 Chapter 484 Closure (2)

    <h4>Chapter 484 Closure (2)</h4>


    "Remember, your job is to buy time," Billy said. "Focus on damaging control until I finish things in the south. I will try to be quick, but it is hard to say when I will be able to defeat a monster like that."


    "Well, you wouldn''t be a regr human if you could defeat a titan fast," Alexander said. "Still, don''t get carried away. Maybe we will be the ones who will finish things first and thene to help."


    "Keep dreaming¡­ and you¡­ all of you need to stay alive no matter what, but you can''t get even scratched," Billy said.


    "I will do my best," Sarah said. "Try not to overextend yourself."


    Billy nodded, and then he left the area using sh. He wished that he had continued his tunnels more seriously for that kind of situation. Still, he slowed down when he finished the magic aircraft. Still, there was no reason to cry over the spilled milk.


    This time, Billy headed in a straight line toward the coast because it would be faster that way. There won''t be any obstacles, and he will have a clearer view of the path ahead. It didn''t take long for Billy to reach the coast, and then he put his n in motion. Perhaps it would have been better if he had summoned a monster that could fly at supersonic speeds. Still, it was hard to imagine such a monster being useful in battle when their sole purpose was mobility.


    Regardless, thanks to his n, Billy crossed Grecity and Monaris''s state on that very same day. Once he reached Korpal state, where he and the others caused some ruckus, he noticed that something was wrong¡­ even though it was midafternoon, a chilly breeze could be felt¡­ it was quite weird given that the state was a tropical one, and he was close to the sea.


    "They already are affecting the world even to this point?" Billy asked and then clicked his tongue.


    That was bad¡­ ording to what Icarus said, Billy must be three thousand kilometers away from where the titan stopped to rest. Even if its minions began to move, they couldn''t have moved more than a few dozen kilometers in a single day. Regardless, that changes a few things, but Billy had to keep going. Hopefully, the samurai state won''t be a frozennd once he gets there.


    Billy moved even throughout the night, so he managed to arrive at his destination on the morning of the next day. Things weren''t as bad as they could be, but the whole state was enduring a pretty strong snowstorm. The snow was starting to pile up, so Billy had a hard time using sh. Not to mention, there was a massive cyclone in the distance. One that couldn''t move but that had tons of mana in it¡­ Billy didn''t have to be a genius to understand that the titan was right in the middle of it.


    "To use such a thing as a shield¡­ I did well in training my cold Resistance in thest few months," Billy thought.


    In any case, to think that Billy wouldn''t find any post near the borders¡­ There were no signs of travelers either. Come to think of it, Lucyna should have known a thing or two about this ce, but she never mentioned it, and Billy forgot to ask about it. In any case, it seemed that thend was naturally cold all year, but it was hard to say if the snow wasmon¡­


    Regardless, Billy began to run since he couldn''t use sh due to the snow. It would be different if he could use one of those Aura skills that the summoner showed, but the monsters he summoned didn''t have that kind of skill¡­ Billy made a mental note to do thatter. Still, even with his running speed, Billy was quite fast, so it didn''t take long for him to find a vige. It was a bit different from the other ones Billy had seen. Some houses had nk walls to mark their backyards. Some people were outside moving the snow, but the vast majority were riding the snow in their homes.


    Billy decided to ignore it and look for a big city near that massive cyclone. He probably won''t need a map since he is bound to find people in such a ce. In any case, the temperature began to decrease quite a bit the more Billy headed south. He thought that his training would be enough, but it seemed that he was wrong. Not to mention, his armor didn''t have leather parts in the interior, so the metal was getting colder and bothering his skin.


    "I used half of my mana using sh¡­ I suppose I can use some buffs to increase my defense against cold¡­ I will have to fight many monsters soon, after all," Billy thought.


    In the end, that decision saved Billy''s life since the area got colder and the wind was more than a little bit troublesome. He could tell that fighting in such a weather would truly be a pain in the ass. While enduring the cold, the hunger, and the thirst, Billy kept moving, and he passed by many towns and cities. Some of them were still moving soldiers and supplies down south, but it was kind of hard for them to move when the snow was already knee-deep. Billy considered summoning a fire golem, but he didn''t want to make himself known yet. That was why he was moving far away from the roads and the cities.


    Although Billy didn''t see much since most cities were walled, he managed to see some buildings that had that retro style of Japanese buildings. Billy didn''t know if that had a name. Still, he found it weird for a reincarnated to go as far as to spread the way the houses and buildings were made from their home. While Billy was making some vehicles, he wasn''t spreading their knowledge¡­ Spreading the culture of his world just for the sake of doing it also seemed wrong¡­

 Chapter 485 Closure (3)

    <h4>Chapter 485 Closure (3)</h4>


    At the end of that day, Billy finally reached the area where the snow cyclone was pretty close. There was arge city nearby, and that ce was also being attacked by countless ice Golems. Thanks to the walls of the ce, the soldiers armed with katanas were putting up a good fight, but it was obvious that they would soon lose. The enemies were stronger than the fire golems had fought and because of the weather, their power increased as well.


    Ice Golem- Lv 180


    HP: 1550/ 1550


    MP: 1550/ 1550


    SP: 550/550


    Strength: 455


    Speed: 70


    Magic: 455


    Endurance: 650


    Dexterity: 130


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Cold Charge Lv 70, Cold Field Lv 70


    Spells: Ice Bullet Lv 120, Ice Wall Lv 85,


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 300, Earth Resistance Lv 78, Heat Resistance Lv 68, Fire Resistance Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00


    "Since it is getting dark, I should this chance to fight the Golems without being bothered by them and see how things will proceed," Billy thought. "I manage to make a difference this way. I will be able to fight alone instead of working with them."


    That was probably for the best since Billy didn''t want to answer possible annoying questions. In any case, Billy decided to circle around the area to fight in a ce where he wouldn''t be seen by the people of the city. Still, the more he moved away, the colder it got, and the snow also was much deeper. Still, since there were several obstacles around the way, like snow hills and trees, Billy was confident that he wouldn''t be noticed if he yed his hands right. So, when numerous ice Golems charged toward him, he melted them all while mimicking methrowers with both his hands. He also melted the snow and created an area around him that wouldn''t be so difficult for him to fight in.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Fire Creation obtained 250 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Fire Creation obtained 250 experience points.


    ¡­


    "They are a lot stronger than the fire Golems. That is why they still give me quite a lot of experience¡­ It must be because the ice titan destroyed one state before taking a nap of a few months," Billy thought.


    Using fire Creation for a while, Billy freed the area from the snow. Fortunately, the steam that he created was pulled in by the ice cyclone. So, he didn''t raise any signs for the people of that city. Nevertheless, he eventually stopped because he was running low on mana. Using magic powerful enough to kill those creatures and some extra to keep himself warm was quickly draining his pool. So, he drew his spear and prepared for the real fight.


    "I was nning to use this only against real threats, not against their minions¡­ But I don''t have time to deal with you shitheads," Billy said and then swung his spear when three ice Golems jumped toward him.


    With a single motion of his spear, Billy beheaded them. He also destroyed their core without feeling much Resistance. Thanks to that, Billy finally had the chance to see their loot. It was basically the ice version of the sphere that he got from the fire Golems¡­ It could be useful in the future, so Billy decided to store them underground and get themter.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 250 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 250 experience points.


    ¡­


    The Diamond ive could only be defined in one way¡­ Broken. It was too powerful. Even if the ice Golems couldn''t resist even when Billy tried to cut them down from head to toe. Still, that was exactly what Billy needed in order to prevent the fight fromsting for far too long.


    Billy killed hundreds of ice Golems before the area gotpletely dark due to the fact that it was night and the sky was as cloudy as it could be. Still, the number of enemies never stoppeding. Billy could deal with them because he could feel their presence, but he couldn''t help but feel that something was off. Their numbers were too high considering that the titan just woke up three days ago. Also, they had long-ranged attacks, but they never used them¡­


    "Son of a bitch¡­" Billy said when he realized what was going on.


    Billy already knew that the titan would try to spread its territory. Making everything be covered in ice and snow certainly would help the ice titan. With that in mind, making the ice Golems die would help them achieve that goal faster. Their bodies would freeze the area, and even if Billy melts their body, the water will return to the ice cyclone and power it up¡­


    "Now what?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully while he used Light Spear to destroy the heads of some of the Golems.


    Billy could think of a few options. He could bury the bodies, and that would prevent them from decreasing the temperature even further since he was already draining most of the mana from their bodies thanks to Spirtiual core. He also could try to explode the tornado. It wasn''t impossible. He just had to use a lot of mana and fire magic to create something akin to a nuclear explosion. However, that would damage the state, and the nearest city probably would bepletely annihted. The next option was to try to amass the cold and control it, not to help the ice titan. Still, the third option was unlikely since the titan had far more magic power and mana, and the creature was focused solely on that.


    "I guess the First option is the only one possible¡­ It will make me waste a lot of time, though," Billy said and then sighed.


    At that rate, Billy already could see that he would have to rely on the people of that state. Still, didn''t want to waste time building a good rtionship with them now.

 Chapter 486 Closure (4)

    <h4>Chapter 486 Closure (4)</h4>


    Billy never thought that his Earth magic would be used to bury monsters. Still, all that work that he did making tunnels helped him a little bit when making a massive pit to bury all the ice Golems that attacked him throughout the night. Unfortunately, since the monsters were five meters tall and two wide, they upied quite a bit of space, so the pit that Billy created got filled right away, even though it was four hundred meters deep¡­ Still, things were improving little by little, so he didn''t have to stop or slow down with that n, he just had to keep going.


    "Yes¡­ There is no other way," Billy thought while he was watching the area getting a bit clear.


    The sun was rising, even though there was no sign of it in the sky. Regardless, Billy decided to move away from the battlefield and take a quick nap. It had been three days since he slept, and he was also starting to get grumpy¡­


    After sleeping for two hours, Billy felt a bit refreshed, even though he literally slept in a hole that only had two small bifurcations that let air enter. After that, he approached the city and saw the Golems relentlessly attacking the ce. He approached while walking, and no one noticed that. They were too busy with the monsters¡­


    In any case, Billy frowned when he approached and saw the soldiers using katanas, naginata, and those sets of armor that samurai used back in the day¡­ It almost looked like Japan was isekaied to another world. Billy thought that such a name would be good for a book. Regardless, he wondered why the reincarnated that founded that state would go that far to spread his culture¡­ Nevertheless, Billy forgot about that and used his mes to melt the Golems around alongside the snow. While that would cause problemster, it was necessary for the next step of his ns.


    The soldiers finally noticed Billy, and they didn''t know how to react when someone just helped them since he used weird magic. Still, it was clear that he wasn''t an enemy since he could have burned monsters and soldiers alike.


    "Move away, please, even from a distance the mes can damage you guys," Billy said. "Call yourmander, I am here to help and I need to discuss things with them."


    Again, they didn''t know how to respond to that. Fortunately, Billy heard them whispering, and he could understand their words, so they didn''t speak anothernguage.


    As if they were broken robots, the ice golems kept charging at Billy, and he melted their heads with Fireballs. The soldiers finally had some room to breathe, and thanks to that, their heads cleared a bit, and one of them decided to call theirmander.


    "My name is Sei, I am themander of the southern wall of our capital," A tall man suddenly appeared and said.


    Although his name certainly sounded Japanese, Sei didn''t look even one bit like one. Billy realized that it would be weird if a single person managed to change the gic makeup of the people of an entire state. Even if they had a harem with dozens of women. Regardless, Sei was carrying a katana on his back, but he was holding a naginata as well. He had ck hair and deep brown eyes, and Billy could see a lot of concern in them. The concern of the monsters and of the stranger that just arrived.


    "My name is Billy, and I am here to help," Billy said. "Do your people need help to deal with this?" Billy asked.


    Billy knew that things might getplicated for himter if hey about his name. Besides, he was passed the point where he could hide his identity. He wasn''t being stealthy, and he wasn''t hiding his face, not like he could wear a helmet in that weather.


    "... We certainly need," Sei said while he watched the ice Golems having their heads being melted by a single attack. "However, why would you help us? You aren''t from here, clearly."


    Billy didn''t see anyone with green eyes and tanned skin among the the samurai, so he clearly looked out of ce. Also, even though his ive looked like a naginata a bit, his was clearly more powerful, even though he was hiding with a piece of clothing.


    "I know that this type of creature will eventually grow immensely more powerful if it is left alone, so this is a problem that needs to be dealt with as soon as possible," Billy exined. "You should know that the ice titan destroyed your neighboring state and its power was weaker by them."


    Sei nodded. He could tell that Billy had faced another of those titans. While it was hard to believe, he also heard that the fire titan had been killed before it was able to destroy the state it appeared


    "Look at this," Billy said and then melted an ice golem with a bigger fireball. "When they die like this, the cyclone absorbs the water from their bodies and I believe it also grows in power. Defeating them regrly won''t work either since the bodies can also freeze the area¡­ I can see many corpses of them around. Are those hills piles of them?"


    "Yes¡­ we didn''t think that they would affect us like this, but it seems that their presences alone are also decreasing the temperature," Sei said. "That also helps the cyclone¡­"


    Sei bit his lips in exasperation. They couldn''t even say that they were dying the unavoidable at that rate¡­ they were wasting time. Still, Billy wouldn''t havee to work with them if there was nothing that they couldn''t do.


    "I will clear the area from the snow and ice, meanwhile, your people will have to dig roles to bury the bodies of the ice golems, right now, that is the only thing we can do to stop the enemy," Billy dered.

 Chapter 487 Closure (7)

    <h4>Chapter 487 Closure (7)</h4>


    "I will apologize in advance just in case," Sei said.


    "Ah, those types, huh," Billy said. "Well, I will just approach the monsters more in order to avoid them. If someone asks who I am, just say that I am a traveling mercenary or something."


    "I never heard of mercenaries that use magic," Sei said.


    Billy ignored thement and approached the monsters. While that situation was annoying, he also would have more chances to summon the moles, so it was fine. Regardless, another ck-haired guy wearing green armor showed up alongside some underlings. Even from far away, Billy could tell by the annoyed expression on his face that he was the type that makes people feelpelled to kick his balls.


    "I heard some weird reports during the day, Lord Sei," the green armored guy said. "It seems that someone really showed up to save your ass."


    "Lord Ruyguin¡­ A wandering warrior that heard about the beast came to help us, at the cost of a decent sum in money," Sei said, trying to hide his displeasure.


    Billy barely heard that, but he clicked his tongue since he didn''t have money, and that dumbass was making him sound like worse than a mercenary. In any case, Billy had just a pretty good idea. He didn''t have the need until now, but he decided to amplify his hearing. Fortunately, he just had to concentrate some mana on the right spot.


    You learned Enhanced Hearing.


    "That fast?" Ryuguin asked while frowning. "Isn''t it weird that someone like that would be in our state? He can even¡­ Use mystic artes?"


    Billy heard that¡­ For whatever reason, the people from that state are called magic mystic arts. It was kind of silly, but it also seemed a bit weird. The annoying guy didn''t look that surprised, after all. After thinking for a while, Billy realized that those two armor was almost identical, but Sei''s was brown. Maybe that guy was also amander of another part of the wall¡­ The obvious exnation was that Ryuguin was waiting for Sei to die and take his position and soldiers.


    Putting that aside, Billy decided to ignore their conversation. Nothing good wille if he gets involved in the politics of that state. He even avoided such problems in even Hiloh state. When ites to problems in his territories, they only happen once every several months. When the people there saw how pissed he got from doing that kind of thing, they decided to behave.


    In any case, that incident made Billy realize that he still had a lot of room to learn new skills. Enhancing his senses was rtively easy, but he couldn''t tell how they were going to help him in battle. Hearing and vision should be enough since he already had those¡­ As for smell and taste¡­ It was hard to imagine. Instead of locating an enemy through their smell, it would be easier to just use his eyes and ears. Regardless, it has been a while since Billy came up with a new skill, even though he often thought about them.


    "Sorry about that," Sei said after he approached. "As expected, you drew the attention of someone troublesome, and he probably will send someone to keep an eye on you."


    "Nevermind that, I won''t show anything to him or anyone else aside from what I already did," Billy said. "In any case, it seems that we can move a bit more toward the cyclone, you should tell your men to stop digging near the walls and start other holes around here."


    "Is that so¡­ I will do that," Sei said. "For how long can you keep going like this?"


    "I will fight until midnight and then start over during the morning, I believe I gave enough time for your soldiers to rest," Billy said.


    "Plenty, we will make sure to keep advancing instead of just holding our ground," Sei said.


    Sei - Lv 167


    HP: 1333/ 1333


    MP: 155/ 155


    SP: 450/ 450


    Strength: 373


    Speed: 245


    Magic: 44


    Endurance: 133


    Dexterity: 88


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Severe de Lv 45, Durandal Lv 76


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 89, Swordsmanship Lv 111, Fire Resistance Lv 33, Cold Resistance Lv 93, Wind Resistance Win23, Pain Resistance Lv 91, Heroic Swordsmanship Lv 97, Heroic Swordsmanship Lv 65, Spearmanship all 89


    Skill Points: 00


    Although he said that he was going to sleep, Billy wanted to watch the samurai fight for a while. Sei had two skills that Billy truly wanted to see in action in order to learn it, but since they were skills instead of magic, perhaps he would have to work a bit harder to learn them. Also, it was kind of amazing that they could use Durandal. It was probably a technique that the reincarnated guy who changed everything in that state passed down.


    "I suppose it is only natural¡­ The enemies are spawning once every four seconds, so they would need to have some skills in order to repel dozens of thousands every day," Billy thought.


    Instead of money, Billy wanted to learn those techniques. Still, even though he analyzed them, he didn''t get any clue as to how he could learn them.


    Severe de: a sword sh that is able to ignore the defense of the enemy or even objects. It ignores their defense by one point per level.


    Heroic Spearmanship: while using a spear and simr weapons, you can cause five more points of damage per level.


    Requirements: Spearmanhip Lv 50, Strenght 50, Speed 50


    While some might think that Billy didn''t need any more raw power since he could cut steel while using the Diamond ive, there was no such a thing as too much power in Billy''s dictionary. Still, his tribe had been training with the spear for so long that even Billy himself had been training with it for two decades¡­ Howe he never reached the next level with Spearmanship? Maybe he was missing something, but it was hard to say what¡­

 Chapter 488 Closure (6)

    <h4>Chapter 488 Closure (6)</h4>


    In the end, Billy did what Sei told him in order to obtain his trust. He headed toward the nearest barrack of the wall, and then someone bought him a very spicy soup. He got lucky since he asked for that, and hot soup was something they used to eat a lot due to the cold of the region. Even without the ice titan, it seemed that the region was cold during the whole year, and the temperature varied from ten Celsius degrees to minus five. The temperature decreased a bit more thanks to the ice golems, but it wasn''t at a speed that his cold resistance couldn''t keep up with. If things get more dire, he can always use his powers.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    In any case, after filling his belly and getting rid of the cold for a while, Billy returned to the front lines and then nodded when more soldiers were working on the holes. Still, the number of Golems had increased, and they were closed again. That was something that he had expected would happen, though. Still, he had confirmed while he was eating that the moles were working rtively well, so it was fine.


    "I had heard that a new group of people suddenly intervened in a war between states and then they became their allies. After showing that they could use magic, they began to teach others," Sei suddenly said. "Do you belong that group?"


    "It is quite surprising that such an urate rumor traveled this far¡­" Billy said. "Yes, I am one of them. Still, for many reasons, I can''t give more details. Surely you can understand why."


    "Yes¡­" Sei replied while frowning since it seemed that Billy could use his magic indefinitely.


    "I heard a few things about this state, but only the very basic," Billy said. "I don''t even know the name and how are things around here."


    "This is the Meido state,nd of the warriors called samurai," Sei said. "We aren''t much open to other states, so it isn''t surprising that you don''t know much about us. We know a lot about our history, so the fact that we try to avoid problems that happened in the past makes our neighbors see us as a cold-hearted."


    Billy liked to hear that they knew about their past. Most likely, the reincarnated individual who changed the culture of that state so much probably decided to do a lot of research and also made others do the same while they registered their history. His chances of learning about the past were increasing quite a bit. Still, considering what Sei told him before, Billy had to be careful in order not to draw suspicion to himself.


    "My apologies for asking this, but you came from your homnd quite fast," Sei said. "Not even our neighbors would have known about the awakening of the ice beast so fast."


    "I know of this because the others also have awakened at the same time," Billy said. "I also came up with a way to travel faster than usual, since he was fully aware of the inconveniences of traveling for weeks."


    "I see¡­Putting that aside, did youe here because you received orders from the leader of your state?" Sei asked.


    "Ah¡­ I knew that I had forgotten something," Billy said and then facepalmed. "As soon as I heard of this, I made the arrangements toe without informing him. My parents will probably inform him, but I guess this was a blunder."


    "Perhaps this is for the best, while some won''t believe that, it will be better if some know that you came on your own volition," Sei said. "Owing favors to other states it is something quiteplicated, but rewarding individuals alone is easy."


    "I thought that you were someone with a military background, but it seems that your also is involved in other aspects of this state," Billy said.


    "My family is one of the most important here, so we get tangled in this kind of situation pretty often, even though we are mostly warriors at heart," Sei said. "What about you?"


    "I was born in a secluded vige in which the inhabitants had to risk their lives to eat because of monsters and the attacks of other tribes," Billy said.


    "Is that so¡­ You don''t look like someone that wild to me," Sei said. "They still refer to tribes like yours as wildlings, right?"


    "I don''t hear very often, but I guess so," Billy said. "Still, that isn''t a bad title. Being called barbarians seems worse, but those guys take pride in that."


    "Ah¡­ Two years ago, I also heard that a foreigner won the barbarians tournament," Sei said. "You couldn''t be¡­"


    "The sky sure is cloudy today, huh," Billy said.


    A lot of rumors about him were circling around. Still, he was also using his spies to pick up weird rumors that might involve his family. Until now, Billy only picked minor stuff like how some guys were jealous of him for having more than one wife. Still, it was kind of surprising that there weren''t many bad rumors considering that Billy fought in many wars and killed many people. Perhaps it was a result of him not getting ahead of himself and not striving for world domination or something.


    Putting that aside, the group managed to defeat many ice Golems during the day and buried arge number as well. Thanks to it, the city''s people noticed that the temperature didn''t decrease as it had during the other days. The snow cyclone also didn''t grow in power and size either, so they came to realize that Billy told them the truth and then began to rx more in his presence. Things usually get pretty hard at night, but maybe this time, they would have some room to breathe. Still, Sei sighed profoundly when he saw a troublesome group approaching anding from the city¡­

 Chapter 489 Closure (7)

    <h4>Chapter 489 Closure (7)</h4>


    "I will apologize in advance just in case," Sei said.


    "Ah, those types, huh," Billy said. "Well, I will just approach the monsters more in order to avoid them. If someone asks who I am, just say that I am a traveling mercenary or something."


    "I never heard of mercenaries that use magic," Sei said.


    Billy ignored thement and approached the monsters. While that situation was annoying, he also would have more chances to summon the moles, so it was fine. Regardless, another ck-haired guy wearing green armor showed up alongside some underlings. Even from far away, Billy could tell by the annoyed expression on his face that he was the type that makes people feelpelled to kick his balls.


    "I heard some weird reports during the day, Lord Sei," the green armored guy said. "It seems that someone really showed up to save your ass."


    "Lord Ruyguin¡­ A wandering warrior that heard about the beast came to help us, at the cost of a decent sum in money," Sei said, trying to hide his displeasure.


    Billy barely heard that, but he clicked his tongue since he didn''t have money, and that dumbass was making him sound like worse than a mercenary. In any case, Billy had just a pretty good idea. He didn''t have the need until now, but he decided to amplify his hearing. Fortunately, he just had to concentrate some mana on the right spot.


    You learned Enhanced Hearing.


    "That fast?" Ryuguin asked while frowning. "Isn''t it weird that someone like that would be in our state? He can even¡­ Use mystic artes?"


    Billy heard that¡­ For whatever reason, the people from that state are called magic mystic arts. It was kind of silly, but it also seemed a bit weird. The annoying guy didn''t look that surprised, after all. After thinking for a while, Billy realized that those two armor was almost identical, but Sei''s was brown. Maybe that guy was also amander of another part of the wall¡­ The obvious exnation was that Ryuguin was waiting for Sei to die and take his position and soldiers.


    Putting that aside, Billy decided to ignore their conversation. Nothing good wille if he gets involved in the politics of that state. He even avoided such problems in even Hiloh state. When ites to problems in his territories, they only happen once every several months. When the people there saw how pissed he got from doing that kind of thing, they decided to behave.


    In any case, that incident made Billy realize that he still had a lot of room to learn new skills. Enhancing his senses was rtively easy, but he couldn''t tell how they were going to help him in battle. Hearing and vision should be enough since he already had those¡­ As for smell and taste¡­ It was hard to imagine. Instead of locating an enemy through their smell, it would be easier to just use his eyes and ears. Regardless, it has been a while since Billy came up with a new skill, even though he often thought about them.


    "Sorry about that," Sei said after he approached. "As expected, you drew the attention of someone troublesome, and he probably will send someone to keep an eye on you."


    "Nevermind that, I won''t show anything to him or anyone else aside from what I already did," Billy said. "In any case, it seems that we can move a bit more toward the cyclone, you should tell your men to stop digging near the walls and start other holes around here."


    "Is that so¡­ I will do that," Sei said. "For how long can you keep going like this?"


    "I will fight until midnight and then start over during the morning, I believe I gave enough time for your soldiers to rest," Billy said.


    "Plenty, we will make sure to keep advancing instead of just holding our ground," Sei said.


    Sei - Lv 167


    HP: 1333/ 1333


    MP: 155/ 155


    SP: 450/ 450


    Strength: 373


    Speed: 245


    Magic: 44


    Endurance: 133


    Dexterity: 88


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Severe de Lv 45, Durandal Lv 76


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 89, Swordsmanship Lv 111, Fire Resistance Lv 33, Cold Resistance Lv 93, Wind Resistance Win23, Pain Resistance Lv 91, Heroic Swordsmanship Lv 97, Heroic Swordsmanship Lv 65, Spearmanship all 89


    Skill Points: 00


    Although he said that he was going to sleep, Billy wanted to watch the samurai fight for a while. Sei had two skills that Billy truly wanted to see in action in order to learn it, but since they were skills instead of magic, perhaps he would have to work a bit harder to learn them. Also, it was kind of amazing that they could use Durandal. It was probably a technique that the reincarnated guy who changed everything in that state passed down.


    "I suppose it is only natural¡­ The enemies are spawning once every four seconds, so they would need to have some skills in order to repel dozens of thousands every day," Billy thought.


    Instead of money, Billy wanted to learn those techniques. Still, even though he analyzed them, he didn''t get any clue as to how he could learn them.


    Severe de: a sword sh that is able to ignore the defense of the enemy or even objects. It ignores their defense by one point per level.


    Heroic Spearmanship: while using a spear and simr weapons, you can cause five more points of damage per level.


    Requirements: Spearmanhip Lv 50, Strenght 50, Speed 50


    While some might think that Billy didn''t need any more raw power since he could cut steel while using the Diamond ive, there was no such a thing as too much power in Billy''s dictionary. Still, his tribe had been training with the spear for so long that even Billy himself had been training with it for two decades¡­ Howe he never reached the next level with Spearmanship? Maybe he was missing something, but it was hard to say what¡­

 Chapter 490 Closure (8)

    <h4>Chapter 490 Closure (8)</h4>


    Around midnight as promised, Billy retreated from the battlefield, and a lot of samurai stepped forward to take his ce. Sei was one of them, so it seemed that Billy would have his chance to learn a thing or two. While ignoring the eyes of some soldiers, Billy saw the battle taking ce. Instead of moving as a group, the samurai fought the monsters in one on one fights. At first, he saw them only moving and sidestepping in order to dodge the monster''s attacks. Still, eventually, they began to swing their spears, and they began to cut the head of the beast. A single strike wasn''t enough, but three were¡­ It was weird, though. The attacks weren''t that consecutive, but they stillnded with precise uracy. Also¡­ Most of them attacked when the monster showed a certain motion, but that varied from samurai to samurai. Some attacked when the Golems were finishing a big move, and others attacked before they started a quick one¡­


    "Something seems weird¡­" Billy thought.


    Every single samurai never missed. All of their strikes were precise. Those who could kill the ice Golems with a single strike always killed with a single strike. Those who needed two were always killed with two strikes. It was quite insane that surgical precision. It was almost like they could see the future and the best moment to attack¡­ that skill sure was useful if they could do something like that so often and so many times against the same opponent. However, Billy knew that they must have some sort of secret.


    "That must be the secret of Heroic Spearmanship," Billy thought. "The ability to alwaysnd the hit, after reading the movements of the enemy."


    The samurai were skilled, but it wasn''t like they were leagues above Billy in terms of that. They just one thing that he didn''t have it. In any case, considering that their culture had five hundred years of history, it wasn''t weird that they would be a step ahead of the history of his tribe with spears. In any case, Billy decided to go to bed and rest his mind. Once he gets a bit more refreshed, he will use his head to think about how he could learn Heroic Spearmanship. It was a pity that Analysis could only show the status parameters to learn the skill. Still, Billy was confident that he would master the skill soon enough now that he saw it in action. It wasn''t like their styles were like heaven and earth or so far apart.


    When morning came, Billy quickly got up and then headed to outside the walls. He was kind of amazed that he managed to sleep without a break in a ce that he knew nothing of. That was only a sign of how tired he was. In any case, he got a bit surprised when he saw that the samurai made quite a bit of progress overnight. They were exhausted, but they pushed the enemy''s line for more than five hundred meters away. Billy noticed that he had lost around thirty percent of his moles, but it couldn''t be helped¡­ they probably helped them quite a lot, and they have been fighting nonstop.


    "You are awake," Sei said after he approached while emitting a lot of steam from his body.


    "It seems that you have been working hard," Billy said. "Did you notice anything with the ice cyclone?"


    "It stopped growing, but it isn''t losing power, that is quite concerning," Sei said. "Regardless, I can tell that you are going to make more progress than us. So, I will look for more people to help burying the golems."


    Sei was being a bit too humble regarding the work and progress they did overnight, but that was fine. It was better than hearing so early in the morning about the aplishments of someone boastful. Putting that aside, Billy wondered if the people of that front could keep going without his help¡­ he could see around fifteen hundred soldiers. Still, it was hard to say if they had the numbers to keep the same numbers fighting all the time. With the trick Billy gave them about the holes, the cold was being controlled, so perhaps¡­


    "Nah, the soldiers here all work for Sei," Billy thought. "It would be weird if this single city had dozens of thousands of soldiers under hismand. There are three others, so he must have at max five thousand."


    It was impossible to put five thousand soldiers to stop that front of monsters since fifteen hundred worked to their utmost limits to hold them for five hours. Regardless, the idea of leaving them alone and making things progress in another direction would work, so Billy had to work with what he had right now.


    Billy resumed his fighting, and since he was pretty far away from the walls, he had a bit more liberty to do what he wanted. Thanks to that, he summoned more moles and also used the extra mana to level up cold Resistance. The confrontation with the ice titan was unavoidable, so he might as well prepare everything that he had. Fire was troublesome in the previous right, but a single mistake will freeze his body all over, and he couldn''t afford a single one.


    During that time, Billy also analyzed what he saw the previous night, the fighting style of the samurai¡­ Only a few of them got hurt even after fighting for five hours nonstop. Considering their level, that was very impressive. Billy wondered if he should ask Sei about their training. The key was obviously there. However, Billy had another idea. He let a single golem approach, and when the creature tried to smash him with one of its arms, Billy just stepped to the side.


    The monster tried again with the other arm, and then with its head, and then tried to bury him alive with its whole body. Eventually, Billy saw all the attack patterns¡­

 Chapter 491 Closure (9)

    <h4>Chapter 491 Closure (9)</h4>


    After seeing all the attack patterns, Billy realized that he could see the best moments where he could attack the ice golem. While that was also possible in fights that had just started, the uracy and was pretty low, and the chance of failure was high. In any case, with the diamond ive, all strike, no matter from which angle, would kill the ice golem. So, Billy would need something else.


    In the split of a second, Billy saw the usual movement pattern that the ice golem used to try to smash him with both arms. When the creature put the left leg backward, Billy grabbed his ive, and when the monster joined both hands, the weapon cut its head in two. The st of the attack had been so powerful and fast that it even split the rest of the body of the creature as well.


    You learned Heroic Spearmanship.


    Billy had that feeling when he saw the samurai fighting, and the feeling was confirmed when he saw them without wounds. Their fighting style was based on the movements of the enemy. When they show the smallest of the openings, they strike. It wasn''t something based on their fighting style. They were just trained to be able to discern such moments and use them ordingly since that was a real proof of mastery. Billy tried to do that many times, but not consciously. So, perhaps that was why he never learned the skill. Still, the trip to the samurai state was worth it, thanks to that. Although there was another skill that he could learn, he will have to skip that since his friends still were facing another titan. He had to join them as soon as possible.


    "I am getting sidetracked¡­ I have to deal with that thing as fast as possible," Billy said.


    While he got a new weapon in the next fight, and he certainly will need it, nothing of that will matter unless he gets rid of that cyclone that protects the titan. The wind would only make him freeze faster, and he couldn''t afford to fight such a beast when there was a time clock on his neck.


    "I am getting strong pretty fast and the people from here are also getting strong as well, but we can''t rely on that alone, we need another card," Billy thought.


    As the time passed and Billy advanced, he considered what he could do. Making Sei convince the othermands toe and help was one of them. Otherwise, they won''t take any credit when the situation is solved. That kind of people wanted fame more than anything, after all. So, luring them would be rtively easy. Billy also could make some creatures that would slowly but surely get rid of the snow, ice, and even the wind of the cyclone, but that would be time-consuming. After all, it would be crazy to think that Billy could summon creatures that could overpower the ice titan.


    Thest idea that Billy had was a bit crazy, but it also seemed the best way to stop the snow cyclone all at once without damaging the state. It was also risky since it would leave him zero mana, but it was risky that he was prepared for.


    "Well, let''s see if Sei can help with the first option," Billy thought.


    In the end, Billy waited for a few hours since Sei was resting, but once he showed up, Billy called him and told him about the First n.


    "... it isn''t impossible," Sei said. "However, they probably can''t see that cyclone disappearing. So, they think that we won''t achieve much."


    "So, we need to lure then with even more in order to cooperate with us," Billy said.


    "I think that some of them will try to approach you in a few days once we reach the enemy''s territory," Sei said. "However, that ce is impossible to cross."


    Billy could see why¡­ it was even colder. The winds were too strong, the visibility was terrible, and the golems were there. Lastly, there was the wall that was the cyclone¡­ It was no wonder the samurai were just defending. Defeating the ice titan wasn''t possible if they couldn''t even attack it. In the end, Billy had to put n three into motion instead of starting from the beginning with the first one.


    "Let''s just work like usual for today, tomorrow I will try something that will motivate your people a little more," Billy said.


    For obvious reasons, Sei didn''t like those words. It was hard to say that he had total faith in Billy after working with him for a full day, and it was understandable. Still, he felt that way because Billy operated in a very different manner than ordinary people.


    It has been a while since he did that, but Billy ended up using a lot of his status points on Magic again. He would need it to put that crazy n into action and to make it work without causing a disaster¡­


    Billy - Lv 286 46.000/ 186.000 EXP


    HP: 2006/ 2006


    MP: 3871/ 3871


    SP: 1078/ 1078


    Strength: 479 + 225


    Speed: 363 + 95


    Magic: 1108 + 415


    Endurance: 142 + 225


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Destructive Aura Lv 67 (+ 12 UP), Fierce st Lv 44 (+43UP)


    Spells:Strength Support Lv 81 (+08 UP), Speed Support Lv 81 (+08 UP), Magic Support Lv 81 (+08 UP), Endurance Support Lv 81 (+08 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 81 (+08 UP), Water Creation Lv 22 (+21 UP),


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 79 (+33 UP), Enhanced Hearing Lv 05 (+ 04 UP), Heroic Spearmanship Lv 22 (+ 21 UP),


    Skill Points: 305


    "I guess there isn''t many skill that I can learn from the store that can help me tomorrow¡­" Billy though. "Well, it doesn''t surprise me. Once I have some piece of mind, I should stop trying to learn basic elemental magic and go for something more conceptual. It is starting to feel a little limiting, after all."

 Chapter 492 Third party (1)

    <h4>Chapter 492 Third party (1)</h4>


    The next morning, Billy didn''t even try to help the samurai. He just told Sei to make his men bold their ground while he would do his own thing. He didn''t want to give more details than that because he also wanted to keep his abilities hidden, at least most of them.


    In any case, as soon as he arrived on the battlefield, Billy opened his path with his ive. Now that he had Heroic Spearmanship, the ice Golems felt like butter when he was cutting them. Regardless, once he got far away from the samurai, he began to use sh while ignoring most of the enemies around. That only worked because he used Destructive Aura alongside it.


    Some golems tried to stop him and even tried to chase Billy, but they only worked to make him recover the mana spent. His ive reaped their heads easily and then fell deal. They couldn''t even be considered obstacles.


    Billy sometimes wondered what had happened to the other part of the state since the creature decided to wake up again. At first, he thought that it was impossible for the capital of the samurai to be so close from the point where the ice titan had slept for a year, and they still they didn''t abandon theirnds, but as it turned out, he was wrong. The monster truly stopped its first march pretty close to the capital¡­ it was hard to say if they were dumb, naive, or if they loved their homnd down to an unreasonable level.


    In any case, the more Billy approached the cyclone, the more he realized that his n was insane. That fucking beast had like a five kilometers radius¡­ It will destroy the capital of the samurai in a matter of moments if it gets close. Something like that could wipe out mountains, states, and continents with ease. The idea that his wives were facing something that could create that without his help enraged Billy. Was that the price that he had to pay for being granted a second life? His life couldn''t be peaceful, and he had to deal with that kind of bullshit challenge?


    It was so annoying that Billy could only sigh at those thoughts. Regardless, the mana level of the area was pretty high, and the cyclone itself was practically fueled with the mana of the titan and of the fallen Golems. Still, Billy could feel his target''s presence inside of that. That was perfect. Even if he couldn''t see it, he could attack the monster as long as he could tell its exact location.


    After taking a deep breath, Billy touched the ground, and after confirming once again the location of the ice titan, he used his Earth magic by spending half of his mana. Suddenly, the whole area began to tremble, and in the next movement, a huge impact happened in the middle of the cyclone. A few secondster, Billy saw a shadow inside of it emerging into the sky. Billy used his Earth Maniption to make the creature leave its shelter, and thanks to that, the cyclone lost some of its power, but that wasn''t enough. Still, Billy''s n hadn''t ended yet¡­


    Just by looking at the titan''s shadow, Billy managed to use Telekinesis on the massive creature. Billy made the beast fall down with all his might, using all of the remaining mana he had stored. The impact happened instantly and made the entire state tremble, the ground cracked, and fissures began to open, and at the same time, the shockwave caused by the fall made the cyclone dissipate¡­ Still, the wind had to disperse around, and a powerful st reached Billy in no time.


    "Shit!" Billy said while he used his weapon to block the st.


    The st of wind sent Billy flying to the distance with ease, he had gotten stronger, but something of that scale that made trees and rocks fly away still got him. Fortunately, his moles were still fighting, so he recovered some mana, enough to slow down his speed a bit. Still, he quickly approached the capital of the samurais. Without any other choice, he ate some pills to recover his mana, and by using Telekinesis, he avoided the impact against the walls of the city.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since Billy started the attack, the ice golems that were killed by it still gave him experience and mana, so things weren''t so bad. The real problem was that half of his moles also were killed.


    "What the¡­ Are you okay?" Sei asked after he protected himself from the st of cold wind.


    "Yeah, no problem," Billy replied while he watched a lot of snow falling.


    The wind and the snow didn''t damage the capital, so Billy didn''t have to worry about enduring the anger of the people there. Still, the st of wind shocked him¡­ He made sure that the titan would fall on the right side of the cyclone in order to prevent the st from going in that direction, but in the end, it didn''t work. Still, the cyclone hadpletely disappeared, and everyone could see the titan standing a few dozen kilometers away. At that moment, Billy noticed that something was off¡­ The titan was two times taller than the previous one.


    "I knew that the monster would be Stronger, but not taller¡­" Billy thought while frowning.


    "You seem surprised, was the other titan that different?" Sei asked. "Anyway, I have to prepare our troops and call those morons to help. We can''t let this chance go to waste."


    The nearby soldiers were a bit tired, but they quickly assumed battalion formations to fight the ice titan. Meanwhile, things were getting noisy inside the city since the cyclone had disappeared and the sky was slowly clearing up. As for Billy, he made his moles finish up the remaining ice golems because he would need all the mana he could get to deal with that.

 Chapter 493 Third party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 493 Third party (2)</h4>


    Billy watched the ice titan while his monsters recovered his mana. Thanks to that, he noticed that the titan was acting quite weirdly¡­ Even though Billy attacked the creature, it still wasn''t doing anything. It was just standing¡­ Something was off. Considering how tall the beast was, it shouldn''t have a problem finding Billy.


    Ice Titan - Lv ????


    HP: ????/ ????


    MP: ????/ ????


    SP: ????/ ????


    Strength:????


    Speed: ????


    Magic: ????


    Endurance: ????


    Dexterity: ????


    Status Points: ????


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Spells: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Skill Points: ????,


    "As expected, even that fucker can hide its status, even though it is dumb as a wall¡­" Billy thought. "That makes me wonder, is that really a power that the monster is using?"


    Billy''s original guess was that such monsters were like a defense mechanism of the world that activates when the world is in danger. He didn''t want to admit it, but he considered that the arrival of the reincarnated individuals was something that the world didn''t want. Hence, the world was using the titans to make things get in order again. Instead of just killing the reincarnated individuals, they were powering up, until they wiped them out¡­ Even if they have to sacrifice some people of that world.


    Thinking like that was rather troublesome, but Billy had to consider such a hypothesis. Regardless, the ice titan wasn''t moving, and it wasn''t doing that anything to bring back the ice cyclone, so Billy wondered howe a creature could be so stupid. In any case, that was probably for the better since he would need the help of the soldiers of that state to fight the beast. Still, without magic and with their specialty being melee fighting, a lot of them were bound to lose their lives.


    "They are fighting to protect their homnd, so I shouldn''t think too much about it," Billy said.


    After half an hour, most of the soldiers of the capital had already moved and were ready to fight. The four were in front of them, and they all were wearing the armor of weird colors. Aside from the green and brown, there were others with purple and orange. Aside from Sei and the annoying guy who had showed up the other day, the others were quite nervous.


    "I will be blunt¡­ The easiest type of enemy for that thing is the melee ones," Billy said. "I will try to draw that thing''s attention as much as possible, but its footsteps alone will kill dozens of your people."


    "We didn''t abandon this city because we knew that something like that would eventually happen," Sei said. "We are ready to die to protect our homnd."


    That was pretty brave but dumb as well since they had one year to evacuate the capital. Nevertheless, there was a small chance they might survive instead of being exterminated like rats.


    "No matter what happens, do everything in groups," Billy said. "Attack in groups and defend in groups. Perhaps if you work together, you can stop the monster''s steps."


    After that, Billy charged toward the titan. It would be better if he got the attention of the monster right from the beginning. Otherwise, the chances of the samurai surviving would be quite small. It was a pity that siege weapons were useless against something that big. Otherwise, Billy would have other uses for those guys.


    In any case, it didn''t take long for the ice titan to notice Billy. All of a sudden, Billy felt some mana below him, and then a massive ice spear emerged from the ground. With a swing of his ive, Billy destroyed that without having the need to stop. He might be smallpared to the monster, but he wasn''tcking in firepower.


    As if the creature was just pretending to be dumb until now, it only used that attack once and then pointed both hands toward Billy. In the next moment, a massive cannon of cold wind hit the area where Billy had been and turned the ce into a crystal forest. Billy had predicted something like that, so he used sh to escape the attack and also approach the creature in a single instant. He suddenly appeared right in front of the knee of the creature, and then he swung his ive with all his might.


    A fissure appeared on the monster''s right leg that went all the way to its belly. The monster also trembled due to the impact, but ice slowly covered the wound as if nothing had been there in the first ce. Even before the wound could close, the monster tried to smash Billy with its right leg, but as for Billy, he just smirked. When the foot was about to crush him, he thrusted his spear toward the lower part of the foot, and he stopped the attack for a short while. When the height got a bit more troublesome, he used Light Spear.


    The skill made several crackers appear on the beast''s body, and it also made the ice titan lose its bnce due to the unexpected movement. The ice titan even took a single step backward to fix its posture. In the end, Billy wasn''t surprised that he could do something like that¡­ His diamond ive was that powerful, even at level one.


    For the first time in a long while, Billy felt like his physical strength was higher than his magic power, but Billy couldn''t get carried away with only that much.


    "All right¡­ Perhaps a well-aimed Gungnir will do the job," Billy thought.


    All of a sudden, the area around the monster began to get cold, and Billy also felt his speed decreasing. It was a spell simr to Niffelheim, so Billy had no choice but to move away from the beast. The ice titan kept that spell going and then tried to kick Billy. Although he managed to jump to the side, the cold wind sted by the sudden movement made Billy feel like he was inside a freezer¡­ His cold Resistance wasn''t much use against the Aura of the monster¡­

 Chapter 494 Third party (3)

    <h4>Chapter 494 Third party (3)</h4>


    The situation gotplicated pretty quickly. With that aura active, Billy couldn''t get close to the monster, and without getting close, he couldn''t attack and use his best weapon. That was truly troublesome¡­ Billy barely could recognize that such a strategy came from the same monster that just waited for him to show up. In any case, the samurai won''t be able to help him at that rate. He had to think fast and solve the situation because things will only get harder the more time passes and the samurai will die faster... In the end, he found his answer, even thought it also looked like he was only making things more difficult.


    "I suppose it can''t be helped¡­ I can''t focus on preserving mana like this," Billy thought and then jumped.


    Billy used Telekinesis to help with his jump, and then he reached the head of the monster. Then he used Light Spear version two several times in a row. The monster didn''t have time to react. And its face got hit, and multiple cracks appeared while the creature''s head slowly moved backward.


    Billy kept going since he didn''t feel his arm hurting. It had been a while since he used that kind of attack so often, but his body now could handle it. In any case, eventually, the monster moved its arms to block the attacks with one hand and then fired a st of cold wind with another. Thanks to it, the cold Aura had disappeared. Billy achieved his goal, but he had to fight while flying if he wanted to bother the ice titan that much¡­


    "Another skill that I had revealed¡­" Billy thought while he watched the samurai getting closer.


    With their ability to ignore some defense of their targets, the samurai were a help that Billy couldn''t deny. So, he decided to count on them while he resists the monster''s attacks.


    While flying in circles to avoid the st of cold wind, Billy also got attacked by the punches of the ice titan. At first, they only missed, but the creature''s speed began to increase. When one of the fists got too close, the st of wind made Billy lose his bnce, and then the monster used the other arm to attack after stopping the spell. In the end, Billy managed to move his weapon and block the attack, but he still was sent flying to the distance while his bones were cracking.


    While ignoring the pain, Billy used Telekinesis to stop his movements and return to where the monster was. He couldn''t let the beast do what it wanted now that the samurai were so close and ready to attack it. The ice titan saw Billy returning and then fired multiple ice spears from the palm of its hands, but Billy dodged them by zigzagging in the air. Once he got too close and he couldn''t dodge them anymore, Billy spun around Billy ive and blocked the projectiles. Before the enemy could do anything, Billy flew past the monster''s hands and attacked the head of the creature.


    The ice titan stumbled backward, and the samurai used that chance to attack the beast. With each other of their strike, they chopped away one piece of the monster''s legs at a time. In the blink of an eye, the monster''s leg decreased in size considerably. Thanks to that, the monster tried to smash them, and while it tried that, Billy began to attack the head with Light Spear.


    The damage was pilling up quite fast, so the beast was forced to ignore the attacks from below. It tried to block Billy''s attacks with its hands, but even those soon got pierced and got holes. The ice titan used cold Aura again to freeze everything around itself and to prevent both attacks from above and below, and while the samurai moved away, Billy ignored that. Using Fire Creation, he had a fireball above him that countered the cold.


    While Cold Aura was active, the ice titan tried to smash Billy with both hands. In the end, he stopped the attack by using his ive in two quick sessions. However, before he could do anything else, the monster suddenly used its mouth and fired a powerful cold st. Billy thought that the creature could only use one spell at a time, so that caught him off guard, and his lower half got covered by ice.


    Billy''s body got heavier, and while he tried to move away while using fire creation to melt the ice, he failed to do all that at the same time. The massive palms of the ice titan approached again, trying to smash him like an insect. That was more than a little bit annoying for Billy¡­ So, he used Destructive Aura to block one palm with one hand while he split the other with all his might. Once the cut-off part began to fall, Billy sent it flying to the distance after hitting it with the butt of his spear.


    Despite that, the creature didn''t even grunt. It only tried to use the Frost Breath again. Without much of choice, Billy stopped the breath with his Telekinesis while he put some distance between them.


    "It seems they are doing better than expected¡­" Billy thought while observing the samurai. "The Severe de truly is something I need to learn."


    Billy saw that the hand of the ice titan was healing, but not that insanely fast. Even if its body was made of inorganic matter, it couldn''t just regrow like that. Perhaps Billy should aim to chop the creature''s limbs, but it wouldn''t be that useful unless he sent the limbs flying to the distance¡­


    In any case, the monster decided to focus only on Frost Breath since one of its hands was being repaired, and attacking with one would be impossible to hit Billy. That level of intelligence certainly couldn''t bepared to before¡­ Still, while furrowing his eyebrows, Billy finished getting rid of the ice and then charged at the enemy.

 Chapter 495 Third party (4)

    <h4>Chapter 495 Third party (4)</h4>


    Billy decided to change his strategy a bit. While he didn''t have all the mana he could, he couldn''t just go for the kill as well. He had to slowly damage the beast and then make it lose all the means of attacking. With that in mind, he charged as fast as possible toward the enemy''s head in order to fool it. When the beast tried to block his path with the remaining hand, Billy used Gungnir on the wrist of that same hand and cut it offpletely. He had to use a lot of mana and stamina, but at least Billy managed to achieve his goal and made the beast even lose its bnce. He smirked due to the sess, but he soon calmed down again since that was just the start of his n.


    "I need to be careful of the arms, but it will be harder for that thing to hit me now¡­" Billy thought.


    When the beast recovered, it suddenly felt one of its feet getting chopped. At least one-third of the right one had been cut and made the monster lose its bnce. In response to that, the beast kicked the samurai and made dozens of them fly to the distance¡­ It was hard to imagine them surviving that. In any case, they hade knowing full well that something like that could happen, rather, it was bound to happen considering all things.


    Billy tried to ignore that since he was the one who was in the most danger, and he couldn''t lose his focus. Despite that, he used Light Spear several times to make the monster stops moving. He tried to hit the eyes of the beast, but it was hard to imagine that it would change anything if the monster went blind. It was a golem, after all.


    Suddenly, Billy had an idea, and then he charged toward the neck of the monster. However, the ice titan protected that area with both arms and then used Frost Breath.


    "I see¡­ The neck really is its weak spot," Billy thought while smirking.


    If Billy manages to cut off the neck, the titan won''t be able to do much aside from using Cold Aura and Frost Breath. Those would be enough to buy some time to repair itself against most enemies, but not against Billy. As if the creature could read his mind, the monster used Cold Aura again, and instead of attacking him directly, the monster raised its arms and made several ice spears fall from the sky.


    Billy easily blocked them, but he was unable to do anything else since the Aura would decrease his speed, and the attacks would be harder to block. To make things even more annoying, the samurai were having a hard time blocking the ice spears. Meanwhile, the ice golem was healing itself. Billy didn''t want to believe that, but the creature probably could use some spells at the same time and without running out of mana.


    "I need to solve this as fast as possible¡­" Billy thought while clenching his teeth.


    Billy took a deep breath to calm down and analyze the situation. He couldn''t approach the enemy carelessly while the cold Aura was active. The rain of ice spears was also a problem in the long run since the samurai were having a hard time attacking and defending. Still, with their numbers, they could be useful under the right circumstances. Fortunately, Billy found a way to solve all of those at the same time.


    Sei frowned when he saw Billynding nearby. He wasn''t surprised that he couldn''t fly for so long¡­ He never heard of anyone that could fly, after all. Still, instead of talking with him and seeing what they could do together to stop the beast, he decided not to approach since he could tell that Billy had some kind of n in mind.


    "That is going to hurt, but it can''t be helped¡­" Billy thought.


    After preparing for a short while, Billy used sh toward the right feet of the monster. At thest moment, he ended up colliding against that, and he felt like a massive block of steel had smashed him. Fortunately, his n worked¡­ At the same time, he used sh he also Gungnir, and thebination of both not only made the ice titan stumble backward but it also chopped the right ankle of the beast¡­ The creature began to fall backward since it had lost one of its pirs of bnce¡­


    "Surround it and take huge chunks of its body!" Billy shouted.


    At first, the samurai hesitated in following the orders of someone who wasn''t theirmander. Still, since Sei and his men saw Billy fight by himself for quite a while in thest few days, they decided to follow thatmand. Besides, they also knew that a chance like that wouldn''te often. Once the first group began to move, the others quickly followed.


    While Billy''s body was hurting like hell, he still jumped and thennded on the top of the monster''s head. The creature tried to get up and smash him at the same time, but Billy quickly put his ive on the monster''s head and enchanted it with an electric current. The powerful magic paralyzed the monster due to the surprise, and it also granted Billy some extra piercing power.


    The beast began to contort while trying to fight back and eventually began to move better, but Billy didn''t stop. The ice giant also began to use Cold Aura again, but no one stepped back. The samurai, theirmander, and Billy, all kept attacking the monster. The pain and difort caused by the extra cold only served as a fuel to boost Billy''s anger and strength. He kept moving forward even when he began to lose the feeling at the end of his limbs. Somehow, he didn''t lose the strength in his grip, and then eventually, his ive reached the core of the beast.

 Chapter 496 Third party (5)

    Chapter 496 Third party (5)¡¡¡¡You obtained 9.500.000 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 50.000 experience points.


    The skill Water Maniption obtained 5.550.000 experience points.


    The skill Water Creation obtained 5.550.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy sighed in relief when the cold aura disappeared, and the temperature began to return to normal. At the same time, he frowned since the distribution of the experience seemed a bit weird¡­ it was probably because he already knew Water Creation thanks to Sarah. Nevertheless, all the experience was wee and besides, that fight hadn''t been that difficult all things considered..


    "I need to hurry up¡­ and go to where they are," Billy thought and then began to heal himself.


    Time was of the essence, the ice titan was quite troublesome, so Billy knew that he sent his wives to quite the dangerous ce. The wind titan probably could fire lightning bolts left and right, and those were nearly impossible to dodge. Still, when he jumped from the ice titan, he found another problem. The samurai were quite a in pain due to the frost bites, most of them couldn''t move, and they might even lose their limbs at that rate.


    "Shit¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''t waste time, but that was a chance that he needed¡­ he will waste time and mana healing them, but he will also gain favor over the people of the state. With that in mind, he will be able to use the dungeons that they had and recover his mana to use on the trip toward where his wives were fighting. The only downside was that he would have to show another of his skills.


    "Hold up a minute, don''t any of you move or the damage will get worse," Billy said.


    Billy had some pills left, but not nearly enough to help everyone. So, he decided to help only those who were in critical situations.


    "You really can do a lot with magic¡­" Sei said when Billy used Regen on him.


    "I visited a state where the people could do this and they taught me, anyone can learn with proper training," Billy said.


    "Ah, Gtea followers¡­ I never heard of them teaching their skills to others," Sei said. "You must have helped them quite a bit for them to feel that much gratitude toward you."


    Billy decided to stay silent because he didn''t have time for idle chat. Fortunately, those who were healed helped the others. Apparently, they had experimented with that because there was a dungeon of ice monsters nearby. So, dealing with frostbites was rtively normal for them. That was good news because Billy already knew where he was going to head. In any case, after one hour, he finished with the first aid.


    "I am going to borrow the nearby dungeon for a bit, I will count on you to solve any problems that might suffice," Billy said.


    "Don''t worry, the dungeon town was one of the ces that was evacuated when the titan awakened," Sei said. "It is two hours away in that direction. Still, why do you need to go to a dungeon right now?"


    "I will exin it some other time," Billy replied. "Eventually I will return to get my rewards."


    After saying that, Billy left toward the dungeon, he could have worded that better, but in the end, he didn''t have time for that. After a couple of minutes, he found the dungeon townpletely covered in ice and snow, so Billy had to open the entrance of the dungeon with brute strength. Nevertheless, that was just the first problem. Thanks to the arrival of the ice titan, the weather got crazy cold, so the monsters inside the dungeon received a boost in power.


    Ice Wolf - Lv 225


    HP: 1560/ 1560


    MP: 1210/ 1210


    SP: 870/ 870


    Strength: 455


    Speed: 339


    Magic: 455


    Endurance: 455


    Dexterity: 226


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Frozen w Lv 115, Body m Lv 109


    Spells: Frost Breath Lv 125, Ice Arrow Lv 90, Ice Spike Lv 75


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 330, Fire Resistance Lv 70, Wind Resistance Lv 110, Earth Resistance Lv 120


    Skill Points: 00


    Their levels were pretty high, but they were slowly weakening since the weather was improving. In any case, Billy didn''t hear about wolves in that world, so it was surprising to find them. Nevertheless, Billy began to y them without thinking too much about it. It wasn''t his style to kill monsters to make his life a bit more convenient, but it couldn''t be helped.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 125 experience points.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    Since it has been a while since the time the dungeon town was evacuated, the spawning rate of the monsters was pretty high. That worked in Billy''s favor, so he filled his mana reserves to the max in just one hour. Maybe it was due to the increase of his magic power, but he felt that he could add another reservoir. That was the fifth, and while they were far away from each other, they suddenly got connected by a line of mana. Billy thought that something would happen, but nothing actually happened.


    "I suppose it is fine¡­ Still, a lot of weird things are happening as ofte," Billy thought.


    Billy hurried to leave the dungeon, and while he was running, he also made a ring that would electrocute him. That was to improve his Shock Resistance, and while he only had a few days to do that. He leveled up the ring to make the effect more powerful and to make the skill level up even faster. Hopefully, he won''t run out of by having to heal himself too often along the way.


    Even faster than before, Billy began to cross the state¡­ He got reckless enough to even use the slippery parts in his favor. If the worsees to the worse, he could always use Telekinesis to avoid idents.

 Chapter 497 Third party (6)

    Chapter 497 Third party (6)¡¡¡¡          Billy tried to head to the East where the wind titan was located in a straight line, but thanks to that, he found many obstacles. He didn''t find a single one while he crossed the samurai state, Lucyna''s former homnd and that state in which he destroyed all the dungeons. However, he then arrived in Monaris state, that one that had eighty percent of its territory made of forests and that had many violent tribes. The tribes weren''t a problem per se, but the vegetation and the many trees around were. Using sh wasn''t possible, but its effectiveness would be decreased tremendously. In the end, it would be a waste of mana to hold back instead of using its max range.


    "Shit, this is the worst¡­" Billy said.


    Billy had to improvise without wasting time. After thinking for a while, he decided to shoot himself forward and upward with the power of Telekinesis. That way, he should be able to mimic the sudden burst of sh. Billy quickly put that n in motion and realized that he had gone too far since he used almost one thousand points of mana. He began to fly like a missile, to the point that he barely could keep his eyes open. Still, thanks to that, he covered quite the distance. While he was in the air, he saw many viges below, and while most of them didn''t notice him, others did because of the noise he made while flying. That high pitching sound was quite annoying, after all.


    The firstnding had been rather troublesome since the speed didn''t decrease much, and Billy tried to stop all at once. As such, he ended up tripping and then headhunting a tree. After several seconds of agonizing pain, the tree died and fell.


    "I can''t be stingy, I need to keep using Telekinesis even whennding," Billy thought.


    While Billy had a lot more mana than the ordinary person, he was starting to think that he would need to find a new technique to recover even more mana. Spiritual Core was awesome, but it made him over-dependent on monsters to gather mana. As he already knew, that was a problem when facing enemies of the level of the titans. Since he couldn''t fight to go all out against the beast due to his low mana, he wasted a lot of time and endured some headaches.


    In any case, that was just another thing on the endless list of things Billy had to do. After using that crazy method for a while, Billy finally crossed that state, and he began to use sh again. He crossed it pretty fast, and thanks to that, Billy began to wonder if he should make some kind of ballista or catapult that could help him fly for longer distances without using mana. Naturally, he would have to enhance such a weapon with his power, but it seemed quite the promising method. The only downside was that he would have to install it in his home, and whenever he used it, some weird rumors would start to spread. Nevertheless, Billy decided to forget that for the time being while he focused on moving.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Billy finally reached the barbarians'' state. Although one week had passed since the awakening of the titans, most viges and towns he passed through were pretty deserted. Those who could fight had headed west to face the beast. They usually would leave their homes quite unprotected against bandits. Still, Billy didn''t see that much apprehension in the people there. He stopped a few times in those to collect Intel, but he didn''t hear any bad news yet. That was good¡­


    "Should I stop and recharge my mana in one of the dungeons or should I do that with the Golems that the titan will be spawning?" Billy thought while rubbing his chin. "I suppose I need to confirm their safety and then proceed with the next step slowly."


    Billy was quite tired due to the fact that he kept moving for so long and the fact that he didn''t rest after defeating the ice titan. He could use all of his willpower to keep moving, he could only do that, and as such, he didn''t have many chances to think about how he should defeat the wind titan.


    While he was in the middle of the barbarians'' state, Billy noticed that the wind was quite powerful, and it was also damaging the crops that the barbarians cultivated. They weren''t the type of people to cultivate theirnds, so it seemed that they only nted the Absolute necessary. If things continue like that for long, they will lose a lot¡­


    As if things weren''t troublesome enough, Billy could see some dark clouds in the direction that he was heading. He still had to cross around fifteen hundred kilometers, so that was quite surprising. To bepletely honest, Billy didn''t want to see another elemental barrier protecting the titan. Still, Billy had a bad feeling about that whole situation.


    In the end, Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance when he saw where the titan was. Although it was midnight, he could almost see the entire area ahead clearly. That was because there was a massive cyclone ahead, and the hurricane was firing lightning bolts around like a machine gun. Also, as one would expect, the hurricane had some crazy power¡­ Those who were from a certain distance were being pushed away, but those that were too close were being pulled in¡­ That was hard to understand. In any case, Billy saw many camps across the area fighting some weird creatures that could fly.


    Jin - Lv 190


    HP: 1060/ 1060


    MP: 2210/ 2210


    SP: 950/ 950


    Strength: 365


    Speed: 448


    Magic: 925


    Endurance: 365


    Dexterity: 280


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Wind w Lv 135, Breath Lv 135


    Spells: Frost Wind st Lv 105, Tornado Lv 90,


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 130, Fire Resistance Lv 170, Wind Resistance Lv 410, Earth Resistance Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00

 Chapter 498 Third party (7)

    Chapter 498 Third party (7)¡¡¡¡           Things could have be real messy if the wind titan could summon creatures that could use electric attacks. Still, the Jin was a group of creatures that could do a lot with wind alone. The soldiers, adventurers, and anyone else that came to help still were fighting in the middle of the night. It didn''t seem like they had much time to rest.


    While using earth magic, Billy looked for the presence of his wives around the area, and fortunately, he found their presence and sighed in relief. He also found Alexander and Lily''s, so he couldn''t have asked for more. It was hard to identify Svan''s presence among so many people since he didn''t have much mana, though. Regardless, Billy headed to where they were, and the moment he arrived, everyone turned around after feeling his presence.


    "Billy!" Everyone said in unison.


    "It seems that I arrived in time¡­" Billy said, and then he looked around and also saw Svan and his daughter fighting some jins. "Everyone looks so exhausted¡­ I suppose it can''t be helped."


    "Did you deal with the ice titan?" Kate asked.


    "Yes¡­ But I didn''t do it alone," Billy said. "In any case, I didn''t expect that I would find something like this here as well."


    Billy exined what happened in the samurai state. The others didn''t seem that surprised since they expected that Billy would win somehow. However, he also brought some bad news.


    "That cyclone is a lot stronger than the one I destroyed¡­ Perhaps I can destroy yet, but not without risking spreading a lot of destruction around," Billy said.


    Fortunately, the cyclone wasn''t moving, but thanks to the powerful winds, no one could set tents, and most of the vegetation and trees had been destroyed thanks to it. So, everyone could only rest in some improvised houses of Earth that his friends made, but even their power with Spiritual Core had a limitation.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Svan said after he approached. "I heard a bit of what you said¡­ I didn''t think that the titans would be much stronger than each other, but I guess we got unlucky here."


    "I can feel its presence, and I can say that their power is basically on the same level. The real problem is the nature of their abilities," Billy said. "You can endure cold. It isn''t like it will kill you instantly, at least in most situations. You have time to act before the worse happens. However, that thing is different. It can control wind and evolve into lightning. Once you get hit, unless you have an indomitable will and a body strong enough to withstand the energy, you will be paralyzed and slowly or perhaps killed pretty fast."


    "Well,ing from you, that is probably true," Svan said. "You can use lightning, after all. As if that isn''t troublesome enough, forcefully getting rid of the tornado will probably send everyone flying in different directions, and it will damage this state more than a little bit. We managed to make a containment zone, but that won''t help in this scenario."


    "Anything else you guys want to say?" Billy asked.


    "The cyclone is getting stronger day by day," Alexander said.


    "The same thing happened with the one I deal with¡­ Those creatures are essentially skeletons and pure wind, so their bodies are being absorbed by the cyclone after they die," Billy said while he watched a group ying one monster that was approaching.


    From up close, Billy could see that Jins didn''t have legs, they floated thanks to their Wind Maniption, and they had arms that could be used as cannons. Their bodies are semi-transparent, but they emit a gleaming, phantasmal glow. It was quite unsettling¡­


    "So, even without moving, the titan is getting more powerful¡­ Just what we needed," Natalie said.


    Billy didn''t think too much about it when he was with the samurai, but now he felt like facing the titans was like facing a living natural disaster. Somehow, they managed to contain the damage created by the monster by acting fast, but it was only a matter of time before things got out of hand. If Billy waits for Icarus and Lucyna, perhaps he cane up with some ns to end things as swiftly as possible. They were the type of guys who would have an easier time with their skills against the wind titan.


    "Well, I am a bit tired since I came running after the battle against the ice titan, so my head isn''t that clear," Billy said. "I will rest for a while and see what we can do."


    The others nodded. They could see that Billy''s boot was a bit wet, and it was because his feet were bleeding. He truly needed some time to rest¡­ All that movement caused that to him. Regardless, the others also thought that they needed toe up with some ideas, but all of their options seemed way too limited. Fighters like Alexander, Lily, and Natalie could only think of strategies that would be possible for them, so it was no surprise that things wouldn''t go well. Still, it was better than having a crazy idea and trying to pull it out without doing anything involved with their fighting style. Still, thanks to Billy''s arrival, they all had the same idea and shared it with him when he woke up.


    "Creating a tunnel to pass through the storm to ignore the wind and lightning bolts?" Billy asked after he heard their n.


    "It is possible, isn''t it?" Lily asked.


    "I wouldn''t say that it is impossible, but if we do that, we might end up finding ourselves in the eye of the storm," Billy replied. "If we cause enough damage, we might stop the storm without causing damage to the state, but if we take our time, we will be attacked with the monster''s full power. Our weapons will work as conductors, and we will be hit with one hundred percent of a chance."

 Chapter 499 Third party (8)

    <h4>Chapter 499 Third party (8)</h4>


    The group hesitated in following that n. Sarah was pregnant, and thest thing that she needed was to be electrocuted. Her condition still was fine, but the baby in her belly still was in a critical part of its development. Without a doubt, a lightning bolt fired by the titan will cross her entire body, so she didn''t even try to say that she wanted to go no matter what. She wasn''t that careless, and she was finally waiting for her first kid, so she wouldn''t do anything to put the baby in danger.


    That being said, the n wasn''t half bad. Billy had been training his shock Resistance, so he probably could take a direct hit, but not two¡­ Definitely. In any case, he just had to go alone and damage the enemy with an attack powerful enough to make the creature lose control of its power. It would be better that way since he could heal himself almost instantly with his magic and he kind was used to being beaten up, not that was a good thing. Besides, it was probably the best shot that they had. Alone, Billy wouldn''t have to worry about covering for anyone else, and his friends didn''t think that he would make any careless mistakes. They had that much trust on him.


    "Who is inmand here?" Billy asked. "Maybe we should follow that idea, but we will need the cooperation of everyone nearby."


    "Let me guess, you want to go alone, and then once you get us an opening, we will approach and help," Kate said.


    "You know that amulet that Felipe gave me? I can use that to protect myself from direct hits," Billy said. "Even if the monster''s power is massive, that amulet will protect me for a few hits. I will use that chance to attack and knock down the monster. Its body might emit electric discharges, but that is probably a spell that needs to be activated. We just need to find a way to prevent that."


    "Hmm¡­ You used lightning alongside your weapon to paralyze the ice titan, right?" Alexander asked. "But that didn''t work that well, and the monster still was able to use magic. Lightning is useless against this titan, so what are you nning to use?"


    "Blunt trauma¡­ My goal is to hit the monster''s head with a massive hammer and then make its core shake. That should stop the magic," Billy replied. "With some luck, I will crack the head and then eventually smash the core."


    "I thought you weren''t the type who would want to rely on things like luck and possibilities," Svan said. "Still, I suppose that is the best Shot that we have. Putting that aside, I had never heard of such a magic item¡­ I didn''t think that Felipe was stingy, but he sure favored you with something that he never showed before. Nevertheless, I approve of the n."


    "Wait, what?" Billy asked.


    "When the wind titan crossed this state''s border one year ago, the family that ruled things here packed their things, got all the money they could, and then disappeared," Ilfa exined. "As such, this state has been in total disarray for the past year. Half of the poption left, and the other half didn''t know what to do, so they negotiated with us to be a part of our state. Somehow, everyone knew that the titan would return pretty soon. So, Dad is the one inmand here."


    "I have a hard time understanding if your people think that you are reliable or if they just like to throw problems on your hands," Billy said.


    "Sometimes, I also question that myself," Svan said and then shrugged. "However, you can''t find a barbarian more reliable and respected than me."


    "You certainly aren''t the humblest," Billy said. "Regardless, we need to make everyone fight those monsters and kill them faster for this n to work. Otherwise, they will get in the way and prevent all of us from attacking at the same time."


    "I thought you were nning to kill the titan with a hammer," Alexander said.


    "I am just covering my bases in case something goes wrong," Billy shrugged. "If we cut off the monsters'' pieces with each strike, it will take a while to regenerate, and it will be defenseless. If possible, it would be better if you guys could work together to chop the legs of the titan as well. Alexander and Natalie will use physical attacks and aim at one of those, while Kate, Sarah, and Lily will attack the other from a distance."


    "I suppose we can do that," Kate said.


    "We will need a clear n of action, though," Sarah added. "Trying to improvise when we only have one chance is too risky."


    "While you guys take a break and do that, I will hunt some of those things," Billy said.


    Even before Billy could get close enough, he began to smash the jins. He made two Earth walls appear around them, and then he smashed them between those. More than half of their bodies were made of wind, so that method was quite good at killing the monsters.


    You obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 150 experience points.


    ¡­


    Those who were fighting around frowned when they saw that. They had gotten used to seeing magic in thest few days, thanks to Billy''s friends, but they didn''t see such an efficient method of killing against those beasts. Besides, it also looked like a method that would work on humans, and there wasn''t much anyone could do against that.


    With Billy''s help, the extermination of the monsters increased quite a bit, but everyone knew that it was a double-edged sword since the death of the Jins was strengthening the tornado. Regardless, it was something that they had to do. Eventually, his friends rested and returned to the battlefield, and then they helped Svan spread the news about what they were about to do.

 Chapter 500 Third party (9)

    <h4>Chapter 500 Third party (9)</h4>


    While they were doing that, Billy began to work on the underground tunnel as well. He didn''t even have to be inside to do that anymore. Besides, he didn''t want anyone to know that he already could do that. Too many people already knew about his powers. Even if most of them were his friends and that he could trust, secrets still could be discovered using other methods.


    In any case, it didn''t take long for the n to be put in motion since his friends had already done a good job at containing the monsters in a single area. Most of the monsters were also trying to head to the most popted areas, so they didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    "Everything is ready," Svan dered. "I also already told those who don''t have confidence in their defensive abilities to stand back when the monster falls. Most of us will be shocked by the lightning bolts emitted by the titan, right?"


    "Yes, although I am almost certain that their power will decrease a bit," Billy said. "The more the targets, the more energy the monster will have to use to attack all of us, so it isn''t hard to imagine such a creature having enough mana to shock hundreds of people nonstop. This is just a guess, though. Even if we might lose a chance by not making everyone attack at the same time, we can always force an opening once they realize that is the case."


    "Be careful," Sarah said.


    "I always am," Billy said while smiling.


    After that, Billy created a hole and then fell into his tunnel. Only about half of it was ready, so Billy had to work a bit more while he approached the titan. In any case, the more he approached, the more he realized that the n was quite insane¡­ The mana level that he could feel around wasn''t something tough at. He recalled that he needed another source to recover his mana, and he considered the possibility of absorbing the elements when they had some mana on them, but that was a technique he couldn''t even begin to imagine how it would work.


    "As expected, I really need to expand my horizons when ites to magic training¡­" Billy thought. "I can use that hammer to make pretty much everything, but to make those have the effects that I want, I need knowledge of the effects as well."


    Billy didn''t even have the chance to learn how that amulet that nullified damage in ce of mana worked, but he was pretty sure that such function was one of the first steps. Regardless, that was something forter.


    While Billy approached, he noticed that it was starting to get pretty hot around, and even the walls were emitting smoke¡­ even though the weather was so cool outside, the body of the titan was making things get crazy outside. Billy already knew that the wind titan probably would emit as much energy as the fire titan with its body alone, but even so¡­


    "Come to think of it, calling wind titan is probably a mistake¡­" Billy thought.


    Regardless, when he was two hundred meters from the monster, Billy decided to stop. The next step would be to stop the rest of the path instantly and then smash the head of the titan with a hammer. Using his ive to finish the beast was probably impossible¡­ Billy would only electrocute himself by giving the enemy the conductor that it needed.


    Making a hammer with Earth magic and then transforming into something harder was possible, but Billy could do something even better. Transform his ive into a hammer¡­ He just had to use the one he got from below Ollen castle. If a weapon like that doesn''t smash the head of the titan, then nothing will¡­


    In the end, Billy just had to touch his ive a few times to make it transformpletely. The power didn''t decrease even a bit, but the parameters did. Instead of increasing speed and strength, it increased strength and endurance. It made sense¡­ still, the weapon wasn''t that big and heavy. Those factors would help against the monster.


    "Oh, well¡­ I will make it do with what I have," Billy said and then shrugged.


    After taking a deep breath, Billy focused his senses on the task ahead. He pointed his left hand toward the wall in front of him, and then he opened a path toward the titan. Weirdly enough, at the end of that path, he saw some big eyes firing small lightning bolts. They looked pretty ominous, but that didn''t stop Billy from approaching instantly after using sh. Before one of the lightning bolts could hit him, he smashes the face of the titan with his hammer. The power behind it made the entire area tremble. It even made the head of the monster move backward and then hit a nearby wall.


    Lightning Titan - Lv ????


    HP: ????/ ????


    MP: ????/ ????


    SP: ????/ ????


    Strength:????


    Speed: ????


    Magic: ????


    Endurance: ????


    Dexterity: ????


    Status Points: ????


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Spells: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????,


    Skill Points: ????,


    "As expected, the name was wrong¡­ Nevertheless, I fucking need to learn how to conceal my status!" Billy thought and then charged for attacking the monster again.


    The creature''s aura changed. At first, only its eyes emitted those lightning bolts, while the rest of the body was made of rocks and wind mixed together and connected by the power of mana. However, the wind began to change and move faster until the whole body of the monster began to glow like the stupidest and biggest bubble in the gxy. Numerous lightning bolts flew toward Billy, but he hit the head of the monster faster than they could hit him. Thanks to it, the creature hit the wall again.


    Still, before Billy could continue the attack, the monster quickly began to emerge from the ground while it increased the output of its electricity around its body. In the end, Billy decided to wait for a while longer until the creature could show him if the cyclone had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 501 Third party (10)

    Chapter 501 Third party (10)¡¡¡¡              The cyclone hadn''t disappeared, but it was losing power. Billy didn''t know if it was due to his attacks or the fact that the monster was using some kind of Electric armor. Either way, soon, the others would arrive, but he needed to put the beast down before it could happen. Otherwise, the n would have to be changed and there were few things that were worse than that when facing that kind of enemy.


    Billy equipped the amulet that Felipe gave him and then charged for attacking the titan. Numerous lightning bolts were fired toward him, but he didn''t feel any pain. He felt his mana decreasing tremendously, though. Regardless, he hit the knee of the monster with his hammer and made the entire leg of the creature move backward while it also made some cracks appear on it. Billy didn''t stop there and kept attacking, making the whole tremble, until he was forced to stop because the creature tried to punch him. He moved away while flying, thanks to Telekinesis, but he couldn''t help but frown since the punch had been way too fast.


    "The mass of its body should be low, even though it is of the same size as the ice titan¡­ The reason for that is the fact that only one-third of its body is made of rocks," Billy thought.


    Billy had also seen that the ice titan had quite a bit of rock inside its body. That was probably necessary for them not to be easily countered by a single element. Nevertheless, Billy didn''t have to think too much about that. He still was faster¡­


    Billy began to fly around the beast, and it didn''t surprise him that the monster managed to follow him with its body movements. Still, he was fine with that since he was waiting for the cyclone to dissipate. As if the creature was reading his mind. It suddenly fired some lightning bolts through its eyes and then hit Billy. He blocked some of the damage with his hammer, but he still was suffering some damage and losing mana.


    Billy looked around for a moment and then saw some shadowsing from the distance. The others were ready to attack, so Billy had to do this part. In the end, he controlled the ground below the monster''s feet and made the creature lose its bnce. Once that happened, he charged toward the monster''s head and activated all of his buffs.


    When Billy hit the target''s face, a massive loud impact echoed across the area. It almost made Billy''s ears ring, but since he had his defensive skills ready, he managed to endure that. The monster began to fall backward thanks to the impact, and Billy also saw some cracks appear on its face. That had been his most powerful attack, but it only made some cracks appear¡­


    "I don''t have time to be frustrated¡­" Billy thought and then flew toward the monster''s head again.


    Before the creature could even hit its back, Billy attacked again. This time, he didn''t cause much damage since the monster was falling. Still, he granted the chance that his friends were waiting for.


    Billy tried to charge again, but then he saw some big attacks being fired toward the monster. The first had been a giant ice saw that was spinning insanely fast. The attacknded on the left leg of the lightning titan and pierced it quite deeply. Still, in the end, it hadn''t been enough to chop it off.


    The next attack was the junction of two diamond spears, and one arrow, all of them were supercharged with mana. Billy wished that Kate didn''t fire the spears he made for her like that¡­ Still, he decided to forget about when the explosion happened upon contact and then finished the remaining parts of the wounded leg.


    Almost at the same time, Alexander and Natalie charged from the opposite direction with sh and attacked the other leg using Gungnir and double Durandal. Theirbined attacks also made the entire area tremble, and easier pierced the remaining leg of the lightning titan. The n worked well. They decreased the mobility of the beast, and the others soldiers and adventurers were approaching to join the attack and finish off the beast. However¡­


    "HHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The monster shouted from the depth of its soul and made the entire atmosphere of the area tremble. This time, even Billy was forced to stop and cover his years¡­ The others also couldn''t move a single inch, so the beast had time to recover and do something unexpected¡­ It fired away from the rocks around and inside its body and became an existence purely made of lightning. Billy could feel the mana of the monster being used at quite a fearsome rate. Still, it also made the beast be able to move without any physical restrictions. The monster began to fly like nothing had happened¡­


    When the shout ended, the monster was already flying over the battlefield and then joined its hands to attack. Something bad was about to happen¡­ Billy immediately made a massive pir of earth emerge from the ground and then hit the hands of the creature. Thanks to that, the monster only fired a beam of electricity thatnded several kilometers away. Still, that attack alone created massive explosions and made the entirend tremble.


    After the explosions ended, Billy saw some massive fissures on the ground¡­ lightning should be weak against earth magic, and yet¡­ it could cause so much destruction. The thought of letting something of that level hit his wives and friends made Billy sweat cold.


    The n to chip away the health of the titan was no longer possible, and those that got too close will be shocked to death by the monster. The only option that was to hit the creature with magic, but Billy couldn''t bring himself to do that because he would need all the power he could get to stop the monster''s attacks.

 Chapter 502 Third party (11)

    Chapter 502 Third party (11)¡¡¡¡            In the end, instead of attacking, Billy returned to where his friends were. They frowned a little since they didn''t expect that, but then they understood by looking at him that the situation was more than a little bit dire. His hammer could withstand those attacks, but he will have to focus solely on defense in order not to let any of those hit his friends. It was like fighting with his limbs tied.


    "It seems that we achieved half of our goal, but things got a bit moreplicated since we put the monster against the wall," Alexander said.


    "Stop stating the obvious and focus on the enemy ahead¡­ We need to use all of the changes that we will find to take the beast down," Lily said.


    It didn''t take long for the titan to move its arms again. While the beast couldn''t spam such an attack, it was more than enough to destroy whole arms in a few seconds. Billy used magic eyes to see the angle of the attack with precision, and then he jumped with all his might, ready to use his hammer as a shield. From the time he got hit to the time he jumped, barely half a second had passed¡­ the massive beam of electricity hit Billy''s hammer in full, and while he tried to fight it back, Billy ended up being pushed backward andnded with his back on the ground. The impact raised a massive dust curtain and opened a crater that was thirty meters wide. Still, somehow, Billy still was almost fine.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just attack with all you have!" Billy shouted.


    Billy''s friends nodded and began to fire Earth spears toward the monster. It seemed the best option to make all that energy dissipate, after all. Much to their surprise, the beast didn''t even try to dodge them. While some bolts from its body flew to hit them, those attacks weren''t that weak to be repelled like that.


    The other soldiers, adventurers who had bows and crossbows, also tried to attack. Still, the projectiles lost some power while they flew three hundred meters upward and got repelled by the bolts. On the other hand, the barbarians who had thrown spears easily reached the monster with their throws. It was barely noticeable, but the presence of the monster was weakening¡­ The creature was also losing power to keep that shape, so it was a battle against time to see who would resist for longer.


    Billy checked his mana, and he realized that he lost around twenty percent of what he had to block that attack. It wasn''t half bad, but he used half of that to change the direction of the previous attack. The only problem was the fact that he couldn''t control where the beam of electricity would hit¡­ in the worst-case scenario, he might end up dooming thousands of lives. He didn''t want to rely on luck to prevent that, so it seemed that his only option was to truly block the attack with his hammer.


    "I need to learn the skill of the amulet and make it even more efficient¡­ this might give me some extra time, but¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy wasn''t calm enough to let his mind think about how he could learn such a skill. The possibility of letting his friends get hit by that attack was bothering him more than a little bit, after all. Sometimes, he can learn things under pressure, but it wasn''t such a time with the current stakes.


    Eventually, the monster was ready to fire another powerful beam of energy. Still, the creature decided to y some mind games with Billy this time. Instead of joining both hands to fire at a single ce, the beast pointed both of those to different spots on the battlefield. The creature wasn''t pointing toward his friends, so Billy could try to ignore that, but then the soldiers, adventurers, and barbarians around won''t have much reason to stick around when they were sticking their necks out with his n, and he can''t do the same to the others. Still, there was another possibility¡­


    In the end, Billy decided to use that chance to attack the wide-open titan, and he jumped with all his might and increased his speed with Telekinesis. At thest moment, the fire titan pointed both of its hands toward him¡­ It was a trap. Billy had considered that, but he went to attack anyway. This time, Billy used all of his buffs and increased their output by using more mana, and thanks to it, when the beast fired the beam, Billy wasn''t pushed backward. He stood his ground and resisted the full-powered lightning bolt. Thanks to it, Billy had the chance to attack the beast. Even though he knew he would get damaged again, Billy still swung his hammer and hit the monster with all his might.


    The monster was just pure energy¡­ in theory, energy can''t be hit, but Billy considered that possibility and smirked as he watched the titan just waiting to be hit, but then at thest moment, he enveloped his weapon with mana. In the next moment, the creature was sent flying upward.


    "That is what you get from not having any mass, dumbass," Billy said.


    The titan flew upward like a rocket, and it didn''t seem like it would stop anytime soon. Billy wished that the creature would just end in outer space and die right there, but he knew things wouldn''t be so simple¡­


    Even though the cloudy sky, Billy could feel the presence of the monster. The creature slowed down and eventually stopped altogether. Billy didn''t know what that thing was plotting, but he could say that it was up to no good since it didn''t return soon afterward. That behavior was weird¡­ The fire titan was dumb like a golem, but the ice and lightning titans were a lot smarter. Billy didn''t want to believe that they were being controlled, but the possibility existed¡­

 Chapter 503 Third party (12)

    Chapter 503 Third party (12)¡¡¡¡            Billy didn''t return to his friends since he could tell that something was off. It would be better if he stayed close to the monster to react in case they tried something dangerous. Billy was even considering approaching the beast more and seeing what kind of thing the creature was doing. He could tell that it wasn''t moving, but he couldn''t say what else. That was a problem, he couldn''t let that thing surprise anyone.


    "If I were a monster to be controlling a monster in this scenario, I would¡­ shit," Billy said and then clenched his teeth.


    Billy knew exactly what was going to happen, and he didn''t like the idea in the slightest. In the enemy''s position, he would use the lightning titan to go and make a suicide attack to kill as many enemies as possible. Billy didn''t know if those titans could be revived, but he decided to assume that was the case if they were being controlled. So, using that method wasn''t out of the question.


    In the end, Billy decided to fly toward the enemy¡­ he had to act first to avoid major damage and, if possible, kill the beast. If that wasn''t possible, weaken it as much as possible and then let his friends finish the job in one way or the other.


    Billy crossed the clouds and arrived above to see the titan still hesitating about what to do. Still, the beast finally began to move once it saw Billy approaching. There was no mistaking it. The monster realized what Billy was nning¡­ to take down the beast with him, or at least damage it and weaken it too dangerous levels.


    In the end, Billy''s fears became true, and the monster began to emit a lot more energy than before, to the point that he barely could look at it. The suicide attack was about tounch, and his best option was to go for the core. Using Destructive Aura alongside all of his mana, Billy moved even faster toward the monster, and the beast did the same while pointing both hands toward him. This time, the creature didn''t fire anything. It decided to use all of its power on the charge to take down Billy and everyone below¡­


    "I want to see you try, motherfucker!" Billy shouted.


    The two collided, and since Billy had put away the amulet, he not only began to be electrocuted, but he also began to be pushed down by the monster. He didn''t have a chance in terms of raw power, so he had to out away the amulet, but even so, he didn''t expect that things would turn out that way¡­


    "Shit¡­" Billy thought while they were crossing the clouds.


    Billy trained hard every single day of his new life, and yet¡­ He couldn''t win in a direct fight against such a beast. That was more than a little bit annoying¡­ Anger began to control his head and heart, and he had forgotten about that. His physical abilities improved quite a bit thanks to Rage, and his falling speed decreased. Still, he was only a few seconds away from the ground. He could tell that his friends were preparing to attack and rescue him at the same time, but it was too risky to attack when the monster was nning a suicide attack.


    "How the fuck can you be so heavy when you don''t have mass?" Billy asked.


    Despite that, Billy couldn''t make his hammer reach the core of the monster, not even when he enveloped his hammer with so much mana¡­ He had toe up with something else. Fortunately, he had an idea¡­ But he couldn''t do it alone.


    "Use wind! Together!" Billy shouted.


    At first, Billy''s friends got confused, but they reacted fast enough to follow his lead. Somehow, they worked together and created a single but massive wind sphere. Moreover, they followed the same concept as the first spell Billy taught them. That wasn''t supposed to be something they could improvise so fast, but in the end, it worked.


    "Three, two, one¡­ Now!" Alexander took the lead to fire the wind sphere, and the others followed him.


    When the projectile was fired, a sudden st made all of them move backward, and they fell on their butts. Fortunately, they didn''t get hurt. The projectile flew toward the head of the monster, and when it hit, a massive explosion of wind stopped the creature and made the energy around the creature go out of control. Not only that, the projectile even opened a path and hit the core of the monster, making it vibrate, but it hadn''t been enough to destroy it.


    Billy created a fire spear above himself and made it spin as fast as possible before he fired toward the core. Due to the fact that the projectile followed the trajectory of the wind sphere, it flew faster. It even increased in size, probably thanks to the mana left behind¡­ in the end, the projectile exploded upon touching the core, and then the object began to crack.


    You obtained 7.500.000 experience points.


    You learned the skill Wind Creation.


    The skill Destructive Aura obtained 200.000 experience points.


    The skill Fire Creation obtained 200.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    The energy of the titan dissipated in an explosion that created a ring of light that expanded through the horizon. It also pushed Billy downward, and since he had used all of his mana, he suffered some burn marks thanks to it. However, nothing that he couldn''t endure¡­ still, due to the nature of the mana around, he got paralyzed and couldn''t move a muscle. Fortunately, Natalie caught him in her arms.


    "Well, I guess this is mind kind of rain," Natalie said.


    "Natalie telling a joke¡­ It will definitely rain," Billy said.


    The groupughed quite a bit¡­ While some people died while facing the titan, many others shared their feelings. They survived and won one hell of a battle. They deserved at least that much.

 Chapter 504 Third party (13)

    Chapter 504 Third party (13)¡¡¡¡            The survivors began to tend their wounds while they finished the remaining monsters in the area. Billy and his friends used that opportunity to rest for a while, but they knew that they wouldn''t be able to for long since there was one titan remaining. Considering that Icarus and Lucyna are there, things probably wouldn''t be that bad. However, it was better to be safe than sorry. Also, Billy had a feeling in his chest bothering him... and he couldn''t pinpoint the reason. Maybe he was just worried and tense because the titans were finally about to kick the bucket.


    "Billy, you are going to hear about this sooner orter, and even though we still have one titan to deal with, I will tell you this already," Kate said. "Someone invaded the capital of the Neles state, and they dug a hole where you buried that mad woman. The same thing happened on the former base of the summoner."


    Billy showed an expression that was hard to describe. It was a mix of confusion and surprise¡­ was that the reason that he was feeling weird right? He couldn''t say since it was a first... Why would someone get those corpses? It didn''t take long for him toe up with an exnation¡­ What if, among the reincarnated individuals of that generation, there was a necromancer? That kind of enemy would be troublesome on a whole new level if they could use the former powers of those Billy defeated¡­


    "Come to think of it, I felt that something had hit me before I heard about the titans," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Was that the time when the necromancer got one of the corpses?"


    The possibility was pretty high¡­ After thinking for a while, Billy also realized that his powers seemed fine. It wasn''t like he lost them, so he couldn''t exin why he got that weird feeling.


    "We will deal with thatter," Billy said. "Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    While they didn''t have mana, they still had the magic aircraft that Billy had built. Billy didn''t want word about that spreading, so he hesitated in inviting Svan and his daughter to apany them to fight thest titan. In the end, he didn''t have much of a choice since they wanted to head there as well. Even if they had to go running. Unlike her appearance, Ilfa wasn''t much different than her father. She was also a muscle head.


    "Just what is this¡­" Svan said, astonished.


    "You can fly, but you also built this?" Ilfa asked.


    "For this kind of situation, I just learned recently how to fly without using an Earth tform," Billy said. "You just need to control the dirt below your feet to do that."


    "So, it is like that¡­ I thought you were using wind magic," Kate said.


    Billy was actually using Telekinesis, but he couldn''t mention that. Nevertheless, that other method also was pretty good, so it was fine. Regardless, the group headed toward the Northwest, hoping not to find and dominated by Golems. Billy gave Lucyna and Icarus and one hell of a task to fight alongside the people that had just lost their leader. Still, they had the means to win¡­ Without losing many people? Billy wasn''t so sure of that.


    In any case, the tripsted for ten hours, but even before they could get where the titan was supposed to be, Billy realized that something was off. There was nothing off with the weather¡­ Even if thest titan was supposed to be ab earth titan, the beast was supposed to have some sort of defense spell that would affect the entire stare.


    After they passed above the capital where Billy defeated the summoner, they saw an army returning to the capital¡­ It seemed that they had won, but Billy couldn''t see them being happy.


    "Let''snd nearby and investigate the area ahead on foot," Billy said.


    Billynded the magic aircraft in a grove and hid it with earth magic. After that, the group headed to the area ahead as fast as possible. Truth to be told, Billy could feel two familiar presences there waiting for him, so he knew exactly where to go. In the end, he found those two morons with hoods on to hide their appearances¡­ they were Lucyna and Icarus.


    "Those idiots sure like roley¡­" Billy thought when he saw that. "What happened here?"


    "... we fought the titan for a few days and decreased the number of its minions," Icarus replied. "However, when we were nning how we should attack the titan, a suspicious group appeared and killed the titan in the middle of the night. They only needed ten minutes, and the monster had already been killed when we came to see things, and the group had vanished."


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ That was just too weird, and he could tell that Icarus also looked a bit suspicious of him. He probably was thinking that Billy used him to create an opening against the monster. Aside from the people there, it was hard to believe that someone else had the strength to take down a titan so fast¡­ In any case, he probably didn''t hear about the corpses that were stolen, and Billy''s guess was that the necromancer killed the titan. The real question was, why? Wouldn''t it be better for them to wait a while longer and just deliver thest blow? Considering what happened so far, it was hard to say if the third party was a friend or enemy¡­ Acting in the shadows and messing with graves, and then helping Icarus and Lucyna. Those two actions didn''t make sense¡­


    In the end, the threat of the titans was over, but none of them there felt like celebrating. They had too many doubts in their minds. It was also a pain, but Billy will have to talk with those two more seriously to clear that misunderstanding.

 Chapter 505 Guardians (1)

    Chapter 505 Guardians (1)¡¡¡¡          The group investigated the area for a while, but they didn''t find anything out of the usual. Billy wasn''t very good at finding old traces of mana, so he didn''t make much progress either. So, after three days, they decided to return home. There was no point in staying there and wondering about what had happened when they could do it on the way home, after all. Besides, in one way or the other, they aplished their goal.


    "I feel like we only meet when problems are arising¡­ let''s hope that this won''t be the case the next time," Svan said after Billy dropped him and Ilfa in their hometown.


    Billy could only nod without hoping for too much after hearing that, but his luck when ites to that kind of thing was terrible, so he didn''t have high hopes for that. In any case, Billy offered a ride to Icarus and Lucyna, but they refused it. He wasn''t the type to mind when people wanted to be like that, so he wondered if he should try to solve the misunderstanding¡­ it wasn''t like he owed anything to them, after all.


    "Man, I am beat¡­ Can I take a vacation from solving massive problems like this?" Alexander asked when they were approaching home.


    "If you learn how to do that, I want you to tell me how to do it as well," Billy said.


    Alexanderughed weakly. Those two weren''t the only ones who were tired of fighting for their lives and many others so often. Although they trained hard every day, it didn''t seem like the fights weren''t getting any easier¡­ Still, they didn''t feel like they were wasting time. If they hadn''t trained hard, they wouldn''t have any chances of surviving, much less of winning against enemies of that level.


    It was already evening when theynded in the capital after splitting up. They headed to their houses, and Billy and his wives arrived just in time to see his parents and kids having dinner. Christina was ying with her food while showing an unsatisfied expression. Still, then she got happy when she saw her parents arriving. Billy almost felt shivers when she looked angry again and then only ran to hug Kate.


    "Christina, where''s papa hug?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t have any for you!" Christina said. "You left again without saying anything! Papa, I hate you!"


    At that moment, Billy felt a pain in his chest that was many times stronger than if he had been punched by the four titans at the same time. He fell on his knees and then on the floor since he received a critical hit. There was no god. There was no point in living in that world¡­


    "Christina¡­ You can say that to anyone, much less to your father," Kate said.


    Christina just puffed her cheeks and stayed silent. She probably only heard someone telling that without knowing the real meaning, but the damage was already done. Billy would need years to recover from that attack¡­


    "Don''t be a drama queen," Natalie said. "Besides, you had iting for spoiling her so much."


    "Don''t feel so bad, Billy," Sarah said and then patted his head. "She soon will forgive you."


    "Thank you, Sarah," Billy said. "You are my favorite now."


    "No¡­ You can''t have favorites¡­" Sarah said, even though she clearly looked happy.


    "Even that right was taken away from me¡­ I am going to bed early tonight," Billy said and then sighed while walking toward his room, looking like an empty vessel of his former self.


    "Billy is still a kid¡­" Drew said and thenughed a little.


    "Eh? Do you think you would do better if Samara were to say the same thing?" Cami asked.


    "Perhaps¡­ Probably¡­" Drew replied after thinking for a while.


    Although Billy was tired, he still woke alongside the sun the next day and went to train in the underground arena. He has been having too many difficult fightstely, so he couldn''t skip a single day of training. Moreover, a new yer has arrived, so he has to be careful and be prepared no matter what they do.


    Billy - Lv 320 46.000/ 240.000 EXP


    HP: 2006/ 2006


    MP: 3871/ 3871


    SP: 1078/ 1078


    Strength: 479 + 225


    Speed: 363 + 95


    Magic: 1108 + 415


    Endurance: 142 + 225


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 170


    Skills: Gungnir Lv 65, Destructive Aura Lv 77 (+ 10 UP), Fierce st Lv 54 (+10UP)


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Strength Support 89 (+08 UP), Speed Support Lv 89 (+08 UP), Magic Support Lv 89 (+08 UP), Endurance Support Lv 89 (+08 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 89 (+08 UP), Water Creation Lv 42 (+21 UP), Wind Creation Lv 01,


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 66 (+ 07 UP), Toughness Lv 66 (+ 07 UP), Shock Resistance Lv 77 (+ 44 UP), Enhanced Hearing Lv 19(+ 14 UP), Heroic Spearmanship Lv 56 (+ 31 UP),


    Skill Points: 475


    After analyzing his status and skills, Billy once again confirmed that he needed to take a step forward when ites to magic. Elemental magic was fine and all, but he needed more than that, and he couldn''t wait to obtain new and unusual powers only by killing reincarnated individuals.


    "I suppose the first step is to try to make my mana do things without transforming it into the elements," Billy thought.


    There was the amulet and that effect that Billy was nning to learn¡­ Mana Shield. Just learning that wasn''t enough. Billy wanted to be able to keep the skill active and on his kids at all times to protect them without bothering their lives. Fortunately, the effect only blocked harmful things, so Billy didn''t have to modify it that much.


    "I need to go to a dungeon and recover my mana, but I guess it will be enough to train for a few hours with what I have," Billy thought. "I have some pills here as well, so I should be fine."

 Chapter 506 Guardians (2)

    Chapter 506 Guardians (2)¡¡¡¡             In the end, Billy wasn''t fine¡­ That kind of training was a lot harder than he thought. Giving a physical effect to his mana without using the elements was quite difficult. In the end, Billy returned to have breakfast with his family feeling a bit down. Still, he soon recovered since he didn''t want to make Christina feel guilty and force her to apologize. He was in the wrong for messing up so many times.


    "Papa, I am sorry¡­" Christina said.


    "It is okay¡­ I deserved that one," Billy said and then patted Christina on her head. "Just don''t say that kind of thing anymore. I will also try not to make you angry again."


    Christina nodded several times, and Billy felt satisfied. Still, he did the same thing to Hector, but he didn''t feel even a bit bothered. Although he doesn''t smile much, he looks pretty happy while being fed his soup by Natalie. In a way, he didn''t like Billy even a bit to feel bothered to get angry at him.


    "Being a parent is hard¡­" Billy thought.


    After breakfast, Billy decided to take a break in the garden, and he began to think of what he should do to make Hector like him a bit more. Just giving him gifts wouldn''t work. It wasn''t like he liked anything more than his mother. He was too small to like weapons or magic items either¡­ Not to mention, Hector and Christina were starting to be hooked on training just like the rest of the family.


    After thinking for a while, Billy recalled that kids around their age really like animals, so perhaps he should give them a summoned monster to make their personal guards. Besides, the more they live, the stronger they get. Billy just needed an excuse to tell howe he got his hands on such docile creatures.


    After thinking for a while, Billy decided to head to the dungeon and get his mana to the maximum. He returned with two monsters apanying him, one was a puppy arctic wolf, and the other was a light blue arctic Eagle.


    Legendary Artic Wolf - Lv 01


    HP: 50/ 50


    MP: 50/ 50


    SP: 50/ 50


    Strength: 15


    Speed: 15


    Magic: 15


    Endurance: 15


    Dexterity: 15


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Dash Lv 01, Body m Lv 01


    Spells: Frost Breath Lv 01, Ice Arrow Lv 01,


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 10, Fire Resistance Lv 05, Wind Resistance Lv 01, Earth Resistance Lv 01, Brute Strenght Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Light Steps Lv 01, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 01,


    Skill Points: 00


    Legendary Artic Eagle - Lv 01


    HP: 40/ 40


    MP: 80/ 80


    SP: 40/ 40


    Strength: 12


    Speed: 12


    Magic: 38


    Endurance: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 10, Squeal Lv 05


    Spells: Fly Lv 10, Ice Arrow Lv 05


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 10, Fire Resistance Lv 05, Wind Resistance Lv 01, Earth Resistance Lv 01, Brute Strenght Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Light Steps Lv 01, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 01,


    Skill Points: 00


    "Where did you get those?" Kate asked when Billy arrived in the garden.


    Natalie and Sarah were wondering the same thing, but Christina and Hector looked pretty excited about seeing such cool creatures. He chose the right option in summoning them¡­ Fortunately, those creatures actually existed in Meido state, and he had a good excuse for them.


    "I found them when I was in the samurai state and they were right where I left them," Billy said. "I thought that they would be good pets for the kids. They are pretty loyal, so it won''t be dangerous."


    "They sure standout if anything¡­" Natalie frowned. "I don''t want them leaving feathers and fur in my room."


    "You heard your mothers words, but they will say a lot more about those, keep listening to them," Billy said. "Anyway, those are for you, treat them well and be responsible."


    "Yay, I love you, papa!" Christina said and then jumped to hug the eagle instead of Billy.


    "Thank you, papa," Hector said while he was patting the wolf.


    "You are wee," Billy said.


    Hector rarely called Billy like that, so he was certain that he had made some progress. Now, he just needed to teach them how to take care of the animals, and then things would proceed favorably¡­ Or so goes the n. People get closer when they have simr interests in things they have to do together.


    Billy watched them y with the animals for a while, and once they got tired and went to take a nap, Billy went to his underground arena to meditate. Never-ending practicing helps sometimes, but Billy had to find his answers with his head now instead of with his body. Billy thought before that learning mana shield would be easy when he was learning Destructive Aura, but it seemed that he was dead wrong.


    "I suppose I need to start from the basics of the basics¡­ I need to learn how to attack with pure mana alone," Billy thought.


    start from the basics¡­ I need to learn how to attack with mana alone and then proceed to the next step," Billy thought.


    Billy was quite adept at controlling his mana after this long. However, he still failed at making his mana leave his body consciously and do anything. After crossing his eyes and thinking for a while, Billy recalled pretty much all the things he could do with mana and skills. The key was when he was trying to learn Destructive Aura¡­ He created a barrier that affected the ground around him to some extent.


    "That was probably because I envisioned an actual barrier around me¡­" Billy thought.


    Just sending his mana wasn''t good enough. Billy also had to keep his body, a line of mana, and the effect that he wanted to put into action. In the end, he imagined a line that had a tip in the shape of an arrow, and then Billy saw one semitransparent appearing in front of him and piercing the ground a bit.

 Chapter 507 Guardians (3)

    Chapter 507 Guardians (3)¡¡¡¡              Billy seeded, but he didn''t learn any skills. It was probably because the effects were too weak¡­ Still, if some mana needed to be seen in order to take effect, it seemed like a problem. Billy didn''t want to make his kids stand out by shining. Regardless, the amulet didn''t make him shine either, so he will probably find an answer eventually. The hard path was over, so he just had to endure it for a bit longer.


    "Come to think of it, Fierce st is a mix of mana and stamina, but even while it leaves my body, the energy still can work¡­" Billy thought. "It must be because of the nature of the skill."


    It was really weird. The mana could do a lot as long as there was a connection between Billy and the final use of the energy¡­ And that was a problem since Billy couldn''t stay with his kids all the time. One step at a time¡­ With that mentality, Billy continued with his training.


    You have learned Mana Shield.


    Mana Shield: it grants you the power to nullify most forms of damage in exchange for mana. You can nullify up to ten points of damage per level and attack.


    In the end, it took Billy three days to learn the spell. Just as he wanted, the spell was always active, it only blocked things that could harm him, and the damage was decreased from his mana. While the skill had some limitations, its potential was also quite impressive. Billy wished that with each level up, the cost of mana would decrease, but that would be too convenient.


    Since Billy finally achieved his first goal, he decided to take a break from the training and headed to the garden. There he found his kids ying with their pets. While they didn''t do much aside from that, Billy realized that the creatures had leveled up once¡­ And since Billy connected them with his kids with the power of the Absolute summoning link, Christina and Hector also got a bit stronger.


    "They already are stronger than ordinary kids, so I am sure this won''t change things much," Billy thought.


    The arctic wolf was almost the size of Hector when he was standing, and the Eagle was already taller than Christina, so Billy was expecting them to grow quite a bit since they were essentially newborn creatures. In any case, while Billy was watching them, he felt a presence at his gate, and then he saw Icarus and Lucyna. It seemed that they wanted to talk, but they left the area since they knew it wasn''t a good time. In any case, Billy found them in front of his office at night.


    "You guys took your time," Billy said.


    "We had to do some investigation regarding thest incident," Icarus said. "In the end, we confirmed that while the earth titan was being killed, you were facing the ice titan."


    "We also heard about the theft of the corpses of the other fallen reincarnated individuals, and we connected the dots," Lucyna added.


    "I see," Billy said. "In any case, I didn''t lose the powers that I got, but I had a weird feeling around the time the bodies were stolen¡­ Most likely, a necromancer turned them into zombies, and they can use their old powers to some extent."


    "I didn''t want to have heard that¡­" Icarus said and then facepalmed. "I suppose this is our blunder since we didn''t expect that such a thing would happen."


    It was a bit surprising that Icarus wasn''t ming Billy for that. He probably would have done the same thing in Billy''s ce¡­ He couldn''t just burn down the entire body of a fellow human of his own volition.


    "I never heard of such a thing happening until now, so my guess is that this guy has beenying low and only decided to act now for whatever reason," Icarus said.


    "I suppose it is time to increase the scope of our search¡­" Lucyna added. "Even if we don''t find this guy, as long as we get any information¡­"


    "Speaking of that, did you make contact with the samurai? We can use them to learn more about the past of this world, right?" Icarus asked.


    "Yes, we can," Billy replied. "I mean, I can¡­ It would be weird if I were to send any of you in my ce."


    "I guess that makes sense," Icarus said. "We will focus on searching for traces of that guy everywhere while you do some research in the samuraind. Is that fine?"


    "No problem," Billy replied.


    Billy already had his spies on that task to get as much real information as possible regarding that, but they couldn''t be faster than those two. It seemed that Billy had to make them capture more bandits in order for him to discipline and convince them about how wonderful it was to work for Billy''s espionagepany. It wasn''t like the captured ones had many options, but it still was better than death or spending the rest of their lives in jail.


    "You two can have this. You can use it tomunicate with one another in case you separate for whatever reason," Billy said and then gave them a pair of magic faxes.


    "Thanks, this will be useful¡­ I heard that you also made something simr to a chopper, so I am looking forward to your new creations," Icarus said.


    "They aren''t easy to make, and my skills are expensive, so you probably won''t be able to afford or even maintain one," Billy said.


    "Ouch, I will apply cold water to the burned area," Icarus said.


    It seemed that things were back to normal regarding Billy''s rtionship with those two. While he didn''t want to get too chummy with them, it was better than having an antagonistic rtionship. Now that a third party had arrived, it would be more convenient for Billy if he could count on them now and then.

 Chapter 508 Guardians (4)

    Chapter 508 Guardians (4)¡¡¡¡            During the next few days, Billy worked on leveling up Mana Shield and trying to find a way to use it on his kids without making them stand out. He didn''t make much progress in that area, but at least their pets were growing more robust, and they were, for the time being, theirst line of defense. At that point in time, Billy was also starting to wonder that perhaps he should try other approaches, like something less direct and at the same time, effective. Thanks to that, he recalled something else.


    "By the way, isn''t it about time you guys start teaching another group of kids?" Billy asked.


    "How can someone start a conversation with: by the way?" Kate asked while frowning. "Jean isn''t so keen on teaching other groups as ofte since many things have been happening. I guess he wants us to be ready to act as soon as possible if something happens."


    "Most of the allied states have hundreds of people that know the basics of magic, so they can spread the knowledge, so we are fine," Sarah added.


    That made sense. Billy finally achieves the goal of letting other people learn basic magic. Now they might evolve the spells by themselves. It might take a while for him to see or hear about an unusual use of mana, but he would wait patiently for it while he developed his own skills. The only issue was that the others only knew about the most basic use of magic: it was elemental magic. Billy and his friends were already on the next stage, but perhaps they still could learn something new, but useful. Billy tends to focus too much on his goals, so he could have missed some things during his training.


    "I suppose we will have more time to manage our territories, but I am not sure exactly what else I can do," Kate said while pondering if she should try to expand the towns under her rule.


    Since all of them could use sh, moving around wasn''t a problem, they could go and return on the same day without wasting time. Since Billy was almost always at home, it was fine for them to leave the kids with him.


    "Billy¡­ you aren''t going to the dungeon towns as much as ofter," Sarah said.


    "There is nothing for me to do there. The people in those ces are too scared of causing trouble to me," Billy exined.


    "I wonder how things got this way¡­" Sarah said while forcing a smile.


    Billy was thinking the same thing. It wasn''t like he was a ruthless leader when he was working in the dungeon towns. Still, he was pretty infamous due to his aplishments. Also, most of the dungeon towns were built with his magic. It was kind of hard to pick a fight with someone like that and hope to win.


    Although they had more time on their hands now, Billy''s wives didn''t find themselves bored. They had more time to train now, after all. While Sarah couldn''t do much physical activity, it wasn''t like she did that in the first ce as much as the others. Her talent was almost Absolute when it came to magic, andtely, she was improving her ability to fly while using Earth magic. Since the freedom in the air was much better, one had to get used to it. After all, getting dizzy was only natural when flying and spinning in the air so often.


    In any case, Billy wondered if it was about the tune to teach them Mana shield¡­ He wanted to improve his skill a little more. Still, perhaps they should have some time to make the skills level up as well, in order to avoid the worst-case scenario in case other difficult battles take ce in the near future.


    "I will call Alexander and Lily, I managed to learn the skill of the amulet that Felipe gave me, so I will teach everyone," Billy said.


    Alexander was cking on his garden as well when Billy went to his house. He also saw Lily teaching archery to Lara. They had too much time on their hands as well¡­ in any case, it didn''t seem like Alexander felt bothered that his daughter wouldn''t be a spearwoman. Regardless, they brought Lara alongside them since,tely, their kids had been ying a lot. In the end, Billy forgot that he also should give Lara a pet that will be a guardianter¡­ he didn''t interact much with her, so it couldn''t be helped that he forgot.


    "It is kind of surprising that you learned something like that," Alexander said. "You are hardworking and have talent, but I thought that it would be impossible to replicate the effects of something like a relic of that level."


    "The moment that you say that something is impossible will be the moment that you will never be able to do something," Billy said. "There is no point in determining your own limitations."


    "While those are some weird words, I guess that they make sense," Alexander said. "By the way, I finally mastered that technique. Do you want to see it?"


    "I suppose it is better than nothing¡­ I will judge if it is a waste of time or if it is too dangerous," Billy said.


    Once they got back to Billy''s garden, Alexander activated the skill. As one would expect, his muscles got a lot bigger. At first, Billy thought that he was trying to show off, but it was clear that he was focused on keeping the skill active. In any case, if Alexander''s body had turned green, it would have looked like that famous transformation.


    Body Enhancement: it grants you a massive boost in strength and endurance and at the cost of your health. While fighting, the skill will consume five points of health per second, and all the damage will be directed at your muscles and bones. The bonus will be ten points per level.

 Chapter 509 Worlds History (1)

    Chapter 509 World''s History (1)¡¡¡¡            As expected of Alexander, he developed the first technique that consumed health instead of mana or stamina¡­ He probably already knew of the after-effects, but he was confident that they wouldn''t be a problem as long as they had some pills that restore health.


    "I suppose it isn''t all bad¡­ but you can only use Body Enhancement in very specific moments," Billy said. "Otherwise, you will only help the enemy damage you without lifting a finger. Also, once they realize the demerit of the skill, you are done for."


    "Body Enhancement? Don''t name the skills that I created¡­" Alexander said. "Still, you already saw all the demerits, huh."


    Billy more or less understood how the skill worked¡­ he had to control his breathing and then make the air in his lungs work faster and also make his heart bombard blood to the rest of the body insanely fast. No wonder it consumed health¡­ Billy also had to check how the prolonged use of that skill could affect one''s body. However, even after using Check Up, he didn''t notice anything weird with Alexander''s body. Billy was busy learning more advanced spellers, but he decided to find time to learn that will as well. It will definitely be useful.


    After that, Billy began to teach his friends how to use the Mana shield. Although he knew exactly how to make them learn, it would take a while for them to get used to controlling their raw mana when it was away from their bodies. In a sense, it was like trying to learn how to write with your left hand when you are right-handed.


    Regardless, after one week, they began to control the mana the right way, but it would take a few more days for them to master the control of mana and learn the Mana shield. Still, they were on the right path. With that in mind, Billy decided to pay a visit to the samurai state and get his rewards.


    "I am going to leave for a few days, don''t ck off while I am away," Billy said.


    "Are you going to visit the samurai that you helped? I will be waiting for souvenirs," Kate said.


    "You said that they have some interesting swords, bring some of them for me," Natalie said.


    "I am getting hungry a lottely¡­ So, any delicious food will do for me," Sarah said.


    Billy facepalmed. He was being treated like an errand boy¡­ Still, he couldn''t say no to them, even though he wasn''t going to y. This time, Billy decided to use the magic aircraft since he won''t have to waste time with the obstacles along the way. Besides, the higher he flies, the faster he can go, so he could cut the traveling time quite a bit.


    "I guess it will be better if I arrive at night. I don''t want to waste time talking with too many people¡­" Billy thought. "The only problem is the fact that I don''t know where Sei lives, so I can''t exactly find him just by walking around¡­"


    That was the problem of trying to avoid getting involved in the world and politics of another ce like that. Regardless, Billy left his home at noon and arrived near the capital in the middle morning of the next day, so instead of wasting time, Billy decided to head to the gates and then ask for Sei. Fortunately, some guards recognized him and didn''t waste his time.


    "I guess they were alerted by him to call Sei immediately if I were to show up," Billy thought.


    "Oh, you finally returned," Sei said when he arrived. "Can I assume that the other titans have been dealt with?"


    "More or less," Billy said. "One of them was defeated by my friends, and the other was killed by an unknown party¡­ Anyway, I can give you more details while you guide me to some library where I can read about the history of this state and the neighbors."


    "All right?" Sei replied, looking a bit confused.


    Billy didn''t seem the type who would like history, so Sei was a bit confused. He imagined that Billy would ask for other things as well. Although Billy asked to be taken to a library, Sei guided him to his family''s personal library in his house. His mansion was as big as Billy''s, but his library was a lot more impressive. Books were rare in the states that Billy visited but not in the Meido state. Still, Sei had more books about technical aspects of several things, mainly about war andbat. He still had a session of history and even rumors, but it was only twenty percent of the total of the library.


    The words were a bit different than thenguage Billy was used to, but eventually got the hang of it. While Billy was looking for the right book to start, he also told them about what had happened after he left. At least he didn''t give all the details since he didn''t want too many people to know about his powers.


    "You seem surprised and tense when you mention the third party," Sei said. "Still, I can understand the feelings. It is hard not to imagine the worst when ites to those with power hiding their goals."


    "Indeed¡­" Billy said.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to find a really old book that had the title: forgotten history of Meido state. Apparently, it was a collection of old stories that had been passed down from generation to generation¡­ the writer of the book interviewed and wrote down those events after talking with dozens of families. The dates weren''t urate, but he made something like a temporal line based on his own guesses.


    "It seems this guy put a lot of thought while doing this¡­ is it because the reincarnated individual of that time gave that order?" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    For the time being, Billy didn''t find anything like that book, so he didn''t have many options regarding epting the events written there. In any case, he decided to be careful since it was only the first book.

 Chapter 510 Worlds History (2)

    Chapter 510 World''s History (2)¡¡¡¡             Many generations ago, before the capitals of the states were built, the world was in total chaos. Monsters could be found everywhere, and they were a lot bigger and powerful than the current ones that could be found in dungeons. Those beasts could easily level any settlements and camps that humans could build in a matter of seconds. Around the time, most humans lived traveling around, and they only created bases when weather conditions forced them to stop. When the snow started to pile up, or when storms approached, for whatever reason, the weather was a lot worse than it is today.


    "The weather, huh¡­" Billy thought. "I wonder if it was due to the presence of those powerful beats that walked around like they owned the world."


    Humans could multiply faster than the monsters, but their numbers never increased in those times. The tribes that were lucky managed to lose people and quickly give birth to the same number of the fallen. However, it was clear that something had to be done. Eventually, those tribes began to fight against the monsters. Little by little, humans began to gain power and use tactics against the beasts. However, when humans started to win the fight, something happened¡­ A new spot where monsters could appear endlessly showed up, they were the dungeons, and thanks to it, the human race began to lose the fight again.


    "This timing¡­ Is just too weird," Billy thought. "It is almost like someone intervened to help the monsters."


    Once again, the humans were put in a bad spot against the monsters. For many years, nothing improved for them. However, several leaders began to emerge among the tribes, and they began to fight back against the beasts. They were inhumanly powerful, and some of them even had powers that people couldn''t exin or understand. Those people turned into leaders and made their people prosper like never before. The first cities were built by them, and then they started to refer to themselves as kings. Eventually, the kings started to increase the size of their territories, and when they finally met each other. At first, they tried topromise, but eventually, conflicts began among them. For several decades, they put aside the problem that was the monsters and thus fought amongst themselves. Eventually, they began to die, and one emerged victorious among the others. Things prospered for a while, but then that king suddenly disappeared.


    "Those dumbasses¡­ They certainly were reincarnated individuals¡­" Billy thought. "It seems that this tale is more or less true since the same thing happened to Gtea. However, she didn''t win any war¡­"


    Thanks to those kings, the human race managed to learn a lot, and even without them, they managed to prosper and slowly reached their way to the top of the food chain thanks to their numbers and brains. It wasn''t much different from things on Earth. The only difference was that the existence of mana made them a lot more powerful. Still, they never managed to be even closer as strong as those kings that made history in that world. That was because they never had many chances to improve themselves. Wars of conquest happened here and there, but they were far too far in between due to the logistics. The armies couldn''t travel for weeks without hoping to be ambushed, and their food neversted that long.


    Eventually, more strange individuals emerged, and then they revolutionized the world with their inventions and powers. The human race began to prosper again, to the point that they exterminated most of the beasts outside dungeons. Still, once they got rid of that problem, they began to target each other once again. Those individuals never managed to get along, and they were always fighting¡­


    "I guess any human race really needs an enemy inmon to fight together. Otherwise, they begin to attack each other to stand at the top, truly useless¡­" Billy thought. "Perhaps this kind of species truly deserved to face extinction¡­"


    Billy shook his head to get rid of those dark thoughts¡­ It wasn''t like all humans were like that. Only a small fraction that tends to be really noisy when they want. That being said, he confirmed several things that he knew¡­ Reincarnated people have been appearing in that world for a while, and when they do, they always bring change and make things speed up in many fields. Nevertheless, from Billy''s point of view, they brought more problems than anything since they involved and caused the death of countless people. Even without them, things like politics developed on their own, the management of dungeon towns, and the question of peace treaties.


    Billy was impressed that somehow so much history managed to be passed down. He was also improved that somehow the author of the book managed to conclude that individuals like him appeared once every five hundred years. It was hard to be sure, but it seemed that he was part of the sixth or seventh group that was reborn in that world.


    Around the time the fourth group appeared, some massive birds also began to attack all human cities and destroy them with ease. Apparently, they had the power of fire, ice, and thunder¡­ It was quite the odd number of monsters considering that their powers were simr to the titans. Billy wondered if they could be rted, but apparently, they were defeated when all the armies of the world and all of the leaders put aside their differences¡­


    After they were killed, those massive birds were never found again, nor were they mentioned in the history of that world. The author of the book did some research, but he never managed to find any traces of their origins.


    Finally, the book began to mention the history of that state. It started around five hundred years ago, and the one who named the state was the first ruler. A man who had the weird power to use all forms of weapons with supernatural mastery, even when he touched them for the first time¡­

 Chapter 511 Worlds History (3)

    Chapter 511 World''s History (3)¡¡¡¡          Billy didn''t know if he should take what he read about that guy at face value, but the author really praised him whenever possible¡­ it was kind of annoying. Still, the changes and improvements that he made for the society of that state still could be seen and noticed to this day. His name was Angus, and he worked in many fields, he developed the military of that state by having kids train with katanas and naginata from an early age, and the teachings didn''t give priority to talented individuals. They were supposed to be trained equally regardless of their talents. That wasn''t a half bad idea, but it also prevented distinguished people from rising.


    Angus also helped things in the culinary, agriculture, education, and politics of that state. However, he truly excelled atbat. It was said that his katana could cut anyone in his field of vision, even though he never moved from his spot. He never tried to travel around the world, but he licked to head East of the state and enjoy the beach. Speaking of the beach, his most famous tale was in such a ce¡­ apparently, he fought and killed a giant snake that could freeze the entire ocean.


    "This must be an exxageration¡­ or is this snake something simr to the titans?" Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    Just as Billy thought of that, he found some mentions of rumors of other giant snakes appearing all over the world. Still, they had been dealt with by some powerful warriors. ording to the rumors, five giant snakes appeared in the world¡­ And once they were killed, something even weirder happened. One meteor fell on the world, and that crossed the skies of many states before it finally split into four and thennded. One of thosended on the top of a mountain south of Meido state¡­ There were some tribes there, so Angus made some of his men investigate that¡­ However, they found nothing. There was no mention about the location of the other fragments, but Billy was pretty sure that those grew up to be the titans¡­ After five hundred years, they woke up to do their job, which was simr to what the others beasts did in the past.


    "Although the things I learned about the history of this world are a bit confusing, I guess I can trust in this source material¡­" Billy thought.


    After reading about all that, Billy didn''t find any other things regarding Angus'' actions in that state. Aside from the fact that one day he went to see the ocean and never returned. It was hard to imagine a super-powered reincarnated drowning to death¡­ Billy decided to look for other books, and then he noticed that it was already dark and that he was alone in the library, and the whole city was silent. It seemed that he had lost the notion of time. Still, he decided to continue with his research.


    Billy read many books, but he only got a few details about the history of the world. Many conflicts regarding other states were registered, but Billy had no interest in those. When morning came, he decided to stop, he wouldn''t get any more Intel, and he couldn''t stay away from home for that long.


    "It seems you are still up¡­ I didn''t think that you were such an avid reader," Sei said after he suddenly appeared.


    "Yeah¡­ Anyway, thanks for the help, I learned a lot," Billy said. "It is about time for me to go home."


    "... Really?" Sei asked while frowning. "You possibly wouldn''t mean that as a reward for helping us would be just reading a few books."


    "I suppose that would be weird¡­ How about you guide me to some nice restaurants and weapon shops?" Billy asked. "My wives want some souvenirs."


    "All right¡­ But after that, I want to introduce you to some friends who want to meet you," Sei said. "They are the rulers of this state and¡­"


    "I will have to pass, one of my wives is pregnant and I don''t want to leave her alone for too long," Billy said.


    Sei insisted for a while, but Billy didn''t back down, so he eventually gave up. He didn''t seem like the type who would want to meet famous people for any reason, after all. It was easy to see that he only found that as troublesome. In the end, Billy ended up buying quite a lot, and it was hard to imagine that the food would stay good for so long. There was much Billy could do about it¡­ Cooling down and then warming up again would only make the taste get weaker.


    "I hope to meet you again, once you have more free time," Sei said. "Bring your family with you the next time."


    "If possible, maybe I will," Billy said.


    Billy didn''t want to be friends with too many important people. Still, it was hard to refuse the invitation of someone so considerate. Although he probably will have some problems for letting that chance go, Sei decided to stop at the right time.


    In any case, Billy left the capital of the state and then went to where he hid his magic aircraft. During that time, he checked the weapons that he bought, and he confirmed that Natalie would truly be suited for using the two-sword style with katanas. Double-edged swords didn''t help many people who fought using dual swords, after all. It was a pity that he didn''t have any more diamonds to make more weapons. The ones made with those materials were absolutely unrivaled¡­


    Aside from katanas and naginata, Billy also bought some kunai and shuriken. Still, they weren''t that popr among the soldiers of the state nowadays. They required too much skill to use effectively. Besides, it was a pain to carry so many spares of the same weapon. In any case, at least the naginata gave him a good idea¡­ Perhaps he should forge a dual-headed spear.

 Chapter 512 Worlds History (4)

    Chapter 512 World''s History (4)¡¡¡¡            Although they asked for souvenirs, Billy''s wives didn''t react much to the things he had bought¡­ That pissed him off a little. In any case, he went to check things in his hideout and see if Icarus and Lucyna had left any messages, but there was nothing there. Billy thought that it was about time for another problem to emerge, but it seemed that his guess was wrong. Still, he sent them a message telling them that he got the Intel that they wanted. They would need to have a good talk about all that and then decide what they were going to do. While they weren''t a real group of allies, some team work was required to avoid problems.


    "Next¡­ Make Mana Shield work on someone even when I am not close," Billy thought. "After that, I should try to learn more advanced spells without using the basic elements."


    The others were almost finished learning Mana Shield, so they will have an extrayer of defense in case something happens. So, things were proceeding well. While Billy was thinking about how to improve Mana Shield, he recalled what he learned the other way. Angus disappeared when he went to a beach¡­ Felipe didn''t mention anything like that happening to his ancestor¡­ She just suddenly disappeared. Still, Billy felt that there was a connection.


    "Come to think of it¡­ I wonder if there are other continents in this world," Billy thought. "Given how things were back then on Earth, it was no wonder it took a while for America to be discovered. Boats in this world are pretty small, so they aren''t suited for long trips. Still, it might be worth checking."


    Billy found himself quite excited¡­ It has been a while since he felt like that, probably since the first time he headed to a dungeon. Exploring unknown things was the romance of the people back then on Earth, after all. While nowadays, people think of exploring the cosmos¡­ It was a pity that a single trip to Mars took around nine months just to go. The human race still had a long way ahead of themselves.


    In any case, Sarah was pregnant, so traveling around the world for the next two years was probably impossible. Hector and Christina still were pretty small, so they won''t remember much either. It was important to make good memories as a family while they could since Billy had no idea what might happen in the future when ites to that world.


    "Doing some exploration might be goodter, but there are several things I need to prepareo," Billy thought.


    Even if they couldn''t remember muchter, Billy thought that it was fine. After all, they would grow up and see the world by themselves one day. It was important to grab those chances when they appeared. Although Billy thought that, he had realized that he didn''t know the full dimensions of that continent, so perhaps he should change his approach a bit.


    In any case, the day ended without anything really happening, but at night, Billy received a message from Icarus. It seemed that he and Lucyna wereing to hear about what he learned with his research. Billy wondered if there was something that he should hide from them, but he had already done that once, and they learnedter that it probably wasn''t a good idea. Every time that he tells half-truths, he feels worse. He gets even worse when he is forced to say those to his family.


    "I see¡­ It seems our original guess was right," Icarus said after hearing more or less about the history of that world. "The reincarnated individuals most of the time ended up fighting one another, but there are some like us that manage to avoid that."


    "Still, even the most Pacific ones ended up disappearing, do we have any idea why?" Lucyna asked.


    "Aside from the fact that they disliked fighting, I don''t know any other semnce that Angus and Gtea had," Billy replied.


    "I suppose we won''t find any more registers in any other ce, so it will be hard to find more clues," Icarus said and then sighed. "The fact that alongside us, some troublesome monsters appear is also troublesome¡­ I don''t think that we have the leisure to worry about that, but did you find any traces of new creatures like those appearing anywhere?"


    "Nope," Billy replied.


    Icarus sighed again¡­. it seemed that he was the type who gets easily depressed. That was only annoying from Billy''s perspective. That being said, he was probably even more annoying from their perspective.


    "It would really be a problem if the necromancer finds the remainings of those monsters and revive them," Icarus said. "We didn''t have any luck finding traces of them, but we know that they didn''t get the titans."


    "Well, they aren''t organic creatures, so they can''t be skeletons of zombies," Billy said, and then he had an idea.


    Billy summoned the pets of his kids with the intention of making them grow over time by themselves, so he wondered if they could live for five hundred years, they would be as powerful as a titan¡­ The only difference between them was the fact that the titans didn''t be dust after being killed. Aside from that, they were pretty simr to the creatures created with the power of Beastly Summoning. Billy had yet to summon a monster to help him, but perhaps he should do that and let the beast face other monsters in his dungeons. It certainly would speed up their progress.


    "Well, we will keep searching for the necromancer, in the meantime, you should keep your guard up," Icarus said.


    "I never drop my guard," Billy said.


    Billy is always with his spear. After all, he only lets it go when he is sleeping with his wives. Even when that happens, the weapon is within his arms'' reach, but that wasn''t something he should say out loud.

 Chapter 513 Ally (1)

    Chapter 513 Ally (1)¡¡¡¡            Billy was nning to create something like a magic cellphone in order to get Intel even faster from his spies, Icarus and Lucyna, but he has been kind of busytely to put that n in action. Right now, he was helping Hector and Christina brush the fur and feathers of their pets, and since that was a rare chance to look cool in front of them, he couldn''t afford to do anything else. Hector has been more friendly as ofte, so Billy couldn''t mess up. Also, that peace of mind that he hadtely wasn''t half bad... even though he still knew that he had to look for the necromancer. Hopefully, after he deals with that person, things will be peaceful for a few years toe.


    In any case, it had been only a month since Billy summoned those animals, but he could tell that both of them had grown some centimeters¡­ He had summoned them for one day. They be unrivaled monsters that will protect his kids, that was why they had the name Legendary, but he didn''t consider that they might grow bigger than a carriage.


    "I wonder if someday they will scare the neighbors, and they wille toin¡­" Billy thought whileughing. "Well, it would be understandable since no one has pet monsters."


    In any case, Billy had some time in the afternoon, so he decided to head to his dungeon after summoning a monster that would be useful to him. It would be hard to imagine that any type of creature would help him any time soon, but it was an, after all. Regardless, Billy had no idea what to summon.


    "I don''t need a creature to heal me. I can do that myself¡­ But I suppose that my best attacks need some preparation," Billy thought. "I guess a monster that can attack from a distance and can hold back monsters with magic would be good enough."


    Something like the arctic falcon that Christina had would be good¡­ But ice magic takes some time to work. Billy thought that using a lightning type of attack would be more convenient for his monster. In any case, hopefully, the monster won''t grow too much in his dungeon.


    When Billy managed to see his second dungeon town in the distance, he stopped to summon the monster. The idea was to summon something fast that couldn''t fly and use lightning attacks. That idea was simple, but Billy didn''t know which design to choose.


    "Let''s go with something cool, but that also looks terrifying¡­" Billy said, and then he began the summoning.


    In the end, Billy summoned something like a bird instead of an eagle or falcon. The creature had yellow feathers that could be mistaken as golden from a distance, but it also had some long feathers on its back that extended even beyond its legs, and those werepletely dark. The monster could stay on Billy''s shoulder for the time being, so it didn''t look that imposing, but the angry grey eyes still made the creature quite fearsome.


    Legendary Electric Bird - Lv 01


    HP: 100/ 100


    MP: 100/ 100


    SP: 100/ 100


    Strength: 35


    Speed: 35


    Magic: 55


    Endurance: 35


    Dexterity: 35


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 10, Screach Lv 05


    Spells: Fly Lv 10, Electric Arrow Lv 05


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 20, Fire Resistance Lv 20, Wind Resistance Lv 30, Earth Resistance Lv 10, Brute Strenght Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Light Steps Lv 01, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 01, Master''s Call Lv 01


    Skill Points: 00


    "I guess somehow I made it more powerful than the others even though I used the same amount of mana," Billy thought while looking at the monster flying in front of him. "Maybe it is because I got used to the skill after using it a few times¡­"


    In any case, the creature was too weak¡­ it would take more than a few days for the bird to be able to solo the deepest levels of that dungeon. Still, the creature was bound to gain a lot of experience as long as it used some spells to attack the monsters.


    "Regardless, I should give you a name, huh¡­" Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "How about Blitz? Do you like it?"


    The creature didn''t react in any way, so Billy decided to keep the name. Since it was on the size of an almost newborn monster bird, perhaps it was too much to expect for a reaction.


    Billy headed to the dungeon town and asked his receptionist about how many parties were inside and until which floor they had gone. He learned that all of them were on the firstyer¡­ Since he didn''t want to stay away from home for a whole day, Billy couldn''t go too deep Besides, since the Blitz was weak, he would gain a lot of experience even there.


    "I suppose it is fine to take it slow for today¡­" Billy thought while he entered the dungeon.


    As usual, some giant scorpion-like monsters appeared and tried to attack Billy, but he stopped them with Telekinesis and waited for Blitz to attack them. A single Electric Arrow consumed ten mana points, so hispanion couldn''t use the spell too many times. Still, the arrows caused some damage and paralyzed the monsters, much to Billy''s surprise. He quickly finished them off by using Light Spear. In the blink of an eye, Blitz reached level ten, and his magic increased by thirty points.


    On the next try, Blitz managed to y a monster by himself after using five arrows, but then he ran out of mana. Fortunately, he could eat the pills that Billy had, and he didn''t make a fuss about the taste.


    "This is a bit expensive to use on you, but for the time being, it is all right," Billy said, and then Blitz beaked his head. "Ouch, the fuck was that? Do you want to be my chicken for Christmas?"

 Chapter 514 Ally (2)

    Chapter 514 Ally (2)¡¡¡¡           Despite Billy''s warning, Blitz ignored him. It was hard to believe that a newborn baby could have that much personality, but perhaps it was an aftereffect of his magic. Maybe it was a reaction to the mana given by the pill¡­ Regardless, Billy was already expanding his second garden of magic trees, so he had some leeway with pills. Thanks to that, Blintz reached level forty in a single hour¡­ while Billy could make him level up faster than that, it would be better if his pet leveled up all his other skills while fighting. It would be a lot more efficient. Billy already knew that, but the status was only confirmed.


    Blitz(Legendary Electric Bird) - Lv 40


    HP: 160/ 160


    MP: 370/ 370


    SP: 160/ 160


    Strength: 65


    Speed: 65


    Magic: 125 + 65


    Endurance: 65


    Dexterity: 65


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 10, Screach Lv 05


    Spells: Fly Lv 10, Electric Arrow Lv 18


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 20, Fire Resistance Lv 20, Wind Resistance Lv 30, Earth Resistance Lv 10, Brute Strenght Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Light Steps Lv 01, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 12, Master''s Call Lv 01


    Skill Points: 00


    "I suppose you will be self-sufficient once you get five hundred mana points, and then I make you learn Spiritual Core," Billy said. "After one or two days of the hunt, and you will be even stronger than most adventurers that are here."


    Billy didn''t need the materials of the monsters, so he didn''t have to make Blitz put them somewhere for him to get themter¡­ it would be better if he focused single-mindedly on his task of getting stronger. Regardless, Billy didn''t notice any growth on Blitz, so perhaps it would be fine leveling up him so fast.


    After another hour of hunting, Billy decided to call it a day and then return home. Sooner orter, his family would discover about Blitz, so he decided to show them to him already.


    "That is a weird type of creature¡­" Kate said.


    "As long as it doesn''t leave feathers in my room, I don''t care," Natalie said.


    "That is a pretty strong one. I can feel a lot of mana in such a small body," Sarah added.


    Billy escaped from the troublesome questions, but he wouldn''t have the same luck forever, so he decided to stop summoning monsters that would be at his home. Like the saying says¡­ Third is the charm and the fourth is the harm.


    In the next few days, Billy headed toward the dungeon every day with Blitz, but around he reached level seventy, he was powerful enough to solo the firstyer of the dungeon. Billy warned the adventurers not to attack his pet since he decided to leave him alone there to train. Blitz already had a Spiritual core, so mana was no longer a problem. However, Billy found another merit as soon as he left Blitz alone¡­


    You obtained 50 experience points.


    You obtained 50 experience points.


    You obtained 50 experience points.


    ¡­


    "... I suppose this is to be expected, huh," Billy said while showing a weird smile.


    Thanks to his newest power, Billy now could auto hunt without being near the dungeon. It was a bit weird, but not everything was flowers. He couldn''t recover his mana while being so far away from the dungeon.


    "Putting that aside, I wonder if the summoner leveled up like this¡­ It would exin why Icarus never managed to scratch him," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy was already nning to send monsters to infiltrate all the dungeons in the world and make them gain experience for him. That way, he will get stronger a lot faster¡­ At least when ites to levels. Still, considering that his wives didn''t want more animals at home, he will have to keep the others hidden in his hideouts. At least when they were not hunting.


    "I suppose I should focus now on learning new applications for mana and the Creation of this army of monsters that will grant me tons of experience all the time," Billy nodded to himself.


    Thanks to that extra time, Billy managed to focus quite a lot on his magic training. While he didn''t manage to find a solution to the problem that was Magic Shield, he ended up stumbling into another skill that was also very useful.


    You learned Mana Dominion.


    Mana Dominion: it grants you the power to perceive the movements of those around you in a ten-meter radius per level.


    Cost: 10 mana per second.


    When Billy increased the range of Mana Shield and decreased the power, he got that. It was a skill that perfected his ability to sense the approach of others and even the movements of most things around him. Whether they had mana or not¡­


    "Let''s see¡­ Making the skill reach level thirty will be enough to cover my whole house," Billy thought. "Let''s just hope that I won''t be getting on anyone''s privacy by using this."


    Billy''s idea was just to check how his family was now and then, and he confirmed that Sarah was alone in her room while Kate and Natalie were with Hector and Christina. She didn''t seem like she was feeling lonely and jealous as ofte, but Billy couldn''t trust his instincts when ites to that¡­ he was pretty dense and someone who was a workaholic.


    "Speaking of which, she is in her sixth month, and she is starting to slow down with her movements around the house and when ites to training," Billy thought. "I suppose I should spoil her a bit."


    Billy slowly approached Sarah''s room since he wanted to surprise her, but he only found her taking a nap. She didn''t look particrly sad or anything. If anything, she had a loose smile on her face.


    "I guess I was overthinking again," Billy thought.


    The skill was useful, but it wasn''t perfect. Billy could sense most things, but not everything with it.

 Chapter 515 Ally (3)

    Chapter 515 Ally (3)¡¡¡¡          Although Billy wasn''t making much progress with Mana Shield, he was starting to understand mana better, and he also was training other monsters to send to other dungeons. Since they couldn''t be seen or noticed, they needed some special stealth skills like invisibility. sh wouldn''t work since it only was useful on in terrains. It was possible for his monsters to have such skills, but the mana consumption was high, so they would need some extra time developing that. It was kind of a pain, but the things he needed to consider and solve didn''t have a clear and perfect answer. So, it always felt like he was only doing things to make the problems go away for a while.


    In any case, it had been a while since anything troublesome happened, so he prayed every day that things would stay like that for at least two years. It was the time that Sarah would give birth, and the child would grow a little, after all. Maybe Billy could have solved the issues of time if he had been born with the powers of the summoner. Since he wasn''t interested in world domination, his summons would be perfect to be dispatched to deal with the problems that might arise. Then again, he had just thought that his problems couldn''t be solved that easily, so perhaps he was being naive while thinking along those lines...


    "In any case, I am leveling up a lottely¡­ The skill points are piling up nicely," Billy thought while he checked his status. "Since I already covered my bases, soon I will be able to see the limits of the skill shop. I can''t wait for that, but... I am starting to think that thest tier of skills will be something unusual."


    Billy - Lv 344 46.000/ 288.000 EXP


    HP: 2446/ 2446


    MP: 4091/ 4091


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 330


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1108 + 525


    Endurance: 142 + 330


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 290


    Skills: Body Enhancement Lv 11 (+ 10 UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Strength Support Lv 96 (+06 UP), Speed Support Lv 96 (+06 UP), Magic Support Lv 96 (+06 UP), Endurance Support Lv 96 (+06 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 96 (+06 UP), Wind Creation Lv 25 (+23 UP), Mana Shield Lv 45 (+ 14 UP), Mana Dominion Lv 31 (+ 30 UP),


    Passive: Wind Resistance Lv 26 (+23 UP), Earth Resistance Lv 26 (+23 UP),


    Skill Points: 595


    It was hard to imagine Billy getting skills at the level of his own natural abilities or of the other reincarnated individuals. Still, he would wee pretty much everything as long as it is useful.


    Billy decided to take a break from his training since he was feeling a bit burnt out. It has been a while since he trained his magic so much, after all. No wonder he felt a bit tired of it. He arrived at the garden and saw his kids trying to mount their pets. Hector''s wolf could carry him on his back, but it was a bit too soon for Christina falcon.


    "Not yet, Christina," Billy said. "She isn''t that strong yet."


    "But Hector already rides his wolf," Christina protested.


    "His wolf can''t fly, and flying animals have weak legs, therefore, you have to be patient," Billy said.


    "Yes¡­" Christina said, looking a bit down.


    "Don''t ride him for too long, Hector," Billy said. "If he gets hurt, you will feel bad."


    "Okay, papa," Hector said.


    It had been a while since Hector looked at Billy like he was a total stranger, so Billy was satisfied for the time being. He just had to be careful not to mess up somewhere, but avoidingndmines that might make children angry was easy. What was hard was to avoidndmines when they were teens.


    In any case, they were almost four, so Billy wondered if he should start teaching them how to protect themselves. Since he already helped them awaken some passive skills and they have the summoned pets, they can n during the whole day without getting tired, so training should be possible as well. Still, Billy didn''t want to force them¡­ While Larah took a liking to the bow, and those two copied what their mothers do most of the time, it was hard to say if they would like that.


    "I just keep walking in circles while thinking about this, huh¡­" Billy thought while frowning. "Let''s just y it safe and let them try many things before they can decide what path they should follow."


    Billy talked with his wives about that. It was about time to teach Hector and Christina some things. While schools didn''t exist in that world for kids, teachers existed, and instructors and masters of martial arts were also pretty standard. Thanks to Billy, in the future, magic teachers probably will be a part of that group.


    "In any case, they are barely four as of now, so we shouldn''t do anything tooplex, just teaching them how to read, write,mon sense, and things like how they should behave themselves slowly but on a daily basis should be fine," Billy said.


    "While I think that isn''t a bad idea, I thought that raising them more freely like us would be for the best," Kate said.


    "That is true, but their background will be different from ours," Sarah added. "Also, the world is changing due to numerous reasons, so we should keep that in mind."


    "I don''t particrly like this idea, but as long as we don''t go overboard with this education thing, I am fine with it," Natalie said.


    Billy also agreed that being too strict when ites to that wouldn''t be good, so he decided to n carefully in order to avoid problems. He would need toe up with a schedule that his kids would like and that would be able to help them grow and learn more.

 Chapter 516 Ally (4)

    Chapter 516 Ally (4)¡¡¡¡            After a while, Billy managed to make a short schedule for his kids. Throughout the week, he would teach them how to read and write as well as how to do some math three times per week. It was better to start slowly in order not to let them hate that kind of thing. So, each lesson would onlyst for one hour. His wives also would teach them other things like magic, which was in Sarah''s hands. Natalie was going to y with them in order to let them get some more exercise, and she also would teach her the basics ofbat. She knew a thing or two about Spearmanship, so it was fine to leave that with her. As for Kate, she could teach all that, so she would stay on standby to take some of their ces if necessary. They did a lot for the state and for the people of that world, so it was time to focus on their children.


    Once Alexander and Lily saw that they decided to do the same and let the kids study together. While they also wanted to let Lara grow more freely, that kind of experience wouldn''t be bad for her. Billy observed things for a week and confirmed that it was working, so he sighed in relief. He also headed to a hideout and checked for messages from his spies, Icarus and Lucyna, but nothing major had been reported.


    "I guess I am overthinking it," Billy thought. "Well, let''s resume my training."


    Bad news has the habit ofing into Billy''s life when things are working well for him, so it was no wonder he was acting like that. Nevertheless, if the necromancer did something, Billy already had prepared his own countermeasures, so he wasn''t that worried. He was just being cautious because that was his normal self in action.


    After doing some training, Billy realized that he could use Mana Dominion to charge those who had his Mana Shield active. However, the range still rather limiting¡­ he could increase the range of Mana Dominion by using more mana, but that wouldn''t be efficient.


    "This is really a pain in the ass¡­" Billy thought. "I tried to summon some monsters that could spells with raw mana, but it didn''t work that well¡­ I wonder how that summoner managed to make his monsters have such abilities."


    It seemed that Billy needed to train and experiment more with his summoning skills, even though he was already doing that on a daily basis. Billy also wasn''t making much progress trying to learn new skills with mana alone. He could make semi-invisible weapons with it, but he couldn''t wield them and firing them made them lose power over time and the more they moved away from him. Moreover, they didn''t be skills, so they couldn''t level up.


    "I thought that I was pretty good at this¡­ but I guess elemental magic is just that easy to learn and control," Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billyid his back against the ground and began to think for a few moments. He was pretty sure that mana could do almost everything, so he needed a new approach to making progress with that. He needed to find inspiration¡­ he found his inspiration when he tried to practice again, this time with Destructive Aura active. Naturally, he felt stronger, and his magic had increased, so he probably could do more than before. Just as he had expected, the range of his Mana Dominion increased¡­ while the skill had a determined range per level, it didn''t mean that it couldn''t be forced to increase in power and utility when the circumstances of its use were different than normal.


    In the end, Billy also tried what he failed in doing so previously. He tried to create something out of pure mana. He tried to make a dagger, and while he seeded, it seemed more like a ghost-like item than anything. It could affect the environment, and Billy could hold it, but he couldn''t get a good grip out of it¡­


    "Not even like this, huh¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy then recalled an old and pretty stupid saying: most problems can be solved with strength. If a problem isn''t being solved by your strength alone, then you aren''t using enough strength. With that in mind, Billy decided to pour more mana into the dagger. Thanks to that, the weapon became more and more physical, and he began to feel the weight behind it¡­ Eventually, a crystal-like weapon was in Billy''s hands, and it became something real in that world. Still, he almost used one thousand points of mana. He could make something way better with Earth magic¡­


    You learned Mana Constructs.


    Mana Constructs: it grants you the power to create things out of mana. Those objects will disappear over time since their mana will dissipate. Still, when used as weapons, they can cause spiritual and physical damage to the target. With each level up, the cost of the skill will decrease, and the durability of the objects will increase.


    "This is rather unexpected¡­ Or maybe not," Billy said and then tried to analyze the weapon, but it didn''t work. "So, this weapon exists and doesn''t exists at the same time¡­"


    Billy decided to throw the weapon and see how powerful it was, and he frowned when it levitated from his hands¡­ He had nned to move it with his hands, but the weapon obeyed his will. Even though it was made of his mana, something like that still was surprising since it was no longer connected to him. Billy didn''t use any more mana, and it didn''t seem like controlling it like that would make the weapon disappear much faster, so that was rather convenient.


    Billy decided to test the durability of the weapon by using it to make a hole while spinning downward, and he confirmed that it pierced fifty meters deep underground. That would improve as the skill levels up.

 Chapter 517 Caution (1)

    Chapter 517 Caution (1)¡¡¡¡Billy didn''t need weapons, so he used Magic Construct mostly to make things that would help him. Since he was bored while leveling up the skill, he made a skateboard, rollerdes, and even a surfboard¡­ All of those could move on their own, so Billy didn''t have to use his mana. Although, that decreased the duration of their existence. Those were some weirdest of his creations...


    In any case, he recalled that he wanted to make a dual-headed spear, but he didn''t want to make the main de of his ive decrease in size, so he made a new one using mana alone. It was a sess¡­ He could control and make it spin so fast that when Billy got too far, he made a cyclone appear¡­ Although a small one.


    "This certainly can pierce something like a titan under the right circumstances, I guess I should keep some spares with me just in case," Billy thought.


    Billy could already think of some new applications. Still, for the time being, he decided to continue with his main training. He learned a lot from that still, but it wasn''t what he truly wanted.


    In any case, the very moment Billy sat down to practice again, the floor began to tremble. He didn''t realize that he had gotten so fast, so he couldn''t help but frown. Still, he discarded those thoughts because the tremblingsted for several seconds.


    "I don''t remember any tremors like this since I was born¡­ It couldn''t have been a meteor either," Billy thought.


    Billy frowned and then left his underground arena and checked his wives and kids enjoying the weather in the garden. They were quite surprised by the tremor¡­ Christina was about to cry, but then Billy calmed her down in his arms. For a change, even Hector was pulling the border of Billy''s shirt like he didn''t want to let it go.


    "It was all right, that was nothing¡­" Billy said. "Daddy and your mamas are here to protect you¡­ Natalie, go check things inside and see if Valentin and the others are all right."


    "Got it," Natalie said and then instantly moved to the door of the house.


    "I will see how things are in Lily''s house," Kate said and then left as well.


    "Did you feel anything, Sarah?" Billy asked.


    "Like, something with mana?" Sarah asked while frowning. "No, I didn''t sense anything¡­ Considering the power and duration, it happened too far away, so¡­"


    "I suppose¡­" Billy said.


    Billy knew that something was bound to happen, but even so, he couldn''t help but feel annoying. Sarah was in her seventh month of pregnancy, so it wasn''t a good time for something to happen. Still, he had spies around the world to inform him of that kind of thing, so sooner orter, he would have the intel that he needed. He just had to keep his cool instead of thinking of the worse.


    Natalie confirmed that everyone in the house was fine, and soon Kate also said the same thing about Alexander, Lily, and Lara. After that, Billy went to check things regarding the message of his spies, but they only wrote the same thing: tremor happened¡­ Eventually, Icarus and Lily also send the same message. Neither of them had noticed anything weird. Maybe it was just a natural phenomenon. However, Jean showed up at Billy''s house, and he seemed a bit worried.


    "Sorry foring so suddenly, but I have a favor to ask of you," Jean said. "I read in a book once that tremors near the ocean tend to cause a lot of destruction to the cities and towns nearby, can you check those?"


    "... Sure," Billy replied, already knowing that something was off since the tremor could be felt many thousands of kilometers away from the ocean. It wasn''t supposed to be possible for a tsunami to happen.


    for a tsunami to happen. "Sarah will stay here and look after the kids, the others will split to cover more ground and check all the coast towns and viges, all right?"


    The others nodded, and they began to move without wasting time. The coast was just five hundred kilometers away, so they wouldn''t need the magic aircraft. In any case, Billy had a bad feeling when Jean asked for that favor¡­ there wasn''t a dungeon town nearby the coast, so he couldn''t help but be confused. In a world of magic like that, a tsunami might end up causing problems if they reach a dungeon, but if that wasn''t possible, then why was he worried?


    "Come, Blitz!" Billy shouted after he moved away from the capital.


    Immediately, Blitz appeared flying above him. His monsterpanion had grown quite a bit, but he still could fit the size of a medium-sized dungeon pathway. Regardless, Blitz had also be a lot stronger, and with his speed in the air, it would be easier for Billy to notice anything weird around.


    Blitz(Legendary Electric Bird) - Lv 180


    HP: 1850/ 1850


    MP: 3955/ 3955


    SP: 1400/ 1400


    Strength: 620


    Speed: 513


    Magic: 1752 + 440


    Endurance: 320


    Dexterity: 110


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Bite Lv 75, Screach Lv 75


    Spells: Fly Lv 115, Electric Arrow Lv 98, Electric Spear Lv 55, Electric Trap Lv 43


    Passive: Cold Resistance Lv 70, Fire Resistance Lv 80, Wind Resistance Lv 60, Earth Resistance Lv 50, Brute Strenght Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Light Steps Lv 01, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 84, Master''s Call Lv 25, Shock Resistanve Lv 75


    Skill Points: 00


    "You should have used your body to fight as well¡­ just don''t rely solely on magic¡­" Billy said while frowning.


    Blitz grunted in annoyance, but at least he didn''tin much more when Billy jumped on his back. Together, they headed at full speed toward the coast¡­


    Along the way, Billy looked around, but he didn''t find any traces of destruction or anything out of ce¡­ Aside from the fact that all animals were hiding somewhere. That couldn''t possibly be good¡­

 Chapter 518 Caution (2)

    Chapter 518 Caution (2)¡¡¡¡          It didn''t take long for Billy to reach the coast and find some fishermen''s viges. All of the inhabitants had left the viges and moved away from the sea since the waters were pretty rough¡­ it was like the waves one could see on the day of a storm, except that the sky was blue as it could be with no clouds in sight. Even though some ropes were keeping the boats in ce, it was hard to imagine them staying there for long¡­ even the piers were being damaged by those rough waters. Although they lived in that area for their whole life, even the inhabitants looked worried.


    Billy flew around the area for a while, but he didn''t find anything aside from the rough ocean. Considering that many states fell the tremor, Billy thought that the epicenter was right in the middle of the continent. Still, it seemed that wasn''t the case¡­


    "Just what the hell was that¡­" Billy thought. "In any case, I was nning to summon some aquatic monsters to check the waters beyond the coast, since fishing is a thing around here, then the number of monsters should be small¡­"


    Billy also had his Underwater Breathing, but he didn''t feel like investigating the deep sea so soon, even less so when something weird just happened. Billy decided to at least fly over the sea and check if he could feel something with Mana Dominion¡­ he frowned when he did that and felt quite a lot of mana in the ocean.


    "No presences¡­ but I didn''t think the ocean was supposed to have this much mana," Billy thought while frowning.


    Billy felt some mana on his home and around. Still, he thought that it was due to his Edish trees¡­ he checked other areas on thend and noticed that even nts and the ground had a low level of mana. He never noticed that before, but he could do it now, thanks to Mana Dominion.


    "I guess it is obvious than the environment would have mana, I just didn''t sense before because I didn''t use its raw shape around me before," Billy thought. "Still, I don''t know if this level of energy is high or not¡­ Even if the ocean is supposed to be filled with life, thend should have more mana."


    In any case, after he moved away fromnd, Billy decided to summon some sharks to do his bidding underwater. Even if a world of magic, those creatures still are pretty strong, and Billy made sure to give them some spells that woulde in handy.


    "I should wait at least one hour before checking with the others," Billy thought while he was waiting around.


    When the hour passed, Billy tried to summon back the sharks, but none of them returned¡­ He didn''t receive any experience, so it seemed that they had been taken out without much of a fight.


    "They were at level one, but¡­ Even so¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "I will send some spies to keep an eye on the coast."


    Billy''s new garden was almostplete, and he could always make monsters do the maintenance there for him. The best idea was to use the spies back home on that task¡­ In any case, the ocean still hadn''t calmed down, and Billy could feel the level of mana rising, so it was clear that something had happened there.


    Billy sent Blitz back to the dungeon while he used sh to approach the ces his friends were. While they didn''t notice anything unusual aside from the rough ocean, they still kept their guard up and didn''t leave the ce.


    "It is barely noticeable, but the mana in the ocean is increasing," Kate said.


    "When did you be good at this kind of stuff?" Billy asked.


    "I asked Sarah for a few tips," Kate replied. "I am not at her level, though."


    "So, something happened to the ocean?" Alexander asked. "I never heard of something like that happening and it is something rted to magic?"


    "Seems like it¡­" Billy said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "We should stay here and watch things for a while until someone take our ces, by tomorrow, Jean should realize that we are taking our time for a reason and then he will make his move. In the meantime, you should introduce yourselves to the people of the nearby viges. We might need to work with them in case something happens, so some level of trust and cooperation will be necessary."


    The others nodded, and then they returned to their posts. Billy did the same and then headed to the nearby viges. Most of the people there were rather young kids or men and women over fifty. It seemed that young people disliked that line of business¡­ Nevertheless, it was gettingte, and the people couldn''t just sleep under nearby trees or return to their homes. The ocean had yet to calm down¡­ So, Billy asked them to get their things, and he made some houses with Earth magic. The number of people in those viges was small, after all, so he didn''t have to use a lot of mana.


    "Maybe tomorrow I should make some sort of capsule to explore underwater with my mana¡­ It should be able tost for a while even if I don''t make it too thick," Billy thought. "I will be able to control it with my thoughts, so mobility won''t be a problem."


    Billy was on guard duty even after night fell, so he had a lot of time to think. He also bought his magic hammer, so he wondered if he could make something with the materials around¡­ Something that would help him with the task ahead. Using Mana Constructs was quite expensive in terms of mana consumption.


    It would be nice if he could make a real submarine, but he couldn''t make that with wood and stones. While he could make metal, it would consume a lot of mana anyway.

 Chapter 519 Exploration (1)

    Chapter 519 Exploration (1)¡¡¡¡"Hehe, I guess my next project will be a magic submarine, a small one will be fine," Billy thought. "Not like I need an airne, or something faster than the magic aircraft¡­ Anyway, how does pressurized air in a submarine work again?"


    In submarine technology, a vent is a valve fitted to the top of a submarine''s bast tank to let air escape from the top of the bast tank and be reced by water entering through the openings called "flood ports" or "floods" at the bottom of the tank. In earlier times, the openings at the bottom of the bast tank were fitted with valves.


    To get a submarine to the surface, the main vents in the top of the tank are closed and high-pressurepressed air is blown into the bast tanks, forcing the water out through the flood ports at the bottom of the tank. Recing bast water with lighter air reduces the vessel''s total mass. When the weight of the vessel bes less than the weight of the volume of disced water, buoyancy bes positive, in ordance with Archimedes'' principle and the submarine begins to rise¡­ That was more or less what Billy recalled from reading about it in an old article about the subject.


    "It isn''t thatplicated, so it will be pretty fun¡­ Finding treasured should also be pretty easy and I will probably be one of the first to search underwater," Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''t care less about money, but finding deep-sea treasures still looked quite fun. While Billy was thinking about that, the air in the area began to change and he suddenly felt an ominous aura around¡­ Billy raised his guard since it seemed that an enemy had approached. However, his guess was wrong¡­ Instead of a single enemy, numerous shadows emerged from the ocean and they began to crawl on thend. That looked quite scary since Billy Couldn''t see them clearly. However, it was impossible for him not to miss those silhouettes. They definitely didn''t belong to humans, besides, humans wouldn''t leave the dark ocean at night. They are some sort of Aquatic worms since they are long, but not tall¡­ They were also prettyrge. In any case, they were heading in a straight line toward Billy and the settlement that he made with his magic. He did the right thing in making a single settlement for both viges since it would be easier to defend. The only issue was the fact that many of them would have the chance to attack him if he makes some mistake...


    "I suppose earth magic will do," Billy thought and then made some Earth spikes emerge and pierce the monsters in the middle.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 125 experience points.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Earth Maniption obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy didn''t even get surprised¡­ Those creatures were either dungeon monsters or summoned creatures. Considering that their bodies didn''t turn into dust after being killed, Billy confirmed that it was the first option¡­ To think that a dungeon would appear at such a time and then would break causing that tremor. Maybe the dungeon had been there for a while and the tremor was caused by the break¡­ Either way, Billy had to kill all the monsters. It was a pity that he would have to turn that area into something that resembled a battlefield... even though it had never seen anything like that in perhaps centuries.


    Although Billy wasn''t slow by any means when ites to making the spikes emerge, some of the worms still managed to get close enough to attack. One of them almost hit Billy, but he dodged the water Cannon at thest second¡­ Unfortunately, it hit a tree behind him and knocked it down, alerting the vigers behind Billy. He didn''t want panic to spread since it was going to make his work harder if the monsters began to start to spread, but...


    "That is a pretty decent powering from a spell for that kind of enemy¡­ Any ordinary people won''t resist if they get hit by these," Billy thought.


    Billy used Earth magic to keep things quiet, but since the vigers noticed the attack, he didn''t have to do that anymore¡­ In the end, Billy fired one of the spears he made using Mana Constructs and made it spin while it was moving around insanely fast. The worms tried to attack, but they weren''t fast enough¡­


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Mana Constructs obtained 125 experience points.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Mana Constructs obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy quickly finished off the monsters since not arge amount of them came out from the sea¡­ only around two hundred. It was a low number for a dungeon break, but it was more than enough to destroy two fishermen''s vige and their inhabitants. Besides, Billy knew that the ces where his friends were guarding were also being attacked. In any case, four other attacks happened over the night, but only after sunrise the people of the viges could see what had happened. Billy had destroyed more than one thousand of those monsters and the entire area between the settlement and the vige was now filled with corpses and the bodily fluids of those monsters.


    "Those creatures truly look like worms¡­" Billy thought.


    They had blue bodies, many small legs, and no eyes, their mouths also looked quite gross¡­ they were pretty simr to earthworms that Billy saw in the desert where the elementalists lived before the war. Regardless, even during the day they kepting at regr intervals, they were dead set in killing all of those they could sense nearby. Billy didn''t recall if the golems of the titans always moved and could sense their targets like that, but it was hard to make aparison¡­ In any case, Billy had to kill all of them until some reinforcementse.

 Chapter 520 Exploration (2)

    Chapter 520 Exploration (2)¡¡¡¡            In the end, it took only two days for some adventurers and soldiers to arrive at the area. While Jean acted fast, Billy wasn''t so sure if only one hundred men would be able to face those creatures. They always appeared in groups of two hundred and their power was at the same level as the thirdyer monsters of Billy''s second dungeon. Also, they always showed up every three hours, so the soldiers won''t have much time to rest. Doing their job properly will be pretty difficult.


    Billy decided to watch and see how things would y out and he confirmed his fears. While the trained soldiers could block the water cannons with their shields, they couldn''t advance and only wait the monsters would run out of mana. That made their shields lose durability insanely fast. In the end, Billy sent a message via raven to Jean about the situation and he also used his own methods to contact Icarus and Lucyna who hadn''t written anything as ofte.


    "I suppose they might be busy investigating this¡­" Billy thought. "They are looking for the necromancer, but they didn''t make any progress, so it is time for them to take a break from that."


    Even those two should realize that. In any case, Billy decided to help the soldiers and adventurers and they weed his support. At that point in time, everyone knew that Billy and Jean were good friends, so it was hard to find someone who disliked him, at least in that state. Besides, a good number of those guys had been trained by his friends.


    "Since they didn''t show up yet, they must have decided to do the same," Billy thought, referring to his friends. "Still, an underwater dungeon¡­ What a pain."


    Billy''s and anyone''s physical capabilities will be decreased a lot in such an environment, so it was normal for him to feel like that. He had some ideas on how to handle that, but they all involved the use of magic¡­ so, Alexander and Natalie wouldn''t be able to help much.


    Perhaps with Mana Constructs, they would be able to do something, but they would need to train a lot to have a small chance to learn that since their magic was a lot lower whenpared to Billy''s and he had a difficult time learning it.


    In any case, after three days, Jean sent even more Reinforcements, so Billy and the others finally had the chance to retreat. They regrouped quite quickly, and before they moved back home, they exchanged information.


    "I guess the mana was level was rising because an underwater dungeon broke¡­" Kate said. "I did some research about dungeons, but I never heard of an underwater one, what about you, Billy?"


    "Never heard of it either," Billy replied. "Still, it was bound to happen, it wasn''t the first time we have met aquatic monsters,"


    "Maybe I need a little of that kind of mindset, always expecting the worst to happen in order not to be surprised¡­" Alexander said.


    "Never mind that, I take it you guys fortified the defenses of the viges you were guarding," Billy said and then saw his friends nodding.


    "We can just leave now, right?" Natalie asked. "The dungeon will keep spawning monsters until someone clears it after the break."


    "We will see if the rules of a normal break apply to this one," Billy exined. "After that, we might have to do something about it. In any case, it is an underwater dungeon, so some preparations are necessary. Unless you and Alexander haven''t realized that you are in a bad spot when ites to this. You two are solely melee fighters and your skills in the enemy territory will decrease immensely."


    "I know that¡­ It is just¡­" Natalie said.


    "Look at the bright side, Natalie," Kate said. "While they were forced to leave their homes, they will get more ie by helping dismantle those creatures. They are already doing that, and while it might have gotten in the way of their old lifestyle, they got something in exchange for it. No one lost their lives either, so I take this as a win. Of course, we will solve this if things get moreplicated."


    It seemed that the whole coast of the state will now have to deal with that kind of creature. Still, while their meat didn''t look that appetizing, Billy didn''t see anything with their bodies when he analyzed it. Their meat was like a mix of crab and octopus¡­ Under the right circumstances, they could feed many people. Billy didn''t feel like eating, but when he mentioned to some soldiers that they probably could fry the meat, they tried and liked it. There were no stomach upsets even after three days¡­


    "Anyway, let''s get going," Billy said. "We need to confirm if those creatures appeared in other parts of the world as well."


    "Your ability to always consider the worst sometimes frightens me," Alexander said and then sighed.


    The group returned to the capital as soon as possible, and after spending some time with their families, they soon returned to work. Alexander and Lily went to talk with Jean, while Natalie and Kate went to where Billy''s spies worked to manufacture pills and he helped them to make more and faster. Meanwhile, Billy checked for messages from his spies. He had allocated two of them to the nearby states and they confirmed that new species of monsters were emerging from the sea. Aura''s state was also among those, so they had to send a bit of help even though she had the help of some mages as well. The other states down south weren''t their allies aside from Meido, who Billy had a friend there, but he didn''t have a spy due to the terrain between those locations. Billy also heard that the type of monsters there were different from the worms¡­ This means that more than one underwater dungeon existed and broke¡­

 Chapter 521 Exploration (3)

    Chapter 521 Exploration (3)¡¡¡¡          Billy passed the news to everyone, and none of them asked how he got on his hands on that kind of information. Instead of that, they were worried that a new problem emerged to threaten the world¡­ as usual, they had to go around like firefighters, but that was just Billy thinking.


    "I will talk with the guild masters for them to send reinforcements to the coastal areas," Jean said. "I will also ask Rosalie to send some help to Aura, but it will take some time for her men toe."


    "I guess it is good that most of our allies don''t have to deal with this kind of problem," Billy said. "Still, we might have a hard timeter since we still don''t know how things are North of Riormi state. I suppose Aura has spies there, but asking about it might be a problem.:


    "Yes¡­ Magic is spreading quickly I don''t believe that Aura will face many problems, but still, we can''t let the enemies keeping forever," Jean said. "It might have been good if the monsters were a bit weaker, we could have used them to train some recruits, but with their level, even veterans are having a hard time. We also can''t keep so many soldiers at all times on the coast. We don''t have to worry about enemiesing since all of the nearby states are our allies. However, we will be putting a strain on the dungeon towns."


    Billy nodded. It seemed that he truly had to put that n of using the submarine into action or at least using the sphere that will protect them underwater. Considering that he had no idea how deep the dungeons were, he might need the submarine with some shlights attached to it.


    "It seems you have something in mind, but you don''t have to act right now," Jean said. "Sarah is almost on her eighth month of pregnancy, so you should stay by her side."


    "Yes¡­ Thank you for your understanding," Billy said. "I won''t rush things now."


    Billy thought that he could do that and solve all the problems before the arrival of his youngest child, but that was just the blood rushing to his head. It was a better idea to take his time and let the armies and adventurers do what they were supposed to do¡­ protect their people and states.


    "Sorry for leaving you alone right at this moment¡­ how were things here?" Billy asked when he headed to Sarah''s room.


    "Nothing happened, Hector and Christina are good kids and they are kind of used of you leaving for a few days because of work," Sarah replied.


    "Not that makes me feel any less guilty¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Regardless, have you already chosen some names?"


    "What do you think about Ralph or Helen?" Sarah asked.


    "Helen is beautiful name and Rafe¡­ I suppose it is pretty strong sounding," Billy said.


    "You can select a few if you want," Sarah said.


    "It is fine, we already talked about this," Billy said.


    Truth to be told, Billy wasn''t confident that he could give a good name to his kids. Although he had already lived almost twenty-five years in that world, he still was quite connected to Earth, so he might pick up a weird name.


    In any case, Billy spent some time spoiling Sarah, and when she fell asleep, he went to his workshop. He didn''t know when things would happen again, so it would be better to have things ready to act when the problem arises¡­ Also, if he truly wanted to make a submarine, it would be better to make one that wouldst, and he would need to create a path to the ocean as well. So, he began to summon some Golems to dig a tunnel toward the ocean.


    "Come to think of it, it would be pretty interesting if they coulde through the tunnel¡­" Billy thought.


    The monsters probably wouldn''t destroy the walls and risk them copsing and crushing them, but it was hard to believe that things would end that well. Nevertheless, his submarine would have toe from somewhere, and transporting using the aircraft would consume too much fuel.


    While Billy began to work on the submarine, he also tried to teach his friends Mana Constructs. Still, as expected, it was even harder to learn than Destructive Aura, so they weren''t making much progress. Unfortunately, there was no trick to learn that aside from using Destructive Aura to make their magic power increase, and even that wasn''t helping much, so they were in a bind¡­ without that skill, Billy will have to add extra weapons on the submarine, and they will have to rely solely on their magic power to do anything underwater.


    Around one week after starting his new project, Billy finally got a response from Icarus and Lucyna. While they were looking for traces of the necromancer, they reached the Eastern side of the continent, and they didn''t find any traces there¡­ Based on what they said, the state where the wind titan appeared was already one that was located on the eastern border of the continent¡­ Billy imagined that they would have to cross a few other states to reach the ocean on the other side. Still, in the end, the distance between his location and that state was already almost seven thousand kilometers. It was already too lengthy¡­


    "It seems that the fire titans appeared on the fourt sides of this continent, so the extreme north and south of this continent should be a bit shorter than the width¡­" Billy thought. "I imagined that this ce was supposed to be massive since it is a magic world, but perhaps this continent might be the smallest one of this world. Those reincarnated that disappeared might have went to explore newnds beyond the sea¡­ After all, it is hard to imagine that this world only has a single continent. It would be disappointing if this were the case¡­"

 Chapter 522 Exploration (4)

    Chapter 522 Exploration (4)¡¡¡¡           Around one monthter, Billy was almost finishing the submarine. While he didn''t have all the technical knowledge to replicate one from Earth, he still managed to make most of the things that he needed by creating magic tools that would do most of the job to keep them alive. There was a magic tool to make mana create breathable air at a slow rate since too much oxygen was also a problem. He wondered if the fact that magic that improved his brain made him recall those things.


    Air contains about 21% oxygen. Breathing in higher oxygen concentrations can cause oxygen toxicity. Oxygen toxicity can affect all the body''s organs but most often causes damage to the lungs, eyes, and brain. Most people recover from oxygen toxicity. But it''s still a good idea to avoid high oxygen concentrations when possible.


    There was also a magic tool that made the dioxide of carbon being expelled. Another tool was a magic Radar that Billy made¡­ Using Mana Dominion as the basis, it could show the location of enemies in a three kilometers radius. It wasn''t arge distance, but at the same time it was underwater. The submarine also had magic cannons and floodlights to make things more visible.


    "I suppose we just have a test run to confirm that everything is in order¡­" Billy thought and then decided to leave his workshop.


    Billy left just in time to see a flustered Natalie dashed toward him. It seemed that something had happened, so even without words, Billy went to check on Sarah.


    When Billy arrived at her room, he saw her sweating a lot. She was fine, but it seemed that she was about to give birth¡­ It was supposed to happen to weekster, but that kind of thing happens now and then.


    "Natalie! Go grab a doctor that has experience with deliveries!" Billy said. "Anyone will do, just bring one fast and then look for others!"


    Natalie nodded and then left as fast as her legs could carry her. In the end, Billy could only try to calm Sarah down and hold her hand while telling her to take deep breaths. Everyone was surprised since the birth wasn''t supposed to happen this soon and there was no time to bring Anna. In any case, Billy applied Regen several times on Sarah and on the baby just to be sure, even though he could tell that their conditions weren''t so bad.


    In the end, Natalie brought an olddy on her shoulders and she was supposed to be a doctor who specialized in delivery. While she was a bit dizzy, she checked Sarah''s condition and then took a deep breath before asking for several things from everyone.


    In the end, the group split up to collect those things while the woman helped Sarah calm down. After a couple of minutes, everything was ready, and then the olddy began to instruct Sarah. Billy had already witnessed the event two other times, but he had already forgotten about it due to his nervousness. Still, things proceeded well and in no time, the cries of a newborn child echoed through the mansion. The birth happened a bit sooner because the kid had grown faster than expected, the olddy said that it wasn''t something Umon¡­ Maybe it was because it was a world of magic and even new babies were born a lot stronger than ordinary kids from Earth. Nevertheless, Sarah also looked fine. Everyone just got a bit nervous because of the circumstances¡­


    The newborn baby was a girl, so Sarah named her Helen. As usual, she got the hair of the mother and the eyes of the father¡­ that already happened so many times that Billy wasn''t surprised. Also, the baby was as healthy as it could be, after crying for a short while, it fell asleep and soon Sarah did. Once he left the room, Billy found his other children outside.


    "Is everything okay with Mama, papa?" Christina asked.


    "Yes, you two have a little sister now, so you have to grow to be respectable older brother and sister," Billy said while patting their heads.


    Those two nodded. Since they have been raising together, they would treat Helen well. Usually, a kid only gets jealous of the younger siblings when they spent many years being the sole focus of the family. Not to mention, they were nice kids at heart and they looked pretty happy hearing that they were a big brother and sister now.


    The family grew again, so Billy couldn''t have felt happier. Still, now that he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel a bit troubled. It was a bit too soon for that, but eventually, Billy will have to realize that Christina and Helen will have to leave home with someone else to start their own family. That was aplicated feeling¡­ In that sense, it was easier to wait for Hector to find a nice girl. On the other hand, the mothers were the ones troubled by that¡­


    "Oh, well¡­ That is not the end of the world," Billy thought. "I just have to scare the crap out of the no good boyfriends, and only let the decent ones who have the guts to face me to approach my daughters. Still, it is really too soon to think about that¡­ I can only prepare for it and steel my resolve."


    Billy spread the news to his friends and acquaintances in the capital, before returning home and keeping an eye on Sarah and Helen. The others were like them, but it wouldn''t be for him to stay with them as well. Moments like those were rare nowadays.


    In any case, after it got dark and everyone went to sleep, Billy headed to his workshop to finish his submarine. He wouldn''t let such small problems like dungeon breaks to bother his family, but to do so, he needed the right tools and he had to work on them as well.

 Chapter 523 Reflect (1)

    Chapter 523 Reflect (1)¡¡¡¡             Billy thought that the next few days would be pretty noisy thanks to Helen, but she wasn''t much of a crybaby, so he was wrong in his guess. Or perhaps the fact that she slept more than Hector and Christina when they were born was the reason for that¡­ Regardless, Billy never heard anything that the elementalists were Sleepyheads, so perhaps that was due to the mix of Billy and Sarah''s blood.


    "I suppose she will grow pretty fast and be a tall girl¡­" Billy thought while he watched Helen sleeping on her cradle.


    Lately, Billy has been spending a lot of time just watching her sleep. It wasn''t fun, but it was calming¡­ Besides, Billy had his spies ready to inform him if something happened, so there was no reason not to enjoy those precious moments.


    Just to be sure that they wouldn''t feel jealous, Billy decided to spend some extra time with Hector and Christina, and thus, he didn''t have time to do anything else during the day. As such, he had to cut down his sleeping hours to resume his magic training. It was time to take the next step now that his submarine was ready. Fortunately, while he didn''t train, Billy had some ideas of what he should try next.


    The first thing that Billy tried to do was to improve Mana Shield in a very different way. He still wanted to make the skill work and stay active while he was far away from his family. Still, instead of that, he tried to make his shield being hit by sike stones that he controlled using Telekinesis. As expected, since they would damage him, the shield reacted, but that wasn''t what Billy wanted¡­ He wanted to make his shield repel the projectile in the direction it came from with even more power than it was fired at him.


    "I suppose I need to control the mana of the shield consciously and then use the kic energy and mana to fire it right back¡­" Billy thought. "However, I need to do that in a split of a second, and I can''t use more energy than necessary, or I will end up destroying the projectile."


    Billy thought of using Telekinesis to fire it back, but it didn''t work the way he wanted. He wanted more of an automatic reaction¡­ Still, he would have to do that consciously at least once to be a skill. Billy didn''t expect to seed on the first day, but he didn''t imagine that he wouldn''t make even a single bit of progress either.


    "I suppose I need to try to try to guess the amount of energy of an attack and try to use that as a basis to fire it right back¡­" Billy thought. "Using the same amount will stop the attack, but Mana Shield already can do that by itself¡­ Perhaps two times the amount of mana will do the job?"


    Billy attempted that, but it didn''t work¡­ It was hard to say if it was the timing or if it was the amount of mana. He had no idea.


    "Oh well¡­ Let''s ck off for the day," Billy thought and then left his underground arena.


    In the end, whenever Billy saw himself not making any progress with his training, he would procrastinate by ying with his children and watching Helen sleep. Since she was still too small tough or even recognize him, he had to settle just by watching her sleep.


    "Are you having a hard time with training?" Sarah asked. "It is rare to see you outside the training arena for so long."


    "Well, you are one to talk¡­ What about Mana Constructs?" Billy asked.


    "Nothing much progress to report," Sarah said. "Still, something like that sure is useful, so I won''t give up."


    Billy wasn''t nning to give up either, but it seemed that he was entering the realm of skills that took months, if not years, to develop. He could well use that time to train and level up the already skills that he had instead of learning new ones.


    "That being said, I like that kind of challenge, and learning new things it is also fun," Billy thought.


    "You look like someone who just came with a pretty obvious realization," Sarah said.


    "Never mind that. Go to sleep and rest as much as possible to recover faster," Billy said and then kissed Sarah''s forehead. "You aren''t one hundred percent back yet, so you should use these moments to rest."


    Sarah nodded and then fixed her position in the bed to sleep. Billy stayed with them until she fell asleep, and then he left the room. After watching and then sleeping in full synchrony, Billy had the idea of using the same strategy with his training. The idea was simple, instead of using the mana of the shield to repel the attack at the moment of the attack, Billy was going to predict where he hit was going tond, and he will enhance the mana of that area¡­ To make the attack be reflected.


    "Instead of acting on time, I should act before the attack," Billy thought.


    As one would expect, Billy didn''t make much progress in the first few days. Still, he eventually got the hang of it. He learned the final trick to make the skill work after three weeks¡­ the final trick was to make his mana move from the shield and push the attack exactly at the same time. Although Billy seeded after three weeks, he had to keep practicing for another in order to master the skill and get the result that he wanted.


    You learned the skill Reflect.


    Reflect: it grants you the power to reflect attacks, up to one one hundred points per level. The cost will be equal to one hundred percent of the damage being reflected.


    "Finally, huh¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "I guess I will procrastinate for a short while. Helen is finally able to recognize the shadow of my face, after all."


    That was Billy''s n, but another thing got in his way¡­

 Chapter 524 Reflect (2)

    Chapter 524 Reflect (2)¡¡¡¡          On the next morning, Billy received a message from his spies, and they told him that the number of monsters leaving the ocean was increasing, and while nothing had happened yet, it was only a matter of time before some deaths take ce¡­ for the time being, the soldiers and adventurers we''re making it do with the pills that the spies were selling¡­ but only for the time being. As expected, his friends and he had to start moving soon and solve that issue before it bes a real pain in the ass for them... it was unavoidable, but he felt like sighing.


    "I guess it is time to clear those dungeons¡­ the cores probably got some kind of boost since the mana level of the oceans increased," Billy thought. "Going alone in the submarine would be possible to do some clean-up, but I guess the others should get used to the things down there as soon as possible. Maybe I can clear a few dungeons inside here, but I doubt that all of them can fit the submarine¡­ Sarah isn''tpletely recovered yet, so someone will have to stay behind with her just in case."


    Billy decided to call everyone to have a meeting about the situation, and after exining everything to them, Sarah looked like she was about to say that she would be fine on her own. Still, with Hector and Christina around, always moving, it would be better to leave someone to keep an eye on them.


    "While the new vehicle has some weapons that you can feed your mana to attack, it isn''t perfect. The power is based on your level of mana," Billy said. "I think you should shit this one out, Natalie."


    "Fine by me. The idea of sitting in a confined space doesn''t seem that appealing to me," Natalie said. "Besides, it is clear that you won''t solve the entire problem today."


    "Yes, the submarine will be mostly used to do some exploration in the area," Billy said. "After that, we will fight with our own bodies. That was why I taught Mana Constructs for you guys, but¡­ Oh, well."


    Everyone looked depressed since they hadn''t learned that yet, so it was no surprise that Billy decided to stop there. No point in saying the obvious when it only decreases the morale of the group. Nevertheless, the mission would be different from all the others, so they were looking forward to it as well. It was probably uncharted territory for all the people from that world to clear underwater dungeons. Some people could dive for a couple of minutes longer than others, but everything has a limit, after all.


    "Can I leave Lara here as well?" Lily asked.


    "No problem," Natalie replied.


    After that was solved, the others headed toward the ce where Billy had built the submarine, and they couldn''t help but frown since it was a lot bigger than they imagined, but not veryrge. Not to mention, they were underground and could see that the water around the submarine was seawater¡­ if the tunnel was already connected to the ocean, then the ce should have been overflowing with it. Billy being Billy, he should have solved that problem somehow with magic, but they still were curious as to how.


    "I have practiced driving this for a bit, but you guys still should sit and don''t stand no matter what," Billy said while opening the hatch of the vehicle. "Things might get bumpy, and the density of the water deep in the ocean will make things even harsher, so even the slightest disturbances will mess with your body and senses. Put the seatbelts as well."


    Although Billy had nned to build the submarine for only him and his friends to use, it still had five extra seats for passengers. Still, only the main ones had the controls to use the weapons. Since Billy was the pilot, he could drive the vehicle and control all of its features with a single click of his panel.


    Once everything was ready, Billy began to drive and then submerged on that path of water that was a lot deeper than they had imagined. His friends couldn''t help but be amazed since they could see the outside thanks to windows made of reinforced and high-quality ss. That being said, they could only see the walls of the tunnel.


    "We are like ten days away from the coast, right?" Alexander asked. "I can tell that this vehicle is safe, but it can''t move that fast underwater, and it is also hard to believe that this tunnel is that long¡­"


    "I worked on this for two months¡­ Is that hard to believe as well?" Billy asked. "Just watch.. this will kick gain speed."


    While it was true that the submarine couldn''t be as fast as the magic cart or the aircraft, Billy knew that he would need some speed in the enemy''s backyard. The mobility of such a vehicle was already limited, to begin with¡­ It couldn''t turn to the sides that fast, after all. That was why he made the submarine to have an engine and turbines that would make it move pretty fast.


    Eventually, the vehicle began to move around two hundred kilometers per hour, even though that took a while since everyone inside would throw up if it suddenly got that fast. In any case, after around two hours, the group finally reached the coast. Only a single thick and very long Earth wall was blocking the path, and Billy opened and closed it with his Telekinesis.


    The group reached the ocean and couldn''t help but be amazed¡­ It was very different than diving in ake. The water was crystal clear, even though the parts below were a bit dark. Regardless, they were in a part of the continent that had many corals. So, it was quite the spectacle. The spectacle ended when they saw an army of water worms heading to the beach.

 Chapter 525 Progress (1)

    Chapter 525 Progress (1)¡¡¡¡"Just touch the cannons and fill them with mana once you are done aiming," Billy said when he saw the worms trying to surround them. "You can''t let them touch us, or getting rid of them will be troublesome."


    Billy made some spears made of Mana Construct to fly toward the enemies ahead. While he had three cannons to control as well, he had attached some of those weapons below the submarine to use them in situations like that. It was a lot easier to control his aiming. Besides, he could level up Mana Constructs even more. As such, the skill began to obtain a lot of experience since the monsters began to die.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Mana Constructs obtained 125 experience points.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Mana Constructs obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Even underwater, those move pretty fast¡­" Alexander said as he watched Billy killing the monsters with his spears. "So that is how it works inbat¡­"


    "Focus on protecting the area ahead of you¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy''s friends began to use the Cannons, and they frowned since they only fired Wind Spheres, it didn''t seem like the best type of magic to use underwater, but much to their surprise, thanks to their rotation speed, they flew quite fast. Not to mention, the bodies of the worms exploded when they got hit.


    "Well, this is¡­ sorry, sorry!" Alexander said when he saw Lily ring at him.


    It wasn''t time to be surprised. They had to keep shooting because the number of worms was a lot higher than before. The crystal clear water was getting red in some parts due to the blood of those creatures¡­ It was weird that their blood was red.


    After the first wave of enemies had been dealt with, Billy began to turn the submarine to look around the area. He had only conceded the tunnel to the vige he protected before, so it was time to check the others. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for them to reach those¡­ And Billy got reckless enough to even dive deep into the wave of enemies to give his friends on both sides the chance to attack.


    "Hahaha, this is more like the old Billy!" Alexander said whileughing. "Charging straight to the enemy and attacking nonstop. What a dude!"


    "Howe you can be so excited?" Kate asked while frowning. "You said that we can''t let you touch the vehicle, and yet you charge at them like that?"


    "If you want an omelet, you need to break some eggs," Billy said.


    "What is that supposed to mean¡­" Kate asked and then sighed.


    "Which means that we need to hurry, and nothing was gained by being careful," Billy said.


    It wasn''t like it was the first time that Billy had done something reckless, so his friends didn''t waste timeining. Instead of that, they attacked the worms nonstop with the cannons. When some of them got dangerously close to the submarine, Billy used one of his spears to get rid of it.


    "Don''t get used to this. Attack faster!" Billy said.


    Billy''s friends nodded and then began to attack even faster, they were getting used to the cannons, so their confidence was increasing. Besides, they knew that the submarine couldn''t keep going forever, so they had to kill as many enemies as possible.


    After the third round of fights, Billy noticed that the level of mana of the ocean dropped a little bit¡­ He thought that the dungeon breaks were what caused that, but it seemed that it was the number of monsters. He also realized after using Appraisal that the levels of the monsters had increased by twenty since thest time he saw them¡­ Their presence altered the sea, and the mana levels increased their power. It was almost the same thing that happens with dungeons when the weather nearby them changes.


    Still, after a couple of hours, Billy didn''t notice their levels decreasing¡­ Since they had already gained their power, they couldn''t lose it. Fortunately, the new spawned creatures probably will be a bit weakerpared to them. In any case, while he was fighting and driving, Billy lost the notion of time. He only realized that he had used too much fuel when the ocean began to get dark and the night was approaching. He had installed floodlights on the submarine, but it would be useless without fuel.


    "We are going to retreat now and return tomorrow," Billy dered.


    "Well, this was a lot more intense than expected¡­" Lily said and then sighed.


    "We are almost out of fuel, huh," Kate said. "What will happen if we run out of it?"


    "The submarine stops moving, we sink, we lose the ability to generate breathable air¡­." Billy said and then saw everyone gulping. "That was why I can also make the vehicle work using my own mana. As if I would let such a pesky problem kill me."


    Billy''s friends got annoyed since he tried to scare them, and Kate pinched his side while the submarine was returning to the tunnel. They had killed a lot of worms that day, so they should have decreased of the soldiers and adventurers standing by quite a lot. Billy took his punishment to heart since it wasn''t time to joke around¡­ Regardless, the group returned to the capital and felt relieved when they left the submarine. It was mentally exhausting to stay in such a confined space for so long.


    Billy gave the order to the others to go rest while he checked the submarine for some parts that needed to be repaired. While the enemies never had the chance to attack, it was necessary to be cautious. If things get messy underwater, then they would be sitting ducks, and he had to make sure that it would never happen. In any case, considering the time it was used, the submarine didn''t take much damage. So, Billy''s work was finished quite soon.

 Chapter 526 Progress (2)

    Chapter 526 Progress (2)¡¡¡¡             After repairing the submarine, Billy waited for news of his spies on the coast. Soon he got some massages. Things had improved considerably since the number of times the soldiers and adventurers had to fight during that day had decreased. The number of worms showing up also decreased, so their hard work had paid off.


    "Still, this is just the beginning¡­" Billy thought. "We need to decrease their numbers and find the location of the dungeons¡­ after that, we will have the chance to help the other states."


    When Billy was about to leave, he received some new messages. The spies that he sent to Meido castle had finally arrived, and they brought the news that the people there were also being attacked by Aquatic monsters. That was rare, so they were caught off guard, and some viges were destroyed. Fortunately, the number of casualties was low since the monsters were something like frozen turtles¡­


    "Hmm¡­ I think I read in a book that there once existed a dungeon that spawned such creatures, but it suddenly stopped working, and it wasn''t underwater," Billy thought.


    At this point in time, it was clear that the dungeon breaks weren''t just a bunch of coincidences¡­ They even spawned monsters that would have some upper hand in some territories, after all. It was also stupid to believe that the creatures just stayed inside the water until now¡­ Billy didn''t want to believe that the dungeons had appeared recently, but it was pretty clear that it was the case.


    "Was this a natural phenomenon caused by the world, or is it a response to the reincarnated actions?" Billy thought. "It might also be something orchestrated by someone to keep me busy."


    Icarus and Lucyna decided to return to their main job of looking for the necromancer instead of helping with the Aquatic monsters, and while they were learning a few things, they didn''t find any signs of them.


    "Regardless¡­ I have to use my free time well," Billy thought. "In order not to let the kids worry, or Sarah and Natalie who stayed behind, I need to spend to some time with them before tomorrow."


    There wasn''t much Billy could do since it was night and soon everyone would be asleep, but it was better than nothing. When he found them, Billy confirmed that the others already exining the situation.


    "I don''t really get it, but our goal still is to kill all the monsters, right?" Natalie asked.


    "Pretty much," Billy replied.


    "I hope that you all can find the dungeons soon and solve this problem as soon as possible," Sarah said. "It is quite unnerving to stay behind, and I have a feeling that all these coincidences are too suspicious."


    "... Well, let''s not worry endlessly about what we don''t know," Billy said. "If something unexpected happens, we will deal with it, and that is all. In any case, let''s rest as much as possible to make sure that we will be in tip-top condition and we won''t pass the worries to the kids."


    Billy''s wives nodded, and while it was a bitter than usual, they had dinner. After that, they went to sleep. Despite his own words, Billy had a hard time falling asleep since he was the type who liked to prepare for all possible oues. Still, he put himself to sleep by using Mind Control.


    The next morning, the group reunited as soon as the sun rose since they had to use sunlight as much as possible. After the run of the previous day, Billy also decided to get some extra fuel in order to at least find the dungeons as soon as possible.


    "Today, we will exterminate as many monsters as possible, but our main goal will be to find the underwater dungeons near the coast," Billy dered.


    "You think there is more than one?" Kate asked.


    "Yes, considering the number of monsters and the spots they are attacking, I would say so," Billy replied.


    It was also weird the fact that they spawned the exact same monster¡­ and the same thing could be said about the other areas being attacked in the other states. However, Billy didn''t have to share his worries like that. Instead of worrying about an unseen enemy, they would need to focus on the enemies that they could see.


    After getting aboard again, everyone prepared to depart, and Billy didn''t waste time when things were ready. He had the feeling that the enemy might be trying to make him waste time keeping his focus on something useless, so he just had to solve that problem as soon as possible, and he had an idea of how to do that and also make the enemy regret using dungeons to do that kind of work.


    After two hours, the group was back in the ocean, and the number of worms was pretty much the same as yesterday when they arrived. Still, instead of focusing on them, Billy drove toward the direction they wereing from. While he attacked the ones ahead, his friends shot the ones chasing them.


    "Is it really a good idea to leave so many of them behind?" Alexander asked. "All of them are chasing us, you know."


    "If you kill all of them, then we won''t have anything to worry about," Billy said.


    "It seems that these creatures want to prevent us from finding the dungeons no matter what," Kate said while frowning. "This kind of behavior is odd¡­ Monsters can''t be this smart."


    Kate and the others were already catching that the situation was way weirder than expected. Still, they didn''t ask Billy''s thoughts about it. His silence was enough for them to understand that he had considered all that and decided to keep quiet about it. Billy was like that, he always kept some of the troublesome stuff to himself, but the others realized that this was on a whole new scale¡­ still, there was only one thing that they should do: keep fighting.

 Chapter 527 Progress (3)

    Chapter 527 Progress (3)¡¡¡¡            Although the group was chased for a while, the number of water worms chasing them decreased eventually. Still, there were no signs of the dungeon. Moreover, the bottom of the sea was starting to get deeper and deeper, so Billy was starting to worry if the dungeons were at a level where the light of the sun couldn''t reach¡­ Even if they had super human bodies, things would get veryplicated so deep¡­


    Fortunately, Billy''s fears were unfounded, and they eventually found a dungeon at a ce light could reach, and the submarine could do as well. It was only fifty meters deep underwater¡­


    "It appeared fifty kilometers away from the coast. I wonder why¡­" Kate said.


    "I guess most people wouldn''t be able to reach this far after fighting so many enemies," Lily said. "Without Billy''s invention, it would be impossible, even for us."


    Billy decided to stay quiet since he didn''t invent the submarine. He just copied one. In any case, he made sure to use his magic to put andmark there. It wasn''t tall, but he put a long spear made of mana at the top of the coral. He could feel the energy even ten kilometers away, so it was fine.


    "It wouldn''t be better to clear one of the dungeons today?" Kate asked.


    "While the entrance of the dungeon seemsrge enough, we don''t know about things deeper," Billy replied. "I don''t think that we will have to deal with a maze, but we should return after making some more preparations. We might also end up surrounded from the front and from the back if we don''t get rid of some more monsters while we look for the dungeons."


    Although he said that, Billy was itching by destroying that one¡­ Still, it would be better to get rid of them on the same day since he had no idea what might happen if he didn''t do that. Also, Billy would need oxygen tanks and regtors to help them breathe underwater¡­ even with that skill, things might get too messy, and they couldn''t afford to use so much mana. That being said, Billy was starting to wonder what his friends would think if he kept showing them those convenient things.


    In any case, Billy decided to search for the other dungeons without approaching the coast, and much to his surprise, he found two others after heading North. It was hard to say if it was a fortunate coincidence or if someone had been sloppy on their job. On the afternoon of that day, Billy and his group also easily found two other dungeons down south.


    "I guess this settles it," Kate said. "Still, how are you going to fight in there if we can''t use the submarine?"


    Three of those five dungeons truly had small entrances, so the submarine could cross the paths. Not to mention, it was also very like that the path would have some curves that would make the vehicle unable to proceed forward¡­ so they would have to fight with their bodies alone.


    "Let''s return home. I will tell you guys how things will be once we get home," Billy said.


    Billy told them the n once they returned, but they didn''t have a good time imagining that. In the end, Billy had to make an oxygen tank and a regtor to show them how it was done. While he didn''t have much experience diving, he had enough for that kind of task. Moreover, he could control his buoyancy with Telekinesis. However, his friends couldn''t. Use their bodies'' strength to prevent going too deep as possible, but it would tire them out tremendously. After showing them that one could stay underwater for quite a long using a tank, he told them his idea.


    "This is a magic item that gives you a chance to breathe underwater, but you need to breathe slowly and recharge the item with your mana now and then," Billy said. "By carrying this on your back, you will end up sinking, but you guys can use wind magic to prevent that."


    "That will grant us some mobility, but how are we going to attack?" Kate asked.


    "I suppose I will make some special magic crossbows as well," Billy replied. "It has been a while, but I should be able to make something even better than before."


    It had to be better. Otherwise, the projectiles will lose too much time while they fly, and they wouldn''t pierce the enemy''s bodies. Usually, it would be better if they had a few days to practice all that, but Billy thought that they didn''t have that luxury. They would have to learn as they go.


    After giving his report to Natalie and Sarah, Billy wondered what he should do¡­ Natalie wanted to go and fight the monsters, even if she had to use crossbows instead of swords. Still, Billy didn''t want to leave Sarah alone with the kids.


    "Billy¡­ I ampletely recovered," Sarah dered. "Nothing will happen during the day, and the kids have their pets. Until now, not a single ident happened, even when we were away, so why do you think something will happen now?"


    "Well, because of Murphy''sw¡­ No, forget what I said," Billy said. "You are right¡­ I am overthinking it."


    "Yes, you are," Sarah said. "Besides, I already learned Mana Dominion, so I will be aware if something is about to happen."


    "Roger that, you will hold the fortress while we are gone," Billy said.


    In a sense, Billy and his friends were the ones who had to worry since if something goes wrong, they would be surrounded by hundreds of enemies in an underwater cave with only one exit. Not only that was scary, but it was also dangerous.


    In any case, before the mission could start the next day, Billy also made some Google to help everyone see well underwater. Billy even added some shlights on those in case the weather gets rough, and the visibility gets bad inside the dungeon.

 Chapter 528 Progress (4)

    Chapter 528 Progress (4)¡¡¡¡"All right, we are approaching the first dungeon, so we are going to explore slowly in order to gain experience," Billy dered. "I am going to leave the submarine floating, so I think at least one of us should stay nearby and guard it. If no one wants to volunteer, then we will decide by seeing who will be the slowest and most nervous underwater. In any case, just follow my lead and copy my moves. It isn''t anything hard."


    After overseeing the dungeon for a while, billy and the others learned that groups of water worms leave it every thirty minutes for whatever reason. Probably to have some advantage over other creatures of the ocean¡­ Nevertheless, even though the group had five hundred monsters, they were thoroughly exterminated¡­


    After that, Billy parked the submarine and then was the first to jump to the ocean with his equipment on. He knew that he wascking a lot more, but the basics were enough¡­ The others followed him, and it was clear that they felt quite ufortable. They couldn''t move the way they wanted, the tank was always pushing them downward, and the visibility wasn''t that good. They also couldn''tmunicate, so they could only follow Billy''s lead and hope that they would solve it faster if something went wrong. In any case, after watching everyone for a while, Billy confirmed that none of them was moving weirdly or looked nervous. Still, Kate signaled for him to go up.


    "... I think that I will guard the submarine," Kate dered. "While I have been doing strength training, I feel weak as before. This feeling is quite annoying, and I can''t see myself fighting well in a confined space."


    "That is all right. There is nothing to feel bad about it," Billy said. "Anyway, if you notice something weird in the dungeon, don''t act harshly. Wait for at least ten minutes before you do something."


    "What if you guys need help?" Kate asked.


    "Before something that might force us to need help happens, I will explore the ce," Billy dered.


    Kate sighed and shook her head. Billy was crazy enough to do so. In the end, she had never heard of anyone destroying a dungeon, but it might be necessary there. After all, few people could approach it, so managing like usual was impossible. Destroying a dungeon was usually something that would affect the environment and the economy of a region, but since those were new, it was probably fine to do that... it was hard to say. Still, it was better than taking unnecessary risks.


    In any case, Billy joined the others because they didn''t have much time until the next group of enemies arrived. It would be better to deal with them before they leave thest part of the dungeon.


    While following Billy''s lead, the others approached the dungeon and turned on their shlights when Billy turned his. They couldn''t help but frown since it emitted a lot more light than expected. They would see things as clearly as the day, even in an underwater cave. Unless some stupid mistake is made, it would be hard for them not to notice the enemies'' approach with those. Still, given that they were following Billy''s lead, that would be unlikely.


    When they entered the dungeon, the group assumed their positions as Billy had instructed them. Since they wouldn''t walk, they needed to keep away from each other while diving. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to use their weapons. In any case, the interior of the dungeon waspletely covered by the vegetation that wasmon for corals, it was quite slimy, so Billy didn''t feel eager to touch it. Apparently, Lily shared his concerns, while Alexander and Natalie couldn''t care less about it. It was a weird feeling for Billy to know that Natalie could be more masculine than him¡­ It was a mix of pride and shame, but it was probably because of his ego.


    Regardless, the path of the dungeon was going downward and sometimes to the sides. While Billy expected that, he was worried that their bodies wouldn''t endure such pressure. Still, even after a while, he didn''t notice any changes. Things were looking up, so they could focus on the task ahead without caring about anything else just like Billy had originally nned..


    "I suppose we are fine¡­ I had nned to make some kind of magic armor to help with this job if things got difficult, but that won''t be necessary," Billy thought.


    Eventually, before Billy and the others could find the end of the dungeon, he felt a wave of mana ahead, and while it wasn''t a violent one, he could tell that problems just had arrived, so he signalized to his friends to stop and ready themselves¡­ the worms had spawned again. For whatever reason, they generated at the same time and inrge groups, so they had to be dealt with like that.


    Billy and his friends prepared to fight, and they also fixed their posture. The magic crossbows that Billy made fired special wind bolts. Their speed and piercing power were quite high, and because of that, they had a powerful kick. Still, Billy projected them with that in mind and in order to kite the enemy inside the dungeon. While they fight, they also would gain some distance over the enemies with each shot, but without caution, those would only hurt them.


    After finishing their preparations, the group saw a massive wave of worms swimming toward them. Billy felt goosebumps, and he could tell that Lily felt the same. Thanks to that, they were the first to fire, and they had another reason not to miss their shots. With each projectile, the head of a worm exploded. In the blink of an eye, dozens of them died, and Billy finally noticed that their bodies would block their paths if they were left like that¡­ In that sense, the kick of the crossbows helped them.

 Chapter 529 Questions (1)

    Chapter 529 Questions (1)¡¡¡¡          The worms were massacred in droves, but even they had a card up their sleeve¡­ while they couldn''t use their water spells that well underwater, things changed when they used them together. A massive burst of water was sent toward Billy and the others, and he was forced to slow it down by freezing the water in front of him. Still, they were pushed backward for dozens of meters. Eventually, half of the dungeon froze, and the worms died. Things got dangerous for a second, but all is well that ends well. Billy also learned his lesson, so it was fine. The monsters won''t have the chance to scare him again.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 125 experience points.


    You obtained 250 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 125 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy''s friends looked at him as if he had gone too far and used too much energy, but he knew that things would get messy if the attack had hit them at full power. In the best-case scenario, they would lose the tools that let them fight there, and in the worst, they would end up hitting some sharp rocks around the dungeon. That would be way too dangerous¡­


    In any case, Billy had to use some extra mana to get rid of the ice, but he still had plenty left in the tank. Considering that he might fight a guardian of the core, he wasn''t even worried. The reason for that was the fact that he didn''t think he was going to face anything on the level of a titan.


    After getting off the corpses, Billy began to lead the others again, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the final part of the dungeon. Unfortunately, something annoying was there¡­ It was a massive octopus. The creature was at least fifty meters long, and it was holding the core of the dungeon like it was the most precious thing in the world¡­


    "The final room is prettyrge, so that thing will be able to attack and move without any restrictions," Billy thought.


    It didn''t seem like a good idea to attack now after having a meeting with his friends and deciding their battle n. However, if Billy decides to do that, they will waste time, and getting rid of all the five dungeons on that day will be impossible.


    While Billy was thinking, his friends noticed his hesitation. They couldn''t me him, even now, the giant octopus was ring at them, and that was rather unsettling.


    In the end, Billy decided to do something reckless again¡­ there was no time to y with the monster, after all. He made a massive Earth spike emerge from the ground and made it spin as fast as possible. The guardian noticed the danger to its life and moved to repel the projectile. The creature even created an ice wall¡­ While Billy frowned for a moment, he didn''t stop. He fired when the projectile was ready, and then it hit the thick ice wall creating several cracks around while it was piercing it. Thanks to the advantage of the terrain, the creature blocked the attack, but others came in quick session.


    Billy''s friends wondered what he was doing. It certainly looked like a roundabout way to kill the guardian from a distance. Still, freezing everything around wouldn''t work since the monster could do the same. Still, they soon realized that Billy had another n in mind¡­ while the earth spikes and the ice walls were being destroyed. Billy was also creating a massive ice spear close to the ceiling, and the monster was too close to see that¡­ the projectile was also spinning insanely fast, to the point that the others began to be pulled toward it.


    Fortunately, before the power could be too much for them, Billy fired. He also activated Destructive Aura and Magic Support in order to increase the power of the attack. In the end, the projectile pierced the ever-growing ice wall and hit the octopus''s head¡­ It didn''t stop there. It passed through it and then hit the core of the dungeon.


    You obtained 500.000 experience points.


    All of your water-rted skills obtained 100.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    The dungeon began to fall apart the moment the core was destroyed. So, Billy didn''t have time to check his rewards¡­ Regardless, he led their escape from the dungeon, and the others made sure to increase their speed. Billy destroyed some earth blocks that got in his way, but ultimately, the escape had been rather easy.


    Kate got nervous when she saw the dungeon falling apart, but eventually, she saw everyone leaving and sighed in relief. In the end, Billy really destroyed the core, but no one could me him. Even if those dungeons help the economy of the state, no one could ask for more than one to be left behind.


    "Phew¡­ I suppose we need to keep quiet about this," Alexander said when he left the ocean. "Some people mightin if they hear that we destroyed a dungeon¡­ I never heard of anyone doing that."


    "Oh? I am liking it, you are finally starting to use your brain," Lily said and then patted him.


    "Joke around as much as you want," Alexander said.


    "It seems everyone is fine¡­" Kate said. "I thought you guys would return after seeing the guardian once, but i guess Billy is in a hurry."


    "No time to stop here," Billy dered. "We are going to use the submarine like a ship, so take a break and enjoy the clean air while we head to the next dungeon. This will be your only chance to rest before the next target, so use it well."


    "See? Really in a hurry," Kate said.


    It was a bit risky to travel above the ocean, but even Billy wanted to dry his body and clones using sunlight. It was quite ufortable to stay underwater without proper clothes¡­ Nevertheless, the job had just started.

 Chapter 530 Questions (2)

    Chapter 530 Questions (2)¡¡¡¡           The break didn''tst more than twenty minutes, but at least it had been enough to make everyone feel refreshed. Not to mention, the first sess boosted their confidence¡­ so when it was time for the round two, they werepletely ready. Before Billy jumped into the ocean as well, he checked his status.


    Billy - Lv 369 46.000/ 360.000 EXP


    HP: 2646/ 2646


    MP: 4091/ 4091


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 380


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1108 + 525


    Endurance: 142 + 380


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 415


    Skills: Destructive Aura Lv 87 (+ 10 UP), Fierce st Lv 64 (+10UP), Body Enhancement Lv 21 (+ 10 UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Water Creation Lv 62 (+21 UP), Wind Creation Lv 25 (+23 UP), Mana Shield Lv 49 (+ 14 UP), Mana Dominion Lv 41 (+ 10 UP), Reflect Lv 08 (+ 07 UP),


    Passive: Swimming Lv 65(+ 11 UP), Underwater Resistance Lv 75 (+ 17 UP), Alchemy Lv 86 (+16 UP), Brute Strength Lv 76 (+ 10 UP), Toughness Lv 76 (+ 10 UP), Cold Resistance Lv 95(+14 UP), Quick Steps Lv 23 (+06 UP),


    Skill Points: 720


    "Maybe I should use some status points and increase my magic just in case¡­" Billy thought. "It isn''t like I am expecting a tougher boss here, but¡­"


    While Billy''s magic was already way higher than his strength, it would be stupid to try to bnce those now that he needed to fight underwater for a while¡­ In any case, he decided to use only half of the points since he didn''t need that much extra firepower and because he wanted to be careful with the spending.


    After that, Billy jumped in the water. It seemed that Kate wanted to stay behind again, and none of the others were tired enough to take her ce.


    "Are we going to proceed the same way as before?" Natalie asked. "What if the guardian is different?"


    "Well, I will try to take it down with a single hit. Anyway, we can''t afford to let those dungeons keep going for long," Billy replied. "Just stay focused in order to give me support in case something out of the norm happens."


    Pretty much everything that was happening was out of the norm¡­ Several underwater dungeons appeared and broke at the same time, Billy having to destroy their cores, the behavior of the monsters¡­ it was easier to find something that wasn''t strange. Nevertheless, the group headed to the dungeon again, and this time Billy decided to focus on support when the monsters showed up. He still needed to recover his mana, after all.


    In any case, while they were crossing the dungeon, Billy had a weird feeling the whole time¡­ Something was off. He stopped and made the others do the same while he tried to understand that.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Theyout of the dungeon is the same as the other," Billy thought. "What the hell¡­"


    Billy didn''t know if that was a coincidence¡­ In fact, he was almost certain now that someone made those dungeons and just copied and posted the design to save time. He didn''t like that¡­ was it because he was searching for the necromancer? Many questions began to pop inside Billy''s head, but he had to leave those forter¡­ it didn''t change the fact that he had to destroy the dungeon.


    See, Billy''s friends couldn''t help but frown when he began to move again. It seemed that he was thinking about something but soon forgot about it. Nevertheless, it didn''t take long for Billy and the others to find thest part of the dungeon, and they also saw a gigantic octopus protecting a core¡­ at that point in time, even the others realized that the dungeons were essentially the same. Still, the guardian attacked first, firing massive ice spears¡­ even though they had never heard of a guardian that attacked people before they could show up in thest room.


    "It is the same as before¡­ the same thing happened in the mines states¡­ are the cores and guardians connected somehow here as well?" Billy thought.


    Billy pondered while he also fired ice spears to repel the guardian''s attacks. It was weird that they were on the same level of power, and it didn''t seem like Billy was straining himself¡­ Nevertheless, Billy decided to slow down on the attacks in order to use Reflect, but then he recalled that his skill might end up being analyzed by the guardian, so he had to change his strategy.


    "So fucking annoying¡­" Billy thought.


    In the end, just used the mana spears that were on his back and fired them toward the guardian, the creature tried to repel those, but the spears pierced them as if they were made of butter. The guardian summoned some ice walls to protect itself and the crystal, but that didn''t help either¡­ the attack power of the spears was immense, and they were spinning and adding to its piercing power.


    Eventually, the spears reached the octopus, and while the creature tried to protect itself with its tentacles, it failed¡­ The tentacles and the head were cut to pieces. Eventually, the core was destroyed, too, and the dungeon began to fall apart.


    You obtained 500.000 experience points.


    All of your water-rted skills obtained 100.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    While Billy had no problems in killing monsters, he felt a bit bad about slicing apart the guardian. It was probably because of the atmosphere and water that made the blood stay for longer and look even more vivid. Using the mana spears was the easier option, but it sure wasn''t a pretty thing to see¡­


    "Mana Constructs is really something else¡­ Monsters have no chance of blocking that kind of attack," Lily said once they left the ocean and jumped into the submarine.


    "Well, they are made of pure mana and the higher your magic, the more power it will have," Billy said. "Of all people here, you would be the one who would gain more by learning it."

 Chapter 531 Questions (3)

    Chapter 531 Questions (3)¡¡¡¡          Lily knew that a skill like that would be perfect for her as someone who used projectiles all the time to fight. That was why she was trying so hard to learn it. Still, it didn''t seem like she was making much progress, just like the others. Unfortunately, Billy could only do so much for them to help them learn the skill. The rest was with them...


    Nevertheless, before it got dark, the group destroyed two other dungeons, and Billy confirmed that they were pretty simr to the mines he destroyed. They didn''t have bifurcations, and the guardians somehow got the knowledge of the defeated ones and tried to use that knowledge against Billy. Naturally, he didn''t let monsters outsmart him¡­


    "I guess this truly was a distraction¡­" Billy thought while he felt the level of mana of the ocean decrease. "It doesn''t seem something like a necromancer would be able to pull off, but still¡­ Something big is starting."


    "What is wrong, Billy?" Kate asked. "We did a lot today, and while we only helped our state, we can help the others afterward¡­ we will them, right?"


    "I suppose¡­ but we will have to stay away from home for a few days," Billy said while scratching the back of his head. "We can take a break for a few days since I don''t think that they are in desperate need of help. Aura is being helped by Rosalie, after all."


    "What about your friends down south?" Alexander asked. "I am fine in keeping going like this, it is for a just cause, after all."


    "I only have one friend there and trying to make any more will be a pain since it a state that has many leaders involved in politics," Billy replied.


    "I think it will be better if solve all of this once and for all," Lily added.


    Natalie and Kate apparently shared the same thoughts, but they still waited for Billy''s final answer. In the end, he nodded. They had a point¡­ It would be better to destroy all the dungeons as fast as possible¡­ That was what he did with those four. Regardless, whoever created those, probably couldn''t do so that easily, so destroying them will help the group and the states.


    While Billy was driving home, he wondered if the creator of those dungeons was the same who made those mines appear in Lucyna state. There were too many simrities between them, after all. Still, Billy thought until now that their arrival was like a natural phenomenon. Maybe there was a reincarnated individual who could make those, and that guy was working with the necromancer. Or maybe the necromancer found that ability or killed someone to obtain it, or maybe some unknown forces were working with them, forces beyond that continent¡­ The possibilities were too numerous.


    "One problem at a time, I guess¡­" Billy thought and then sighed. "We need to destroy the dungeons and then I can worry about that. In any case, I need to share those thoughts with Icarus and Lucyna and make them raise their guard."


    After sending the message, Billy began to work on the fuel of the submarine, they won''t have the chance to stop anywhere, so they would need a lot of fuel to move around even for just a week¡­ Most likely, all the free space will end up being used for that purpose.


    "It is good that I have a good foundation to make money, because I am using a lot to help people and I guess that even Jean and Aura would frown at the cost of these operations," Billy thought while he was working.


    Still, Billy couldn''t even think of asking forpensation since all those problems were probably caused by his existence and of the other reincarnated. Naturally, he didn''t choose to be reincarnated, even though he was thankful for it. He probably would have done it if he had the control over it, even if he knew about those events¡­


    Billy worked until prettyte, and during that time, he waited for a responseing from those two. In the end, he got a reply, but nothing major. The reply said that they didn''t find any traces of the necromancer, and regarding the dungeons, they didn''t know what to say. They agreed that Billy''s guesses made sense, but they had nothing to add since they didn''t have much experience dealing with those.


    "So useless¡­" Billy said and then sighed before shooting his head. "No¡­ I am getting angry, I can''t let that mess with my head. Anyway, perhaps I should make my spies do some research in the libraries about the guilds all over the world. They had the skills to pretend to be adventurers, after all."


    Billy needed more Intel, but he couldn''t leave his home like before¡­ While Helen had her mother, he still needed to be around and help with everything possible. Besides, his other kids also were growing up, and he finally had a good rtionship with both of them¡­ He couldn''t destroy that because of his worries.


    Billy and his friends left the next day early in the morning to destroy the other dungeons that were causing problems on the western coast. While it was a troublesome job that even took one week to be finished, Billy waited with high anticipation to find treasures underwater, but he didn''t find anything¡­


    Although most states didn''t have boatsrger than finishing boats, he imagined that the old civilizations had tried to explore the oceans¡­ In the end, his guess was as wrong as it could have been. Fortunately, the real mission had been pretty easy. The guardians of the cores weren''t that troublesome, and the group only had a hard time when they got in the cold waters of Meido state, which were almost at freezing point. While that worked as a good training to improve their cold Resistance they took turns on helping Billy because the cold was just too much¡­.

 Chapter 532 Questions (4)

    Chapter 532 Questions (4)¡¡¡¡            Upon returning home after that weird week, everyone took their time to enjoy the feeling of standing on the ground¡­ It was quite weird to stay that long in a submarine, even though it didn''t shake like a boat or small ship. Meanwhile, Billy checked for news of his spies and Icarus and Lucyna. None of them reported anything important¡­ things were as calm as they could be and that only made him more suspicious. As expected, it was time for him to increase the scope of his investigation.


    "I suppose no news is good news¡­" Billy thought.


    In any case, Billy left the underground and looked for Sarah and the kids, and he found them in the garden, alongside Samuel. Only the twins hadn''t seen Helen yet, so they probably hade to visit and do that, but Samara was nowhere to be seen. That was new, so Billy decided to investigate the matter. It would be better if he learns why as soon as possible instead of leaving it alone only to regret itter.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Billy said while he patted Hector and Christina''s head. "Are you alone today?"


    "You can tell that Samara isn''t here?" Samuel asked. "We came together to see Helen one week ago, but she left five days ago. She is a bit busy looking after some kids in the fire dungeon."


    Billy wanted to ask more, but he decided to do thatter since Sarah was looking at him, and she also wanted to hear the details of the mission since it seemed that everything was fine with his little sister. Still, it was weird for the twins not to be together¡­ However, Billy could more or less tell that Samuel wanted to spar again. Naturally, he wouldn''t challenge him as soon as he returned.


    "Good work, I take it that everything went well," Sarah said.


    "Yes," Billy said and then looked at Helen sleeping in Sarah''s arms, she looked like an angel, and her expression alone made Billy''s fatigue go away. "Nothing major happened."


    "Jean came a few times here after hearing that the number of monsters showing up decreased," Sarah added.


    "It seems that he knows what we have been doing, but he also knows that we have some reason to keep this as a secret," Billy said.


    "And that is?" Sarah asked. "It can''t be that weird Aquatic vehicle¡­ It isn''t like someone can steal or try to replicate it."


    "You shouldn''t underestimate others¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Truth to be told, that was only half the reason. Billy wanted to make sure that whoever created the dungeons wouldn''t know what he did. The surprise factor would help him once he gets his hands on some Intel about the necromancer and their connection with this incident¡­ Although he didn''t make any progress in that regard until now. He will eventually, but he will have to be patient in order not to make any mistakes.


    While the others were exhausted and went to bed earlier, Billy spent some time ying with his kids spoiling Sarah. That being said, despite the fact that he put a strong front, as soon as he got in his bed, he fell asleep almost instantly. Still, he woke up the next day alongside the sun and then found Samuel waiting for him at the training grounds.


    "As expected of Billy, even after such a long trip, you still don''t skip a single day of training," Samuel said. "Can we spar a few times, I have gotten a lot better since thest time."


    "Just like I am not the one to decide if I have gotten stronger, you also aren''t the one to decide if you have gotten stronger," Billy said. "Nevertheless, I will humor you for a bit. Before that, though, why aren''t you with Samara?"


    "Lately, she is spending a lot of her time helping newbies with dungeon exploration and training," Samuel said. "While she can do whatever she wants with her time, I don''t feel like wasting time with newbies¡­ I would rather focus on improving myself."


    It seemed that Samara was walking a path simr to Billy''s friends. Maybe she wanted to build her own guild or something. As for Samuel, he wanted to be as strong as he could be. While that wasn''t bad in itself, it was a bit¡­ troublesome for Billy. Just bing stronger couldn''t be a goal on its own. Billy wondered what he should do now to help Samuel¡­ Still, for the time being, he had no idea aside from trying to be a good example for his older brother.


    In any case, Billy began his sparring with Samuel. As usual, he sparred without using weapons, with weapons, without using magic, and while using magic. Samuel was stronger than Billy recalled when he was sixteen, but he still had a long way to go. He managed to resist more than a few hits this time, but in the end, he didn''tnd a good hit even once.


    "You have gotten better, but you still are very impatient," Billy said. At the same time, he watched the exhausted Samuel breathing roughly on the ground.


    "Is that so?" Samuel asked. "I find it hard to believe seeing how little progress I made despite that much training that I had."


    "You progressed a lot, but I never stopped moving forward as well," Billy said. "That is why it looks like you haven''t improved a lot. Still, you are stronger than I was at your age. You probably can clear my second dungeon by yourself, even if it might take a while. Regardless, pursuing strength alone won''t take you anywhere, Samuel. If you look at only one direction, your vision gets narrow and you might lose some chances of learning new things along the way since you are too focused on yourself. I will show you something in a few days that you made me realize now."

 Chapter 533 Defense system (1)

    Chapter 533 Defense system (1)¡¡¡¡            Samuel wasn''t certain of what Billy was talking about, but he decided to wait for that. In the meantime, they spared together every day. Both of them were gaining from that somehow, after all.


    After two weeks, Billy finally learned the technique that he envisioned when he saw Samuel on the ground and then decided to show him on the next spar. As usual, they started by fighting with their fists alone, and Billy focused on defense. However, when he saw an opening, he punched Samuel in the middle of his stomach¡­ The attack barely caused any physical damage, but Samuel still felt his body getting heavier, and his breathing got haggard. Thanks to that, he was unable to fight like before, and Billy easilynded more hits on him until Samuel lost all his stamina and fell to the ground.


    "What was¡­" Samuel said, visibly shocked.


    "Let''s see, I will call this skill¡­ Physical Disturbance," Billy said.


    Physical Disturbance: it grants you the power to directly damage the stamina of the target. The damage caused to the target''s stamina will be equal to the level of the skill.


    Cost: 10 mana per attack.


    Billy exined what the skill could do and how it worked for Samuel, and he wondered how Billy came up with such an amazing skill so fast¡­ Actually, he knew how. Samuel saw his brother practicing every day, and when he wasn''t practicing, he was meditating, trying to understand how the skill was supposed to work perfectly. It still was kind of amazing that he did that in just two weeks, but Samuel expected nothing less from his big brother.


    When he saw his little brother exhausted, he had the idea for that skill. After that, he thought of how it could work¡­ In the end, he just had to apply some mana to disturb some of the internal organs that are responsible for making the blood flow to the body. Since they were connected, Billy could make their stamina decrease quite easily¡­ It was a perfect skill to take down enemies without killing them.


    "Hah¡­ I suppose I still have a long path ahead of myself," Samuel said after a long sigh. "Even though I learned all those things from you, I still don''t get even close to your strength. Maybe I should learn some techniques on my own to surprise you."


    "That might work. Who knows," Billy said and then smiled.


    "Ah, if Ie up with something amazing, I won''t teach you," Samuel said and thenughed.


    "Stingy, cheapskate," Billy said and then facepalmed while smiling.


    Billy wondered if that much would be enough to make his little brother realize that he could be stronger without only caring about the stronger and ignoring those who were weak than him. A message like that was better than a sermon for someone of his age¡­ Billy was also like that in the past. He couldn''t get the message passed by those that only tried to teach him things when they always tried to look like they were above him. It was easier to ept the messages of those who stood on equal ground.


    For the next few days, Billy sparred with his little brother and taught him a few things more than he had learned since thest time. Although it wasn''t urate to say that it was impossible for him, it would be difficult for Samuel to learn Mana Constructs, so Billy decided to focus on what he certainly could do. However, he had to stop when he received some messages from his spies and Icarus and Lucyna. They told him the same thing: the necromancer attacked the temple city with an army of undead and then stole the relic that was below the temple.


    "Shit¡­ he really did that¡­" Billy thought. "I thought that it was a relic that focuses on support and healing magic and that usually wouldn''t be useful to necromancers, but¡­"


    Billy immediately asked if they saw the traces of where he headed next, but they didn''t know¡­ it was weird, they had the chance to attack the temple city while he was busy destroying the dungeons, and yet they didn''t do that. Billy couldn''t say what the necromancer was thinking¡­ Still, if they stole the relic of the temple city, then their next target might be the samurai capital.


    "There was also a chance that he might target me since I have that hammer¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "Why do they need the corpses of fallen reincarnated and those old relics¡­"


    Billy wanted to help Sei protect his hometown, but he couldn''t leave now¡­ there was a chance that the enemy might target his family to get their hands on the magic hammer. Still, the fact that the necromancer attacked the temple city without starting a fight maybe was a sign that he won''t kill anyone in Meido state.


    "That being said¡­ The necromancer is getting stronger, insanely strong with those assets," Billy thought. "Things might get troublesome if I don''t do something¡­"


    Billy wasn''t sure if that would work, but he had a n¡­ He had a few, in fact, but he would need to keep improving his magic skills in order to be able to pull them off. He had summoned some monsters and hid them in the dungeons and in his newest hideout to let them grow, but it would take a while for them to be impressive assets. Right now, Billy would need quantity over quality. With that in mind, he began to summon some specific Golems¡­


    Earth Golem - Lv 180


    HP: 1000/ 1000


    MP: 500/ 500


    SP: 200/ 200


    Strength: 250


    Speed: 50


    Magic: 250


    Endurance: 250


    Dexterity: 50


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 50, Smash Lv 50


    Spells: Stone Cannon Lv 80, Earth Wall Lv 80, Earth Spear Lv 80


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 250, Cold Resistance Lv 30, Fire Resistance Lv 80, Wind Resistance Lv 80, Mana Maism Lv 50, Golem Replication Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00

 Chapter 534 Defense system (2)

    Chapter 534 Defense system (2)¡¡¡¡Mana Maism: It grants you the power to drain mana from the environment when in total sync with it.


    Golem-Replication: It grants the golem the power to replicate itself after having enough mana to do so.


    Billy had thought of those skills when he created the golems. While he didn''t understand them, since they appeared, it confirmed that they could be obtained using his system. Either by being learned or by using the skill shop. Unfortunately, Billy didn''t want to turn into a golem, so the second skill was useless. As for the first one¡­


    "I will have to watch the golems for a while to see how that works," Billy thought. "That will certainly add to my knowledge of mana, and then I will take the next step with its use."


    Billy also watched his Golems replicating after a while¡­ The only problem was that their replicas had to grow after a new core was separated from their bodies. A single golem with those skills consumed ten thousand points of mana, and they could create an extra golem every day. However, the new Golems needed many days to grow. After watching things for a while, Billy assumed that it would take at least six months for them to reach the same level as the first generation.


    "I suppose this much is fine¡­ In six months, I will have around ny thousand of those, huh," Billy thought. "A self-replicating army is exactly what a viin needs, but they are even better when they are supposed to protect something."


    While Billy was working on observing the Golems and trying to learn Mana Maism, he felt a familiar presence approaching his home, and when Billy left his arena, he found Samara crossing the garden.


    "Hi, Billy," Samara said. "Sorry for taking my time to return. I have been busy."


    It seemed that Samara was also past the big bro age¡­ Billy could understand that she was trying to look and act more adult-like with her behavior and words, so he didn''t mind that much.


    "I heard that you are up to something unusual," Billy said. "Do you want to make a n and then a guild or something?"


    "No, I just find it fun to help newbies," Samara replied. "While it isn''t the same as the sisters who work as instructors, I think I like helping parties of newbies and helping them for a short while."


    That was quite the unusual way of living an adventurer''s life. Newbies'' parties don''t make much money, so Samara will have to work pretty often. Still, money wasn''t everything, and by working like that, Samara will get many connections, and they mighte in handy in the future.


    "It seems you two aren''t working together as often as before," Billy said.


    "Well, it isn''t like we need to work together. Most of the dungeons are too easy when we try to clear them by ourselves," Samara said. "Your second dungeon is the only one we didn''t clear yet since it would take too long to reach it."


    That was something Billy hadn''t heard before¡­ While Samuel likes to train and get stronger, he rarely brags, so he never mentions that. In any case, Samara decided to stay in the house for a few days, and she practiced her skills with Samuel. Their paths were starting to diverge, but it wasn''t like they were moving away from each other. Upon realizing that, Billy thought that it was fine.


    Regardless, on the surface, Billy was enjoying a peaceful time with his family. Still, when he was alone, he couldn''t help but worry about the things that were happening behind the curtains. In the end, of his fears actually took ce¡­ And he heard that the capital of Meido state was attacked. It took a few days for his spies to confirm that. Still, they eventually learned that an old relic of the family of descendants of Angus was stolen. Billy didn''t know of any other relic, so his hammer was probably going to be the next target¡­ Still, he couldn''t help but the wonder if the necromancer would be that insane to attack his home. Much more than before or at other times, Billy will really wish to kill the enemy if they do that¡­


    "... I suppose I should tell those two about the necromancer," Billy thought.


    Icarus and Lucyna received the message, and they wrote to him that they were going to return as well. They spent too much time looking for the Necromancer, after all. They knew as well that Billy might be the next target, so it would be easier to help if they stayed nearby.


    While looking at the magic hammer he got, Billy wondered about the secret behind those old relics¡­ Did the reincarnated pass a part of their powers to those? Or did they put a part of their soul? He didn''t think that they would seal themselves in such tools, and considering that the previous owner of the hammer talked with the creator of the relic, he was almost certain that it was like a vessel to their powers¡­ A like between that world and them.


    Billy was in the middle of his training to learn Mana Maism. Still, he decided to test that thing that Angus and Gtea did¡­ While he already had some experience giving his items the effects that he wanted, it had been a while since he did anything advanced with them. Besides, Billy was pretty sure the foundation was the same.


    "I suppose the more mana I put into it, the more powerful the effects will be," Billy thought. "Still, even if it isn''t, I can always make it level up."


    As a test, Billy tried to make a ring that would grant the user the power to use Telekinesis, but in the end, Billy failed¡­ He wondered if it was because he couldn''t understand the skill, and he could only use it because he got it from Jeate¡­ Nevertheless, Billy persisted.

 Chapter 535 Defense system (3)

    Chapter 535 Defense system (3)¡¡¡¡            After numerous attempts, Billy finally got the hang of the power to give skills and effects to items the way he wanted and with extreme sess rate and precision. The trick was basically to use the mana with that effect in mind while creating the item. Before, Billy could only get those effects once every ten attempts, and now he could obtain them five out of ten times¡­ It was a bit hard because sometimes he couldn''t control himself and actually used the skill he wanted to pass.


    In any case, with that sess, Billy managed to create a relic that could mimic the effects of Mana Shield. The relic was basically a statue of a hooded figure since Billy didn''t want to carve the details of the face and body. As to why he used a statue as a relic, it was because he wanted to mimic the effect of the temple''s relic and because the size increased the range of the relic¡­ The only problem was that Billy needed fuel to keep the barrier around his home, and he used the juice of the Edish fruits.


    "Fortunately, the relic can recognize what an enemy is and what isn''t, so it can block all strangers with ill intentions," Billy thought. "Ah,e to think of it, I probably failed before because I can''t control Telekinesispletely. Only the total understanding of the skill would let me think of using the skill without activating it."


    It was a bitplicated to understand, but it was the same as trying to do something and nning to do something. Sometimes, people can do things consciously, but they can''t n them step by step. It was the same thing with innate skills, they had it and could use itpletely, but the understanding was another matter altogether. It was weird given that Jake had been studying magic for decades, but those were very different from all the magic he developed and mastered by himself, so it couldn''t be helped. Still, perhaps if he manages to leave for hundreds of years, he will reach a level where he can understand conceptual magic. He could only hope for that...


    "I suppose doing the same with Mind Control is¡­ Then how Jeate made those whips have that effect again?" Billy thought.


    Once Billy got the skills, he didn''t care about how the items were produced¡­ He felt like had had truly lost a golden opportunity, but in the end, it wasn''t like he would benefit by giving others the same chance to use his powers. Still, it would be nice if Billy could give his powers to his family in case something happens to him¡­ With the necromancer working so much behind the curtains, Billy felt like he needed to consider all possibilities¡­ However, giving them such items might also put them in danger. While Billy was thinking about that, Icarus and Lucyna showed up at his office.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Icarus said.1


    "Let''s cut to the chase. You look awfully calm considering that you might be the next target of the necromancer," Lucyna said.


    "I have been making preparations to deal with them in case a confrontation is unavoidable, but as ofte¡­ I am thinking that it won''te down to this," Billy exined. "This guy has been moving behind the curtains and avoiding causing trouble on arge scale, even agaisnt ordinary people. They either don''t want to fight right now, or they aren''t ready for it."


    Icarus knew that Billy cared about his family a great deal, so the worst way for the enemy to start the fight would be by putting his family in danger¡­ Billy was already pretty strong, but while he showed his ruthless side many times, he never showed his angry side. Someone with his magic power could be a problem if hees angry and decides to go all out. Perhaps that was what the necromancer was trying to avoid. Not to mention, he already had fought the Mind Controller and the Summoner, so he knew how to fight them. Moreover, he got a lot stronger since the time he defeated them.


    "I am sure you guys will want to join the next battle¡­ if it actually happens since it would be hard for you guys if I were to be stronger by getting more of those powers," Billy said. "Still, I am not sure if anything will happen any time soon. While I can''t give you an order, I think it would be better if one of you were to explore the ocean."


    "The ocean?" Icarus asked while frowning.


    "The necromancer hasn''t been living traces around, right?" Billy asked. "So, he must be using some flying skill or mount to move around, but even so, they would need some time to rest between their missions. That would leave some traces behind. Necromancy is a special type of skill, after all. Despite that, there are no traces whatsoever of the enemy around¡­ Not a single piece of information either. I can only guess that they didn''t live around here."


    "There is also the fact that you mentioned that Gtea and Angus vanished¡­ Angus himself vanished close to the ocean," Lucyna added. "Perhaps they went to other parts of this world."


    "I see¡­ I guess this is a job for me, then," Icarus said. "Lucyna people are probably missing her, and it would be faster if I were to go on a search mission on my own."


    "I suppose," Lucyna asked. "If you truly wanted, you could cross the entire world in a single moment."


    "Don''t try to make me look like some kind of monster. Even in this world, follow somews, so I can''t do such a thing under normal circumstances," Icarus said.


    That was the same as admitting that he could¡­ Billy almost let out a sigh since such a dumb guy was one of the few people that knew his secret.

 Chapter 536 Defense system (4)

    Chapter 536 Defense system (4)¡¡¡¡              While Billy was waiting for newsing from Icarus, he resumed his training. Still, in the end, he wasn''t making much progress, so he wondered if he should focus on improving his tools with tech again. To put it mildly, he didn''t trust Icarus''s ability to stay focused much, so he wondered if he could make some magic drones. While creating a tool that could fly and be controlled didn''t seem difficult, making one that could transmit images from very far away was. His radar on the submarine was precise, but he would need something better. It was a pity since it was a recent invention...


    In the end, Billy decided to take a break in his garden, and he saw Sarah enjoying the weather with Helen. It seems that his other wives and kids had left and were walking across town. They were doing that a lottely since Billy was absorbed in his training arena.


    "Good timing. Can you hold Helen for me for a bit?" Sarah asked. "I want to do some light physical training."


    "Of course!" Billy replied while smiling.


    Women tend to get conscious even when they get just a bit fat, and while Billy couldn''t see that in Sarah, he agreed with her because holding his kid in his arms while they were at that age was one of the greatest pleasures of being a father. Helen was just three months old, and she couldn''t recognize him, but since she was sleeping, she wouldn''t make a fuss about it.


    When he began to hold Helen in his arms, Billy felt like all his problems didn''t matter anymore. No matter how many kids he had, he thought that he would never get tired of that. Billy felt so much at peace that his head began to work much better than before, to the point that he even realized something that he didn''t before¡­


    "The difference between golems and humans is the fact that they are like machines when they are fighting, but when they weren''t, they are pretty much like trees¡­ They are one with nature," Billy thought. "Is this the secret of Mana Maism?"


    It seemed too simple to be true¡­ but Billy decided to clear his mind anyway, even more than when he learned or tried to level up Zen. Come to think of it, there were many skills that Billy could improve without just leveling up them. The elemental maniption skills could evolve into elemental transformation, so it was no surprise.


    Naturally, Billy didn''t seed on his first attempts. However, little by little, he felt his consciousness going deep into a state of mind where he stopped thinking about everything. That seemed rather dangerous considering that he was with Helen. Still, Billy used Mind Control on himself to force himself to stop if she something happens.


    Billy''s senses weakened more and more as he got deeper into the state of Zen until, eventually, he couldn''t feel or see anything. However, in that state, where he waspletely surrounded by darkness, he could sense his mana flowing like a river around its own existence. At the same time, he could feel a small pond barely moving in front of him. It was Helen''s mana.


    As Billy stayed in that state for longer, his magic senses improved considerably, and he even began to feel the mana around him. In the air, in the ground, in the nts¡­ The magic presence of everyone around his house and of the neighboring residences. Billy didn''t think of controlling their mana, nor did they move to him, and yet, he could tell that he was getting stronger.


    You learned the skill Magic Conscience.


    Magic Conscience: it drastically improves your magic power and your capacity to sense mana. It passively increases your magic by ten points per level.


    Eventually, Billy opened his eyes, and he saw that notification. In the end, he learned something different even though he tried to copy the Golems. That wasn''t so bad since he improved his magic, but still¡­ In any case, Billy decided to make the skill level up, and he frowned when he began to feel the presence of hundreds of people, even those that were a hundred meters away from him. It was like Mana Dominion had been upgraded drastically, and Billy didn''t have to keep it active anymore¡­


    In the end, Billy stopped with his training for a bit since Helen had woken up, and while she didn''t make a fuss about not being in her mother''s arms, Billy had a hard time helping her calm down as usual. As expected, the soft arms and chests of their mothers were a lot better than the hugged and rough arms and chest of their father.


    "Be good little Helen," Billy said. "Papa is going to take care of you because mama us exercising since she thinks that she has gotten fatter."


    "I didn''t get fat!" Sarah replied dozens of meters away even though Billy whispered those words.


    "Sure, whatever you say," Billy said. "You don''t have to prove anything to me. You see, Helen¡­ Mana always tries to y cool, but she is quite insecure."


    Billy could hear Sarah clenching her teeth. He didn''t recall teaching her Enhanced Hearing, so that was surprising. Regardless, what was the point of her thinking that she had gotten fat? But she didn''t want to hear the others say that was what she was thinking¡­ even though Billy had married three times now, women still were a mystery and almost impossible to understand sometimes.


    After spending some hours with Sarah and Helen, Billy returned to his training with a more clear mind. Thanks to that, he had a few things he wanted to test. It seemed that Mana Maism was something too hard to learn and probably couldn''t be used under normal circumstances, so Billy had to get rid of those¡­ until now, Billy focused only on improving himself. Still, perhaps he needed some tools forbat aside from ordinary weapons.

 Chapter 537 Armors (1)

    Chapter 537 Armors (1)¡¡¡¡While Billy didn''t want to throw away the armor, Edward gave him since its effects were that amazing. Still, he needed some upgrade¡­ One crazy upgrade that would put Billy way ahead of his enemies. His idea was to make a magic armor that would have a core that would have the same power as the core of the Golems he created, and it would use that mana to power up his physical abilities. The more mana, the more power he would get, and thus, he would use his own mana to focus on magic¡­ Billy was envisioning something quite insane, but it couldn''t be helped. He reached a point where he had too much to lose. So, he had to go all out in order not to lose anything¡­


    Instead of working by making some prototypes, Billy started with the design since he wanted to make the whole armor to be as optimal as possible. All the parts would need to be connected by something like magic circuits. Billy had never made those before, but he had to start now in order to achieve what he was envisioning.


    "Let''s see¡­ it has to be a full-body armor¡­ I guess it also would be good if it could hide my face," Billy thought. "Eventually, the enemy will notice that I am the one inside, but the surprise factor will always help."


    Unlike high-tech or magic armors that expose their weakness in broad daylight that Billy had seen in movies and in other media, Billy was deadset on making the core as hidden as possible and behind numerousyers of defense. Thanks to that, he had a hard timeing up with a decent design for his new toy. After all, as long as it keeps a normal size, like three or four meters tall, it wouldn''t be hard to find the core. Still, making it much bigger would increase the energy consumption to keep the whole thing going. So, Billy didn''t know what to choose between efficient and absurd but not continuous raw power.


    "Well, let''s focus on efficiency first¡­ once Iplete the first model, I can make others considering the right improvements," Billy nodded to himself.


    Billy, who already slept a lot more than anyone in his house, began to cut his sleeping hours even more to work on his next project. While he felt pretty good while working on that, everyone else got worried since he looked excited but tired all the time.


    "What are you working on right now?" Kate asked one week after Billy began his newest project. "You don''t look sick, but it is only a matter of time before you copse from overwork."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess I got carried away," Billy said. "Well, I am just trying to forge some new gear, and I got caught up with my excitement. Nothing else happened, really."


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Kate said. "Are you making anything that we can use?"


    "Right now, the prototype is specially made for my size. Once I finish it, I can try to make it for you guys," Billy replied. "It will be a bit weird, though."


    "How so?" Kate asked.


    "You will see¡­" Billy replied while showing aplicated smile.


    While a single power armor seemed cool, Billy imagined that a group of people wearing the same would look weird. He couldn''t exin why¡­ maybe it was because they would look like the mighty morphing warriors if they got armors or different colors, or even if they had the same color.


    In any case, when Billy thought about that, he had even more ideas for his armor¡­ it would be awesome if he could make it portable. Using something like a box, or a bag as a basis, he could make the armor be something else entirely and then be the armor when he needed¡­ it would be heavy as hell. Still, one could have their cake and eat it at the same time. Nevertheless, he would need many prototypes to reach on that level.


    While Billy was writing down his ideas, he finally got a message from Icarus¡­ it took him a lot longer than Billy had expected to answer¡­ in any case, Billy''s guess was correct. He had found another continent¡­ even though he had run over the ocean for days to find it.


    "I guess this exins why the summoner only shows up now and then¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy wrote the news to Lucyna as well, and then he asked for more details from Icarus. As it turned out, even though he ran for three days in a straight line, he didn''t find anything, but on the fourth day, he finally found somend. As it turns out, that world was a long bigger than they had expected. From that perspective, it seemed that their continent was like a small piece ofndpared to the world. Billy wondered how the hell the day would have twenty-four hours then¡­ Unless that world had more than one sun and no one noticed until now. That was another thing that didn''t make any sense. Nevertheless, it was just a small detail.


    Apparently, Icarus had been trying to get some Intel while keeping his presence hidden, but that was almost impossible because he was forced to fight many times¡­ The area around the new continent had some massive Aquatic monsters. After fighting them for a while, he decided to retreat because he was low on mana. Billy sighed when he read that, but he couldn''tin much¡­


    "I confirmed my theory, and the necromancer probably came from that continent, but now I can check that area when it is so far away?" Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    He had the barrier protecting his home, but he still will have to leave for weeks in order to investigate the new continent. Unfortunately, the best chance for him to protect his family would be by taking the fight to where the enemy lives.

 Chapter 538 Armors (2)

    Chapter 538 Armors (2)¡¡¡¡            A few dayster, Icarus finally returned, and those three had another secret meeting. ording to Icarus, he fought several monsters, and most of them resembled the octopus that Billy fought when he destroyed the underwater dungeons.


    "I am thinking that perhaps someone from that continent knows how to create dungeons and used those monsters as guardians," Icarus said.


    "I suppose that makes sense¡­" Lucyna said. "What do you think, Billy?"


    "I am of the belief that one of us wouldn''t have that kind of power¡­ So, I also think that makes sense," Billy said and then nodded. "Given that we can only gain experience by defeating dungeon monsters, I assumed that something or someone beyond this world would be the creator of these dungeons, but¡­"


    "There is still a small chance that all of this is a coincidence," Icarus said. "That being said, it wouldn''t be weird if other ces had more developed magic¡­ Thanks to people like us, the history of this continent are too short since they ended up fighting against one another and destroying everything around."


    Billy nodded¡­ He didn''t know if the other continent was bigger or not. Still, if the people there managed to survive over the years without losing so many civilizations, then that idea made sense. Also, considering the type of monsters that lived on their coasts, they should be pretty strong as well.


    "With my mana level, I can only go and return to that continent. Fighting would be pretty risky," Icarus said. "Still, we can''t ignore such a ce since it might be the homnd of others like us. So, I would like to have the support of your best pills."


    "That can be done. We need to be one step ahead of the necromancer, and investigating theirnd is the only way to try to achieve that," Billy said. "I will try to make some items that will help us reach that continent under better conditions, but that will take a while. Given how long the necromancer has stayed silent this time, he either is doing something else and decides to ignore me, or they are preparing for a really big fight."


    "If you two go all out, not much of this capital will survive," Lucyna said.


    "I am already working on countermeasures against that," Billy said. "But I still would rather bring the fight to them¡­ Are you sure you can keep investigating that continent?"


    "I am totally fine, if you give me even more high-quality pills, I will arrive there even faster, and no one will notice me," Icarus said.


    "Your overconfidence might be your downfall¡­ Fly too close to the sun, and you will know what will happen," Billy said.


    "I will take the warning to heart. We don''t know anything about this next continent, so we need to be careful, huh¡­" Icarus said.


    Billy wondered what he should do. Aside from some high-quality pills, he probably could give Icarus one of the prototypes of cores he came up with. Those won''tst long, and their effects were weak, so it seemed fine.


    "You can do this if you want. If you keep it with yourself, it will recover your mana naturally," Billy said while passing to Icarus, a core that seemed like a round blue stone. "It won''tst forever, so only hold it when you feel that you need mana."


    Icarus frowned upon receiving the core. Even though he had no talent for magic, he still could feel a lot of power on the core, and it immediately began to restore his mana. It was weird to recover mana like that without the pills.


    "What is this?" Icarus asked.


    "Nothing important," Billy replied. "Anyway, we will be waiting for some valuable information, and don''t be reckless since you won''t have a backup."


    "Roger that," Icarus said. "Speaking of which, aren''t you making any progress with the magic cellphone? I will dly ept one even if it is a copy of a model that is twenty years behind our previous one in terms of functions."


    "... I wasn''t even nning to add numbers on those¡­" Billy replied while frowning. "Anyway, I am kind of busy, so I put I Creation of those on hold."


    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped," Icarus said and then prepared to leave.


    "If you find yourself in trouble, retreat without thinking twice," Lucyna said. "It will be a pain if you stop sending messages, and then we will have to wonder if you are killed or captured. That will make us easier time."


    "If they torture you, say that you won''t tell them anything, even if they kill you," Billy added. "That always works."


    "You guys need to work on your encouraging speeches¡­" Icarus said before he left.


    Soon after, Lucyna left as well. At that point in time, with those hidden meetings at night, Billy started to feel like they were some kind of organization that was up to no good. While putting those weird thoughts aside, Billy headed to his home¡­ Things were quite peacefultely, but Billy still feltpelled to continue working on his new armor. He promised to Kate that he wouldn''t exaggerate. Still, he couldn''t rx while knowing that there was someone troublesome lurking around in the shadows.


    "I worked so hard on building my spies organization, but they can''t do a thing to inform me of the enemies that are in other continents," Billy thought.


    Maybe Billy should use monsters to act as his spies¡­ It seemed that their numbers and power were a lot bigger ifpared to the ones on his continent. Fortunately, there was onerge ocean between them. In any case, Billy would need to make them with some special skills, and he was too busy with the armor at the moment.


    "I shouldn''t try to do too many things at the same time and fail at all of them¡­" Billy thought. "I will focus on the armor since it will be my triumph card."

 Chapter 539 Armors (3)

    Chapter 539 Armors (3)¡¡¡¡          I''m the end. Billy did as Kate asked. He decided not to stay cooped in his workshop all day. Although he spent more time with his family, half of his head still was working on that project. One might think that he was being rude to them, but since he was doing that to keep them safe, the power of his guilt had been halved. While it made her frown since she could tell what he was thinking, she couldn''tin more. Billy was more than thankful for her understanding.


    Regardless, Billy finally finished the first phase of his project. He finallypleted and optimized the design of the armor. He didn''t like the feeling of being stuck inside something small, so the first prototype was going to be four meters tall, around one and a half metersrge. Since Billy was nning to use chromium as a basis, it would be pretty heavy, but even slow and short attacks would pack quite a lot of punch.


    Speaking of design, Billy wanted to make it as subtle as possible. Otherwise, he would die of cringe since he wasn''t at an age where he would find it cool to wear shy armors. In any case, once it is finished, Billy would paint the armor ck, and since it had some slightly round parts on the joints and boomerang-like parts on the head and on the back of the armor to help with the aerodynamics, it looked like an armor of famous character of a video game which had many times of armor, and he fought many Mavericks.


    "I guess the core will have to be on the back¡­ Some enemies might try to attack from behind, but the flow of mana will move faster that way," Billy thought. "Besides, it will be better if I attach some defensive barriers in case my back is attacked, to respond faster, the core will have to be close to it."


    Since he had already nned most of the armor inside his head, he had an easy time making all the parts. While he wasn''t nning to make it functional on the first try, he wanted to at least feel it when it wasplete.


    In any case, Billy had a hard time wearing the full armor since it was pretty heavy, and it wasn''t evenplete¡­ He probably will crack the ground if he tries to walk on it. Regardless, when he finished putting all the parts, he had quite a good feeling¡­ He felt a lot sturdier than before. In any case, after he put on the helmet, he had the idea of making a hardened dark ss to protect his eyes and hide them from the enemy as well. It would be nice if he could add some interface on it that could tell him how much mana the armor had avable.


    "Considering how heavy this is¡­ the core will have to be a lot more potent than I had nned," Billy thought. "Wait¡­ Maybe I should install more than one. That way, it will recover mana and store even more mana than expected."


    That idea wasn''t so bad, the only downside was the fact that he would have to level up more than one core at the same time, and he will also have to reformte the magic circuits of the armor a bit. Still, Billy could see its performance increasing by leaps and bounds.


    "Hehe, with something like this, I won''t feel so awkward while fighting and flying at the same time," Billy thought. "Perhaps I should increase the size of my ive to work alongside the armor."


    That was another thing that Billy could doter. First of all, he had to finish the first prototype and then slowly upgrade it until it became a tool like no other. Billy didn''t waste time since Icarus still didn''t send his report, and Billy had a bad feeling about that¡­ However, one warm after he left, that moron finally wrote something, but Billy wasn''t so sure of what he was reading¡­


    Giant monsters, giant insects, never-ending forested, and demi-humans¡­ Apparently, Icarus saw those while he was exploring the new continent. In terms of diversity, the new continent was on a whole new level¡­ Billy couldn''t help but feel excited, considering the things he could learn there. Putting asidebat skills, it was clear that the inhabitants of such a ce developed in a very different manner than the people of Billy''s continent.


    "It seems that Icarus haven''t found any signs of the Necromancer yet¡­ the new continent might be even bigger thant his and considering that he has to be cautious, it is no surprise," Billy thought. "Nevertheless, even if he doesn''t find anything about the Necromancer, any information about this continent will be valuable, I''d better tell him to focus on gathering information and not being discovered."


    Billy couldn''t rush to finish the first prototype of his armor, and he would be more or less forced to use it if Icarus was found. Even if he doesn''t go to help him, the enemies will probably discover that they are being watched and that someone is preparing to face them. Be it the necromancer or someone else, it might give the start of a new battle. Although the distance between both continents was massive, Billy could think of numerous ways for that distance not to be a problem¡­ depending on the skills and powers the people and monsters of the new continent might have, maybe it already wasn''t a problem¡­


    Regardless, worrying endlessly about the things that he didn''t know wouldn''t help Billy in any way. So, he decided to focus on the things he could do. In the end, it took Billy one week for him to finish the first prototype of his armor. He got quite satisfied with what he got, even without testing its performance and considering that it took him so long to make a single one.

 Chapter 540 Armors (4)

    Chapter 540 Armors (4)¡¡¡¡          One day, Billy sneaked around in the middle of the night and left his home. It was finally time to do some test runs on the armor. Based on what he experiences and learns about it, he will have to consider all that while he projects the next one. Since he already had some experience making it, the next projects should take less time to bepleted.


    After finding the armor open in his workshop, Billy just entered inside and then activated the magic circuits. Once that happened, the armor began to close and cover his whole body. This time, Billy didn''t feel the weight behind it since mana was making the armor move, and they only followed the will of the wearer. Although it was a bit weird to move like that since Billy had to adjust his thought speed, he wasn''t used to the movements of the armor, after all.


    In any case, once that was finished, Billy thought of making the armor levitate, and that happened almost instantly and very slowly. For the first run, everything was happening quite smoothly¡­ It paid off that Billy put too many effects on all the parts of the armor. He added the wind effect Light Walk to make the armor lighter. He also added the earth effect, Steel Skin, to increase its durability. Those were the most basic ones for the first prototype¡­


    With another thought, the armor began to incline horizontally, and then the leg parts began to shoot a powerful but silent wave of wind that propelled its body forward. The output was quite weak yet, so Billy got surprised that he didn''t lose altitude¡­ Nevertheless, he decided to leave his workshop using one of the tunnels he created.


    Although the tunnel was dark, Billy also enhanced the visor of his helmet to give him extra visibility even in dark ces like that. Everything was working well, probably because Billy''s idea of having more cores also helped with that. As of now, the armor has four cores. One for the legs parts, another for the arms parts, another for the torso part, and another for the helmet. Not only did it increase its magic output, but it also decreased the pressure of mana on the magic circuits, so they wouldn''t overwork a single core. Eventually, Billy left the tunnel and saw himself flying upward toward the night sky. He finally had some freedom, so he used the chance to test the flying speed of the armor, and he got surprised when he crossed the clouds in the sky in the blink of an eye. When he stopped, he could see some lights in the distance, and they were from the capital¡­


    "I guess the flying speed is a lot better than sh¡­" Billy thought. "All the parts are working well despite the sudden burst of speed, but I need to push them to the limits."


    Billy increased the armor''s speed and began to fly toward the East. Usually, he would reach his first dungeon town in one hour using his magic cart and forcing five minutes using sh. However, in just ten minutes, he reached that ce with his armor. The first prototype could fly around 1800 kilometers per hour¡­


    "Well, well, I would dare say that this is pretty good," Billy smirked. "The circuits are still fine, and there are no signs of them or of the armor reaching an overheating stage¡­ Let''s see, I used twenty percent of the mana the four cores umted over the course of a week. I suppose I need to improve this."


    The good side of that was the fact that the cores could give mana to everything that touches them¡­ As long as their mana capacity isn''t full¡­ So, Billy could use the mana they gathered to level up the cores. Making extra copies of them as possible, but that took some hours, and Billy could make them once he had one decent armor.


    In any case, Billy confirmed that the speed of the armor was decent, so he had to confirm its power. He had to choose a good local for that. Otherwise, he might cause problems for the people around, and weird rumors would spread. With that in mind, Billy flew to the area where the elementalists once lived, and there he moved downward to attack the ground.


    The impact of hisnding already made a lot of noise. Still, his punch made the entire desert tremble and even opened a fifty meters wide crater.


    "Not bad, not bad at all¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''t test his armor any more than that without causing a ruckus around, so he was satisfied for the time being and decided to return to his home. Not to mention, showing the full potential of his new armor could be dangerous since there was no telling where the enemy might see him¡­ irvoyance. That was one of the powers that Billy considered that the necromancer might have now that he turned the former summoner into an undead.


    Still, even if Billy was being watched, he had some ideas that would surprise his enemies that he hadn''t implemented in his prototype.


    "Things worked well, a lot better than I expected, so I suppose I just need to keep the pace," Billy thought when he arrived at home.


    Instead of working on it right away, Billy went to bed and fell asleep while thinking about his next steps. On the next day, Billy woke up and checked for messages in his workshop, and he quickly found one that had been sent by Icarus.


    ''I had found some viges when I explored thends around. Most of them had been destroyed by something extremely powerful. While I was investigating that, I sensed some tremors and then confirmed that several tribes were fighting against each other. While their numbers weren''t impressive, each of the fighters was powerful enough to cause some problems to us if given a chance."

 Chapter 541 Surveilance (1)

    Chapter 541 Survence (1)¡¡¡¡              Billy frowned when he read that message¡­ It seemed that demi-humans on that continent didn''t leave in peace. Billy had considered that one or two reincarnated individuals had been reborn among them, and considering what he had just learned, it wouldn''t be weird if the necromancer was a demi-human and was trying to gain some power and win some battles there. They either wanted to protect their people, or they wanted to be the leader of all the demi-humans. Those seemed the most obvious possibilities. Either, some more investigation had to be done before he could really reach any conclusions.


    Billy asked for more details, but it was hard for Icarus to find time to write anything. While he was fast, using his speed in most things would destroy them. It was a bit annoying, but Billy knew that the failure of a core he gave him wouldn''tst long, so he told him to retreat while he prepared some new tools to help him.


    "Icarus is really suited for scouting, but I need to learn more about the people of that continent," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    After thinking for a while, Billy recalled how old cameras worked on Earth. A digital camera takes light and focuses it via the lens onto a sensor made out of silicon. It is made up of a grid of tiny photosites that are sensitive to light. Each photosite is usually called a pixel, a contraction of "picture element". There are millions of these individual pixels in the sensor of a DSLR camera. Digital cameras sample light from our world, or outer space, spatially, tonally, and by time. Spatial sampling means the angle of view that the camera sees is broken down into the rectangr grid of pixels. Tonal sampling means the continuously varying tones of brightness in nature are broken down into individual discrete steps of tone.


    Billy couldn''t use sh to burn an image¡­ But maybe he could use the effects of Mana Dominion to burn what the tool might see around in some kind of memory disc. That way, Icarus will have the chance to move around and find more ces to check instead of stopping to see them with his own eyes. They could always analyze the data once they return¡­


    Without wasting time, Billy began to work on the next magic tool. It might be dangerous to use a tool that uses mana as a basis to store images around, but Billy didn''t know what else he could do. As long as Icarus don''t use them near the people of that other continent, he probably won''t be found.


    "Let''s see¡­ something that he doesn''t have to learn how to use should be easy and it needs to be charged with mana to began to work," Billy thought. "He will need some extra mana for this as well¡­ As for how the date will be stored¡­ I will create a small crystal that will store the images of the surroundings in the moment the tool is fed with mana."


    Billy began to test many ways for all of those things to work, and much to his surprise, he made progress quite soon. Since Mana Dominion worked with his senses, when the skill was added to something inorganic, it practically stored automatically the image of the surroundings. The only downside was the fact that Billy had to make small crystals for each shot, and they would be destroyed after reproducing the image that had been recorded¡­ he had to work a lot on that, but for the time being, it was enough. In any case, two dayster, Icarus showed up.


    "Phew¡­ that ce is really something, hot as hell and the humidity tires me out pretty fast," Icarus said.


    "It must be because of the mana levels there, they are probably a lot higher than here, creating many difficult environments," Billy replied. "Anyway, this box is a tool that I made. I will skip the details, but it essentially activates a tracking spell to record the data of the environment around you in a range of five hundred meters. We can analyze everything more carefully here, so don''t take your time sticking for too long in those kinds of ces. I made some data spheres for you to put on the boxe when you collect a filled one. I think that a few dozen should be enough for the time being."


    "... how do you make those things so fast¡­" Icarus said while frowning. "You probably are able to create a giant magic robot by now with those skills of yours."


    "It would take too much time to build one and I like more stealthily things," Billy said.


    "That is the problem you have with that idea?" Icarus asked. "Anyway, I will take a day off and then depart again."


    Billy nodded and then watched Icarus leave. There was no point in hurrying him when he had spent several weeks working on scouting that new continent. In any case, the more time passed, the more Billy confirmed that the necromancer didn''t want to fight him¡­ Trying to get his powers and the magic hammer was supposed to be a good step, but defeating Lucyna and Icarus also was, and yet, the necromancer showered no interest in them so far.


    "Maybe then don''t have the resources and the time to fight us, or maybe they know that we are more or less allies and picking a fight with one of us would be the same as wishing to fight the three of us," Billy thought.


    With that in mind, Billy decided that it would be wise to give Icarus a core that wouldst longer¡­ He wouldn''t let his powers be taken by anyone. If someone had to take them, that someone would have to be Billy. Call him crazy and self-interested, but he couldn''t think of anyone else that obtained those powers and nned to use them for world domination.

 Chapter 542 Surveilance (2)

    Chapter 542 Survence (2)¡¡¡¡            A few dayster, Billy received Jean at his house. While things have been peacefultely, he is still as busy as ever, so he rarely visits. Still, he always has a reason.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Jean said. "While I kept a secret that you and your party were the ones responsible for destroying the dungeons, most governors realized that you are involved somehow."


    "Is that so?" Billy asked.


    "They were also curious about how you did it and they pressed me for details, but since I didn''t know anything¡­" Jean said. "It was easy to ignore those questions. Regardless, today I came to inform you that some states are requiring your help on looking for the bandit who attacked the temple city and the samurai capital. You have heard of those incidents, right?"


    "Yes, but it is useless¡­ The thief can''t be caught and I am guessing that they won''t show up here again any time soon," Billy said.


    "It seems that you know more than anyone else about this," Jean said. "That makes things simple, but I need to have some idea to reply to those invitations."


    "I suppose there are a few things that I can share¡­" Billy said and then took a deep breath. "I have been looking for the bandit as well, since he got on his hands on some powerful relics, but they probably are busy somewhere else. There are no traces of them in this part of the world."


    "In this part of the world¡­ Do you think that they are innds unknown to us?" Jean asked. "Like beyond the ocean?"


    "That is my guess considering that their crimes only happened every few months, they probably take a lot of time traveling," Billy replied.


    It was better to keep some information hidden, at least for the time being. Besides, learning about a new continent wouldn''t change much when ites to the life of the people of that continent. After all, they hadn''t developed the technology to make boats travel for weeks or months. Billy also has to exin to others howe he confirmed the existence of othernds, and now that the continent was enjoying the peace as a whole, many troublesome people might bother him with their interests. It was surprising that no one asked for Billy to sell his magic carts, but he was quite sure that Jean was receiving requests for those, and he was ignoring them.


    "I see¡­ I don''t that it is wise bring those news to Gtea followers and the samurai, at least not yet," Jean said. "Sooner orter, they will confirm that is the case with the number of such thefts decreasing. Still, considering that they lost some centuries old relics that represent the history of theirnds, I find it hard to think that they will give up."


    "That is to be expected, Nevertheless, if they ask anything, I will give a hand as long as it isn''t unreasonable," Billy said.


    "I am pretty sure that they will ask you to help on building some ships, or at the very least, they will hire some mages to help with the task," Jean said.


    While helping them separately might be a pain, giving them some tools to develop boats might help¡­ Billy didn''t know how things would proceed, so he might need the backup of his allies. However, he also didn''t know how would be their approach regarding newnds¡­ Billy didn''t want to develop weapons en mass for that world, and he didn''t want to help anyone start an age of invasion of foreignnds either. It was another aspect of that world where Billy had to be careful¡­


    In any case, Billy received the daily report from Icarus while he was working on his armor. Thanks to that, he confirmed several times that they didn''t have ports in that continent, so perhaps he could slow down on helping the maritime sector of the world.


    "Icarus said that the continent is around twenty thousand kilometers away from our western coast, but maybe I should check things on the opposite direction once this armor is finished," Billy thought. "If I don''t find anything after flying for ten or so hours, then this world is truly stupidly massive."


    While Icarus didn''t give the details, Billy realized that his speed was a lot more efficient when he tried to control it. That was why despite having the power to control eleration, he still could travel around without stopping, even though he didn''t have many skills that improved his mana regeneration.


    In any case, Billy finished the second model a bit sooner than expected, thanks to the fact that he already knew what to do. He also added a few extra features like the ability of the armor to protect Billy from the weather. It would cool him down in hot weather and keep him warm in cold ones. Billy also added the feature of easily removing the cores. Without them, the armor was basically a massive pile of heavy trash. It offered a defense in exchange for all mobility of the wearer¡­ Still, before Billy could test the new armor, he received the news that Icarus was returning since he had used all the memory Crystals. With that in mind, he called Lucyna to see things with her own eyes as well.


    "You returned awfully fast," Billy said when Icarus showed up.


    "Well, that core thing that you gave me is really useful to recover mana, so I sped up a bit," Icarus said. "Anyway, they are here."


    Billy epted the memory Crystals, and then he guided those two to one of his many underground hideouts. At that point in time, they felt like pointing as to why he was obsessed with "those, but the atmosphere wasn''t ready for that.


    Regardless, as soon as they found the room Billy made to use the crystals, they frowned when he smashed a crystal, and then it emitted a blue wave that covered the whole area and then emitted something like a 3d blue painting¡­

 Chapter 543 Surveilance (3)

    Chapter 543 Survence (3)¡¡¡¡"It is like a hologram¡­ It is a lot more detailed than I had expected," Icarus said.


    "It is probably because the mana on that continent is on another level ifpared to here," Billy said while looking at some massive trees. "I am surprised with this as well. It will help a lot."


    Most of the trees of that world were like fifty meters tall, probably another effect of the high mana in the environment. At some points where Icarus made the record, even the grass reached ten meters of height. After looking around for a while, Billy also found some overgrown worms and insects. He wasn''t particrly a fan of them since most of them looked quite ugly from a close range. In any case, the first record only showed them some of the vegetation of that world, and after five minutes, it disappeared.


    "It can evenst this long, huh," Icarus said.


    "Are you sure that you are moving on the right spots?" Lucyna asked. "Even with your speed, you would leave many traces in areas like those."


    "Rx, I wasn''t fast enough to burn anything, and I followed the path created by others," Icarus said.


    Billy smashed the second memory crystal, and then the hologram of a destroyed vige was revealed. Everything had been burned to a crisp, there were many craters around like something powerful had hit those spots, and it didn''t seem like it had been a magic projectile¡­ Billy checked the burned ces, and he frowned when he saw that the mes didn''t spread, but everything around had turned into charcoal. It was almost like something immensely hot hit the spot, but only for a moment.


    The next memory crystal showed ake. Even though it was underwater, it revealed the presence of some alligator-like monsters that were fifteen meters long¡­ It was amazing that they could swim around and that they were so close to Icarus. Still, he didn''t do that on purpose, and he had no shame in admiting that he almost died thanks to those.


    "Wow, I never noticed them¡­ Fortunately, I didn''t stay there for long," Icarus said while showing a forced smile.


    Billy was amazed that someone could say something like that with a smile on their face when they made such a stupid mistake. Nevertheless, Billy was starting to get troubled while wondering why everything had to be so overgrown on the new continent. Still, it was also and that would give birth to many powerful beings and people¡­ Their numbers shouldn''t be that high, though, since not everyone has the luck and talent to be strong.


    The next data was of a vige, one that actually had people in it. While Icarus didn''t get that close, he got close enough to make half of the vige enter the range of the crystal. Billy was amazed for many reasons. One of them was the fact that all the houses were tree houses, so they lived a few meters above the ground. Another was the fact that the inhabitants were demi-humans who had long and thick arms and a lot of fur on their bodies. They didn''t look like half-monkey half-humans, but Billy couldn''t find any other features that would make them look like animals. Billy thought that most of them would look like that, but he was wrong.


    "Those guys are pretty strong. They can knock out some thick trees with a single punch," Icarus said. "Still, they don''t have good senses, so I managed to approach them without being noticed by them."


    "They give more the vibe of a fantasy world than the people around here," Lucyna said. "Did you find only that tribe?"


    "No, but those are the only ones I got the visual data since I couldn''t say if the others would notice the box being used," Icarus replied. "I saw some people with horns, wings, tails¡­ I think that continent is at a constant state of war, but their diversity still is pretty high."


    "Any signs of someone using skeletons or zombies?" Billy asked.


    "Nope, I didn''t see anything like that or even signs of an undead army for that matter," Icarus replied.


    It was hard to say how big that continent was, but Billy thought that the necromancer would live near the eastern coast. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be much point in them heading east to look for other ces or people. Also, Billy never heard of weird creatures showing up at the coast of Hiloh or Riormi state, so they probably didn''t send a zombie or a skeleton first¡­ They came using some sort of flying zombie mount, hoping that they would find something¡­


    In any case, the data of the other memory crystals showed more of the environment of some species of monsters than anything else. Still, it gave Billy and Lucyna a good feel of the ce even though they had never been there themselves.


    "I suppose I should try making a magic telescope that will show a video of what it is being shown through the lenses the next time," Billy thought. "Even without the video, I will be happy with the one that can show me things thousands of kilometers away."


    "Even if you do, the curvature of this world won''t let you see so far away," Icarus said.


    "Yeah, but I am nning to check that continent with my own eyes eventually, so that tool will help," Billy said. "I suppose I can make a prototype and give it to you."


    "If you are willing to go that far, might as well create a satellite and send it in orbit," Icarus said.


    "That may not be a bad idea¡­" Billy said.


    "Seriously? I was joking¡­" Icarus said. "You can do so many things with magic and create so many tools¡­"


    "You can call me: Batman of the magic world," Billy said.


    Billy wondered what those two would think if he showed them his newest armor, but he decided to keep it as a secret yet¡­

 Chapter 544 Surveilance (4)

    Chapter 544 Survence (4)¡¡¡¡             Although Billy joked about it, perhaps it would be fun to create a magic suit that was simpler, and that could be used most of the time. However, that was also an idea for the future¡­ As of now, Billy had too many things to do, and he couldn''t ignore his te.


    In any case, Billy quickly made a simple one since he only needed a tube and some magnifying sses. He made one of those a long time ago in a school project, so he knew what he had to do. Moreover, he could quickly improve it with his magic¡­


    "While this one doesn''t have the features that I want, it will help you check the path ahead," Billy said and then gave the prototype to Icarus. "Its range should be a couple of dozen kilometers."


    "You made it in less than five minutes¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "Wouldn''t you make a lot of money if you mass-produced this kind of thing?"


    "I don''t need money, and I also don''t want to create something that might be a scope that will eventually give birth to the creation of rifles," Billy said.


    "You sure are a worrywart," Icarus said. "I thought that you didn''t care about anything else aside from your family, but it seems that you are considering a lot of things with your actions."


    "If I weren''t, I wouldn''t have aplished half of what I had, and I also wouldn''t have half of what I have now," Billy said. "I thought that I wasn''t the only one living my life with caution in order to use all the granted, but I guess I was wrong."


    Lucyna didn''t have many opportunities in her second life since she lost a lot before she could obtain any real power, but things were different for Icarus. Still, no one knew his past well to confirm that.


    "For how long are we going to keep just scouting that continent?" Lucyna asked. "We should look for the necromancer and deal with them before they realize that we found their home."


    "While they damaged our reputation and caused problems to us, we can''t say for certain if they are an enemy," Billy said. "They didn''t attack us directly. They only got the relics of the precious reincarnated¡­ With that in mind, we need to do more research and find more clues about them beforeunching a possible attack. We also need to confirm if the necromancer has allies. How many zombies and skeletons they have and things like that before devising an attack n."


    That seemed like a pain¡­ Lucyna liked when life was more simple. Chase her enemies and then kill them at the first opportunity.


    "That being said, you can go with Icarus and do whatever you want there. It isn''t like our alliance forces each of us to work together no matter what," Billy said when he saw the impatience in Lucyna''s eyes.


    Lucyna wondered what she should do¡­ While Billy wasn''t the type thatined a lot, it was clear that he wasn''t exactly patient with those that acted impulsively. Icarus and Lucyna already tried to pull one on him when they tried to defeat the summoner by themselves, so something like that repeating itself would probably be thest straw. Billy wanted to work with them, but he wasn''t desperate enough to keep ignoring such blunders.


    "I am going to help Icarus on scouting, but we aren''t going to fight anyone there, at least not yet or if the situation forces us to do so," Lucyna said. "You have my word."


    "I don''t really need your word for anything, but you can do as you see fit," Billy said and then shrugged.


    Billy wasn''t the one to tell, but he was pretty sure that it was only a matter of time before those two together did something stupid. He almost felt like sighing¡­ Was he a control freak? He couldn''t see many points in keeping working with those two. While they can be useful from time to time, he was starting to feel that it wasn''t worth the headache to keep going like that. He truly had to finish one of the armors for himself and then make one for his friends as well. They had been working together for decades, so he had a lot more trust in them¡­


    In any case, Billy gave more memory crystals to Icarus, and then those two left again. Icarus wasn''t against the idea of having someone to watch his back. In fact, he seemed pretty happy about it.


    Over the next few days, while working on the armor, Billy recalled what he saw on the memory crystals. It was soon to say if the people of the other continent had more advanced technology. Still, when it came to magic and strength, it was almost certain that they were on a whole new level. In most situations, it would be beneficial to contact them and make an alliance. Billy was someone who liked to learn new things, after all. However, considering that the tribes there were fighting one another, it was too risky to have too much contact.


    "If the necromancer decided to gather strength in our continent, others might think the same, and they won''t be that careful," Billy thought. "Based on what we saw, the demi-humans are violent in nature¡­ at least the ones who keep attacking and destroying viges. Some pacific ones must exist, but they must be a minority since they would be easy targets for the others."


    In any case, Billy was almost finished with the second armor, so he would have the chance to check things by himself soon enough. He added enough features to keep himself hidden and undetectable in most circumstances, and he also improved the speed of the armor a bit in order for his travels to only work for a few days as well. Once he finished that, it was time to check the new continent.

 Chapter 545 Waiting for the chance (1)

    Chapter 545 Waiting for the chance (1)¡¡¡¡"What are you going to show us, Billy?" Kate asked.


    "Just one thing that you might want to use it if something happens," Billy said. "I am going to do something far away from here and I might take a few days to return. While I took some countermeasures to protect the house and you all, this might help if all that fails."


    Billy called his wives to his workshop in order to show them the armors he made. The first prototype could be used by anyone, even without much practice, and Billy even created some extra cores there so that it could be used by them. He had some ideas about what else he could do regarding the armor, but that was something for the future. Right now, that armor would do the job.


    "I am nning to hunt the guy who attacked the temple city and the samurai and he is too far away for all of us to go after him," Billy said. "Also, the kids won''t like the trip using normal means, so I am going alone this time."


    Billy exined without giving many details about the necromancer and their actions and how he believed that he was from and beyond the ocean. While the girls had a hard time grasping that, they could tell that this guy was as troublesome as the summoner and Jeate.


    "I was nning to make one of those to each one of you, but only after I confirm things on those far awaynds," Billy said, and then he pointed to the armors. "This is what I have been working on in thest few months. This is the armor prototype one, I will leave it in your hands, it gathers the mana of the environment to move, but it obeys the will of the one inside the armor. As of now, it can work one hour per day at full power and considering its reserves at maximum, it can go on for ten hours without break, it can also repair itself. So, don''t worry about repairing, aside from that¡­"


    "The second armor looks a lot cooler, I take it you are going to use it," Natalie said while ignoring the amazing features that the armor had.


    Billy sighed. He left a manual behind, but he still tried to tell them how to use the armor still¡­ Nevertheless, Billy could understand why the girls were more interested in the second armor. It looked quite ninja-like, and Billy went all on it. Even without trying to make it cooler, it still got their attention.


    "Putting that aside, try not to do anything suspicious, the key elements of those armors is to put the enemies on guard and force them to fear what is inside without knowing who is," Billy said. "Anyway, I will call Blitz too, to help on the security here."


    "You sure are nervous about this," Kate said.


    "That is because I don''t know a single thing about this guy, that is also one of the reasons I am going on this mission," Billy said. "There is nothing worse than an enemy that you know nothing of."


    "That makes sense," Sarah added. "I can feel a lot of mana inside the armor, wind magic, earth magic¡­ The other elements¡­ It must be a lot faster than the magic aircraft, it must be able to fly at supersonic speeds. Considering that you worked so much on this, it must be true that the enemy is very far away."


    "What? You thought that I was lying?" Billy frowned.


    "Not lying, but we do know that you keep a lot of things to yourself," Sarah replied. "After all, we don''t even know what half of the things around here are supposed to do."


    Billy grunted in pain. His workshop had many things, after all. He only shared with the others the things that truly improved their lives, but it was clear that Billy had many more tools with different uses. Still, none of his wives wanted toin since it was as clear as day that he avoided making weapons that could cause wars. Even while keeping his secrets, Billy was being considered¡­ For the most part.


    "If you want to test the armor, do it at night, but don''t go too far," Billy said. "I am going to leave tonight, so I will spend the rest of the day with the kids."


    The girls nodded. Only ten years had passed since they fought side by side, fighting off invaders of other states and monsters. Now Billy was heading to somewhere far away in flying armor¡­ They felt like it was almost impossible to keep up with Billy, but at least he didn''t change much since those days. He still valued his friends and family above anything else. While knowing that, the girls only wished to support him and wait for the chance to help.


    Billy - Lv 397 111.000/ 494.000 EXP


    HP: 2646/ 2646


    MP: 5091/ 5091


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 380


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1308 + 795


    Endurance: 142 + 380


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 355


    Skills: Gungnir Lv 85 (+ 05 UP), Destructive Aura Lv 97 (+ 10 UP), Fierce st Lv 74 (+05UP), Body Enhancement Lv 41 (+ 10 UP), Physical Disturbance Lv 31 (+ 30 UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Mana Shield Lv 69 (+ 14 UP), Mana Dominion Lv 51 (+ 10 UP), Reflect Lv 28 (+ 17 UP),


    Passive: cksmithing Lv 91 (+ 20 UP), Alchemy Lv 112(+16 UP), Magic Conscience Lv 25 (+ 24 UP)


    Skill Points: 860


    While spending some quality time with his kids, Billy wondered if he didn''t wait for a bit longer soon, he would have nine hundred skill points, and he would be able to see some skills in the shop he had never seen. They might help him during his mission, but he didn''t want to wait one week for that¡­

 Chapter 546 Waiting for the chance (2)

    Chapter 546 Waiting for the chance (2)¡¡¡¡            After saying goodbye to his wives with some kisses, Billy left his home at midnight and then headed to his workshop. Although armor two was fifty percent more powerful than the first prototype, it still was two times more efficient, and the cores were more powerful as well. So, it could function for forty hours with all the mana that it could store. At least just by flying around, things would be different when fighting.


    Magic Ninja Suit


    Capacity: 4.000.000/ 4.000.000 MP


    Speed: 8.333 m/s


    Effects: Light Walk Lv 100, Cooldown Lv.100, Warmth Lv 10, Steel Skin Lv 100, Invisibility Lv 100, Stealth Lv 100, Silent Work Lv 100


    Durability: 10.000/ 10.000


    The second armor wasn''t just cooler. It was better in all possible aspects. Still, Billy was tired of looking at his work¡­ Even though he felt that he exaggerated when he made its speed be so many times faster than the sound. Under normal circumstances, if he could use that armor on Earth, he would be able to reach the moon in like six minutes¡­


    "Nevertheless, even if this thing is that fast, I doubt that I can use it''s full speed during a battle, my brain isn''t used to that kind of speed, after all," Billy thought. "I can''t get carried away with this."


    Billy was nning to improve the cores whenever possible in order to increase the duration that the armor could operate. Still, it would take one week for that to happen if he uses all the energy in store. So, he had to be cautious with its use¡­ the idea of heading east to find that continent had to be put on hold because of that.


    Once Billy left his hideout, he flew high while heading West. Although everything around him was dark, he still could see the ocean well, thanks to the improvements in the armor and the fact that he had Magic Eyes as well. In any case, despite its absurd speed, the armor took six hours to reach the continent, and when it did, it was already morning. Even from far away, Billy could tell that pretty much everything there was massive. He had seen things thanks to the memory crystals, so he wasn''t exactly shocked, but¡­


    After slowing down his speed, Billy decided to fly low. He used the camouge of the armor during the whole trip, so he didn''t have to do it now. That decreased the duration that the armor could keep working, but it was necessary to keep the surprise factor on his hands at all times.


    "I guess those are the spots that Icarus found," Billy said while looking at ake and a destroyed vige.


    The area around didn''t have much of anything else, so Billy didn''t feel like investigating it. It probably had been abandoned after some attacks¡­ A very secretive group of people probably lived in that vige, and they either were killed during the attack, or they moved to another ce.


    When Billy approached some mountains, he finally found the vige of those thick-armed people that Icarus showed on the memory crystal. Most of them lived pretty leisurely, just carrying boulders, trunks, and some animals¡­ Their physical strength truly was amazing. Billy thought that such an area would be dangerous, but his guess was wrong, that those demi-humans were feared by others.


    Just when Billy was thinking of that, he heard a loud grounding from one of the mountains nearby. It didn''t take long for him to find a massive bird flying over it and heading toward that vige. The massive bird was like an extra-sized version of a crown, but aside from ck, its feathers were also crimson red, and Billy could see smokeing from the monster''s mouth.


    "The species of monsters here are truly something else¡­" Billy thought, and when he saw the members of that tribe preparing to fight while carrying some trunks of trees.


    In the end, before the creature could use any fire breath or something simr, the vigers began to throw those five meters long trunks toward the monsters. The creature dodged the first few, but once one of them scratched the bird, the others quickly hit the monster in a quick session. That was the downside of having high mobility and power¡­ Usually, with those two, you wouldn''t have endurance.


    "That level of strength¡­ Is even higher than the most powerful barbarians," Billy thought.


    If they could fight with their fists, those demi-humans probably could smash humans with a single hit. Even if they weren''t fast, their durability should be high. In any case, once the bird fell, those demi-humans went to grab the corpse, and after taking the feathers, they began to cook it¡­ In their ce, Billy wouldn''t eat something that emits smoke from their mouth¡­


    "Putting that aside, I can feel a lot of mana around," Billy thought. "I can''t drain mana from the environment without the cores, but at least I can use them to improve themselves. Nevertheless, I think those mountains might be a good ce to park the armor and hide it."


    Billy still had some room to keep exploring while using the mana of the armor, but it would be better if he focused on being efficient with its use. Before doing that, though, he used Mana Dominion to see if he could feel someone''s mana around him, but he didn''t. It would be weird if he suddenly leaves the armor and someone finds him as well. So, it didn''t seem like a problem.


    In any case, when Billy approached the mountain, he gave up on that idea since he saw many lizard-like creatures walking around as if they owned the ce. While he could kill them, he didn''t want to leave any traces behind, and just decreasing their numbers would be enough to raise some suspicions. Billy will have to find another ce if he wants to take a break¡­

 Chapter 547 Influence (1)

    Chapter 547 Influence (1)¡¡¡¡             Billy decided to explore the areas beyond the mountain, and he found another vige there as well. This time, the demi-humans had some wings on their backs that Billy recalled doves. They also had some pretty sharp and long nails, and it seemed that they used those to fight since some of them had their ws dirty with blood.


    Billy decided to fly high to check the entire area, and he confirmed that such a tribe was the only one there. Billy only found another group after finding anotherke¡­


    "It seems they use thosendmarks as division between their territories," Billy thought. "It won''t surprise me if they fight and start a big battle just by finding strangers on theirnds. Despite that, there are no signs of cultivation fields or other constructions aside from their homes¡­ It seems that they don''t think that they can improve their lives, or perhaps it isn''t worth the hassle since they might be attacked at any moment."


    Billy saw the same thing happen many times on thatnd. Also, when he found somece that the demi-humans kept their distance, Billy found some nest of monsters that even the natives would have problems with.


    "I guess it is time to look for traces of the necromancer," Billy thought. "The smallest tribes live in istion from most other tribes andmunities, so I would guess that he lives in argemunity."


    Billy didn''t find any traces of those, and he had explored arge amount ofnd. Perhaps he was even beyond the zones explored by Icarus. Come to think of it, he and Lucyna should be there, but Billy didn''t feel their mana until now. Maybe they went to another region or in another direction.


    Although he flew slowly, he couldn''t help but frown at finding only a few tribes in several hundred kilometers. There were no signs of towns or of cities either¡­ Not even the signs of the destroyed ones. He imagined that over the years, some tribes would try to build those, but the small ones never grew beyond a certain point.


    "I guess I will have to go as high as possible and see things from above to save time," Billy thought.


    Although Billy did that, things didn''t improve that much. He couldn''t see any signs of cities or towns¡­ It was hard to say if it was due to the environment that was almostpletely green and dense or because the towns never grew beyond a point. Even with his good eyes, Billy couldn''t see the viges from so high.


    "Come to think of it¡­ Does the atmosphere be thicker the bigger a is?" Billy thought. "If that is the case, then it is no wonder I can''t see anything¡­"


    Billy made a mental note to improve his helmet and add a function to find life forms that have mana even from dozens of kilometers away. That would beplicated, but it sure will save him a lot of time the next attempt, he tries to find more demi-humans. Regardless, the trip back home would only take six hours, so Billy had twenty-four hours of exploration. As long as he doesn''t go too far, he shouldn''t have any problems returning.


    Although it took him a while, Billy eventually found something that wasn''t a small vige. He felt some vibrations in the mana in the air, and when he looked in the direction the vibrations came from, he saw some smoke and dust rising to the sky¡­ A battle had just started.


    When Billy approached, he frowned when he saw some giant creatures carrying massive clubs that had been made using the trees of that continent. They had some horns on their foreheads and spikes on their backs. Their faces were hairy and pointy like bears, but their eyes were red and vicious. As if that wasn''t weird enough, Billy saw some demihumans driving those giants, they were quite short, but Billy could sense a lot of mana on them. They had some fox-like faces, but aside from that, they looked pretty human.


    Exclet - Lv 212


    HP: 122/ 122


    MP: 2391/ 2391


    SP: 109/ 109


    Strength: 33


    Speed: 20


    Magic: 1059


    Endurance: 32


    Dexterity: 45


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: Illusion Magic Lv 234


    Passive:


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he saw the statuses of those short guys. They were pretty weak overall, but their magic was stupidly high, and they only had a single skill as well, but they trained that a lot. Nevertheless, only five of those short guys and five giants managed to destroypletely a vige of some humanoid ants. The ants were even taller than humans, and they could fire some acid from their mouths, but it wasn''t powerful enough to stop the giants.


    Some of the demi-humans were smashed by the clubs, and others were stepped on and killed by the gigantic mobsters¡­ despite that, somehow, half of the vige managed to spread around the area and escape. It was surprising that they weren''t chased by their enemies¡­ Regardless, those guys that were controlling the monsters with illusions stepped down and checked the vige for some resources. Although their numbers weren''t big, they still got all the food that they found and then moved away as if nothing had happened.


    "They fight each other in thisnd for food alone¡­ They don''t even care about territory," Billy thought. "Still, I suppose the less enemies the better¡­ Even though in such a ce finding fruits, meat, and veggies shouldn''t be difficult."


    Billy saw things from a third-person perspective, so he might be wrong. Still, he felt like that truly messed up. It wasn''t like they didn''t have muchnd to cultivate, and it was more like they only knew one way to survive. Billy wondered if that was also a result of the influence of the reincarnated individuals¡­ That continent was pretty big, so the chances of some of them being born there were high.

 Chapter 548 Influence (2)

    Chapter 548 Influence (2)¡¡¡¡            When night came, Billy thought that he would have the chance to find somece tond and finally take a break. He was hungry and thirsty and wanted to attend the calls of nature, but he didn''t have any time to do so. Much to his surprise, the number of battles only increased at night, and numerous demi-humans that could fly began to move around. Some of them were running away, some were preparing ambushes, some were just looking for food¡­


    "Man, this ce is hellish chaotic¡­" Billy thought. "I used to think that I had a rough start, but this ce is like ying dark souls in the hard, with one hand and blindfolded."


    Even if that was the case, people like Billy probably would survive. Naturally, they would have to throw away all the ideas of living a normal life, and they would have to fight for their lives on a daily basis. Putting that aside, such a ce would be a pretty good starting point for a Necromancer. A lot of bodies and skeletons to be found, and yet, Billy didn''t find any signs of a skeleton army. The powers of the necromancer shouldn''t be that limited, so¡­


    "Maybe our guess was wrong¡­ Someone who has the power to use undead and now can use that summoner as a zombie, should have an easy time conquering this continent, and yet, there is no sign of that," Billy thought.


    It seemed a bit too soon for that, but Billy''s way of thinking was a bit too self-centered. It wasn''t like he was the only one who was incorruptible by power¡­ While he didn''t know much about the past of the other reincarnated individuals, one could say that he had been pretty lucky. His second family was a pretty good one, and he even had two siblings that looked up to him. Thanks to that and other factors and also adding the experience of his precious life, he didn''t be someone obsessed with standing above others. It wasn''t because he was naturally better than the others with his morals¡­


    In any case, it was a bit too soon to determine anything. Billy was nning to return and investigate that continent many times. So, he decided to fly back home right at the moment instead of just waiting until morning.


    It only took Billy a few minutes to reach the east coast of that continent, but right at that moment, he felt something weird in the air around him, and then he stopped. After looking around and enhancing his senses, he didn''t notice anything. However, Billy was certain that something¡­ had changed. After waiting for a few minutes, Billy noticed that the ocean waters began to get rough. It seemed like an earthquake had happened, and he could tell that the epicenter was somewhere on the continent, and someone had caused that.


    "The armor only has thirty percent of energy left¡­ Staying and checking what happened is too risky," Billy thought. "My goal is to find the necromancer and deal with them if they are a threat, but I should do it under the right circumstances."


    It was a bit annoying to leave like that when something had finally happened, but it couldn''t be helped. Besides, Billy had aplished his first objective of seeing the new continent with his own eyes and confirmed several things. Some demi-humans wanted to leave in peace, but the vast majority already epted that war was something that was part of their lives.


    In the end, Billy returned to his home around six in the morning, everyone still was sleeping, and since the armor was pretty silent, no one noticed that. They probably will be surprised since Billy thought that he would stay there for a few days.


    "I suppose to avoid things like this, I will need extra cores," Billy thought while facing his armor. "It will take a while to make them level up, but it will be around the same time to make some more armors for the others. I can tell that I will have to add some modifications to match with their fighting style, though."


    Before he started working again, Billy went to do the things that he had been holding back for the past few days. He had trained himself to have a strong mind, but it was hard to keep himself focused when he was hungry, thirsty, and wanted to use the toilet at the same time. Perhaps he should improve his armor to help with some of those, but it was better not to try to use the armor to relieve himself in any way from the things that he could do in a toilet.


    Although he tried to be quiet and not wake up anyone. Valentin and his colleagues were already ready and awoke. Sarah and Kate had good senses, so they eventually found him.


    "You returned awfully soon," Kate said.


    "Didn''t you find anything?" Sarah asked.


    "Well¡­" Billy said and wondered if he should tell everything that he saw.


    Kate wasn''t that much familiar with the conflicts of the past tribes since she only obtained the power to fight when they were working together. However, Sarah would see things from a different perspective. The past was in the past, but it didn''t change the fact that the elementalists were the ones who started thest wave of conflicts¡­ Even though they were just responding to their pasts as well. In any case, sooner orter, they would learn everything about that continent, so there was no point in hiding the truth.


    "Such a ce really makes me recall the past¡­" Sarah said. "However, it isn''t something that bothers me anymore, so you can rest easy."


    "Is that so¡­ I guess I am an idiot for thinking too much about it," Billy said. "In any case, that ce is massive, even though the armor is fast, it will take a while to explore the whole ce."

 Chapter 549 Influence (3)

    Chapter 549 Influence (3)¡¡¡¡"I see, so that is how you make the armors," Sarah said. "You know a lot more than we had expected, and we still are learning several things that you taught. The practical ones are easy to learn but are for these¡­"


    Sarah was reading the manual again while she, Kate, and Natalie watched Billy making another armor. Since he was to make some for them as well, and they already knew about those, there was no point in finding any more.


    "Don''t worry about that," Billy said. "You guys were busy teaching others, and I had a lot of free time in my hands, so I eventually learned this. Regardless, it is time to do a test run in the armor if you haven''t done it yet. Get as much experience as possible since I will use that to make yours."


    "I already tested itst night," Natalie dered. "While the ability to fly is good, I feel weird not feeling the ground before attacking. Also, I don''t like to be inside it. It feels like a coffin."


    "I guess your armor won''t have to cover your whole body, then," Billy thought. "It won''t protect youpletely, but I guess we can do something about it with Mana Shield. You can use the armor to fly only when you find flying enemies, and since it will be lighter, you probably will be faster on the ground."


    Billy kept on bbing about what he would change, but Natalie didn''t get half of it. The other girls weren''t much better since they had never seen that kind of armor. Regardless, Billy drew some designs on the ground and eventually found one that Natalie liked. While it didn''t dismiss the four parts needed for the four cores, instead of full te armor, it looked more like a half te armor since the areas around her shoulders, knees, and elbows would be unprotected for the sake of extra mobility andfort. Even the helmet was a lot smaller than Billy''s. Still, despite that, he was confident that he could make it work as a single magic armor instead of several parts.


    "Since the armor will be smaller, so will be its power to store mana," Billy said. "Still, it should be fine since you don''t want the armor to have the ability to get invisible and to fly as fast as possible."


    Natalie was pretty straightforward, so those changes would make sense with her fighting style. So, he began to work on it on the armor. Since it would be smaller and lighter, Billy would save a lot of time. In any case, during the day, Sarah and Kate also checked the first prototype and used it to see how they felt about it. Since they weren''t using their mana directly, they felt a bit weird but eventually got used to it. The only downside was the fact that they couldn''t use their usual attacks.


    Billy more or less knew what they would ask for. They need to change the arms, parts of the armor, and the helmet since they would need aplete view of things around and their free hands to use their powers. Billy felt that it would be better if he could just add some magic cannons to attack, but they wanted to use their own mana for that. Eventually, Billy realized that it would be for the best as well since most of the mana of the armor was going to be used for mobility and defense for those two.


    Although Billy was using his magic hammer to speed up the process, it still would take a while for all the armors to bepleted. Besides, he spent the day working and didn''t y with his kids, so Billy decided to take a break.


    "I guess those three should be ready in two weeks," Billy said. "I won''t ask you all to use it all the time, but don''t try to be stubborn either if something happens. At least one of you should be ready to get the armor and equip it at all times."


    "Well, we can''t stay down here all the time," Kate said. "So that will be a problem."


    "I guess I will try to find a solution to that problem¡­ Maybe connecting the workshop to your rooms will solve that," Billy said.


    Although Billy hadn''t slept for two days, he felt reinvigorated after spending the afternoon with his kids. Billy looked at the top of his house and saw Blitz there without moving a single bit. He looked like a massive statue there¡­ While the bird was a bit annoying sometimes, for whatever reason, he did a good job.


    In any case, before going to bed, Billy checked for messages, and Icarus'' timing couldn''t have been better. In his report, he mentioned an earthquake, and he decided to check the area with Lucyna. Apparently, he found out that an entire base of a medium-sized tribe had been wiped out almost instantly. Although Icarus and Lucyna tried to find traces of what had happened specifically, they only found an area where everything had been smashed by something big and round.


    "While they noticed it in the middle of the night and they were fast, they didn''t see any signs of survivors," Billy thought. "Well, it is no surprise since most people would be at home."


    Icarus also wrote that the viges and towns nearby didn''t move despite the incident because they were confined in their endurance. That was the kind of arrogance of tribes that never suffered losses in decades on the continent. In any case, Icarus said that the ce attacked was south, so perhaps Billy could check the next time.


    "There was a chance that the necromancer lives in that part of the world, so perhaps I should send them in another direction," Billy thought. "Even with the armor, I won''t be able to help them if something happens. I''d better avoid the worst-case scenario."

 Chapter 550 Influence (4)

    Chapter 550 Influence (4)¡¡¡¡            Although Billy told them to keep their distance from those signs and only investigate them after a few days in order to avoid meeting the enemies so soon. Icarus insisted that it would be better to keep a close watch on them in order to find warm trails of the necromancer or possible threats of the same level on that continent. If they left that ce for a while in search of power, it was clear that the necromancer had to deal with some troublesome enemies.


    "I suppose telling them what not to do won''t change a thing," Billy thought. "I should tell them what they should do when ites to that by giving them some free reins. It will be troublesome if they end up dying and giving their powers to someone else. Still, it will also be a problem if they don''t get stronger enough to be useful once they have to fight together."


    In any case, Billy decided to think of ways to prevent their powers from falling into the wrong hands. Giving them something like the armor he made was out of the question. He didn''t have that much faith in them, after all.


    As someone as crazy as Billy, his first idea was to create an item that would let him kill those two if they got too close to death while fighting. A cursed rink that would explode once their health reached a certain level would do the job¡­ However, Billy couldn''t do that. He didn''t want to do such an underhanded thing. His kids deserved a better father than that. So, he forged some rings, but ones that had different effects.


    Safeguard Ring


    It grants the wearer the power to recover their health when their bodies reach a critical point.


    Mana Maism Lv 50, Self Healing Lv 100


    Charge: 0/500


    Durability: 10/10


    Billy nodded in satisfaction with his creation. That idea was pretty good, to the point that he decided to make some for his wives and friends. Naturally, aside from the first ones, the others could umte more mana and thus heal them more times. Unlike the ones Icarus and Lucyna would use, if they get so close to death and still refuse to retreat, then Billy wasn''t the one who would save them.


    Despite Billy''s worries, those two returned after three days since they didn''t find any other traces of the enemies. They dly epted Billy''s items, but they couldn''t help but wonder if that was his way of telling them to be more careless. Even though he said the opposite before. In any case, Billy checked the memory Crystals and quickly found the one that he truly wanted. It was the one who recorded the epicenter of that earthquake. Still, Billy couldn''t help but frown while looking at it. The attack caused one heck of a tremor, but Billy didn''t find any cracks or craters around. He only found a weird circle devoid of grass and any undtions on the ground.


    "The hell happened here," Billy said while frowning.


    "That was what I was hoping that you would exin to us¡­ I have no idea what caused that tremor and this at the same time," Icarus said.


    "It is impossible to tell what happened¡­ It''s almost like the cause erased all of the traces of their actions," Billy said. "I am not sure this is a power the necromancer would obtain by summoning zombies and skeletons."


    "I suppose that confirms that such a continent has some powerhouses that would cause problems even to us," Lucyna said. "We need to be careful and also need to get stronger."


    "True¡­ Hey, Billy," Icarus said. "If that continent is bigger than ours, do you think they would have more people like us there as well?"


    "It certainly is a possibility and considering that it is a ce that is in a constant state of war, the reincarnated would feel even more prone to kill one another," Billy replied. "That being said, it also would decrease the traces and numbers of people like us."


    "Yes¡­ Since they would kill one another on sight," Lucyna said. "Still, if that were the case, then a reincarnated individual with the power to rule the whole continent should have appeared a long time ago. Unless¡­ the powerhouses of that continent can even match that kind of power."


    "What a fearsome thought¡­" Icarus said while frowning. "That kind of power¡­ I think even Billy can destroy the world if he wants, so¡­ If someone stronger than him has that power¡­"


    "Why would you say that?" Billy asked. "Don''t bring that kind of example when I already have some reasons to kick your ass and had never done that despite it."


    "Do you have?" Icarus asked.


    "The list keeps going by the day, and it just increased as well," Billy replied.


    Icarusughed a little, but soon he stopped since he didn''t know if Billy was being serious or not. Sometimes, it was hard to get a good read on him. Nevertheless, the fact remains that some individuals on the new continent might be a problem to them. Considering that the necromancer acted like that, it was hard to say if they considered that their help would be useless or if they wouldn''t work with him for some other reason¡­


    The group kept analyzing the other memory crystals, but they didn''t find anything interesting or unusual. It was about time that they stopped analyzing the environment, and they tried to learn more about the inhabitants of that ce.


    "It is about time we take the next step," Billy dered. "We should make something like an encyclopedia and register data regarding the inhabitants and monsters of that continent. Their variety is too high to memorize everything about them, after all."


    "I guess I will do that then," Icarus said. "If I control my speed a bit more, I should be able to draw and write things about them pretty fast."

 Chapter 551 Deception (1)

    Chapter 551 Deception (1)¡¡¡¡          Around the time Billy finished Natalie''s armor and was halfway through finishing Kate''s, his armor was already fully charged and ready to deploy. During that week, he had many ideas, like trying to find a way for the armors to move toward them by themselves once they do something specific. Or create an automatic working function that would make the armor operate by itself and do some simple tasks. However, implementing all of those would take the time that wasn''t something that he had a lot right now.


    "I suppose I can wait a few days more and finish Kate and Sarah''s armor," Billy thought. "Icarus and Lucyna''s report aren''t mentioning anything, after all."


    Although they weren''t that specific yet, Icarus was using theirmunication device to send data and drawings of the creatures and demi-humans they found. So, Billy didn''t need to gather more intel for the time being.


    That was the n, but Billy didn''t get surprised when he realized that he wouldn''t have time to do that. Around the time he finished Kate''s armor, Icarus and Lucyna stopped sending their reports, which was weird since they sent several along the day. After two days of waiting, Billy decided to check things there.


    "Sorry, Sarah," Billy said. "I am going to check something real quick, and once I do, I will return and finish your armor."


    "You don''t have to worry and end up making a mistake that might put you in danger," Sarah said. "Also, you are seeing Alexander and Lily less oftentely, and they know that you are up to something, so they might get the wrong idea if you don''t fill them up eventually."


    "I suppose you can tell them what I am doing, but I will tell most of the detailster," Billy said. "I guess I will have to make some armors for them as well."


    Billy''s wives couldn''t help but worry. Billy was very cautious in nature, even though he had so much power. Those armors were stupidly powerful as well. There was a chance that each one of them could have defeated the titans with those by themselves¡­ If Billy wanted all of them to have that kind of power, it only means that he was being a lot more careful than usual. They couldn''t imagine yet the level that the next enemies might have if Billy thought that those armors were necessary.


    After that, Billy left his workshop using the same tunnel as usual, but this time, he was leaving in in daylight and as fast as possible. He was using the effects of the armor to keep him invisible and undetected. Still, they can only do so much when he is flying that fast during the day. Nevertheless, Billy didn''t have many other choices since he had to confirm if those two morons had been killed or captured. If they had been killed, he had to find the enemy before they got used to their new powers and defeated them. If they had been captured, Billy didn''t know what to do¡­ his anger would probably decide things for him. After all, he gave them one heck of magic items, and they were already lost on the next mission.


    "Those morons probably were in the south, investigating the nearbynds to that spot, the epicenter of the earthquake," Billy thought. "I should look for traces of them there."


    As usual, it took six hours for Billy to reach the continent and another half an hour to find the area that he was looking for. He had brought with him a magic telescope that could find traces of mana, and he installed it on the armor since he had learned his previous lesson of not looking for things with only his eyes.


    In any case, while the mana level of the continent messed with his tool, Billy still managed to find something that he called standing waves of mana. It was something caused by the movements of someone who had a lot of mana walking in that area. He found traces of the morons running around the area and looking for details left by the enemies. However, the traces left by them were too cold since many days had passed¡­


    "Their traces head to the west, but it mixes with several others¡­" Billy thought. "Those are as powerful as them, but there is no disturbance on them¡­."


    When the mana was calm and hadn''t been used to fighting, the mana around looked like a quiet ocean that rarely creates waves. So, Billy just had to look for spots where that wasn''t the case. Billy found some a few kilometers away in the direction they headed for, and the undtions of mana were quite insane. Even without that, Billy could tell that one heck of a battle took ce there since many trees had been destroyed and the ground had some burn marks in the shape of lines. Icarus probably had to use his max speed, but even so¡­


    "He still got defeated and captured?" Billy asked. "I can''t see any traces of blood¡­"


    While Icarus and Lucyna were strong, Billy could think of numerous ways of defeating them without a direct fight. They were particrly weak against magic, so illusions of mind control would checkmate them pretty easily. Billy had considered how powerful the necromancer would be if he got their powers and used their bodies as zombies as well¡­ it would be a real pain in the ass. With that in mind, Billy had even more reasons to teach them magic.


    "The undtions created by their mana end a few kilometers ahead¡­ It seems that they were captured after being knocked down," Billy thought while looking around and finding nothing. "I told those morons to be careful and stay away from here¡­ what is the point of being merciful when those guys are so stupid and useless?"


    Because of his morals, Billy let that happen¡­ Perhaps it wasn''t toote to create those death rings.

 Chapter 552 Deception (2)

    Chapter 552 Deception (2)¡¡¡¡          Billy decided to focus on speed and search around as fast as possible. While that would decrease the operation time of his armor, he didn''t have the leisure to change any other option. Still, despite that, he only found destroyed viges and entire annihted fields where he could only imagine that a meteor destroyed everything around¡­ without creating a crater or spreading too much damage. It was pretty simr to the epicenter of the earthquake. Regardless, there was no sign of the morons or of other viges. He could think of a few answers as to why things were like that, but it was hard to be sure for certain, he would need more data to find his answer.


    "Maybe I should change my approach," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    While looking around, Billy recalled that creating towns and viges and in sight wouldn''t be the smartest thing to do when one wants to keep some secrets. With that in mind, some tribes probably would create hidden viges. Using the environment or even magic is probably where the best option. Underground, inside mountains, or hidden inside mana barriers¡­ Those were the possibilities that Billy considered.


    "The mana level here is too high for me to see or sense anything underground or inside mountains, but I suppose looking for trails around will be my best option," Billy thought.


    Billy had a time limit to do that. However, there was a better way to look for the possible inhabitants of that area. Billy looked around again and saw some rain clouds approaching in the distance¡­ Those would give him the chance to remain hidden while he acts.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, the clouds approached and began to bathe the entire area. Even the rain there was a lot more intense than expected. Using his eyes alone, Billy was only able to see things in a few hundred meters away from him. He had quite a confidence in his eyes, so Billy was almost certain that no one would be able to see him¡­


    Billy flew high in the sky, and then he suddenly began to fly downward without holding back on speed. In the end, hended on one of the spots that looked like some massive erase had destroyed things from reality¡­ His attack caused another tremor and even opened a crater that was one hundred meters wide. Several trees in the vicinity began to fall since their roots had been damaged¡­ In any case, Billy quickly returned to the sky while invisible.


    Billy''s attack changed the undtions of the mana around quite a bit¡­ it turned an area of dozens of kilometers into apletely in and unmovable sea of mana. At least it looked like one under his magic telescope. Thanks to that, it would be easy to find anything with a decent chunk of mana moving around. Considering what he just did, it was bound for someone toe and check things eventually¡­ if his theory that some inhabitants were hidden nearby.


    In the end, Billy had to wait for two hours for the rain to die down and the weather and visibility to improve. At the same time, Billy also realized that things like the rain could change the mana around andpletely erase all traces left behind by monsters and people.


    "I guess I was lucky ining here before the rain¡­" Billy thought.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he found some undtions in the mana around. Still, he couldn''t see anyone or anything. After a closer look, he found some shadows made of mana moving around using some trees to hide while approaching.


    "I guess they are using some invisibility spell¡­" Billy thought. "It doesn''t surprise me."


    Regardless, the first part of Billy''s n worked, so he had to decide his next steps. He could either attack them and force them to tell him everything they know or follow them until they head to their base. Billy couldn''t say if they were the ones who got Icarus and Lucyna. Still, people that could be invisible certainly would cause them trouble. At the same time¡­ Billy confirmed that they weren''t that suited forbat.


    grer - Lv 172


    HP: 103/ 103


    MP: 1741/ 1741


    SP: 245/ 245


    Strength: 31


    Speed: 55


    Magic: 842


    Endurance: 25


    Dexterity: 68


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: Invisibility Lv 146, Fake Reflex Lv 44


    Passive:


    Skill Points: 00


    "They are just like those guys that could manipte those giant monsters. They only have one specialty," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t know if that was a trait that certain tribes would have or if they focused on only using that to survive, but either way, it was quite handy. Regardless, those guys approached the area that Billy attacked, but not enough to check the whole crater. They were either cautious or very afraid of enemies¡­


    After a couple of minutes, they began to retreat, and Billy followed them. Eventually, they reached the base of a mountain, and Billy almost blinked his eyes in surprise when they suddenly disappeared. However, after checking the mana around, Billy saw that some rocks at the base of the mountain had a lot of mana¡­ Apparently, they used their invisibility spell to create a barrier in front of their hideout¡­ An illusory one.


    "I already know where that is, but I need to check if others wille. If they don''t, I already know what to do¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Billy waited for three hours, and then eventually, it got dark. Most likely, there was a chance that some others woulde to check things at night, but Billy couldn''t wait for that long. If anything goes wrong, he can check the traces left by them once he deals with the guys inside the hideout in the mountain.


    "I won''t take any chances, so I guess I will kill without asking anything¡­" Billy thought.


    That kind of approach was new for Billy, but he couldn''t hesitate in enemy territory. It did or die now¡­

 Chapter 553 Morons (1)

    Chapter 553 Morons (1)¡¡¡¡            Since his armor was too big, it seemed that Billy would have to enter while flying. That posed a problem since, in a cave, the sound of the armor would be easier to notice it. Besides, he was bound to run into guards there. So, he considered other options, but not for long.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he approached the cave but then stopped when he heard some footstepsing from it, thanks to his Enhanced Hearing. As if that wasn''t enough, he also heard some whispersing from an annoyingly familiar voice.


    "They finally let us go, huh," Icarus said. "They sure were cautious."


    "In any case, they confirmed that we aren''t assassins sent by their enemies, so things end up well," Lucyna said. "We also learned that there are some peaceful tribes here, so I consider this a win."


    "I damaged themunication device because I messed up in the battle, so we will have to exin a lot to Billy," Icarus said. "I already have shivers just by thinking at his anger. This situation started in a pretty stupid way."


    What Icarus was feeling were shivers because of Billy''s current bloodlust. Those retards made him waste time because¡­ He didn''t even want to think about it. Right now, he only wanted to use the arm of his armor and crush that annoying skull in front of him. Unfortunately, he decided to do that, and those two left the cave in a hurry.


    After letting a long sigh, Billy considered what he should do now. Might as well make something out of that trip¡­ Still, now that he knew that the invisible guys weren''t evil, Billy was pretty sure that no one would check that area. There was a chance that they told Icarus and Lucyna what had caused that earthquake, but Billy wouldn''t bet everything on that.


    "I suppose I will just fly around as fast as possible and look for camped, viges and towns," Billy thought.


    They still had no idea how big that continent was, so Billy would have to keep things slowly. At least when ites to real progress.


    Despite those thoughts, Billy found a lot more camps and viges this time, even in the middle of the night. The cause of that was the fact that he was flying fast and because he had his magic telescope that could sbow him the undtions of mana left by monsters and demi-humans.


    Still, in the end, Billy only saw more of the same. Demi-humans killing one another like it was the greatest sport in the world, and theirnds weren''t big enough for them. It was really disappointing for Billy to witness that. Their bodies improved to endure the harsh conditions of that continent and the beasts that could be found there, they even obtained special traits and skills, and the best they could was to kill each other.


    While Billy was signing. He noticed that the western sky was getting red as if the sun was rising. That was a bit too soon for that, I thought¡­ Once he used this magic telescope to check things, he saw the mana in the environment vibrating.


    "I guess some demi humans that can use elemental magic are destroying the area around there¡­" Billy thought. "I doubt that I will find anything worth noticing there, but I can''t ignore it and just assume things."


    Billy flew in that direction, and in the end, he was d that he did that. Not because of the sight, since he could only see an endless sea of mes decimating everything around, but because it wasn''t the actions of just some demi-humans, but a proper army of them.


    Putting fire on everything, Billy could see some smanders. Those creatures looked like oversized lizards that could spit fire that could melt rocks. Riding on them, Billy also sees some demi-humans. At first, they looked like the others, who were a bit more wild since they had physical features more monster-like than an animal like because of their horns and bat-like wings. Still, their eyes were blood red, and they also were emitting a weird red aura.


    Fallen Soldier (Rage Enhancement )- Lv 288


    HP: 3263/ 3263


    MP: 177/ 177


    SP: 627/ 627


    Strength: 625 + 250


    Speed: 123 + 50


    Magic: 45 + 18


    Endurance: 551 + 220


    Dexterity: 88 + 36


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Sonic Thrust Lv 111, Smash Lv 98


    Spells:


    Passive: Spearmanship Lv 180, Pain Resistance Lv 150, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Earth Resistance Lv 150, Poison Resistance Lv 150, Wind Resistance Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Smnder Lv 215


    HP: 1050/ 1050


    MP: 975/ 975


    SP: 647/ 647


    Strength: 275


    Speed: 168


    Magic: 428


    Endurance: 245


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: methrower Lv 220


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 150, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Earth Resistance Lv 150, Poison Resistance Lv 150, Wind Resistance Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he saw the status of the rider¡­ It has been a while since he saw something like a negative effect in action. Still, that one boosted the rider''s parameters by forty percent. That was just ludicrous.


    The smanders and the riders had meticulously surrounded a vige of demi-humans that looked a lot like cheetahs¡­ At least the sides and the back of their bodies. Even their heads looked like that¡­ Thanks to that, some of them tried to escape while running on four legs, and their speed wasn''t something tough at. Each of their steps could bepared to sh, and yet, against the encirclement, they couldn''t do a single thing.


    In the end, Billy only saw thest part of the battle. Still, it had been enough to confirm that a vige of two thousand pretty strong demi-humans had been killed in a matter of minutes without being able to show any resistance. The attackers deserved Billy''s caution, so he began to chase them when they retreated.

 Chapter 554 Morons (2)

    Chapter 554 Morons (2)¡¡¡¡           Although those creatures and the riders were as vicious as they could be when they weren''t fighting, there wasn''t much sign of that. They marched toward the base like they were an army of robots¡­ It was quite weird. Much for Billy''s annoyance, it seemed that their base was pretty far away. He followed them until noon of the next day, and he had to stop because he was low on fuel again. He had improved the cores, but only about five percent over those two weeks.


    "Their traces will probably get cold over the next week, but they headed in a straight line toward West, so it shouldn''t be impossible to find them again¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy had already aplished something insane, making his armor fly that fast. Still, he was already thinking that he should learn Teleport. He was about to find new skills that cost 900 skill points, and he was hoping that he could find Teleport or the shadow clone technique there¡­ In any case, he was forced to return home.


    Once again, Billy''s wives frowned since he returned a lot sooner than expected. They couldn''t imagine that Billy would have a hard time finding somece to hide his armor. Still, they could guess that he was being absolutely careful to keep his work hidden from the possible enemies.


    "Did you check what you wanted?" Kate asked.


    "Yeah¡­ It was just a false rm," Billy replied after a long sigh. "The next time I won''t bother with something so stupid."


    They didn''t know what Billy was talking about, but they could guess that he was tired. Billy forgot to mention about his discoveries. Even if they were idental, it was better than nothing. However, he decided to leave that for another day since it was dinner time, and there was no point in making the dinner with his family gloomy.


    Christina was happy that her papa was back and could spoil her again and Hector looked pleased in his own way. In the end, Billy enjoyed as much time as possible with them. After that, he put Helen to sleep alongside Sarah. She was almost six months old, so she could recognize him. However, she didn''t react much to Billy''s silliness, like his armpit farts or his face. She didn''t have a deadpan expression like Hector had, though.


    The next day, Billy began to work on the other armors, but he had to stop early in the morning since he saw the two morons at his gate. In the end, Billy shouldn''t show too much of his anger since they would feel suspicious.


    "You don''t look as pissed as I had imagined¡­ It kids of worrisome," Icarus said.


    "I figured out that something happened and that ended up breaking themunication device, something like a fight," Billy said. "The next one will cost you twenty gold coins."


    "I suppose it can''t be helped, I made a mistake, after all," Icarus said and then paid Billy the coins, but he frowned since the next device was made in less than two minutes.


    "Well, let''s go to that hideout," Billy dered. "You can give me the details there."


    Billy more or less what had happened, but he kept his poker face during the conversation. He wasn''t that dependent on them to gather Intel anymore. However, they still could give him some insight and information that might escape him.


    Basically, the morons fought the invisible guys and were captured almost instantly since they used a gas bomb that paralyzed their nerves. After three days, that tribe confirmed that they weren''t working with anyone since they had some magic tools that helped them read their minds¡­ Billy had never heard of such a tool, but it could be really helpful.


    In any case, they agreed to cooperate with that tribe in exchange for some Intel, but only after informing Billy of what had happened. Truth to be told, that wasn''t a bad idea, and Billy couldn''t care less how those gather Intel. However, their bundle made their existence known to a tribe, and eventually, others will learn about them as well.


    "You guys know that it is only a matter of time before the necromancer learns that humans have been spotted on his continent, because of your stupidity, right?" Billy asked.


    "That may be so, but we heard a few things from the demi humans, that in thest few years, some individuals are building massive armies to take over the continent," Icarus said. "The biggest one is northwest of the ce we were held. It is the best ce for us to start our search."


    It was the same direction Billy followed in that army. So, it wasn''t a coincidence. Nevertheless, it would be better if those two were to gather more Intel about other regions and of the demi-humans. However, ignoring such information would be weird.


    "What is your n?" Billy asked.


    "I was nning to discuss this with you and Lucyna," Icarus replied.


    "Since it is a possible enemy that has an army, we can''t careless approach," Lucyna said. "It wouldn''t be weird if they have lookouts around the area to prevent ambushes and night raids. Since they attack often other tribes, they need to do that much to prevent their base being destroyed while the main base is away."


    "You certainly thought things through," Billy said.


    "I spent many years fighting the army of an entire state, after all," Lucyna said.


    And not making much progress¡­ Billy thought that, but he didn''t say that out loud. Nevertheless, Billy wasn''t against those ideas, and Lucyna''s experience probably would prevent them from making mistakes. Still, if the enemy captures them¡­ Billy was struggling again in considering the possibility of giving them the rings that wouldnd thest hit once they were about to do. If he stays in enemy territory for a few days, he probably won''t hesitate in making those, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it at home¡­ He wouldn''t be able to look at his kids the same way.

 Chapter 555 Morons (3)

    Chapter 555 Morons (3)¡¡¡¡"In order to increase our chances of sess, we will need more than just our powers," Lucyna said. "With that in mind, I think it would be better if you watch those guys and try to learn their ability. You are good at that, right?"


    "I see¡­ You want a magic item that will let you be invisible now and then," Billy said.


    "Considering that, wouldn''t it be easier to summon a monster that might help us with that?" Icarus asked. "You can use the powers of the summoner to grant us that ability temporarily."


    "True¡­" Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still, a summoned monster can be killed, while an item can''t¡­ I can sell you those for fifty gold coins each."


    Additionally, Billy also would add an extra effect on the ring that would alert his mana of their approach while their effects are active. Such a thing was practically unnecessary since Billy could sense the mana of practically everything once they entered a certain range around him. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry, there was no telling what might happen if he get careless.


    "You are really mercenary¡­ But I suppose it is a fair price since it isn''t a loan," Icarus said.


    Billy began to work on the magic item. Since those dumbasses were more than a bit clumsy, he wondered if just an invisibility effect would be enough. Most likely not, but Billy also didn''t want to power them up more than necessary. In any case, Billy made a cloak that would increase the number and power of the effects, and he also added Mana Dominion to it. That way, they wouldn''t get surprised, even by enemies with special stealth skills.


    "Oh¡­ This is a weird feeling, it feels like my senses improved, and I can even see things behind me," Icarus said.


    "Are you sure about this?" Lucyna asked.


    "Yes, consider it myst help to you guys," Billy replied. "If you make a mistake again, even after having this, I won''t see any point in us working together."


    Icarus gulped after hearing that Billy was right. With a magic item like those he gave to them, any mistakes made would be purely caused by their ipetence. After living for 25 years in that world, Icarus was starting to think that he should take things more seriously. While he didn''t want to be that prideful, deep down, he only considered other reincarnated to be people that could be a problem¡­ He was clearly wrong about that.


    Once they finished the talk, Billy headed home. Dealing with those two was really tiring, and Billy had work to do. Still, at least they will keep an eye on that army while he finishes the armor.


    "It has been a while since I trained my body like before," Billy said while he was stretching his arms. "All I dotely is work and explore that continent¡­ I don''t think getting rusty, but I should do something about this."


    In the end, Billy spent the rest of the day using his weights at the maximum output while he trained with the diamond ive. He onlysted for two hours, but once he finished it, he felt a lot more refreshed than before. After taking a hot bath and getting rid of his fatigue, Billy returned to his work with a new Vigor.


    Icarus and Lucyna didn''t tell Billy when they were going to depart, but on the very next day, they began to send some more reports. Apparently, they found another vige that had been destroyed. Billy wondered if it was the one he saw or if that army could move so many times in a row. They sure looked disciplined enough for that.


    Billy told them to look for information and tribes that might have given the origin of those guys without giving them too many details. Billy also told them to look for dungeons since he had yet to find them. Most likely, the smanders came from those, and if the enemies could tame them, it was better to destroy the dungeons. That might cause some problems to the continent, but that wasn''t something the current Billy had to consider.


    "My guess is that the strongest tribes control the dungeons so that they can keep getting stronger using them," Billy thought. "While we use the dungeons here to boost the economy, they probably use those there to boost their forces."


    Doing that will be the same as Billy dering himself as their enemy, so he won''t be able to do that, at least until he gets a good n of action. Regardless, the next ten days passed in the blink of an eye, and he finally finished Kate and Sarah''s armors. It was time to ask Alexander and Lily their specifications for their armor as well, but before he did that. Billy realized that he had nine hundred skill points, and the list had finally been updated.


    Billy - Lv 405 5.000/ 520.000 EXP


    HP: 2646/ 2646


    MP: 5091/ 5091


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 380


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1308 + 795


    Endurance: 142 + 380


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 395


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 114(+ 10 UP),


    Spells:


    Passive: Spearmanship Lv 154 (+ 10UP),


    Skill Points: 900


    Energy Maniption - 900 skill points


    Skill Bestowall - 900 skill points.


    Spirit Magic - 900 skill points


    ¡­


    Out of dozens of new skills, those were the ones who picked Billy''s interest. With Energy Maniption, Billy could pretty much control and transform all sources of energy¡­ light, heat, motion, and even cold, as long as the level of the skill granted could affect the source on a certain scale. With skill bestowal, Billy could give skills and effects to objects and living beings, as long as he knew how to use them himself. With Spirit magic, Billy could see spirits and control them¡­ that was kind of scary, but it seemed that it had many uses. Thanks to those, he didn''t know what to choose.

 Chapter 556 Morons (4)

    Chapter 556 Morons (4)¡¡¡¡          Billy had a feeling that the next batch of skills that would cost one thousand skill points would be thest one that he could learn using the system. They certainly would be more useful or powerful as well, but waiting to level up twenty more levels seemed like a pain¡­ He thought for a while, but... he didn''te up with a decent answer. He wasn''t that surprised because it was only natural.


    Still, since all of those skills seemed so useful, Billy couldn''t bring himself to choose only one of them. He was a logical guy, so he did the most logical thing he could do.


    "It can''t be helped¡­ I can''t make up my mind right now about them," Billy thought.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he felt the presence of Alexander and Lily approaching his house, so he decided to check on them. They talked now and then, but Billy felt that he was moving away from their usual friendship. Regardless, he went to meet them.


    "Perfect timing. I need to talk with you guys about something," Billy said when he saw them.


    "It has been a while since I saw you this lively," Alexander said.


    "Yeah, Alexander looked a bit depressedtely because we thought that you found best guy friends," Lily said.


    "I don''t have too much free time to spend with any more friends," Billy said. "Also, get a grip. You are almost thirty. You aren''t young anymore to worry about things like that."


    "Don''t say things like that. Alexander is a pure boy yet at heart," Lily said.


    "You guys¡­" Alexander said and then sighed.


    Billy guided them to his workshop and showed them the armors that he had made. Aside from the Magic Ninja Suit, the other models looked pretty nd, so there wasn''t much to say aside from their performance.


    "These are¡­ They look pretty powerful," Alexander said.


    "I will exin the detailster, but you guys need to use the first prototype and tell me about your experience. I will make improved versions for you two as well."


    Billy began to give more details about the continent and his new mission. While all of them could help him with the armors, he also exined that they need to be kept as ast resort in order to be the most effective.


    In any case, after some test runs, Alexander and Lily looked speechless. Even the prototype of the armor was beyond any magic item that they had seen. Stupidly powerful, itpletely protected them, and their mana didn''t need to be used at all. If Billy could mass produce those¡­ it would change the world in one way or the other.


    "How about it? If you ask for one armor that can boost your strength even more, perhaps you cannd a few good hits if we fight," Billy said.


    "I wouldn''t allow myself to ask for something like that. What would be the point?" Alexander asked. "Putting that aside, I would like one armor that would give my body more freedom¡­ the extra protection is nice, but it is hindering."


    "I thought so. Natalie wanted something simr," Billy said. "What about you, Lily?"


    "I will be fine with anything as long as you can make something that can help me shoot arrows faster and with more precision and power," Lily replied. "But I want to use bows, not crossbows."


    Billy was thinking of attacking crossbows in each of the arm parts of her armor. It would be really neat. However, it would ignore the physical strength that the armor would grant. In the end, using earth magic, Billy created some models of what he had in mind, and then he made some adjustments using their feedback.


    In the end, Alexander''s version would only be slightly different than Natalie''s. As for Lily''s armor, Billy made it so that it would have an extra long bow attached to its left arm. Most bows wouldn''t endure the full pull that the armor could grant it, after all. Still, Billy decided to use her diamond bow alongside chromium to create the new one. Lily asked for that as well since she felt that she shouldn''t use that one so often. It was too powerful¡­.


    "Well, this should take two weeks to finish," Billy said. "In the meantime, you should build an underground hideout on your home as well. I will link it to this ceter."


    "Oh, that would be pretty cool¡­" Alexander said while his eyes were glowing.


    "Why you guys are so fixated on this hideous thing?" Lily asked while frowning.


    Billy wished that he could exin with words, but it wasn''t that simple. It was like trying to exin how to breathe. Cool things are cool things, just like air is breathable.


    "Although those armors will make us stronger, we can''t ck off on training," Alexander said. "What are the chances of ournds being invaded, Billy?"


    "Right now, they are pretty low since the demi-humans continent isn''t under the rule of a single person," Billy replied. "But there are some individuals that might aplish that in a few months."


    "Shouldn''t we inform our allies?" Lily asked.


    "It isn''t certain if we are going to be invaded, and I am working to prevent that, so there is no point in moving armies when we don''t know what will happen," Billy replied. "Even if something happens, it will take weeks for the demi-humans to cross the ocean. We will have time to prepare for them if that happens."


    Naturally, there is always the chance that something unexpected will happen. Still, that was precisely why Billy''s friends would stay stationed nearby and use their armor if a problem arose. It was hard to know if they would be able to fight the reincarnated individuals of that continent. Still, they definitely won''t be wiped out instantly with their armor. Billy was pretty sure that they would put up more than a good fight¡­

 Chapter 557 The next generation (1)

    Chapter 557 The next generation (1)¡¡¡¡            While Billy was making Alexander and Lily''s armors, he only received minor reportsing from Icarus and Lucyna. It was hard to say if they were too slow or if they were being cautious for a change. Nevertheless, around the time Billy finished one of the armors, he finally received a good report.


    "It seems that they followed one of the armies when it was moving back to their main camp and the ce is like a fortress," Billy thought while reading the report. "It does numero natural defenses around like hills and mountains and the number of guards in those posts to prevent ambushes isn''t small¡­ And thanks to it, they didn''t have the chance to approach, not even with the cloak Billy made for them."


    Those two probably saw some kind of barrier using the telescope that Billy lent them¡­ the guards were just oneyer of defense. Killing them won''t make things easy. It will only put them on high alert. After thinking for a while, Billy assumed that their best option would be to kill the smanders and the riders slowly while they attacked their targets. Naturally, they would have to be careful with that as well.


    Billy told them what he thought it was the best n of action, and Lucyna agreed. She did pretty much the same in her past, after all. In any case, Billy asked Icarus to draw a map of the area around the enemy fortress and the route they used to find it. Billy would use that as a basis when he goes there as well.


    "It doesn''t seem like the leader of that army shows themselves often¡­ They probably are being cautious because of the other two leaders of that continent," Billy thought. "My next step will be finding them and essing their strengths before choosing a target."


    While finishing the second armor, Billy tried to improve the performance of the cores of his own armor as much as possible. Thanks to that, the armor was able to function for fifty hours¡­ It seemed like Billy just increased his punishment since he couldn''t leave the armor. Actually, he could, but he was too cautious for his own good.


    "As expected¡­ It is getting hard to level up while using only the dungeons of this state," Billy thought. "I will have to summon more monsters to the others."


    It would be great if Billy could find the dungeons of the new continent. The monsters were bound to be stupidly powerful, so he would get a lot stronger faster. He also could summon his monsters to the continent and wipe the ones near the mountains, but they would draw attention in one way or the other. If they leave traces, they will be hunted. If they don''t, the inhabitants will think that someone suspicious was around. In the end, the best moment to attack was when the people and monsters there were killing each other.


    Eventually, Billy finished Alexander and Lily''s armors, and then he connected his workshop to their underground hideout. After doing some basic tests, they felt satisfied with the result. It was quite insane, but Lily''s arrows could fly at ten kilometers per second¡­ Regr arrows couldn''t endure that speed, so she had to summon ones using Mana Constructs. As for the distance, they could fly¡­ It was impossible to tell¡­ She fired one upward, and then it left the atmosphere.


    "I guess this is a sess, still, to make use the speed and range, you will need and scope to help with your aim," Billy said.


    "What is a scope?" Lily asked.


    "Something that will help your vision," Billy replied.


    "I don''t need it, my eyes are good enough and I have a skill that helps it improve," Lily said.


    Billy checked Lily''s status and confirmed that it was true¡­ The skill was called Eagle Eyes, and it improved her eyesight as long as she focused her vision on a single target. Each level increased her range by fifty meters¡­ It was quite something, but it required the user to have at least 250 points in dexterity. No wonder Billy never learned that.


    "I suppose that will be good enough," Billy said.


    Alexander didn''t have anything to add or change with his armor, so Billy was finally free of that work. It was weird that it took him so long, considering that he had that magic hammer¡­ But that only was natural considering how powerful the armors were.


    Regardless, Billy decided to take a day off and spend it with his family, but then something troublesome happened. After they had their lessons on how to protect themselves using training swords and spears, Hector and Christina wanted to continue with their training instead of stopping and going to y by doing something else.


    "Papa, teach me more how to fight with a spear," Christina said.


    Billy couldn''t help but feel a bit troubled. He didn''t want his kids to have any spartan training yet. They were only four and half years old, after all. To make things moreplicated, Hector also looked like he wanted to ask the same thing, but he was too embarrassed and was hiding behind Kate''s legs while peeking at him.


    "Oh, man¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Why not take your time training them?" Kate asked. "The enemies aren''t going to attack tomorrow, right?"


    "You''d better use your free time wisely, once the fights start, you probably will be too busy for them," Natalie added.


    "You already know the right answer, Billy," Sarah said. "There is only one option, actually. Besides, even if there weren''t, you wouldn''t choose anything else."


    "I suppose you are right," Billy said while scratching the back of his head. "All right, let''s do some special training."


    Billy wondered if the fact that he granted some skills to his children was the cause of that. They had too much energy, after all. Also, since their parents only worked and trained when they weren''t with them, perhaps they decided to copy them¡­

 Chapter 558 The next generation (2)

    Chapter 558 The next generation (2)¡¡¡¡            Billy decided to put aside his ns to find the big guns of the demi-humans continent for the time being. Since they were focused on each other, Billy didn''t have to worry too much about it. Besides, Icarus and Lucyna could find them for him. Deep down, some parts of Billy believed that he was being toox about it, but there was nothing more important than the happiness of his kids, so it was fine. He had to organize his life a bit more, and he could forger the growth of his kids,


    "So, Christina wants to learn more how to train with a spear and Hector wants to learn more about magic¡­" Billy said and then saw those two nodding at the same time. "There is no trick behind improvement, you just have to practice every day. However, you must do it when one of your mamas is around, okay?"


    Hector and Christina nodded again. Billy was a bit surprised that Christina was interested in training with a spear and Hector was in magic. He assumed that the natural would be the other way around, but that was fine as well.


    "To be good at magic, you will have to train your spirit, Hector," Billy said. "The basics are important here, so you have to meditate every day. "Come to think of it, you can meditate by yourself, by using magic alone is forbidden. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, papa," Hector said.


    "Good¡­ The same principles apply with you, Christina," Billy said. "You can run around the garden by yourself, but using even your training spear by yourself isn''t allowed. Also, don''t get angry when things don''t go your way. To be strong physically and mentally, you need to control your emotions and don''t act recklessly¡­ Although it is probably too soon to tell you both that."


    While they wanted to do something a lot, those two were too young for theplicated stuff, so Billy had to keep it simple. In any case, Billy told Hector to meditate for a while, and in the meantime, he would watch Christina and correct her posture. With the idea in mind that she would learn the basic skills of his tribe, Billy began to train her, focusing on thrusts, upward shes, and attacks after jumping toward the target. While they were simple, those skillspleted each other, and they could be used in most situations.


    "You don''t need to put strength behind your attacks, you just have to do them correctly for now," Billy said. "Repeat it, until you don''t have to think about it."


    "Yes, papa," Christina said.


    Although she had been practicing for a while, Billy still had to correct her pretty often since the attention span of kids was very short. Not to mention, even Hector began to fall asleep while meditating, so he had to work on that as well.


    "All right, let''s try something more practical, to bnce with the boring meditation," Billy said and then checked Hector''s status. "Hmm? When did you learn Earth magic?"


    "Mama Sarah taught me," Hector said.


    "I see¡­ All right," Billy said. "We can''t mess with the garden or mama Kate will get angry, so you will have to manipte small amount between the grass and slowly make a block like this."


    Billy made a small hole on the ground while he took the dirt, but it was barely noticeable. Regardless, he created an earth block the size of his fist and showed Hector. He could manipte the ground, but he didn''t train his control yet, so that was a good chance for him.


    In the end, thanks to the status bonus of the passive skills that he had, Hector managed to make a simr Earth block. While it wasn''t perfect, at least it wasn''t falling apart.


    "Tomorrow, we will work on piling up another Earth block, until we can make it reach the clouds, that will be fun, right?" Billy asked.


    "Right!" Hector said and then nodded.


    "Okay, you return to your meditation," Billy said. "Have you gotten used to the forms yet, Christina? Let''s see how many times you can show them without making any mistakes."


    Christina began to show the most basic forms of Light Spear, Deadly Wind, and Steel Spear one after the other. However, her focus began to wane once she passed the fifth set. It was somethingmon to get sloppy after doing the same monotonous movements.


    "No, no, you have to keep your focus," Billy said. "If you do that, you will be able to this even better than me."


    Billy grabbed the training spear and then used the skills very slowly in order not to damage the garden by creating shockwaves and to let Christina see the movespletely. Christina nodded several times after she saw Deadly Wind. She was very eager to learn that skill since it was like the movement of an animal. Besides, turning around while jumping forward was pretty cool.


    "Today, you managed to repeat the set without any mistakes seven times, so tomorrow, let''s try to do it ten times without mistake, all right?" Billy said, and then Christina nodded. "It is gettingte, so you two need to take a bath before dinner."


    The final part of the day ended pretty fast since Billy was so focused on teaching his kids. It has been a while since he taught children for so long¡­ Billy focused more on aspects outsidebat when ites to the education of his children, after all.


    "This wasn''t so bad¡­ I suppose I can keep doing this for two weeks without a lot of things changing and happening in that continent," Billy thought. "I suppose I can investigate things there on my days off. Hector and Christina will need those as well."


    Keeping that schedule seemed fine. His kids wouldn''t miss him that much if he just stayed away for only two days. Still, Billy would have to fly around faster and thus use more mana¡­

 Chapter 559 The next generation (3)

    Chapter 559 The next generation (3)¡¡¡¡          As Billy had nned, he instructed his kids for two weeks while his wives stepped back since it was rare for both of them to wish for his attention. However, eventually, they had to take a break because they finally were getting tired, not in the sense that they had given up, but in a physical sense. They even were waking upte for breakfast¡­ So, Billy dered that they would train five days per week, and in thest two, they had to rest and do anything else aside from training. At the same time, Billy would use that chance to check the demi-human continent. It was the best way to handle things as of now.


    "It seems that Icarus and Lucyna didn''t find the other two leaders and they didn''t find other dungeons either," Billy thought. "It is time to make use of my aerial advantage."


    When she noticed that her papa was going to leave for work, Christina asked him to y with her, but as much as that hurt him, Billy had to refuse. A child needs both of their parents, and Billy was spoiling her too much while Kate is more strict. They couldn''t let Christina grow up thinking that her mother was the bad cop and his father was the good cop.


    In any case, as soon as he had the chance, he left his home and headed to the demi-human continent. Thanks to the upgrades on the cores, Billy could use his armor for fifty-five hours. It was more than he needed for his days off, so he was considering improving his armor little by little. However, it was hard to tell what he needed when he had yet to use the armor forbat.


    "Well, let''s focus on improving the cores and then once I find something, I can focus on that," Billy thought.


    In the end, Billy had to fly for another hour after he had arrived on the continent to find the fortress of those creatures that he had seen before. When he looked from above, he instantly confirmed that the natural fortress had nothing natural¡­ The hills, the mountains, and all the things surrounding the fortress looked like they had been created by using earth magic since they had been carefully aligned to improve the defenses of the town in the center of the region. Unlike the other viges, which had simple buildings, that fortress had structures that were pretty simr to the ones on the human continent. Some of them were even ten stores tall and screened that they had been built by someone who hade from Earth.


    "All right, this should cover the holes in theyout those two send me, their defenses are solid in all senses, so I can''t attack without finding a good chance," Billy thought. "It is time to look for the other camps and analyze their strengths as well."


    Billy more or less knew the area that Icarus and Lucyna had explored so far while decreasing the strength of that camp little by little. He had made a map himself, considering and marking the location of all the tribes and viges that the army had attacked, and he could see that their perimeter was increasing. They were clearly doing that since they were attacking all viges and tribes in all directions.


    "It is clear as day that they are increasing their strength while getting rid of the possible nuisances¡­" Billy thought and then used Appraisal. "Those two couldn''t even notify me of that¡­"


    Fallen Soldier (Rage Enhancement )- Lv 295


    HP: 3333/ 3333


    MP: 177/ 177


    SP: 627/ 627


    Strength: 641 + 250


    Speed: 123 + 50


    Magic: 45 + 18


    Endurance: 565 + 220


    Dexterity: 88 + 36


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Sonic Thrust Lv 111, Smash Lv 98


    Spells:


    Passive: Spearmanship Lv 180, Pain Resistance Lv 150, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Earth Resistance Lv 150, Poison Resistance Lv 150, Wind Resistance Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Smnder Lv 220


    HP: 1100/ 1100


    MP: 975/ 975


    SP: 647/ 647


    Strength: 287


    Speed: 168


    Magic: 428


    Endurance: 258


    Dexterity: 115


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: methrower Lv 220


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 150, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Earth Resistance Lv 150, Poison Resistance Lv 150, Wind Resistance Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Despite the weirdness of that, the higher-level riders were leveling up faster¡­ probably because they gained experience when their mounts attacked. Still, the inverse couldn''t be said when they attacked.


    Billy began to head east to look for the other camps of the other troublemakers, but he soon came to a stop when he felt something out of ce. At the center of the enemy camp that was dozens of kilometers across, he could sense a lot of mana. When he looked in that direction, he found hundreds of guards protecting a hole¡­


    "I would bet that is their dungeon¡­" Billy thought. "As expected, they made their camp around a big dungeon¡­"


    Billy couldn''t say for certain how deep that dungeon was since there was a barrier between them. Still, he was certain that the leader of those guys wouldn''t make their camp around a half-assed dungeon¡­ In any case, Billy couldn''t see anything leaving or entering the dungeon, so he wouldn''t be able to learn more about it.


    "It can''t be helped¡­ at least for now, I will have to forget this," Billy thought.


    Billy began to fly away to check the limits of the perimeter that the fallen soldiers operated. Still, he had to fly for quite a while before he could find anything that they hadn''t attacked. During that time, Billy confirmed that their leader definitely wasn''t the necromancer. That one could boost their minions with the power of rage in a literal sense, to the point that they looked like soldiers who had gone berserk. That certainly was a power that would give them an edge over most enemies¡­ But against the necromancer¡­

 Chapter 560 The next generation (4)

    Chapter 560 The next generation (4)¡¡¡¡              After flying for five hours in a zone where he only found small tribes and traces of some massive battles, Billy learned a lot. He had traveled to an area that wasrger than the human continent, and yet, it seemed that the leaders of the three factions had fought many times over the years. Still, instead of staying close to each other, they moved away in order to build their forces. The leader of the fallen soldiers was in the eastern part of the demi-humans continent, and eventually, Billy found signs of another army in what seemed to be the central part of that continent.


    "Usually, it is rare for a war of three parties to drag down for long¡­ Usually, two of those three would join forces to defeat the other, usually, the stronger part," Billy thought.


    Even considering the violent nature of the most demi-humans, nothing stopped them from making alliances. Still, Billy didn''t know much about them to say if their pride would get in the way. Regardless, Billy decided to put that aside when he noticed that the signs of destruction were increasing the more he headed west.


    The mana levels of the area also increased, but Billy couldn''t see many signs of monsters or animals. That was really odd¡­ Eventually, Billy noticed that the atmosphere was also getting heavier and darker, even though it was only mid-afternoon. It was almost like a warning that something ominous was ahead.


    The more Billy moved, the more those changes became visible. While they still existed. Any signs of vegetation were decreasing by leaps and bounds. Never mind giant trees. Even the grass in that area wasn''t taller than just a few centimeters¡­


    The blue sky began to turn purple, like something toxic was in the air, and Billy actually confirmed that it was the case. The gravity and heat were also more potent than usual, so Billy''s armor began to consume more energy.


    "What the hell is this¡­" Billy thought. "Is this someone''s magic in action?"


    That was probably the most logical exnation. It was hard to believe that gravity would just be more potent in some parts of the world. In any case, the cores had been upgraded, so Billy could stay there for a while with no problem. At least that was his n until he felt the atmosphere changing, and then a Shrive ran down his spine. In the next moment, a massive beam of energy was fired from West and almost instantly hit Billy.


    Somehow, Billy reacted in time to use his arms and protect his head since that was the weakest part of the armor despite his Reinforcements. Regardless, the massive attack pushed Billy backward, and he felt like an ant trying to overpower an elephant. He knew that he had been attacked by something out of that world, but even so, for him to be unable to do anything when he was wearing that armor¡­


    "Enough! Little piece of shit!" Billy shouted and then moved his arms.


    Although he did it slowly, Billy managed to move the beam upward, and eventually, he stopped being pushed. Despite that, the energy beam kept flying in the distance and eventually left the like a reverse shooting start. Billy essed the damage on his armor, but only the arm parts sustained some. Not enough to reach the magic circuits, but enough to need at least two hours to bepletely repaired.


    "I don''t need to keep moving forward since I am sure there is an enemy in that direction and most likely, it isn''t the necromancer," Billy thought.


    This second enemy looked a lot more troublesome since Billy didn''t cross any magic barrier, but he still was detected. The enemy was even cautious enough to attack first¡­


    "I must be out of their detection range¡­ Or at least they thought that they got me," Billy said. "Nevertheless, the third party in this continent definitely belongs to the necromancer, and they must be in the western part of the demi human continent."


    It seemed that Billy''s first idea of crossing the human continent and then reaching the demi-human continent on the western side is his only option now. He didn''t want to waste time trying to cross that area ahead of him since he couldn''t say howrge its perimeter was.


    "I still have forty five hours worth of magic energy, this is one heck of a roundabout way, but at least it will make the guy of the central part think that I am dead or that I turned tail¡­ As much as annoying as that is," Billy thought.


    Billy began to fly in the opporisdie6 direction while thinking about how he could improve his armor now that he found some problems. While the armor could be invisible to the eye, it still could be sensed because of the high amount of energy that it could store. Billy already considered that when he found the invisible guys, but he didn''t find a solution at that time, and now he had an extra reason to do so.


    In any case, while using his own mana, Billy tried to improve the parameters of the armor, mainly the speed. Usually, that wasn''t a good idea, it would be better to improve all parameters at the same time to keep a bnce and to avoid problems, but time was of the essence right now.


    After flying for thirty hours nonstop, Billy managed to cross the western part of the demi-humans continent, the ocean between them, the humans continent, and even the eastern sea. He wasn''t much surprised when he found somend again, but he sighed in relief when he felt the same mana levels as before. He truly had arrived on the western side of the demi-humans continent, he could tell based on the overgrown fauna and flora. Based on his estimations, Billy would need forty hours to literally fly around that world¡­ it also would mean that it was at least five times bigger than Earth¡­

 Chapter 561 Observing (1)

    Chapter 561 Observing (1)¡¡¡¡          Just to be safe, Billy activated the Mana Shield function of the armor. It would only consume mana if someone attacks or approaches it, so it was fine. In such situations, it was better to waste some mana just in case instead of taking too many risks for small rewards.


    "I used a lot of my mana to increase the speed of the armor, so I need to avoid fights," Billy thought and then grabbed his ive. "That being said, I shouldn''t have a problem in cutting down anything if I were to be found."


    Billy began to run across the area since it had too many obstacles for him to use sh. He didn''t take with him the magic telescope of his armor, but he couldn''t feel any mana of living beings around. The only downside of that was the fact that he couldn''t see the undtions of mana caused when people or monsters walk around a ce. Still, the grass of the area was wet, so it had rained recently, the telescope wouldn''t help anyway. That was an unfortunate problem that made him sigh, but things like that do happen now and then. Relying on luck too often would be a problem in itself as well, after all.


    Although the telescope wasn''t there, Billy still used Mana Dominion to look for faint traces of demi-humans or monsters, but he didn''t find any. Even though he used that spell dozens of times. That was just too weird... and he couldn''t help but think about it.


    "That is odd, in the other ces, I would have found some signs in one way or the other¡­" Billy thought. "The inhabitants of this area couldn''t have eliminated all monsters, right?"


    That probably would mess with the environment, even if it made things a bit more peaceful¡­ Nevertheless, Billy didn''t find any traces of viges either. That was one of the downsides of doing searches at night. In any case, Billy decided to return to where he left his armor since the sun was rising and he could use both of them to help with his search.


    "I guess I will need topensate for returningte¡­ Christina and Hector will be sad due to this," Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billy found his armor on the same way he left and then he didn''t waste time flying around the area while invisible. Since he was pretty high, he found signs of some viges. While some of them had been destroyed, it looked like the vast majority had been abandoned for one reason or the other.


    "With so few monsters and signs of battles, I can''t see why they would abandon their homes¡­ Was it because they are carnivores?" Billy thought.


    In any case, Billy still had two extra hours worth of fuel to keep searching, so he had to cover some ground. Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait for two hours to find anything. He saw some high levels in an area ahead and when Billy went to check it, he found some demi-humans carrying the bodies of some monsters. They had many carts filled with those and Billy assumed that the monsters would be used for the meat. As for the demi-humans, they looked perfectly calm. Some of them had a lot of fur and tails, while others were a bit more humanoid and had wings. Aside from that, the only thing worth noticing was the fact that they used spears and bows as weapons.


    "There is a path that they are following and since apparently, they use it pretty often, they left some physical and magical marks," Billy thought. "I won''t have to follow them, I can find their base just by following the many traces they left behind."


    Since it was early, it didn''t take long for Billy to find their camp. It wasn''t exactly hidden to begin with, but Billy could sense and see a magic barrier around the camp. It was massive, so Billy had to fly pretty high¡­ Also, at first, Billy mistook some cloaked figures as ordinary guards, but once he used Appraisal on them he confirmed that they were skeletons.


    "Found you¡­" Billy thought.


    That camp was as big as the capital where Billy was living and he could see many tribes living there, but since the buildings were pretty simple, it was hard to call it even a vige. Even if it had thousands of inhabitants. Nevertheless, Billy finally found the base of the necromancer, but it was a bit weirder than expected¡­ That guy apparently convinced small tribes to join them.


    Billy wished that he could watch that ce for a while longer, but truly only felt a peaceful ce inside that barrier. Unlike the camp in the middle of the continent, the atmosphere in that part was as peaceful as it could be¡­ Still, despite the differences in those three camps, Billy was almost certain that all of them were being ruled by reincarnated individuals.


    "Well now¡­ I found their bases, now I need something to keep them under watch all the time," Billy thought. "Making a satellite using mana probably would be too much, also, I don''t know if such an object would be able to gather mana from the while it is so far away."


    In any case, Billy could think of what he could do when he returns home and so he did it. Unfortunately, all the ideas that he had were probably impossible due to their costs in mana. Since that was the problem, Billy wondered if he should learn Energy Maniption and then give that ability to some items and make them transform sunlight into mana¡­ That probably would solve the problem. Billy certainly couldn''t make things that work solely on electricity, he didn''t have that much knowledge, after all.


    "To win against the enemy, I need to know them, but I suppose I will need to learn once again the limits of my power before trying to learn them¡­" Billy thought.

 Chapter 562 Observing (2)

    Chapter 562 Observing (2)¡¡¡¡            When Billy got home, he was pretty worn out and wanted to sleep, but since he missed the lessons that he was supposed to give Christina and Hector that day, he found them sulking and a bit sad. That was right¡­ it isn''t the first time that he has disappointed them. At that rate, their respect for him will only keep falling¡­ Just giving them gifts wouldn''t solve anything. So, he decided to spend the next few days making up for it.


    "What did you learn this time?" Kate asked.


    "... I found three factions and their camps in the continent and they are building their strength now to conquer the whole continent," Billy replied. "I am guessing that they fought each other many times, but never had the chance to finish the other sides for good."


    "I see, so you found the necromancer as well," Kate said. "What did you make of him?"


    "I didn''t see them per se, I only know that they exterminated all the monsters in their territory and put all of the tribes of the region under their leadership. The people there don''t seen to be living difficult lives, but¡­"


    "They only stole some relics without killing anyone, but they still are a criminal," Natalie said. "I don''t know if the people of those states would go as far as to cross the ocean to look for them, but I wouldn''t sell their pride short."


    "What are you nning to do, Billy?" Sarah asked.


    "I just want to observe for the time being before deciding the best course of action," Billy replied.


    Billy didn''t mention that a super cannon of energy got him by surprise, but it couldn''t be helped since he didn''t want to alert his wives or give them the idea to go to that continent with him.


    "I need toe up with a way to keep my eyes on them even when I am not here in order to use a chance the very moment it shows up, any ideas?" Billy asked.


    "You want to see a ce without even being there?" Kate asked. "You are starting to sound ridiculous."


    "Youck creativity, my dear," Billy said. "Mana and magic can do pretty much everything, we just need to think of the right way to control them."


    "Magic isn''t my forte to begin with, so I have no ideas," Natalie said.


    "Lily can see pretty far away with one of her skills, can''t you learn that one?" Sarah asked.


    "Eagle Eyes are useful, but I need something even more potent than that," Billy replied.


    "Is that what she calls the skill?" Sarah asked while frowning.


    Although that was the case and it didn''t solve the problem, at least it gave Billy one idea. In some cultures, it is said that people canmunicate and sometimes even take the ce of animals. They are called shamans or warts¡­ If Billy could summon a familiar that could Teleport to his side when he calls them, he could make one that could have that kind of skill. That being said, he was the one who was supposed to have that kind of skill.


    In any case, after spending the day with his family, Billy headed to his training arena at night to experiment with that. Naturally, he tried to summon some eagles that would have the power to take over the minds of other creatures, but that didn''t work. He also tried numerousbinations with other monsters and animals, but nothing worked. Billy checked the skill list again, but he didn''t find irvoyance.


    "What now¡­ Do I have to make a satellite? Really?" Billy thought after a long sigh.


    Billy thought of summoning a monster that had irvoyance, but such a high-level skill wasn''t possible for a creature that Billy could summon with his current mana level. He used all his reserves, after all. In any case, considering that one of the enemies could sense the approach of things that had mana, perhaps Billy truly had to make a satellite or at least a drone.


    Billy had attempted before to make things using literally the technology from Earth, but they only worked when all of their functions and parts werepletely in sync. Billy couldn''t even make a simple old clock without relying on magic, in the end¡­


    "It has been a while since I tried to learn something new, maybe it is about time for me to push my limits again," Billy thought.


    Billy checked his skills and then confirmed that only Magic Eyes came close to what he needed, but that skill only worked to help him see the flow of mana when it was being used. It couldn''t even show him the mana on the ambient in normal circumstances.


    Once again, Billy tried to change that skill a little, but he didn''t get any results. After thinking for a while, Billy wondered if he could add a recording function to his helmet. That way, he should be able to create a miniature of his armor and use it like a drone. His final goal was to make the images being sent over long distances, but he had to take baby steps.


    As expected, Billy started to mess with the record box that he made for Icarus and Lucyna to use. He tried to make two of them, and make them connect and work from a distance, but it didn''t work¡­ The method that he used with his firstmunication device wouldn''t do it either.


    As usual, Billy''s initial attempts ended in failure, but he made some progress when he had the idea of creating a pair of magic mirrors connected by magic. For some reason, it had been easy to connect them¡­ Probably because they were originally one. In any case, Billy made them with the idea of making them show what the other was showing when they were infused with mana. That eventually worked when Billy used Mana Constructs to make them. It was a pity since even though it worked, it had a time limit of use. Fortunately, it was made using that skill, Billy also could change one of the mirrors¡­ And he eventually turned one side into a lens.

 Chapter 563 Observing (3)

    Chapter 563 Observing (3)¡¡¡¡    Although he didn''t like it, Blitz ended up helping Billy test the surveince lens. That was what Billy called the lenses and the mirrors that were connected. While the lenses were pretty thin. It was anything but normal to make a monster use one. Still, Blitz knew that Billy wouldn''t do anything to hurt him, so he epted. After bitting his hands a few times... Billy wondered why he tolerated that annoying bird so much... It was probably because he wouldn''t taste as good as chicken.


    "Come on, open your eyes a bit more," Billy said. "You will be my eyes when I won''t be at home. So, you will have to keep this at all times."


    Blitz beaked Billy''s arms since he didn''t like when Billy was bossy. Although he could be that annoying to his master, it was normal for him to cause that much trouble. Billy had gotten used to it. Regardless, the lens was a pretty thing and barely affected Blitz''s eyesight, so he didn''t react in any way when Billy finished it. Once Billy put some mana in the mirror, he began to see things from Blitz''s perspective. Even when he moved away for several kilometers, nothing changed.


    "I guess this is a sess¡­ I never thought that I would create this kind of surveince camera¡­ It is also weird that it works as a mirror," Billy thought.


    Billy customized the mirror so that it would only work when he poured mana in it. Thanks to that, the durability increased a lot. It probably couldst several months¡­ In any case, now he just needed to install some lenses around the territories of those three factions. He didn''t have to use an animal or a monster since they couldn''t stay still forever. They also would look out of ce.


    While Billy was making more copies of the lenses and mirrors, he received a message from Icarus. From his perspective, it looked like the leader of the camp they were watching was getting more active, and they were attacking several positions every day. Thanks to it, they were getting busier and were having a hard timeing up with the right time to return home and rest for a while.


    "I suppose I can tell them about these¡­ Ambushing the enemies will be faster if we install those as soon as possible," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t have to tell them about the fact that he had found the other camps, and it would be better if they focused on decreasing the forces of a single enemy as well. In the end, Billy decided to call them back and show them his newest Creation.


    "Hmm, they will arrive in two days¡­ It was supposed to be the day that I would go to that continent," Billy thought. "Still, since I only have to install those on the Necromancers territory, it will be fine. The real problem is the third territory."


    Billy couldn''t approach that territory. Animals and monsters probably won''t get closer either¡­ Even after thinking for two days, Billy didn''te up with a solution.


    "Hmm? What are those?" Icarus asked when they showed up.


    Instead of exining, Billy showed them how the magic mirrors worked. In the end, they got as surprised as they could and stayed quiet for several minutes.


    "I am really starting to think that mana can really do anything¡­" Icarus said.


    "Have you tried to replicate more things from Earth?" Lucyna asked.


    "A few things, but I only focus on what is useful for me in my daily life," Billy replied.


    "I have been moving around, and in the recent years, I paid some adventurers to teach me basic magic, but I am still at the elemental level," Lucyna said. "I can only think that it will take decades to be able to make something like this."


    Billy wasn''t surprised that Lucyna learned magic. He was surprised that it took so long for her to take a liking to it. As for Icarus, he looked quite shocked since apparently, he had been waiting all this time for Billy to teach him¡­ The moron had no idea that Billy had spread the knowledge of how to use mana in his own way. Although, he kept most secrets to himself and his friends.


    "I can teach you the basics, Icarus," Lucyna said. "What kind of tips you can give, Billy?"


    "My lessons are expensive, but if you want to be good at magic, then you should meditate every day, as much as possible," Billy replied. "Anything else, and you will have to pay a lesson fee."


    Although it would take a while to show some results, it was betterte than never to start when ites to magic training. Still, Icarus wouldn''t have much of a hard time if they installed the cameras sessfully in the right spots. However, Icarus sat right there, to Billy''s surprise, and began to meditate.


    "Hey, hey¡­ Are you for real?" Billy asked.


    Although Billy said that, he felt Icarus infusing a lot of mana. To make things even weirder, Billy checked his status and saw his magic and the level of Meditation rising. Billy thought that Icarus could only increase his moving speed. Still, actually, he could control the eleration of everything, even of his training.


    "Ugh, it has been a while since I did this," Icarus groaned while he was getting up. "It''s a bit unpleasant."


    "I guess I sold your stupidity short¡­" Billy said.


    "It is fine, we more or less know what you can do, and you have some ideas about our powers as well," Icarus said. "We have been working for long enough to know that we can trust each other."


    "Speak for yourself," Billy said.


    "You are hard to handle¡­ In any case, my second skill grants me the power to control the progress of things," Icarus said. "Since it is called Time Skip, I guess it belongs to the time magic section. I can make things develop faster than usual."

 Chapter 564 Observing (4)

    Chapter 564 Observing (4)¡¡¡¡           That was a pretty dangerous skill¡­ any skill that could manipte time in any form was supposed to be that insane, actually. In any case, with that one, Icarus could probably make people grow older faster. While there were probably more efficient ways to kill someone with mana, it still was pretty scary. Billy made a mental note not to let him touch him under any circumstances, even if the people of that world could live for longer. After all, Anna was sixty, and she never had any white hair.


    Regardless, it seemed that those who had more tendency to work with others ended up getting powers that helped them during and after battles. Lucyna could steal anything and use those valuable things to enhance herself, and she also could cause damage with her powers. Icarus more or less had the same traits. As for Billy, his powers could only be useful in battle if he had a shit ton of mana.


    "Once you return to that continent, you should put those well hidden and on ces that show the routes that the enemy uses," Billy said. "I will monitor things from here, and I will inform you when you should ambush them. You won''t have to keep watching them all the time anymore."


    "I see, so you will be theputer guy," Icarus said.


    "The hell are you talking about?" Billy asked.


    "You know, the guy that helps the heroes behind theputer during their missions," Icarus replied. "You will be the brain, and we will be the brawl."


    "... I don''t even know what to say," Billy said after a long sigh. "I don''t do well talking with people that have rainbows for brain cells. You must have it hard."


    "You get used to it," Lucyna said after shrugging. "Putting that aside, for how much can you sell me a more powerful core. I want to test the limit of powers limit, but I will need another source of mana."


    "You don''t have more mana, then you are already testing the limits of your powers¡­" Billy replied while frowning. "I have some spares that I don''t need anymore, and I loaded with money since I am the batman of the fantasy world."


    "Now you are just bragging," Icarus said. "Do you have some fancy suits as well created by the power of money?"


    "Who knows?" Billy said and then shrugged.


    Although he was stupid, even Icarus could be sharp now and then. Nevertheless, he gave them the cores that could restore them around five hundred points of mana per hour. It was more than they had at the max of their pool, so it certainly would make them more useful. Billy would need their help while he thinks of how he should approach the most powerful enemy of that territory after all.


    After the meeting, Billy immediately left to check things on the western side of the demi-humans continent. After a couple of hours, he began to install the surveince lenses around the necromancer''s base. However, they didn''t do much aside from hunting inside that dungeon, and since they weren''t crushing the smaller tribes, there weren''t many chances to decrease their forces.


    "Not like I have a reason to do that in the first ce," Billy thought. "The necromancer might have gotten on our way to obtain the power of one of the titans, but aside from that, they didn''t do much for them to be considered enemies."


    Considering that the necromancer was also treating other demi-humans fairly, Billy had even less reason to pick a fight with him. So, the real problem was the territory on the central part of that continent, and Billy had yet to think of a real n to deal with the leader of that ce. Anything magic rted couldn''t be used to approach or watch things there, so Billy was really in a bind.


    "I am pretty sure that the third enemy defensive field affects everything in arge area around its territory andpletely covers the atmosphere, so sending a monster to watch things from above won''t work either," Billy thought. "I guess I will have to use a magic drone¡­ And make it leave the alongside a powerful magic lens."


    Once Billy finished installing everything, he returned home. Along the way, he wondered if he was being too cautious because of that attack that he suffered or if he was just following his instincts. Although he was usually more cautious when the enemies were people like him, it was obvious that he was acting a bit out of the norm. Was it because he had a family of his own, and he wanted to protect them no matter what? That certainly was the major factor, but it wasn''t all.


    "I won''t say that I came to this world for some great reason, but I have a feeling that I am approaching the biggest turning point of my life here," Billy thought. "That is why I can''t afford to make any mistakes."


    Once he finds a way to keep an eye on the third faction, Billy wants to resume his old training routine and speed up things a bit. He was confident that he could take the necromancer and the guy who was manipting those demi-humans and smanders. Still, his confidence wasn''t the same when the third faction was considered. Until now, Billy thought that he was the reincarnated individual that worked the hardest, but he had a feeling that it wasn''t the same anymore.


    Billy trained hard to obtain the power to protect his peaceful life, but what if someone like him but a lot more greedy, had chosen a different path like real world domination¡­ It was quite weird that Billy was so certain "that was the goal of the third guy when he had yet to see them¡­ It was almost like a connection.


    "... let''s just focus on what I can do instead of worrying endlessly," Billy thought.

 Chapter 565 Attempts (1)

    Chapter 565 Attempts (1)¡¡¡¡             Around the time Billy returned home, Icarus and Lucyna began to install their surveince lenses as well. Thanks to that, Billy decided to create a secret room in one of his hideouts in order to leave the mirrors there. Those mirrors would be fed with the liquid of the Edish fruits all the time, and they would stay in front of a bigger lens that Billy created. They were going to show him what was happening in those spots all the time since Billy would keep the final mirror with him. Thus, he won''t have to be underground to see if something is happening.


    "Well then, now I just need to make the magic drone that can he controlled remotely and then I will be free from all of these constant worries," Billy thought.


    Billy soon began to work on that project as well, and while he was doing that, he recalled that aside from looking for the necromancer when he found the demi-humans continent, he also was looking for traces of Angus and Gtea. He had traveled quite a bit on that continent, and he had yet to find any ruins.


    "Hmm¡­ there are still so many questions that need to be answered, the more answers I find, it doesn''t seem that the questions decrease¡­" Billy thought.


    This time, the chances of Billy finding registers thatsted for five hundred years were absolute zero. Still, he had a feeling that eventually, he would find all the answers in that continent. In any case, Billy worked on that at night and focused on his family during the day. There was no point in getting ahead of himself and ignoring them because of his work and goals.


    "It seems you two have improved a lottely," Billy said while he was carrying the sleeping Helen in his arms. "Like I said, the key to getting better at anything is practice. Regardless, perhaps it is time to increase the difficulty a little."


    While only a few weeks had passed since Billy started teaching Hector and Christina, they had made considerable progress. Christina could show the forms of the spear dozens of times without messing with it. Naturally, she was focused on precision instead of speed, and she wasn''t putting any strength behind it either, but she was just four, and if Billy wanted to think that she was impressive, no one would stop him. The same thing could be said about Hector. Now he could create a small tower made of earth blocks that were five meters tall¡­ that was a lot of innate magic power that he had.


    "Let''s see¡­ Christina will try to do the forms while being a bit faster and Hector will try to make a statue of your wolf," Billy said.


    Those two nodded attentively. They were being a lot more patient than Billy had predicted. Even when he formed his merry group of misfits that were older, they weren''t that cool-headed. In any case, Billy decided to think that they had been raised well, and he helped a little with that.


    While Billy supervisioned their training, he also made some prototypes of the drone that he wanted. In the end, even after ten days, he didn''t manage to make it while having the ability to be controlled by something like a control. Still, that was a problem that could be easily solved. Billy just had to use Telekinesis. As long as he can see something, he can control it with that skill, and since he was going to put some lenses on it, he would be able to do that.


    "It isn''t perfect, but I guess it will do the job," Billy thought.


    Instead of putting it out of orbit as soon as possible, Billy was going to test the altitudes at which the beam of energy could be used. That was a powerful defense mechanic, but it was far too reckless since it could destroy pretty much any monster in that world. With that in mind, the leader of that ce would never be able to check what approached its territory.


    "I suppose this also can work to wear out their resources¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy makes the drone to look like a mini airne so that it could use the aerodynamics to fly even faster and to save some of its mana by flying diagonally. While he was hoping that he would have to go that far, Billy realized that it would be pretty amazing if he could control something with his Telekinesis out of the. Regardless, as soon as it got dark, Billy made the drone leave his home and made it fly toward the West. The speed wascking, so it seemed that it would reach the demi-human continent after twelve hours, and unfortunately, Billy would have to guide it during the whole time.


    "I guess this isn''t half bad since I made it as light as possible and it is only consuming one point of mana per second," Billy thought. "In any case, I really need to find a way to make the flight automatic. I suppose I can control the wings of the vehicle with Telekinesis and then make the drone gather mana while it flies and between fights. The only problem is that I need to program it to work by itself to fly¡­"


    That was something Billy had to consider before making the next drone. Nevertheless, he kept thinking of some improvements while he controlled the first prototype to the enemy territory. After a full day, it finally reached its destination and the drone was already flying forty kilometers above ground level, and yet¡­ the gravity still was affecting it. Eventually, the same beam of energy was fired, and it hit the drone before Billy could see anything.


    "Well, that sure was fast¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy''s other tests after making prototypes and adjustments¡­ In the end, he also all the drones, and it seemed that the enemy could spam those attacks.

 Chapter 566 Attempts (2)

    Chapter 566 Attempts (2)¡¡¡¡            Eventually, Billy was forced to attempt his original n and went as far as sending a drone out of the world to monitor things in the third area. However¡­ Even without entering that field of gravity, the drone still was shot by that beam of energy. That was truly shocking.


    "What the hell¡­ Just how?" Billy asked. "How can this asshole sense the mana of the drone when it is out of the? That doesn''t make any fucking sense¡­"


    Billy considered many possibilities, but all of them were downright insane like the enemy could sense when the eyes of someone were looking at their territory. In any case, it didn''t change the fact that something like that happened.


    "This guy has the power and the resources, so howe they still didn''t take over the demi-humans continent?" Billy thought. "At the very least, it it clear now why there are no signs of alliances here¡­ The third faction is too powerful and since it took over the central area of the continent, the other two probably can''tmunicate without a dy of months. That certainly would be a problem to most negotiations¡­"


    While Billy was thinking of that, he received a reporting from the morons. It seemed that the fallen soldiers were getting more cautious, and their attacks were taking more time to happen.


    "I already know this¡­ Why are you telling me the most obvious thing?" Billy asked and then sighed. "It is only natural that they would notice that they lost more soldiers than usualtely¡­"


    Billy realized that it was probably time to change their strategy. The number of attacks decreased because they didn''t have that many targets anymore, instead of the fact that Icarus and Lucyna caused that. Still, Billy had his head focused on the third faction, so he couldn''t say what was the best option in that situation.


    While Billy was thinking, Icarus asked if it wouldn''t be better to install some surveince lenses after looking for the other camps. In the end, Billy decided to tell them the truth, that he already had done with the necromancer and that he was having a hard time doing the same with the third faction. They didn''t reply after that.


    "I guess they wille here toin, well, whatever," Billy thought.


    Billy thought that they would arrive in a few days, but they showed up the next morning. While they knew that Billy was that type of person who would never trustpletely and wait for them to do all the job, it still was really annoying for them.


    "When were you nning to tell us about that?" Icarus asked.


    "I guess I did at the right time since nothing would have changed if I had said it sooner," Billy said. "I did it in order to prevent you guys from wasting time doing what I already did, but I guess you don''t need that kind of consideration."


    "It seems that you came up with another high-speed movement skill, but I suppose that isn''t our problem," Lucyna said. "Did you find the necromancer?"


    "I found his skellies," Billy replied. "Until now, the necromancer didn''t show up. My guess is that they are building an army in a dungeon before going all out."


    "Their cautiousness makes me recall someone that is hard to deal with in many senses," Icarus said.


    "Think what you will, but that kind of caution is natural for someone who has half of a brain," Billy said. "Nevertheless, I can say that the necromancer and that guy you two have been dealing with won''t make any more any times soon, but the third faction is the problem, I can even get close or even send something to their territory without being attacked by a massive beam of energy that probably could take those titans in a single hit."


    "... You are exaggerating, right?" Icarus asked.


    "Go see for yourself then, approach the central part of that continent and keep moving once you feel the gravity getting heavier," Billy said. "With your power, you might be able to dodge it, but who knows what they might have in store aside from that."


    Icarus stayed silent after hearing that, if anything, Billy was dead serious, and if something made him serious, then he couldn''t take it lightly either. Naturally, he was nning to confirm all that with his own eyes, but he would keep his guard up to the maximum.


    "Anyway, what is the n now?" Lucyna asked.


    "What do you think our options are now?" Billy asked.


    "Even if you ask me¡­" Lucyna while frowning. "I suppose we can take down those two camps that are near the coast of the continent and then eventually target the final one. However, that might ended up helping the final one¡­ considering that the necromancer caused problems to our reputation, this might be hard to ept¡­ but considering that they apparently threats their allies fairly, we could make an alliance with them."


    "Hmm¡­ Unless we get back the relics, this alliance will only cause trouble to uster, mostly to Billy who is famous," Icarus said. "What do you think, Billy?"


    Billy agreed with thempletely, and that was really weird since it was rare for their thoughts to be aligned. Nevertheless, Billy wasn''t nning on helping anyone, he just wanted to avoid future problems, and the third faction was the biggest. As for the guy controlling the fallen soldiers, they weren''t much of a threat.


    "I suppose I can only say what I think once i see the nevroamncer with my own eyes," Billy said. "If they agree of returning the relics, perhaps they can be reasoned with."


    "I am fine either way, as long as I don''t team up with that guy made those demi humans go berserk," Icarus said. "I don''t think you will need help with the negotiations, so I will keep waiting for chances to decrease the power of that guy."

 Chapter 567 Attempts (3)

    Chapter 567 Attempts (3)¡¡¡¡            Now that they didn''t have to be right there to see the fallen soldiers moving, Icarus and Lucyna took a few days off at their homes and waited for Billy to inform them of that. They suddenly had a lot of free time in their hands.


    "While I said that, I wonder if I shouldn''t keep the relics to myself¡­ Returning them some replicas should suffice," Billy thought.


    Still, in the end, Billy couldn''t bring himself to do that since he had friends in the temple city and the samurai capital. Besides, those were gifts left by their ancestors¡­ Billy would probably find a way to revive himself if he hears in the afterlife that some asshole had stolen a gift that he left to his descendants.


    In any case, Billy was nning to talk with the necromancer the next day off that he had. Still, instead of just waiting for it, he considered several scenarios that might take ce. Falling for a trap, being attacked on the spot, or being refused, he had to think of what to do in all of those scenarios.


    "I guess if any of those happen, it will make things easier for me since I won''t have to worry about holding back," Billy thought. "The goal is to get an ally if possible, but it will be fine if I get rid of a possible enemy as well."


    With those thoughts in mind, Billy waited until his day off, and then he departed to the western side of the demi-humans continent. He more or less had some ideas of how to react to all possible oues. Just in case, Billy also arrived at the continent at night in order to prepare his armor and some other countermeasures, like burying it and then creating a tunnel that would lead him to where he left his armor. After all the preparations were finished, he leisurely walked to the necromancer''s camp.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to be spotted by the skelly guards and those armed with bows began to shoot arrows at him. Billy couldn''t bother attacking them or using Mana Shield, so he just used sh and stopped right in front of the barrier surrounding the camp. All the skeletons in the area turned to attack him at the same time. Still, Billy stopped their attacks by surrounding himself with Earth walls, only his front could be seen, and he was facing the barrier, so it was fine.


    Although it took a while since they stayed hidden, the inhabitants of the camp finally approached, nning to attack the invader. Still, they didn''t know how to react when they saw Billy with his arms crossed in front of the barrier. It was invisible, so that was surprising.


    "Call your leader, we need to talk," Billy said after increasing the volume of his voice.


    The demi-humans once again didn''t know how to respond. Putting his actions aside, Billy looked almost alien to them. It was almost natural that they would react like that, just like the fact that they ignored his words. However, before they could attack, the skeletons stopped, and they knew the reason for that.


    "Wait, I will handle this," a woman''s voice echoed in the area.


    After a couple of seconds, Billy saw a demi-human woman approaching the area. Billy couldn''t help but frown since she also was a centaur. He had never seen that species of demi-human until now, after all. In any case, since her half was of a horse, her upper body was a lot more human-like than the others. As if those were signs of many battles that she endured, her body had many scars, and she truly had the Aura of a purebred warrior. She had short blond hair and green eyes. The woman also was armed with a long bow and a spear on her back.


    ???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????, ????, ????, ????


    As expected, Billy was the only one on the that couldn''t use that skill¡­ he was starting to think that everyone was born with three skills, and he was forgotten. Nevertheless, the woman didn''t look like someone who wanted to waste time with pleasantries, she probably had an idea of who Billy was, but her expression only grew more severe.


    "My name is Billy, and I came frol the same as you, do you get that?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, what of it?" The woman asked.


    "You grew in a harsh environment, but that doesn''t mean that you forgot your origins," Billy said. "I found this ce a while ago and I could have attacked if I wanted since you caused problems to some of my friends, but I didn''t because I wanted to talk first. Knowing all that, do you still want to act with so much hostility?"


    "Your new home in this world must have been a pretty good ce¡­ Telling lies and betraying others is somethingmon around here," the woman said. "I learned a long time ago not to drop my guard no matter the circumstances. If you are waiting for that, then you will wait for a long time."


    "I am waiting for your name," Billy said while frowning.


    "... It is Meryl," the woman said after a few moments of silence.


    "It seems that you don''t want to waste time with pointless talk, so I will help you with that," Billy said. "I havee here with two goals: to get the relics that you stole back and ask if you are interested in an alliance. I know that the enemy that controls the central part of this continent is the biggest threat, and that they are extremely powerful and that a big war is going to take ce here. From the three factions of this continent, yours seems to be the most reasonable one, but it will be fine if you refuse it. You just need to forget all this and then we will try to kill each other."

 Chapter 568 Attempts (4)

    Chapter 568 Attempts (4)¡¡¡¡          Meryl could see that Billy was strong. While she hadn''t seen him, she also knew about his exploits. Still, his strength wasn''t absolute with his skills and statues alone. She also had a feeling that he had tried to check the third territory if he decided so soon to make an alliance. Only someone who had taken a glimpse of that guy''s power would reach that conclusion so soon¡­ that idea wasn''t bad, but it seemed that she was taking her strength far too lightly. Unless she makes herself look stronger by refusing some of his proposals, the bnce of power will change to his side. Once that happens, it was only a matter of time before he bes the leader and her people has to obey him.


    "We can talk about a temporary alliance, but the relics will stay here," Meryl dered.


    "The terms for this alliance to work in the first ce is you giving the relics back," Billy said. "You won''t need those with our help, after all."


    "Our help¡­ You have the cooperation of others like us?" Meryl asked. "I suppose that are those two who were facing the Earth titan¡­ I knew that somehow you guys were coordinating to take them out, but I didn''t expect that your alliance wouldst after the enemies had been defeated..."


    "Those two are keeping in check that other guy who is controlling the fallen soldiers," Billy said.


    "You must be confident in your skills if you hade here alone¡­" Meryl said.


    "Yes, I am¡­ Do you want to fight now that you know that I am alone?" Billy asked.


    Meryl didn''t reply. She had met many confident people, but none of those made her feel nervous like Billy did. He more or less took down two titans by himself, after all. While Meryl killed one a lot faster than him, she had to make good use of her powers and circumstances.


    "What do you have in mind when you think of this possible alliance?" Meryl asked.


    "I want to get rid of all possible troublemakers since I am tired of wars, I don''t n on enjoying a second life filled with death and bloodshed," Billy replied.


    "Well, aren''t you a sweetheart?" Meryl asked. "What else do you want? Global love and peace?"


    "I am fine in just not letting too many conflicts happen around me, as long as they don''t involve me and my family, I am fine if stupid people kill greed people and vice versa," Billy replied while shrugging.


    Being self-centered wasn''t a crime, but Meryl could almost tell that Billy was abusing his privilege. Regardless, she probably wasn''t used to making alliances with people of her equal standing, so she was hesitating.


    "You can have some time to think about this, you don''t need to give me your answer right now," Billy said. "The other factions still are working to amass their power.. probably. I can''t tell what the guy in the central part of the continent is doing since I can''t approach. Keeping an eye on that area will be a pain in the ass."


    "True¡­ It will take a while for me to confirm if the other two truly are on the other side of the continent," Meryl said.


    "You can confirm it right now," Billy said and took one of the mirrors that he used to keep an eye on things on the other side of the continent. "I can tell them to approach those areas. Do you want to make them do soemthing in order to confirm that this isn''t a recorded video?"


    Meryl frowned when she saw the magic circle. It truly seemed like a monitor that was connected to some kind of camera. She was almost certain that such magic items weren''t supposed to exist in that world and that kind of thing made her recall some bad memories. Meryl checked his status again and confirmed that Billy''s powers were different from his¡­


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked.


    "... It is nothing¡­" Meryl replied. "One of them is a super fast guy, right? Why don''t you call him?"


    "I suppose that is possible, but it will take a lot of mana¡­ I will have to do something about that in order to deal with hisints," Billy asked. "That will cost me something, what are you going to offer in exchange for that?"


    "How about some knowledge?" Meryl asked. "It seems that you haven''t met the other guys yet, so you don''t know a single thing about them. For example, they are like us."


    "I already suspected that, rather, it is kind of obvious since few people would be able to cause problem to us," Billy replied.


    "I suppose, what about the fact that the guy on the central part of the continent have killed and absorbed the power of five others like us," Meryl replied.


    Now that surprised Billy¡­ he had imagined that on the demi-humans continent, some reincarnated would appear, but not so many of them. Regardless, now it made sense why Billy was so wary of them.


    "Also, it seems that you have obtained the power of three others¡­ You should stop from killing the others right now because you will lose your sense of self," Meryl said. "That guy was a battle freak from the very beginning, but once he killed his third reincarnated individual, he began to change. Before he liked to fight and win to feel good about himself, now he just wants to keep fighting and doesn''t care about anything else, he is trying to control the whole continent so that he could fight as much as possible."


    That seemed suspicious, so Billy couldn''t help but frown¡­ If that was true, why he didn''t feel weird in any way until now. Why such effects would only show up after killing and getting the power of three reincarnated individuals. Still, Billy couldn''t discard that possibility since those powers weren''t things that they obtained by themselves.

 Chapter 569 Understanding (1)

    Chapter 569 Understanding (1)¡¡¡¡"I suppose that is good enough information to call him¡­ It will be easier for him to spot us on the beach, do you mind?" Billy asked.


    "No, not at all," Meryl replied. "That being said, I would like to choose the spot where we are going to find your friend."


    "Fair enough, you are wary of traps and ambushes, I can''t me you," Billy said.


    Meryl guided Billy toward south instead of West where his armor was hidden. Now his n to quickly grant it in case something happens won''t work, but for that kind of situation, Billy could escape using sh since on the coast, he wouldn''t find many obstacles.


    Once they arrived there, Billy confirmed that a few of Meryl soldiers had followed them with his Earth magic, it didn''t seem like they were nning to attack, it was more like they were nning to help her in case something happens. Nevertheless, Billy decided to ignore them and wrote a message to Icarus.


    ''Following the southern coast,e to the western side of the continent as fast as possible, I help you recover your mana after.''


    ''What? Why this so suddenly?''


    ''The necromancer wants to confirm that you are my minions.''


    ''Since when we are your minions?''


    ''If you don''te, then you are my minion¡­ Jokes aside, she wants to confirm that we are working together in an exchange for the relics.''


    ''All right, I will be there in a second¡­ Probably. We don''t know yet the distance that I will have to cover, after all.''


    Billy was pretty sure from East to west, one would have to cross around sixty thousand kilometers to reach the other side of that continent, but that distance could as well triplicate, trying to cross it using the continent alone of the continent. Now that Billy knew that Icarus controlled eleration in a physical and non-physical sense, he could tell that his powers basically multiplied the speed of things. It seems rather convenient to suddenly increase his eleration by one hundred times with a single thought, but he had no idea how much in terms of mana that would require.


    In the end, it took five minutes for Icarus to show up, Billy imagined that he had to stop several times along the way to recharge his mana with the core he gave to him. He probably could use his power alongside Meditation to recover mana faster, but he wasn''t patient enough for that. Regardless, Icarus a massive dust curtain while he approached.


    "I am here¡­ You must be the famous necromancer¡­ It is nice to meet you," Icarus said. "Since you epted to talk so soon, you must be reasonable as we expected. My name is Icarus."


    "Meryl¡­ You are a bit different than I imagined," Meryl said.


    "I could say the same thing," Icarus said. "Putting that aside, this continent truly is massive, even though I broke my record in terms of speed, I still needed five minutes to reach this ce."


    "... What is your record now?" Billy asked.


    "O.2% of speed of light," Icarus replied.


    It sounded like a small number, but Billy knew that it was the equivalent of running at six hundred kilometers per second. That was anything but slow¡­ it was six hundred times faster than his armor. Thanks to it, Billy started to feel stupid since he gook so much pride on the speed of his armor.


    "Lucyna won''t be able to since her high-speed movement skills is different from mine and carrying would be more than a little big ufortable for her," Icarus added.


    "It is fine¡­ Since your group managed to defeat the titans, then we can cooperate, but I have some demands on my own," Meryl said. "As I told you, you probably will be an enemy if you kill another reincarnated. Also, my people had already suffered too many losses because of reincarnated individuals, so I will focus on using my skeletons and zombies. They aren''t as powerful as a normal demi-human, but they can do the job. Also, we will determine another ce to meet that isn''t near my base."


    "That is fine, Icarus and Lucyna will stay on the other side of the continent, and I cane to any ce you want," Billy said.


    "All right, there is a mountain west of my base, which is fifty kilometers away, we will meet there in one week to determine our next n of action," Meryl said.


    Billy and Icarus nodded. All of them didn''t have to be there, since they could use Billy''smunication devices, but that much was fine. They would need to learn more about the environment and Meryl would give them all the information they needed.


    Billy and Icarus quickly left the area and once Billy confirmed that no one was around in a ten kilometers radius, he took his armor out of the ground. In the end, Meryl''s choice of meeting somewhere helped him in keeping his armor hidden. Nevertheless, he was already thinking of improving it. It seemed a bit insane to think that he wanted to make it reach Icarus speed, but that was exactly his goal¡­


    "I suppose I need to sacrifice some duration to improve its performance in all sense¡­" Billy thought.


    In any case, after that talk, Billy understood a little more about Icarus'' power, considering that he mentioned light speed, most likely, he could achieve that speed with enough mana¡­ it was probably the max that he could reach. Just like Billy could control the points of mana he could turn into experience, Icarus could control his eleration based on a percent of light speed. Not that such a thing would help him in any way, but it was better to know.


    "Meryl didn''t mention her past, and I guess we shouldn''t ask why we never found other centaurs¡­ it seems likely she lost the other members of her species a long time ago¡­ and they probably weren''t killed by other reincarnated individuals," Billy thought.

 Chapter 570 Understanding (2)

    Chapter 570 Understanding (2)¡¡¡¡"I see¡­ you found her and reach an agreement to get the relics back," Kate asked. "She seems like someone reasonable, but what do you think of her? I think she agreed to this pretty fast knowing that she doesn''t know you."


    As soon as he returned home, Billy gave his wives the news. Now it was getting troublesome to keep Icarus and Lucyna''s existence hidden, but it couldn''t be helped since Billy didn''t want to involve them in a war caused by people like him.


    "She probably wants to test how we can help her for the time being," Billy replied. "Her people and she don''t seem to be in a good spot¡­ since she didn''t use the relics to fight against the most troublesome enemy yet. Regardless, at least I think she doesn''t have ns of conquering that whole continent."


    "Are we going to stay on standby for even longer?" Natalie asked.


    "You should feel thankful for that¡­" Billy said and pulled her ears a little bit. "It is a pain toe and go to that ce all the time. In any case, I doubt that this war will end in that continent, so you truly need to keep your guard up."


    "Well, unlike you who spend most of your free time in the basement, we are training every day," Natalie said. "Seeing Hector and Christina growing and getting better when they train is also fun, so it is fine."


    Billy got a bit surprised when he heard that, Natalie had truly grown. Or perhaps he was the wrong one for thinking that she always would be that reckless and wild even after many years and bing a mother.


    "Do you have any idea of what to do next?" Sarah asked.


    "I don''t have an army on my own and the most at risk are her people, so we will n things and see what is best for her territory the next time we meet," Billy replied. "Nothing major will happen, for the time being, so you don''t have to worry."


    "When you say that, it only makes me worry more¡­" Sarah said.


    Billy was pretty bad at hiding things and his wives weren''t stupid, so it couldn''t be helped that they would feel that way. Still, until something out of the norm happens like Billy returningte, wounded, or with his armor in pieces, they won''t be able to confirm if that was just their worrying without a reason or a real premonition.


    In any case, Billy had the remaining part of that day and the next one as a day off to enjoy with his family and he did exactly that. However, on the day after that one, he woke up earlier than usual to attack some trusters on the leg parts of his armor, he had that idea on the previous day and he decided to implement it as soon as possible to decrease the time of the travels.


    "I guess I need to put those on the other armors as well¡­" Billy thought.


    While Billy was working on that and watching things on the demi-humans continent as well, he suddenly felt a slight tremoring from nearby¡­ he gulped when he recalled that it has been a while since he left the golems growing. He said to his wives that he didn''t have an army of his own, but those guys could be useful in a war.


    "I should make them reach the coast using the submarine tunnel," Billy thought. "They don''t need to eat or anything, so they can cross the ocean on their own¡­ It will take a while, but I should leave them on standby there."


    Actually, Billy had a better idea¡­ since they could use Earth Maniption, they could make a tunnel that would reach the other continent¡­ again, it would take a while, but if they worked together, it would save time in the long run. Considering that they were multiplying themselves, their speed would increase eventually.


    "I will have to oversee the beginning of the tunnel, but eventually things will happen by themselves¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy never thought that he would be able to use the golems like that, so he decided to summon more of them. The more the merrier¡­ While Billy worked on that and taught Christina and Hector how to train, that week passed in the blink of an eye, and it was finally time to meet Meryl.


    Just like before, Billy arrived earlier and at night in order to hide his armor. After that, he headed to the mountain that she had mentioned. There was a chance that she might have prepared an ambush there, so he didn''t drop his guard while he approached. However, he didn''t sense any presence there. Even the monsters of that area had been hunted until their extermination. After a couple of hours, Meryl found Billy standing at the top of that mountain and found him fiddling with a magic core.


    "You havee awfully earlier, did you check the area for traps?" Meryl asked.


    "Yes, but I didn''t waste much time doing it, so it is fine," Billy replied.


    "You should at least try to think before answering that, still, I appreciate your honesty," Meryl said and then took two relics from the bag she was carrying, one was a katana and the other was a shield. "Quite a shape for relics, don''t you think?"


    "You think so? You know about the existence of the samurai and Gtea followers, so why is it surprising?" Billy asked.


    "Normally people like us would try not to stand out creating things from our worlds, but it seems the other generations didn''t worry about that," Meryl exined.


    Blessing Shield


    It grants the user the power to charge all items with magic power and enhance their potential. The amount of mana used will be multiplied by one hundred points.


    Self Repair Lv 100


    Durability: 5.000/5.000


    Single Cut


    It grants the user to cut anything in their field of vision.


    Durability: 500/500

 Chapter 571 Understanding (3)

    Chapter 571 Understanding (3)¡¡¡¡"Those are pretty good," Billy said. "In any case, since you went to look for them on the other continent and found them without leaving traces, did you find a few of those here?"


    "You sure have some good instincts¡­ I have one and it seems the mas man in the east has two," Meryl replied. "I have no idea how many of those the guy in the central part of the continent has."


    "I have one as well¡­ It seems that they are easier to find here¡­ Nevertheless, I forgot to ask this before, but do you have any idea why some of the reincarnated that were born on that continent hade to this ce and then were never heard of again?" Billy asked.


    "It is pretty clear that they probably have died¡­ Those relics belonged to reincarnated individuals that wished for peace, right?" Meryl asked. "If they didn''te to conquest thesends¡­ Then they felt some danger due to the existence of others like them here."


    "They came without knowing that this continent existed, so how did they think of that?" Billy asked.


    "I have no idea¡­" Meryl replied.


    They still had to find more pieces toplete that puzzle, but that could be done after they dealt with the troublemakers of that continent. It was a pity, but it seemed that they would have to fight for a while longer to obtain the peace that they wished for.


    "Putting that aside, let''s talk about our goals," Meryl said. "As of now, I can''t see how we can defeat that guy in the center of the continent. If we make any move, we will be attacked by a magic Cannon. My original n was to make that moron in the east get their attention and then attack him from behind."


    "I am not sure if that will work, I did some tests and it seems that he can fire his Cannon pretty often," Billy said. "He can also change the direction of his Cannon as much as he wants¡­ By the way, which are their powers?"


    "The guy in the east is the maniptor¡­ His original powers granted him the ability to change the memories of someone and make them even more intense," Meryl replied. "As for the guy in the central area¡­ I call him the Maker¡­ His original power granted him the ability to make anything. I don''t know what was his other original skill."


    The power to make anything and the power to manipte memories¡­ they seemed really powerful, and it would exin what Billy saw. If one could control the memories of someone and even intensify them, they could create the most powerful army in the world. Billy already knew how Rage was useful, after all. Also, after thinking for a while, if Billy had that power and he made someone think that they trained with a sword for their entire lives, would they obtain that skill at a high level? Most likely, it would cost a lot of mana, but it would be worth the hassle.


    "The Maniptor powers were a lot like mine¡­ In a sense," Billy said.


    "Is that so¡­" Meryl said.


    "It is find if you don''t want to tell my yours, I already have a good idea about them," Billy said.


    "Hahaha, really¡­" Meryl said while smirking.


    "Aside from summoning skeletons, you probably can control the spirits of those that you defeat and turn them into energy or power," Billy said. "Am I right?"


    Billy got surprised since Meryl''s smirk froze¡­ He actually wasn''t sure, but his guess apparently was very urate. Nevertheless, she also had the power to strengthen herself using her innate abilities. So, using a dungeon would be extra efficient for her.


    "Putting that aside, do you know someone that can create dungeons?" Billy asked. "When you stole the relics, some underwater dungeons had appeared and I was dealing with them."


    "No, I don''t know anyone and I am pretty sure that I never heard that someone with that power exists¡­" Meryl said. "I was wondering why you weren''t doing anything at that time, but¡­ Coincidences are scary."


    "No¡­ they weren''t coincidences," Billy said. "Several dungeons appeared at the same time to lure my focus to them. Something simr happened when Lucyna state was about to be attacked, but¡­"


    Billy was starting to think that some outsiders were messing with the world in order to make some events to happen. Billy wasn''t one hundred percent certain that it was the case, but the chances were quite high.


    "Nevertheless¡­ The n¡­ Usually, decreasing the forces of the Maker would be the best option, but I guess he has the leisure and the power to start all conflicts that he wants to win," Billy said. "We will only have one chance to deal with him once he leaves his base."


    "Even his army can''t be seen¡­ I suppose it can''t be helped," Meryl said. "I suppose our best option is to get rid of the Maniptor as soon as possible and without losing too many resources."


    "By the way, considering that the Maker is already the strongest of the continent by far, why is he taking his time attacking you and the Maniptor?"


    "... I have no idea," Meryl replied. "Thest time that he fought and his army was seen, he was fighting three reincarnated individuals that tried to kill him¡­ But they lost and I am pretty sure that they didn''t have the power to inflict cursed or something like that. After killing those three, he killed all his allies in the vicinity¡­ and kept doing that for three days."


    That was quite weird, but it made sense considering the other things that Meryl mentioned. In any case, without his armor, Billy wasn''t sure if he could defeat Meryl, Icarus, and Lucyna by himself. So, his caution against the Maker only increased further. He will have to learn more about his other powers, but now he has to focus on the Maniptor.

 Chapter 572 Understanding (4)

    Chapter 572 Understanding (4)¡¡¡¡"Based on my experience trying to keep an eye on the Maker, I would say that he isn''t keeping any surveince on the Maniptor," Billy said. "Still, it would be better if we could get rid of him as soon as possible. His powers could also cause a problem over time if the battle drags down orif he used it on one of us. I suspect that your skeletons are immune to them, but¡­"


    "You have a point, I tried to counter his powers with the Mind Controller, but she failed since her skills are at only level five hundred," Meryl said.


    She was probably referring to the zombie that she created using Jeate''s body. Although she still had her powers, they had a level limit now. The same thing probably applied to the summoner¡­ Now things were starting to make sense. Despite those two under her control, she was unable to face the Maker. It wasn''t that surprising, otherwise, her necromancy skill would be absolutely broken... Billy and the others never considered that since their powers were beyond any understanding.


    "I will move all the monsters and skeletons under mymand to face that guy, but it will take a while for them to reach the other side of the continent," Meryl said.


    "Instead of that, if you have some high speed movement skill, you should arrive there first," Billy said. "Once we got there, we will attack the Maniptor with Golems, he will have a hard time trying to control them."


    "I suppose that might work¡­ However, it will take a while to make an army and I can''t leave my camp for that long," Meryl replied.


    "You will have to wastr a lot of time moving your army Anyway¡­" Billy said. "I guess we will have to use mu Golems, then. They will arrive on the eastern side of the continent in more or less five weeks. During that time, we can discuss the details of the operation."


    "All right, but how are your Golems going to cross the ocean?" Meryl asked.


    "Hehehe, a magician never reveals their secrets¡­" Billy said. "Just wait patiently for it. In any case, I have some things in mind to do, so I will be busy. You can use this to contact me if you want."


    Billy passed Meryl one of hismunications. While it was reasonable that Billy wouldn''t tell her everything that he could do, Meryl still felt like his ideas and modus operandi were pretty simr to the Maker. That guy was also someone who enjoyed more making things than fighting, at least until he killed the other reincarnated¡­ He still was making new things, but all of them were basically weapons.


    Billy returned to his home again, and using the remaining time of his day off, he went to check things with the golems and the underwater tunnel that they were creating. Although he only monitored them for the first few days because they could do the job by themselves, he needed to kill some of the water worms to recover his mana and help at the same time. Nevertheless, the tunnels were quite firm andrge despite the fact that they were fifty meters below the surface. Now and then, the water worms attacked it, but Billy left a golem at each one hundred meters of the tunnel to repair the damage.


    "I guess things still are going well, but¡­ their speed isn''t like I had imagined," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t consider that some of them would have to stay behind to make repairs, so it couldn''t be helped. In any case, he was about to solve more or less that problem by transforming the exterior side of the tunnel into something more durable. That was his original idea, but instead of that, he decided to imbue the tunnel with his mana and make it level up.


    Underwater Tunnel


    Durability: 9.568/ 10.000


    "I guess the fact that it is long increased its durability," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Still, even thought it isn''t being attacked, the pressure of the water is damaging it. I will need to grant the tunnel the self repair skill and some extra points of durability."


    That skill costs around two hundred skill points, so Billy would need a lot of mana to make it reach a decent level. Recently, he had also tried to practice his innate skills and make them level up the effects alone of weapons, but he didn''t make much progress in that area. Even though he already could use the mana of other things to make them level up.


    "I am pretty sure that all skills can be upgraded in one way or the other, so I won''t give up until I manage to do that¡­ it would be nice if I could obtain that power before the next battle, but¡­" Billy said.


    In the end, just like it took him years to be able to use the mana of other things alongside his powers, that wouldn''t be something that easy to learn. Nevertheless, he would try.


    In any case, upon learning that he had a lot of work ahead of him, Billy decided to use the mana that the core of his armor would grant him some extra mana.


    After a few more days, Billy recalled that he had to return the relics to the previous owners, so he stopped with that work for a short while and decided to travel around with his family for a change. Hector and Christina were big enough to recall some of those memories in the future, so it was a pretty good chance.


    Using the magic aircraft, they headed to the temple city first, and as one would expect, his kids looked amazed that they were flying so high and so fast. Billy was quite certain that those two would be some amazing people in the future since, in his previous life, it took him years to ovee his fear of heights¡­

 Chapter 573 Returning (1)

    Chapter 573 Returning (1)¡¡¡¡"What¡­ How?" Felipe Silvi asked when Billy suddenly appeared with the shield that Gtea left behind, she was shocked like Gtea herself had appeared in front of him.


    "It seems that the thief escaped to a certain ce, but soon they were defeated by someone when they tried to attack a certain person," Billy replied. "I tracked her down and negotiated with her for the relics."


    That was the history that Billy came up with to avoid problems down the road with the demi-humans. Since few people knew about them, it wasn''t a good idea to attach the first news of their existence with a crime. Meryl approved that idea, and his wives knew the truth, so they agreed with him as well.


    "Can you be a bit more specific?" Felipe asked.


    "I wish I could, but the person that agreed to negotiate with me wants to keep their identity and location hidden, so I can''t say more," Billy replied.


    "Hmm¡­ I will trust your word for that then," Felipe said. "Considering that you showed up sote in the night, I would guess that you don''t want to make amotion out of this as well."


    "I am grateful for your understanding," Billy said.


    "I am the one who is grateful¡­ our people have been quite on edge since that incident, and problems with outsiders have been happening a lot more," Felipe said. "It is a pity considering that we made so much progress in that aspect in the recent years."


    While Felipe was talking about such things, Billy saw Beatrice holding Helen. She seemed pretty happy about that. Still, she showed someplicated expressions as well. Before Billy could understand why Kate pinched his sides. It seemed that she didn''t want him looking any more single women¡­ it wasn''t like he was male Fatale that he could make them fall in love with him with his eyes alone. Still, he couldn''tin since they had been lenient enough to let him have three wives.


    "In any case, I stopped only to return the relic, and the samurai state is pretty far away, so we will be leaving right now," Billy said.


    "Hmm¡­ it is a pity," Felipe said. "Still, even with your¡­ means of transportation, it takes quite a lot of time to move between states, so it can''t be helped. I hope that our next meeting will be a less rushed one."


    "I hope so too, until next time," Billy said.


    Billy''s group soon left the city and then left the area using the magic aircraft. They seemed a bit sad that they couldn''t talk with their friends a bit more.


    "If you guys want it, you can stay on our next stop for a few days since you have never been there," Billy said.


    "What about the preparations for the next battle?" Kate asked.


    "There isn''t much to do. I am pretty sure nothing will happen for a month at least," Billy replied.


    "And yet, you are working on something big again since you are always returning homete," Kate said.


    "It is just another tunnel¡­ One that will connect both continents," Billy said.


    "Is that even possible to make considering the conditions?" Sarah asked while frowning. "Your magic power is unbelievable, but¡­"


    "I suppose I can show you how things are proceeding if you want¡­" Billy said. "The samurai state is pretty cold, so I guess you won''t like it much. Still, the food there is pretty good, and the weapons that they have are¡­ Wait, I already showed you those."


    In the end, Sei reacted pretty much the same way as Felipe, but he tried to keep his dignity since it was the first time he was meeting Billy''s family. Despite that, he received the katana like he was touching the most holy relic in the world.


    "It still is morning, so I guess we can walk around until night," Billy said. "We need to stretch our legs, after all. Before you say anything, I don''t want to meet anyone."


    "You never change¡­ Still, I can''t let you go without regarding you somehow after retrieving this for us," Sei said.


    "... Then, give me the location of your dungeons. That will be enough," Billy said. "I can''t exin how and why, but that will be very valuable to me."


    "I don''t understand it, but okay," Sei said.


    Naturally, Billy was going to send some monsters that could turn invisible into those dungeons to grant him more experience. He was pretty close to obtaining one thousand skill points, so he was itching to see the skills that he could get from the system now. Billy would have to use some extra mana for them to be strong enough to solo the dungeons, but it was an investment, so it was fine.


    "This ce is really different than the other regions we have been to," Natalie said while looking at the buildings and products of the area.


    Hector and Christina also looked pretty pleased while looking at the things around them while they were on Billy''s shoulders. They had never seen snow before, so it was something novel for them. Billy could understand the appeal of people seeing that for the first time. Still, he also could understand that the people of the region would miss the days of pure blue sky and calm weather.


    In any case, the weather had improved a bit, but he was fairly sure that things should have improved a lot more after the fall of the ice titan. Later, Billy asked Sei about his opinion, and he said that such a thing was normal around there. The register that now and then, the cold gets more severe and the winter gets longer¡­ Billy also recalled reading something like that when he came to the samurai state for the second time. At that time, he was researching the history of the world, and it was mentioned that on the longest winter in many years, Angus had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 574 Returning (2)

    Chapter 574 Returning (2)¡¡¡¡            Billy had intended to enjoy that day off. Still, after connecting the dots of that winter with the existence and conflicts of the reincarnated individuals, he was unable to rx. In the end, he left that state feeling more troubled than before¡­ Things had just improved a bit more with the alliance and cooperation of Meryl. Still, Billy only felt lucky because he didn''t know everything.


    "I suppose the same thing will happen in other parts of the world. It must be because the level of mana of the is increasing," Billy thought. "Am I helping with that by making so many things with mana?"


    There was also the possibility that the existence of the reincarnated individuals was like some sort of engine to produce mana en masse. Most people can''t have arge mana pool or recover it faster, but Billy and the others could.


    "Still, it can''t be helped¡­ We needed the power to fight our enemies, and we will always need it," Billy thought after shaking his head. "We can''t just stop now since things in this world are like that."


    After returning home, Billy''s family took a day to rest from the trip, and then he showed them the underwater tunnels made by the golems. It was the first time that they had seen so many golems since the titans, and Billy exined that he was nning to use them for defense purposes in case something happened. At the same time, they also decided to help him reinforce the tunnel, and Billy felt thankful for the extra mana. Around that same time, Billy received a weird message from Meryl.


    ''Can you make me amunication device that lets me talk with the other two?''


    Billy frowned when he heard that¡­ he didn''t know if he was being overly cautious, but that sounded weird. Since they were going to work together, it would be better if they got to know each other as much as possible, but¡­


    "I suppose negating this would make me look suspicious," Billy thought. "She probably knows that the devices can only contact each other, so I won''t be able to tell their conversations."


    That was suspicious, and Billy was worried, but in the end, it was something that he wasn''t afraid of doing. As Meryl mentioned, she was afraid of him turning to the dark side if he gets more of those skills, so she was probably going to articte or use those two to make sure that it won''t happen.


    "I can always try to make one bigmunicator that can intercept their messages, but I suppose I won''t be able to do it in time," Billy thought. "They know that I can make this almost instantly, after all."


    ''Sure.''


    That was the only thing that Billy sent as a response¡­ he would never trust those guyspletely, after all. So, everything they might do, it will never surprise him. In any case, she knew that such thought would cross Billy''s mind, and that would be a bit of something to consider, and that would bother him, but she still went with it.


    "I suppose that is definitely a sign that I can''t trust her¡­" Billy thought, and then he began to work.


    In the end, Billy finished themunicator and then returned to the demi-human continent after four hours. The trusters had increased the flying speed of his suit by fifty percent, and it still could be improved. So, there was that to help Billy forget those small worries.


    "You came a lot sooner than I expected¡­" Meryl said. "Sorry for bothering you."


    "It is fine," Billy said. "I will write to Icarus. Come here to pick the other pair. That way, you won''t have to worry that I will keep it and just send the messages to him."


    "I didn''t consider that, but¡­ I also know that asking for this sounds suspicious. Still¡­" Meryl said.


    "It is fine. I don''t care," Billy said.


    Billy ended the conversation right there, and Meryl didn''t have the chance to say anything else. She was finally learning a bit more of Billy''s professional side, and he would learn more as she talked with Icarus and Lucyna. He didn''t want them close to his family because their actions would always look suspicious in his eyes. Even when they were doing it to make sure that Billy wouldn''t be a problem in the future. In the end, the problem of trust was the same for the two sides of the coin.


    "Man, just because I can, it doesn''t mean that I want to move this fast¡­" Icarus said when he showed up.


    "Lies, you want to be as fast as you can be all the time," Billy said.


    "Well, you aren''t wrong, but calling me a liar is a bit too much¡­" Icarus said.


    "Whatever, Meryl wants to keep in contact with you, so I gave her amunicator, and now you have the other," Billy said. "Untilter."


    Those two saw Billy disappearing in the distance, and then Meryl left out a sigh. Although Icarus was slow to read between the lines, he could tell that Meryl asked for themunicator, and Billy was suspicious of it. Still, Billy being Billy, he decided just to do that and ignore all words that they might have said.


    "Well, don''t feel too bad about it," Icarus said. "Although I think it would be fine if we used Billy''s as an intermediary tomunicate."


    "It seems that he keeps you at a distance, and yet you still trust him," Meryl said.


    "Well, until now, and I didn''t notice him doing anything that could be dangerous to people like us and the world," Icarus said. "While we made some mistakes because of our own cautiousness, he still never treated us like enemies. As far as I am concerned, we are the ones who gained the most by being his allies. He knows that, and yet he still maintains a neutral instance. Since he only trusts his family and his friends in this world, I consider that a win."

 Chapter 575 Returning (3)

    Chapter 575 Returning (3)¡¡¡¡"What about your friend?" Meryl asked.


    "I can''t talk for her, but I never heard anyints," Icarus said. "She is a lot more friendly than Billy, so I am not sure how you will handle that. I heard that people around here have a hard time keeping good rtionships."


    "I suppose I am a bit like Billy, then," Meryl said. "That is why I don''t understand his cold shoulder with you guys when he didn''t live a life harsher than mine."


    "He is cautious to a fault since he doesn''t want to risk losing the things and the people he has in his life," Icarus said. "You will learn that eventually once you see him in action. Nevertheless, I should return, and then I will let you text Lucyna as well. It might be weird at first since you never saw her, but she is looking forward or working with you."


    After that, Icarus returned to the other side of the continent, and then Meryl went to check the area around. She found some traces of Billy on the sand, but they disappeared at some point. Meryl assumed that he ran over water since she didn''t find any other signs around. Her guess couldn''t be more wrong...


    At the same time, Billy was already pretty far away from the demi-human continent. He noticed that Icarus and Meryl would talk for a short while, so he left in a hurry. He had a lot of work to do, so he had to hurry, but now Billy''s preparations would increase other things.


    As soon as Billy returned home, he used his mana to help him level up faster and eventually reached the level that he wanted and now had one thousand skill points to use. Things were going to get interesting, but Billy still felt a bitplicated when he checked the system.


    Billy - Lv 425 25.000/ 580.000 EXP


    HP: 2846/ 2846


    MP: 5331/ 5331


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 430


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1308 + 935


    Endurance: 142 + 430


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 495


    Skills: Body Enhancement Lv 51 (+ 10 UP), Physical Disturbance Lv 41 (+ 10 UP),


    Spells: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ,


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 86 (+ 10 UP), Toughness Lv 86 (+ 10 UP), Magic Conscience Lv 39 (+ 14 UP)


    Skill Points: 1000


    After that, he went to check the skill shop and confirmed what he had imagined. He didn''t find skills simr, at least in terms of power level, to the ones that the other reincarnated individuals had. Still, the list had a pretty generic version of those. One tier below perhaps the ones they had... even so, that would be a lot useful.


    Experience Control: 1000 skill points.


    Dream Maniption: 1000 skill points.


    Speed Mode: 1000 skill points.


    Enhanced Thievery: 1000 skill points.


    Contract: 1000 skill points.


    Summon Skeleton: 1000 skill points.


    Emotional Control: 1000 skill points.


    Transmutation: 1000 skill points.


    Avatar Creation: 1000 skill points.


    Damage Control: 1000 skill points.


    Limited Foresight: 1000 skill points.


    Fear Maniption: 1000 skill points.


    Life Control: 1000 skill points.


    The list was quite weird, but the powers sure sounded interesting by themselves. In any case, since it was limited, it only showed the powers that were simr to the reincarnated individuals. To think that thirteen of them hade to that world¡­ Billy didn''t know if it was a big or small number.


    In any case, experience control granted the user the ability to move experience points from one skill to another. So, it would be useful to help with some skills that are hard to level up, getting experience from others that are easy to. Dream Maniption was a pretty weird one since the user could control the dreams of the target or for himself. Still, it couldn''t put the target to sleep, so it seemed pretty wed. However, the user didn''t have to touch the target, and the dream couldst for as long as the user wanted.


    Speed Mode granted the user or a target a bonus in speed that was equal to the level of the skill. So, at level one hundred, the user would be two hundred times faster. It could be used on Billy''s armor, so it was quite something. Contract was the weaker version of the summoning skill. It could only summon creatures that decided to work for the summoner. However, the summoner could summon and make the contracted creature disappear at will¡­


    Enhanced Thievery was Lucyna''s skill¡­ At least a few levels below to the one she had. The user had to contact the target, but they had the chance to steal pretty much everything the target had in their possession, even internal organs¡­ It was quite a scary skill. Summon Skeleton was a skill that could make the user summon the three basic types of skeletons, and the level of the skill determined their power as well. So, unlike Meryl''s power, the strength of the catalyst didn''t matter.


    "Those skills are really something¡­" Billy said.


    Even without reading the description of the others, Billy already could tell that it would be a massive pain to select a single one of those. While learning Experience Control probably wasn''t a good idea, Billy was also thinking about learning it since he wanted to see what happens when the skill reaches level one thousand. Maybe the skills would evolve and then reach their apex. Still, Billy never saw anyone or anything even close to that level. That was why he was considering learning that skill.


    "That being said, it also would be interesting and try to max out the skill of those guys as soon as possible¡­ The skill of the maker greatly interests me as well," Billy thought.


    Considering the fact that the maker wasn''t doing anything yet, most likely, he was busy training his skills. Billy couldn''t tell why since he probably was the strongest being in that world.

 Chapter 576 Returning (4)

    Chapter 576 Returning (4)¡¡¡¡            Emotional Control was a skill thatbine very well with Rage and made someone get physically stronger at a fearsome level¡­ It probably could make the skill also level up faster. Still, it was hard to imagine the user not getting exhausted from being angry.


    With Transmutation, the user could turn everything into anything. It didn''t even need a catalyst. The user could transform their mana into anything. It would just be a bit more costly.


    With Avatar Creation, the user could use a medium to control that would have abilities simr to his. One could even use corpses or statues as an avatar¡­ It was probably the closest thing Billy would find to a Shadow Clone.


    Damage Control was a skill like no other. It somehow granted the user the chance to block damage and cause damage with mana alone. The only thing necessary for that was a single thought¡­ Billy wondered how someone with the upgraded version of that skill could lose any battle. It didn''t make any sense¡­


    Limited Foresight was a pretty simple skill. It could do exactly that. It granted the user the power to see the future¡­ but the user couldn''t do anything aside from that while the skill was active. So, it was pretty risky to use it in battle.


    Fear Maniption was a pretty interesting one¡­ the user could sense the fear in the people around him and use it to strengthen himself or to recover their own energy. It had a pretty good synergy with Billy''s other skills. However, considering that he never did anything in thest few years to be feared, it wouldn''t be that useful.


    The best was saved for thest¡­ Life Control was one heck of a skill. With that one, the user could control their health and even save it to create a state of over health, where they would have a reserve of the energy to heal themselves. It was like Billy''s reserves of mana, but that one could give the user something like near immortality.


    "How the heck someone can lose after having the chance to cultivate this skill for decades?" Billy asked. "Meryl said that the other reincarnated individuals died two years ago, so this guy should have two decades to cultivate their over health with an even better skill¡­ was he high or something when he lost?"


    Billy couldn''t find any other exnation aside from that. He even thought about how the upgraded version of that skill would work. Nevertheless, he had to choose one of them and buy it. Although Life Control seemed to be the best, Billy was interested in the others¡­ Speed Mode to enhance his speed and of the things that he wanted, it seemed nice. Truth to be told, from all the powers that he knew, Billy wanted Lucyna the most. Her ability would have a great synergy with his, but he wouldn''t have the time to make it level up. It wasn''t even a certain thing that it could evolve, after all.


    In the end, Billy decided to learn Enhanced Thievery. He liked games with that kind of mechanic, so he thought that it would be fun to have that skill. In any case, the skill had some limitations, the level of the skill determined the value of the thing that he could steal and the chances of seeding. So, he couldn''t just try to kill a target using that skill at a low level¡­ fortunately, he would have the chance to make that skill level up in two ways if he goes to the second dungeon since he could use some mana to steal the core of some monsters and kill them at the same time and recover even more mana.


    "I should use the time before the attack to level it up as much as possible¡­" Billy thought.


    As soon as he had the chance, Billy went to the dungeon to put the skill into action. The first few levels were easy to increase, so he focused on using it as much as possible instead of using his mana to make it level up. Since Billy brought Blitz with him and the stubborn bird went to fight by himself ahead of him, he was recovering more mana than usual. That gave Billy the idea to use his summoned monsters to recover even more mana¡­ as long as they are in the same dungeon, Billy would get more mana, even if they are in different spots.


    "I suppose this is one way of doing it¡­ I wonder why I never thought of using more than one monster per dungeon," Billy frowned.


    Billy''s daily life got busy like that since he had so many things to do, but despite that, the days passed rather quickly. In the end, the day of the attack arrived, and the first ones to arrive in the area had been Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. The first two had been stationed in the area for thest few months, and they caused problems to the target whenever they had the chance. Still, the maniptor never bothered to show up.


    "Usually, Billy would be the first to show up¡­ and he has been strangely quiet as ofte," Icarus said.


    "Well, he must be busy moving his golems to this continent," Lucyna said. "The sun has just set, and the attack was nned for midnight, so we have some time. By the way, have we noticed any changes in the central part of the continent?"


    "I keep some lookouts around the area and beyond the range that they can be detected, and I believe Billy had his own methods of doing so as well, but there are no signs of actions from that guy so far," Meryl replied. "It has been two years since he went on hiding¡­ even though he had no reason to do so."


    Regardless, the group had to wait for almost six hours¡­ Billy showed up when they only had a couple of minutes left.

 Chapter 577 Tyrants Dungeon (1)

    Chapter 577 Tyrants'' Dungeon (1)¡¡¡¡"Sorry, I amte," Billy said. "Shall we start then?"


    "Wow, the nerve of someone who had just got here and made us wait for six hours to act like nothing has happened," Lucyna said. "I guess even if the sky turn upside down, Billy will never change."


    "Well, we can always waste more time with you guys trying toin," Billy said.


    "... Are your golems here?" Meryl asked.


    "They are ready to attack at any moment," Billy said. "As for the n, I am supposed only to attack the maniptor only once you three have died or something?"


    "You don''t have to go that far¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "It would be better if you helped deal with his minions to prevent them from messing with the fight. There is also the fact that something might change you if you get another power."


    "Talk about being unreasonable¡­" Billy said and shrugged. "All right, let''s see how this n of yours will work."


    Earth Golem - Lv 270


    HP: 1550/ 1550


    MP: 720/ 720


    SP: 290/ 290


    Strength: 356


    Speed: 86


    Magic: 356


    Endurance: 356


    Dexterity: 86


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 90, Smash Lv 90


    Spells: Stone Cannon Lv 120, Earth Wall Lv 120, Earth Spear Lv 120, Earth Maniption Lv 259


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 290, Cold Resistance Lv 50, Fire Resistance Lv 180, Wind Resistance Lv 180, Mana Maism Lv 115, Golem- Replication Lv 90


    Skill Points: 00


    The group split up to assume their positions, they had no idea how the maniptor would act, so they had to block all his escape routes. As for Billy, he was watching things from the top of a mountain. Despite the fact that the darkness of the night and the fact that his golems were hidden underground, he could see them well. He also could sense them since they were made with his mana... at least a portion of them. Since he watched them work for so long, he could tell the changes they could make on the mana of the enviroment.


    When the time came, the ground of the entire area began to tremble. It wasn''t an earthquake. It was just Billy-making dude that no enemy would escape that attack. Eventually, a massive and thick Earth wall that covered the entire enemy camp emerged from the ground. It was quite something since the area being controlled by the maniptor was like hundreds of square miles. Still, Billy had enough Golems to pull that off. Not to mention they worked on building thergest tunnel in the world for thest month, so their earth Maniption improved by leaps and bounds.


    The smanders began to move even without their rides and used their mes attacks to melt the walls. While they caused some damage, the walls were quickly repaired by the Golems. Upon noticing that their damage output was quite low, Billy sent his second wave of Golems.


    Billy had 150.000 golems in hismand, and he split them into two groups. The first group was supposed to make the wall, and depending on their result, the second group would attack or help with the blockade. The smanders weren''t fazed by the arrival of those monsters. Still, they were bombarded by thousands of stone cannons before they could do much.


    Using Telekinesis, Billy flew to the top of the nearest wall and then began to watch the battlefield from there. The other three still were behind, so he probably would be the first to draw the attention of the Maniptor. While that was against their strategy, it also would help them find him faster.


    The riders finally decided to join the fray, but they already had lost many of the smanders. Trying to mount them in the middle of the battlefield was quite stupid since the golems were attacking everything on sight with a barrage of stone cannons. Still, Billy nodded, impressed when they saw them charging toward the golems armed with spears along and reflecting the stone cannons.


    "I suppose something like that is to be expected given their statuses¡­ they have gotten a lot better since thest time I checked them," Billy thought.


    That was weird, given that they weren''t moving that much and attacking other tribes, but their master probably had found a way to ovee that problem. He also had a dungeon under his control, and it must be a pretty good one.


    "I never asked Meryl, but I guess those two destroyed the dungeons that they wouldn''t use¡­ I can''t call them self-centered, but¡­" Billy said.


    Regardless, the fallen soldiers weren''t that much of a problem with their skills. When those dumbasses got too close, the earth golems made earth spears emerge from the ground, and dozens of them were impelled.


    You obtained 150 experience points.


    You obtained 150 experience points.


    You obtained 150 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy was also gaining a lot of mana, so he used to level up Enhance Thievery even more. In any case, the smanders and the fallen soldiers were in a bad spot due to the surprise attack. With their violent nature, things even got moreplicated since they didn''t have the power to control themselves in a situation that they weren''t used to. Still, they were supposed to be controlled by the Maniptor, so eventually, they had to regroup to fight in an organized eventually¡­ But that never happened.


    "He must be inside the dungeon and not fully aware of what is happening here," Billy thought.


    Since that was the case, Billy decided to make his Golems speed up with his hunt. The fallen soldiers and the smanders weren''t the only enemies that they had to deal with. While it was a pretty simple one, the Maniptor created a society that helped his minions. Billy wasn''t sure if all of them were under his control, but he couldn''t afford to care about that. Meryl also said that she wanted to kill all of his followers if possible because, with his powers, he had made people infiltrate tribes and kill everyone after they gained their trust.

 Chapter 578 Tyrants Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 578 Tyrants'' Dungeon (2)¡¡¡¡"Do you think that he is in the dungeon?" Icarus suddenly appeared and then asked.


    "It is certainly possible¡­ there is also the possibility that they knew that the dungeon would be his safest hideout," Billy said. "Damaging dungeons from inside is nearly impossible without targeting the cores, and even if it is possible to damage it from outside, thest room at the very least should be indestructible."


    "Meryl mentioned that he hasn''t left his domain in two years as well¡­ do you think that he has been grinding this entire time?" Icarus asked.


    "Who knows, we need to ask Meryl if this guy had fought the maker," Billy replied. "If that is true, then it would exin why the maniptor would be this obsessed with staying in a dungeon."


    Although Billy didn''t let that be seen based on his facial expression and words, he got a bit worried¡­ letting someone grind in a high-level dungeon would certainly give them the chance to reach some crazy levels. While he wasn''t doing exactly the same thing, he already reached level four hundred¡­ what level would his enemies reach in a dungeon even more powerful than the ones he used? Considering the time and other factors... it wouldn''t be weird if that guy had obtained at least one of those one thousand point skills. It was trully worrying...


    Eventually, Meryl got tired of waiting and joined the fight. She was particrly eager to kill those at the center of the camp for whatever reason¡­ they must be the original members of the maniptor camp. They decided to follow him of their own volition. Since that was the case, Icarus and Lucyna also joined the fight.


    "Well, I suppose it can''t be helped," Billy said and then shrugged.


    Billy would get less experience and mana, but there was more to be gained in the dungeon. It was weird, though¡­ they were going to head to a dungeon in order to get a fellow reincarnation instead of targeting the guardian of the core. Regardless, after one hour, they meet at the center of the dungeon. The minions left behind by the maniptor could take down several tribes daily. Still, they couldn''t stop the fully prepared reincarnators.


    "I suppose it is time for us to learn a few other things," Billy said.


    "Such as?" Meryl asked.


    "Did this guy face the maker?" Billy asked. "What is this dungeon? How many floors does it have?"


    "Yes. I heard that this dungeon spawns tyrants and that it has at least fifteen levels," Meryl replied.


    Meryl replied the question the way Billy liked since she wasn''t someone who liked to waste time either. In any case, Billy''s first guess was right, but he heard of something troublesome. Tyrant was a type of monster that he didn''t know, and dungeons with that many levels were absurdly rare. Twelve levels had the biggest dungeon on the human continent, so that spoke a lot.


    "What are tyrants?" Icarus asked.


    "They are bipedal dragons that can''t fly. While I never saw one, I heard that they are pretty simr to Godzi," Meryl replied.


    "That is a word that I wasn''t expecting to hear here¡­" Lucyna said while frowning.


    "Tyrants are known for their high resilience. Some people even call them: the undying dragons," Lucyna said. "I didn''t want to believe this, but to think that that guy used this dungeon for so long¡­ He must have be incredibly more powerful than thest time."


    "What about the dungeon under the control of the maker?" Billy asked.


    "... I don''t know what it is spawning there," Meryl replied. "All that I know is that the dungeon appeared in thest war, and he took it over."


    "I don''t take pride in this, but I am pretty good at telling half-truths," Billy said. "That is why I can tell that you are telling one. You know what that dungeon spawns, and you are afraid that we are going to run away if we hear about it."


    "You are so fucking annoying¡­" Meryl said without hiding her anger. "Yes, I know what it spawns! It fucking spawns fire dragons!"


    "As I suspected¡­" Billy thought. "I guess the reincarnation here is receiving preferential treatment¡­ or the death of so many of us triggered the arrival of this dungeon."


    "Fire dragons, you say¡­ I can''t believe someone would fight them for so long just to be more powerful," Icarus replied. "I tried some dungeons, and they are quite the depressing ce. There is no sunlight, and food and water are used pretty fast. You can''t rx for a second, so¡­."


    "It is a pretty good ce to make someone''s mind be harsh and deteriorate," Lucyna added. "I don''t know how things will y out, but maybe if we can get this dungeon for us, then we will be more ready to face thest target."


    "How many levels had the deepest dungeon that you guys cleared?" Billy asked. "Clearing a fifteen levels deep dungeon won''t be a cakewalk, even more so when the spawning monsters are called undying. It will take weeks¡­ or maybe not, if we work together."


    Billy was worried about leaving his family for more than a few days¡­ he had warned his wives that the mission was going to start that night and then he might stay there for a few days, but¡­ the memories of the days when he conquest his second dungeon wereing to mind, and that was more than a little bit depressing.


    "I suppose we can''t stop midway once we start this since we might give the maniptor some time to prepare for us," Icarus said. "While I didn''t clear any too deep dungeon, we would need your help, but you have your own family to consider."


    "I was prepared for this kind of scenario, so it will be fine," Billy dered. "Let''s just finish this already. Speaking of which, did you bring those two?"


    "They are guarding my vige," Meryl replied.

 Chapter 579 Tyrants Dungeon (3)

    Chapter 579 Tyrant''s Dungeon (3)¡¡¡¡            Although the zombies of Jeate and the summoner wouldn''t be at full power, they still would be pretty helpful. Still, since Meryl left them behind, it couldn''t be helped. Since it still was night, Billy could put his trump card in motion in case something happened. He had created those for that kind of moment, after all, even though he had nned to keep them hidden for a while longer...


    Without wasting any time, the group entered the dungeon that was in the center of the camp. Billy wasn''t surprised since he knew that the monsters that were spawning there were sub-species of dragons. Still, the dungeon was stupidlyrge, and the ceiling was fifteen meters above them. The others followed him and raised their guard since they had never fought in a dungeon with that level of the dungeon. Still, they frowned since they didn''t find any monsters.


    "This is weird. I thought that monsters would wee us," Icarus said.


    "The influence of the core is the weakest at the entrance of the dungeon, and if there "are many people inside and killing the monsters, the spawning rate decreases up to two and half times," Billy said. "Still, at least one of them should spawn every minute."


    Just as when Billy finished his sentence, a creature suddenly emerged from the ground. Billy didn''t know how the Tyrant suddenly appeared, but most monsters were supposed to take a few seconds to take shapepletely. And yet, a ten meters tall monster just popped out like that.


    Tyrant - Lv 590


    HP: 20.550/ 20.550


    MP: 15.720/ 15.720


    SP: 17.900/ 17.090


    Strength: 1255 + 1250


    Speed: 635 + 1250


    Magic: 1255 + 1250


    Endurance: 1255 + 1250


    Dexterity: 635 + 1250


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 290, Steel ws Lv 290


    Spells: Mana Cannon Lv 520, Poisonous Cannon Lv 520


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 590, Cold Resistance Lv 550, Fire Resistance Lv 580, Wind Resistance Lv 580, Poison Resistance Lv 750, Shock Resistance Lv 750, Brute Strength Lv 250, Quick Legs Lv 250, Toughness Lv 250, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 250, Enhanced Dexterity Lv 250, Draconic Heart Lv 10, Draconic Mind Lv 10, Dragonic Body Lv 10


    Skill Points: 00


    It has been quite a while since Billy found a monster that left him speechless. Since he wasn''t the only one there that could use Appraisal for a change, the others also looked pretty amazing. The tyrant had a red body, but its scales were silver-like. They looked quite a bit with Chromium.


    Nevertheless, Billy didn''t let the surprise get the better of him. The moment the creature opened its mouth to do something, he used Light Spear version two, and the attack pierced the monster''s head. Much to Billy''s surprise, the attack killed the beast, but just barely¡­ It didn''t even cross the head of the creature.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 750 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 750 experience points.


    "Well, I could get used to this¡­" Billy said.


    "That skill is a pretty impressive skill¡­ Simple, but powerful," Meryl said.


    "Come to think of it, I never saw you fighting seriously¡­ With a weapon," Icarus said.


    "You guys sure are rxed considering that we almost gave the monster the chance to attack," Lucyna said. "In any case, those tyrants are impressive. I can tell that Billy used one of his best techniques, and his ive is stupidly powerful, and yet¡­"


    "The monsters will only be more powerful as we go deeper, so you shouldn''t rely on me alone," Billy said. "We will fight in cycles until the number of enemies increases. In order to get used to it, we need to fight them alone."


    The others nodded, not only it would make them gain experience equally, but it also would let them rest for a while between flights. While they could send Icarus ahead to find the right path to thest part of the dungeon, it wasn''t something that they had to worry about right now since they had many floors to cross.


    In any case, the second to fight had been Meryl. As soon as the next tyrant showed up, she picked her long bow and then nocked a heavy earth arrow. When the creature opened its mouth, Meryl fired, making the beast eat the projectile and forcing its head to move backward. During that time, Meryl took her time nocking another arrow. However, when they fired the next, it flew a lot faster. It then pierced the eyes of the monster deeply because the arrow was rotating like never before. In the end, the arrow hit the beast''s brain and killed it.


    "Well, despite its high durability, it still can die once the brain is destroyed," Icarus said. "By the way, how did you learn those skills that increase the parameters passively, billy?"


    "What do you offer for that kind of information?" Billy asked.


    "Money? No, you don''t need it¡­ Magic items? You can create your own¡­" Icarus said. "This will be hard."


    "What is the knowledge of how to hide your skills and parameters?" Lucyna asked.


    "I don''t need that anymore," Billy replied. "Even if you can see my skills, you don''t know what they can do unless I show them. That is the advantage of not using the system for everyone."


    "What about our parts of the loot that we just gained from defeating all the monsters and the fallen soldiers above?" Meryl asked. "Naturally, it will only be worth it if you teach us clearly the method to learn those skills."


    "I suppose that can work¡­" Billy thought when he recalled the warehouses that he saw that they didn''t have time to check, and they must be filled with the scales of the tyrants.


    Although that would grant them the chance to be a lot stronger, Billy was no longer worried about their potential. The reason was pretty simple, during thest month, he made some nice discoveries in his training¡­

 Chapter 580 Tyrants Dungeon (4)

    Chapter 580 Tyrant''s Dungeon (4)¡¡¡¡"Usually, I would say that trying to learn those skills as soon as possible would be the best idea¡­ But I am not sure if that is the case when you are in one of the most difficult dungeons of the world," Billy said.


    After telling them how they could learn those passive skills, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl decided to learn them as soon as possible. Naturally, it would take a lot of them physically for that to happen, but Icarus could help with that.


    "Can you fight the monsters by yourself for a while, Billy?" Icarus asked. "It will be painful, very, very painful¡­ But I can cut the time to learn those skills."


    "Sure, suit yourself," Billy said.


    Icarus decided to try it first since he was the one who was used the most at using Time Skip. So, he tried to learn Toughness first by pushing his defenses to the limit. In the end, no one saw what Icarus did exactly since he did it all in an instant. Still, they all knew that it had been brutal since his whole body got purple and covered by bruises in the blink of an eye. He fell with his back on the ground and began to feel shivers since he felt all the pain in a single moment, but he recovered by using some pills to restore his health.


    "Shit¡­ It was a lot worse than I had expected," Icarus said while sweating bullets. " Still, I need to do this two more times."


    "Hey, you don''t have to push yourself this much¡­" Meryl said.


    "It is fine, we are out of time, and I want to make sure that we won''t fail here," Icarus said. "The only problem is the fact that I can''t learn Sage Wisdom by myself."


    "I can help you with that, for a price," Billy said. "I can control your mana and make you reach the requirements. However, you will have to use Time Skip on me."


    "That is fine by me if you are going to give me the mana to do so," Icarus said.


    Billy nodded and then helped Icarus and the others learn the same. He decided to treat it as a freebie since none of them were particrly good at magic. After that, Billy lent to Icarus one of the reserve cores that he had created over thest month and made him frown since it was a lot better than the ones Billy lent to them. Still, he couldn''t say anything.


    After that, it was Billy''s turn to use Time Skip, and once Icarus activated that skill on him, Billy felt like he had been possessed by something. Billy had several ideas over thest month, but he didn''t have time to test them. However, with Time Skip, he could test it¡­ First of all, Billy learned how to change the properties of magic items. Even if a magic item only increased his magic, he could make it obtain a bonus in strength as well. The trick was fairly simple, but it required a lot of focus¡­ He just had to affect a single property of the item with his mana.


    Most items had several physical properties, like magical, and physical. A magic staff could enhance the magic, but it also could be used as a blunt weapon. With that kind of thought, Billy used his mana to improve their properties. Making a weapon lighter with mana would grant it a bonus of speed, making it more durable, would grant a bonus in endurance, and so on. After learning that, Billy thought: can I use this to make myself more skilled at sensing and controlling mana?


    With that thought in mind, Billy began to practice Mana Infusion, Magic Conscience, and Mana Dominion since those were the skills that he could use mana in their purest form. Billy barely could recall the process when Time Skip stopped. He felt dizzy like his brain was being overloaded with information. Still, at least he got a wave of inspiration that turned into a skill.


    You learned the skill Magic Absorption.


    The skill Mana Dominion has leveled.


    The skill Magic Conscience has leveled up.


    The skill Sages Wisdom has leveled up.


    The skill Mana Dominion has leveled.


    The skill Magic Conscience has leveled up.


    The skill Sages Wisdom has leveled up.


    ¡­


    It grants you the power to absorb mana from magic attacks and from the ambient at one point of mana per second and per attack. When absorbing mana from the ambient, you can receive one point per level and per minute. You can''t use any other skill while this is active.


    Now that he knew how the skill worked, he felt like it was obvious, or perhaps that was an effect caused by the sudden increase of his magic power. Sage Wisdom and Magic Conscience leveled up a lot, after all. Regardless, Billy could touch and absorb the mana around while turning on with the environment. It was the humans version of Mana Maism.


    "Well, this sure was useful¡­" Billy said after he got up.


    "You just got two months'' worth of real-life experience in your brain like it was nothing, and as if that isn''t crazy enough, your mana increased by two thousand points¡­" Icarus said, visibly shocked.


    Lucyna and Meryl were also like that, but Billy just shrugged. That was what happened when he did only a single thing for so long¡­


    Billy - Lv 439 25.000/ 636.000 EXP


    HP: 2846/ 2846


    MP: 7331/ 7331


    SP: 1291/ 1291


    Strength: 479 + 430


    Speed: 363 + 330


    Magic: 1308 + 1935


    Endurance: 142 + 430


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 565


    Skills:


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Mana Infusion Lv 252 (+22UP), Mana Dominion Lv 151 (+ 80 UP), Enhanced Thievery Lv 213 (+212 UP), Magic Absorbtion Lv 01


    Passive: Magic Conscience Lv 139 (+ 54 UP)


    Skill Points: 70


    Billy didn''t see much progress since thest time he checked, at least considering most skills, but the ones that leveled up sure increased a lot. Regardless, Billy decided to level up Magic Absorbtion as much as possible right now, and since he was in a good mood for learning something that he had wanted for a long time, he even helped those three by using Regen on them several times.


    "This should decrease the pain and strain on your bodies when you try to learn the other skills," Billy said. "Consider it a Christmas gift."

 Chapter 581 Tyrants Dungeon (5)

    Chapter 581 Tyrant''s Dungeon (5)¡¡¡¡              Billy was in such a good mood that he even let the tyrants attack him. Naturally, he used Magic Absorption to stop their attacks. Although the magic attacks of those creatures were something else, they all consumed mana over time, thanks to it, their burst damage wasn''t that impressive. At least not for someone who could counter magic attacks like that. Upon noticing that their magic wasn''t enough, they tried to attack Billy directly, but he put a spear in their eyes before they could scratch him. The difference in power was that evident... in any case, he couldn''t get carried away now because things could get dangerous the deeper he goes. Billy already had much experience to tell that things change drastically and he also had a feeling that it would.


    In any case, after a couple of minutes, the others managed to learn the passive skills with Icarus'' help. They felt mentally exhausted because they did in a few minutes what they were supposed to do in days, but at least they felt satisfied with the results. Once they find the Maniptor, they will without a doubt be a lot stronger than now and they would have to be since his strength was unknown..


    "I thought that you traveled around because you liked it, but I guess you used that as an excuse to learn the skills of the people around the world," Icarus said.


    "I am someone who likes to optimize my time, so I use it while doing several things at the same time, like rxing and learning new things," Billy said.


    "I am pretty sure that your notion of rxing and mine are pretty different¡­" Icarus said. "In any case, let''s get going. I feel pretty good since it isn''t every day that I learn something new. With Quick Steps, I will save some mana while using my powers."


    Meryl recovered a bit faster since it seemed that she was used to taking damage or harsh training. The same couldn''t be applied to Lucyna and that made sense since it was a lot more efficient to rely on her powers to get stronger. Billy realized that a long time ago, but his innate skills would only truly be useful in lower levels when ites to everything, if he hadn''t learned other ways to get more mana, he truly would be in a bind.


    Regardless, it didn''t take long for the group to find some bifurcations ahead, so Billy used his experience to draw a map using his magic on an Earth block, he was curious to see how Meryl used cleared dungeons, but since she didn''t say anything, her method probably wasn''t that much better. In any case, after two hours, they found the entrance to the next level.


    "This might not be good, the size of the levels increase exponentially as we go downward," Billy said.


    "You have one dungeon that has ten levels, right?" Icarus asked. "How many times the first level is smallerpared to the lower ones?"


    "It isn''t something certain and urate, but I would say that it is ten times smaller," Billy replied. "Of course, you will waste more than ten times in terms of hours to find thest room for the first time and the whole thing is reset once the dungeon is cleared."


    "I can see that this might be really problematic," Icarus said. "I guess I will use go on ahead and find the shortest route for us, even the shortest route will take days for us to cross, after all."


    "We don''t have much of a choice here," Lucyna said. "Just find the entrance to the next level and then you should regroup, you might get lost if you go too far ahead."


    Icarus nodded and then he dashed ahead. The path ahead didn''t have many bifurcations since it was only the second floor, so it took him only a couple of minutes to find the right path. Unfortunately, his presence alone along the way was enough to make the tyrants spawn, so when he returned¡­


    "Some monsters are chasing me¡­ Well, trying to chase," Icarus said. "I thought it would be better if we were to face them together."


    "We don''t have time to waste, so let''s cooperate," Billy said when he saw a group of tyrants dashing and making the ground tremble. "I will stop them, and you guys will finish them off."


    Billy pointed his hands toward the monsters, and then he used Lightning. Each one of his fingers fired one that hit a different target in the head. Still, thanks to their Shock Resistance, they weren''t losing that much health.


    "If I approach, then I will get hit¡­" Icarus said while he saw Meryl bombarding the tyrants with arrows and Lucyna stealing their health with her powers.


    "Just run faster than the lightning," Billy said.


    "Easy for you to say that!" Icarus protested.


    In the end, Billy decided to listen to Icarus''ints since he spent too much mana on the first group of enemies. Considering his skills, some blunt trauma would be a better option, the only problem was the fact that Earth magic wasn''t that fast when Billy fires entire blocks of dirt. Fortunately, Billy made it work by freezing the air around the monsters and hitting their heads from the sides when the other groups approached.


    "These scales seem pretty powerful, are we going to ignore them?" Icarus asked.


    "We don''t have time for gathering materials, even if we had, carrying them would slow us down," Billy replied. "Let''s just focus on taking the maniptor down as soon as possible."


    Once they were done with the pursuers, the group speed up while they followed Icarus to have a few encounters on the second level as possible. Despite all that, they managed to cross the second floor in two hours as well, but once they reached the third floor, they began to be attacked from both sides by the Tyrants.

 Chapter 582 Tyrants Dungeon (6)

    Chapter 582 Tyrant''s Dungeon (6)¡¡¡¡"This is going to get worse, right?" Icarus asked.


    "Yes, a lot worse," Billy asked. "I am honestly surprised that nothing changed on the second floor, but even at this rate. We will have to fight pretty much every minute eventually."


    "I don''t think my mana or stamina will hold out at this rate," Lucyna said. "I wonder how the maniptor managed to clear this dungeon by himself¡­"


    Billy had some guesses, but he couldn''t say for sure, neither the group had too much time to think about it since the tyrants were spawning every minute and they were in a hurry. Although Billy thought that they would run out of energy soon and Billy would have to fight all the battles, the other members of the group withstood their ground for quite a while. Despite the fact that the atmosphere was starting to affect them after twelve hours. Still, something like that was to be expected from one of the most dangerous dungeons of the world...


    "Ugh¡­ How can you endure fighting and using this all the time?" Lucyna asked. "I take pride in being a patient person, but this is getting on my nerves."


    "You get used to it eventually," Billy replied.


    Just like Billy, the others decided to keep wearing the weights as they went down the dungeon. However, they didn''t have the time to slowly adjust the weights and they wanted to get stronger faster, so they decided to make each one of them three times heavier than themselves. So, they were fighting while being burned by one ton.


    "It gets easier as you level up Brute Strength and Toughness," Billy added. "Although your progress with those skills isn''t keeping up with the speed that your impatience is being worn down."


    "How about some more time Skip?" Icarus asked.


    "That would be the same as eating broli in a single bite because it isn''t good," Lucyna asked. "I will try to leave that as ast resort for the time being."


    Billy didn''t know that yet but using Time Skip that often probably wasn''t a good idea. Icarus was getting carried away because Billy lent him a source of good mana regeneration, but that wasn''t something that he could do often. In any case, based on his experience, Billy assumed that such a skill made the flow of time pass faster¡­ many times faster since all the experience is absorbed in one moment. The cost for him to get the experience of two months was practically one million mana points, but at the same time, the user couldn''t do anything aside from what they were thinking of doing when the skill was activated. It was like forcing themselves to do the same thing over and over again until they obtain some result andpletely lock all the other options.


    In any case, despite the fact that Icarus scouted ahead to find the right path, the group had to travel for twelve hours to reach the fourth floor. Meryl wasn''t surprised that it took them so long to reach that level, she was impressed. In the meantime, the other two who didn''t have much experience dealing with dungeons were getting worked out quickly. Unlike Billy, who was mentally prepared for pretty much anything, Icarus and Lucyna were more outgoing people who never had to deal with the suffering of grinding in games in their previous lives.


    "Let''s take a break before going to the fourth floor, we can rest in the path between them," Billy dered.


    "We won''t get much rest in such a depressing atmosphere and without a bed." Icarus dered.


    "You can always leave the dungeon and bring one¡­" Billy said and then he had an idea.


    Although he could endure it, Billy also disliked the atmosphere of the dungeons, that was why he rarely stayed in one for more than six hours. Still, he could rx even there. Just enough to leave the straining tension on his body and to let him keep his guard up for longer periods of time. To help with that, he made a bathtub using magic and filled it with warm water.


    "... what do you think you are doing?" Lucyna asked when he saw Billy taking most of his clothes.


    "I won''t take everything out, don''t worry," Billy dered and then jumped into the bathtub with only his pants.


    "Seriously¡­" Lucyna said and then asked.


    In the end, Billy enjoyed the bath for ten minutes before Icarus bothered him to leave the bathtub "there. After changing the water, he was the next to use it. Eventually, even Lucyna and Meryl wanted to use it, but they forced Billy and Icarus to leave the area. Billy wished that they could take a hint¡­ Billy had three extremely hot and passionate wives waiting for him at home, he didn''t have to look for the nude bodies of other women.


    After one hour of rest, the group looked a lot more rested and focused, but Billy knew that things would repeat themselves soon enough. That was the problem of those long-ass dungeons¡­


    "In any case¡­ I am starting to think that this guy hasn''t left the dungeon for months," Billy thought. "It seems that he can only control his troops when he is outside, otherwise, those creatures would just move around attacking everything on sight instead of acting like a proper army."


    Considering the time that those creatures stopped attacking most of the viges around, Billy would say that the maniptor had two times to grind inside it nonstop¡­ more than enough to get a crazy number of level-ups. Billy didn''t want to share his thoughts with the others, but it was hard to believe that they would be able to stop him by themselves. If they insist on that¡­ one of them will die pretty soon.


    Billy considered his options regarding that and it seemed that helping them get their Spiritual core would be the best one. However, Billy wouldn''t hell them that much without a bigger reason.

 Chapter 583 Tyrants Dungeon (7)

    Chapter 583 Tyrant''s Dungeon (7)¡¡¡¡            The group got lucky and then found the entrance to the fifth floor after just five hours, but then another problem arrived. The tyrants began to spawn in groups of three. Now pretty much every one of them had to participate in all fights. As if that wasn''t troublesome enough, Billy realized that the corridors were gettingrger, so that pattern would keep increasing¡­


    "You sure have a lot of mana," Meryl said. "I heard that that the maker was a mage and that he fought the other three for four days without running out of mana, but I guess he didn''t use as many spells as you."


    "I see, so he is a mage¡­" Billy said and then rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Billy got Magic Absorption to deal with that, but he doubted that it would be that useful against someone that can solo a dungeon of fire dragons. And yet, Billy never found any skill like that in the skill shop. It was clearly a high-tier one.


    Since the others had to manage their mana usage, Billy began to fight more often and use mana as well. He was fine with that since he was recovering more mana than he used and because his skills were leveling up like crazy. Still, they were wasting a lot more time now since the number of enemies had increased. Without any other choice, Billy had to use one of the cards that he had been hiding: Mana Constructs.


    Billy summoned a pair of double-headed spears and then made them spin toward the head of the two monsters ahead of him. Their spinning speed was so powerful that when the tyrants tried to block them with their arms, they were cut off, and soon they lost their heads as well.


    "A lot of their durability was lost, but this isn''t so bad¡­" Billy thought. "I will deal with the tyrants that will appear in front of us. You guys can take turns dealing with the ones that will appear behind."


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl couldn''t help but be astonished. Billy just showed up another crazy skill¡­ one that apparently made him impossible to disarm. They knew the skills that he had, but it was hard to understand how they worked or how it was possible to use them just by using his descriptions. Nevertheless, Icarus and Lucyna knew that Billy was ahead of them, even without using the other innate skills that he obtained. Still, only now did Meryl understand why she had the feeling that Billy was dangerous. His simrity to the maker was just too uncanny¡­


    Meryl also had heard that the maker was quite the hard worker and he had a family of his own even before the wars, but he changed¡­ it was impossible to confirm that, but she had guessed that he had lost his family and turned to the dark side¡­ he was the one who started thest war, after all.


    In any case, thanks to Billy''s help, the next battles got considerably easier since the other three didn''t have to worry about being surrounded. Billy wasn''t the type to make mistakes or get carried away, so he never failed in doing what he said he would. Thanks to that, despite the spike in difficulty, they found the sixth level after seven hours.


    "One full day has already passed, and we are already even halfway through the dungeon," Icarus said and then sighed since they stopped to rest again.


    Billy knew that they hadn''t evenpleted one-fourth of the dungeon, but he didn''t say that because he was also annoyed at that fact. He checked things at his home now and then using the mirror that was connected to Blitz''s eyes, so he could say that everything was fine. Still, he could see his kids ying, and they looked a bit down. As for his wives, they seemed a bit worried whenever they showed up in the garden.


    Billy wondered if he couldmunicate with them somehow, but using magic aside from Telekinesis at that distance was almost impossible. Telekinesis wasn''t a power that he had shown them yet, so he couldn''t use it. Still, since it was midnight, Billy used that skill to write a message on the ground of the garden. Kate gets angry after that, but it is the only way. ''I am fine, but I will returnter.'' That was the only thing that Billy could write.


    "Are you checking your home?" Meryl asked. "Can you check my base?"


    "Sure, why not?" Billy replied.


    There was no point in hiding that Billy had his eyes on her base to notice any changes or even attack from the enemies. So, he picked another mirror and then showed her how things were there. There was nothing to see¡­ it was as dark as hell, after all. Just to be safe, Billy only showed the locations of a few lenses in case Meryl tried to find and destroy them. It would be great if the mirror had a record and fast-forward option. That way, Billy wouldn''t have to check her base so often¡­ but he would need to wait for a while to reach that level of control in magic.


    "You know, for a while, I had the feeling that something was following us¡­" Icarus said.


    Billy flinched when he heard that, but no one noticed since all of them just looked behind. Meryl and Lucyna didn''t notice anything, but they knew that Icarus had some instinct for that kind of thing.


    "I am going to check it real quick," Icarus said.


    In the end, Icarus returned after a couple of seconds, frowning. It was clear that he didn''t find anything, but he wasn''t convinced. As for what it was following them, it was Billy''s armor that he was controlling via Telekinesis, and he made it disappear when Icarus said that.


    "I haven''t found any footsteps aside from ours, but¡­" Icarus said. "Can you sense anything, Billy?"


    "Nothing on this floor aside from the monsters that you just made spawn behind us," Billy replied.

 Chapter 584 Tyrants Dungeon (8)

    Chapter 584 Tyrant''s Dungeon (8)¡¡¡¡            In his mind, Billy sighed in relief since he wanted to make the armor be the ultimate trump card. No one aside from those he fully trusted could know about its existence. Billy was that much paranoid. Besides, he didn''t want to exin or hear others asking him his price to make some for them. Those were ultra-rare and he wanted to keep them like that...


    Fortunately, the armor alone never made the tyrants spawn. That confirmed that the dungeon only recognized the presence of living beings¡­ With that in mind, would the core send the tyrant if Billy used Golems ahead?


    "Come to think of it, I can probably use drones to scout ahead, and they won''t make the tyrants spawn," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    Billy had to use some extra mana for that, but he had more than enough to spare. Thanks to the power-up he got during Time Skip, he was able to restore a lot more mana on his body. He was right now filling the tenth reservoir, and he wasn''t bothered by the focus that he had to keep. If anything, it got easier to control all that mana.


    "You are up to something weird again¡­" Lucyna said while she watched Billy making the drones using Mana Constructs just to be safe with his theory. "Are they¡­ Drones?"


    "That is right, I will scout ahead with them, and I am pretty sure that they won''t make tyrants spawn ahead of us," Billy replied.


    "Now I understand why some people fear technology back on Earth¡­ I am losing one of my functions here thanks to machines," Icarus said.


    Billy ignored theints, and Icarus only said his once since he knew that they had to save as much time as possible. Besides, he would save some mana, so he was gaining from that as well. In any case, the paths in a dungeon only split up into three bifurcations, so Billy just needed three of them. Since he would have to fight while he controls them, Billy decides to give them some wheels as well. It would be easier to control them on the ground as well.


    After he sent the drones to scout ahead, Icarus approached to cover his back while Billy controlled the drones using the mirrors that he installed on them. It didn''t take long for some tyrants to show up, but as much as that made Icarus frown, Billy killed them faster with his spears of mana.


    Billy''s n to scout ahead with the drones was showing some good results. Even though their moving speed was pretty high, the drones could find the right path before they could be reached.


    "They are getting tougher¡­" Lucyna said.


    Tyrant - Lv 650


    HP: 20.750/ 20.750


    MP: 15.920/ 15.920


    SP: 18.100/ 18.100


    Strength: 1355 + 1250


    Speed: 735 + 1250


    Magic: 1255 + 1250


    Endurance: 1355 + 1250


    Dexterity: 635 + 1250


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 290, Steel ws Lv 290


    Spells: Mana Cannon Lv 520, Poisonous Cannon Lv 520


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 590, Cold Resistance Lv 550, Fire Resistance Lv 580, Wind Resistance Lv 580, Poison Resistance Lv 750, Shock Resistance Lv 750, Brute Strength Lv 250, Quick Legs Lv 250, Toughness Lv 250, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 250, Enhanced Dexterity Lv 250, Draconic Heart Lv 10, Draconic Mind Lv 10, Dragonic Body Lv 10


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy decided to check that and confirmed that it was true. It was something that he already knew, dungeon monsters not only increased in number, but they also increased in power, and Billy couldn''t help but frown since their growth was beyond anything that Billy had seen until now. If things continue at that rate, all of them will reach level eight hundred on thest floor¡­ fighting like seven or eight of those creatures at level eight hundred will be difficult, even for the current Billy.


    "Well, if they are getting stronger, we just have to get even stronger than them," Billy dered.


    "Of all things that you could have said¡­ I thought that you were smarter than that, but I suppose you have a point," Meryl said.


    Everyone knew that the maniptor had trained in that dungeon for who knows how long, and they wouldn''t have had any chances of defeating them without enduring the same trials. Fortunately, the group had a few things that the maniptor didn''t have. The first was their numbers, and the second was their teamwork.


    After they finished their break, they began to move again. This time, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl''s tension increased a bit since they were more serious. They always chatted a little between the battles, but now they werepletely focused. Billy knew that they were thinking of how to use their powers more effectively in that situation. However, the answer was pretty obvious¡­ Meryl just had to use her powers. Still, for whatever reason, she didn''t do it until now, and the others never asked why.


    "I know what you are all thinking, but we shouldn''t rely on my power, even more so on a dungeon," Meryl said. "I don''t think this changes much if I reveal it. However, my powers can raiser skeletons and zombies. Skeletons usually have half of the strength of their catalysts, so they would only take space here. As for the zombies¡­ well, decay. You don''t want a decaying walking corpse nearby in a ce where the venttion is precarious."


    "I really don''t care in one way or the other. Just focus on covering the back, and we will be fine," Billy said.


    Billy was fighting more monsters, so the others had some leisure to decide on what they should do. Still, his attitude bothered Meryl. Creating corpses inside a dungeon wasn''t something that I liked, but her options weren''t only those. In the end, Meryl made some zombies using the corpses of the tyrants. Still, when the next enemies showed up, she made the zombies explode, making the new tyrants be bombarded by hundreds of bones.

 Chapter 585 Tyrants Dungeon (9)

    Chapter 585 Tyrant''s Dungeon (9)¡¡¡¡           It certainly wasn''t the most efficient way to use mana, but it could do the job since it killed three tyrants instantly. In the end, Meryl was also a very sentimental person, so she couldn''t let herself fall behind when the one who would benefit the most from that operation would be her.


    Meryl continued to use the bones of the tyrants in many ways, such As arrows, spears, and even traps, to hinder their mobility. Billy didn''t know if that was her second skill, but it certainly was a skill that granted her the power to control bones as she saw fit. It was pretty weird but effective when used alongside those types of monsters since their whole bodies are strong and hard as steel.


    Although they had their own means of recovering mana, it didn''t take long for Icarus, Meryl, and Lucyna topletely empty their pool. They tried to make it do with their physical abilities, and they seeded. Still, even so, the exhaustion was starting to pile up. Despite that, they managed to endure the seventh floor while fighting four tyrants at the same time. Once they found the entrance to eighth, though. They had to stop¡­ even Icarus, whoined that he couldn''t sleep somewhere so rough, immediately fell asleep once he had the chance.


    "Well, so much for our cooperation¡­" Billy said. "I can''t face the enemies on both sides, even by using my spears, since I need to be precise and fast."


    "I thought that my power would let me keep my mana full here, but the more powerful the monster is, the less energy I can steal from them," Lucyna said. "I never noticed this before¡­ That only shows how powerful those creatures are."


    Again, Billy knew what he had to do, but he didn''t want to power up those guys without a good reason. Returning home and seeing his family as soon as possible was a good reason, but¡­ it seemed that the best option was to lend the reserve cores to them. However, Billy had another idea¡­ He returned to the previous floor, and there he waited for the monsters to spawn. The others hurried to help him, but they were toote. Besides, given his position, the tyrants could only show up in front of him, so Billy beheaded them easily. After that, he used his diamond ive to open a heart on their chests.


    "Hah¡­ Do you really think that it will work?" Meryl asked.


    "It seems that you know what I am thinking¡­ It is hard to say," Billy replied. "There many stories that say that dragon hearts have special properties and they are a subspecies of dragons."


    "There are some legends that say that eating some monsters makes people stronger in this continent, but the type of monsters is never mentioned," Meryl said.


    The tyrants'' heart was the size of a big bowl, so it could serve well as a single meal. In any case, even with his spiritual core, Billy couldn''t get all their mana, so they had a lot on their bodies. Eating the heart seemed the most obvious way to get that Spiritual energy and vitality.


    "Woah¡­ I am not sure I can eat that," Lucyna said while looking at the heart covered in blood.


    "It will be fine. Just put a lot of ketchup on it," Billy said.


    "Where are we going to find ketchup?" Lucyna asked while frowning.


    Billy wasn''t particrly gluttonous, so the food of that world, even though it was pretty simple, was enough for him. In any case, Billy was pretty sure that frying the tyrants'' hearts would be a good option, but he didn''t have oil with him. So, he cooked it just like that on a campfire and stick.


    "At least let me sleep a little¡­ what the heck," Icarus said when he woke up and saw Billy cooking. "I know that we are bound to run out of rations, but¡­ Are we really in such a bad spot?"


    "It depends on what you consider a bad spot. Do you have confidence in your skills without your innate abilities?" Billy asked.


    Icarus couldn''t reply to that question. It was troublesome in more ways than one. Nevertheless, they waited for the hearts to be cooked. Eventually, it even began to smell good¡­ weirdly enough, the fragrance was like cow''s meat. Despite their worries, Lucyna and Meryl considered eating it. Meryl was used to eating monsters, but some of them didn''t agree well with her stomach.


    Eventually, Billy began to eat, and the taste wasn''t half bad, considering that it was just meat on the stick. Still, he kept an eye on his health since Tyrants could use poison attacks as well. His Poison Resistance was at a high level, but¡­Nevertheless, Billy didn''t feel the taste of anything poisonous. If anything, he felt full of energy once he finished eating it. He failed to identify the heart before, but now he could, for some reason¡­


    Tyrant''s Heart


    A heart of a sub-species of dragon known for its vitality. Restores five hundred points of health, mana, and stamina.


    "I guess it is better than nothing," Billy said. "This might solve the problem if you guys endure eating this every couple of hours."


    "What? Can you see something that we don''t?" Icarus asked.


    "Well, I can analyze the heart after eating it," Billy replied. "It can restore five hundred points of health, mana, and stamina. I suppose it is only something we can see after our bodies feel those effects."


    Billy didn''t look like he was faking it, and he ate the heart without stopping, so the others decided to test that as well. It tasted pretty good for them, but since they weren''t used to eating so much meat nonstop, it felt a bit¡­ Full. Eventually, they saw their mana being filled and confirmed those effects. While they were excited thanks to it, Billy was wondering what effects the heart of real dragons could have¡­ And how so much powerful the maker must have be eating them.

 Chapter 586 Tyrants Dungeon (10)

    Chapter 586 Tyrant''s Dungeon (10)¡¡¡¡"This was a weird meal, but it wasn''t half bad," Icarus said. "Now I am ready to keep going. Nothing can stop me now!"


    Icarus was getting carried away¡­ Nevertheless, Billy was more worried about making sure that this dungeon won''t be destroyed. It would be very useful on their hands once they defeat the maniptor, so they had to stop that possibility from happening at all costs. Moreover, such a ce would be too useful in a continent where everyone lived from hunting and fighting. Still, there was always the chance that the maniptor might pull something off to make them drop their guard.


    With renewed vigor, the group began to explore the eighth floor. All of them knew that eating the tyrant''s hearts was going to be the main thing that they could use to restore their energy, so they had to avoid fighting as much as possible to make the energy obtained let them proceed more than usual. Billy controlled his drones even faster than before to make sure that this would be the case.


    Things proceeded quite well for a while, and the group managed to keep their energy at satisfactory levels. Still, Billy could see that everyone was pushing themselves too hard¡­ Without any other choice, he buffed their parameters with support magic. Since it was only a temporary help, that much was fine.


    Although the drones were doing their work perfectly, the group still needed six hours to cross the entire eighth floor. At that point in time, Lucyna and Icarus were finally learning how crazy the dungeons of that world were. Meryl was already used to that since her dungeon must have at least five levels.


    "Man, I will never get used to this¡­" Icarus said. "Remember me never to try to clear a dungeon this deep ever again."


    Things only got moreplicated when they reached the next level and were forced to fight against five tyrants at the same time. Billy had to summon another spear made of mana to kill the extra beast. So, that was another cost of mana being spent.


    "We might stop now and then to eat the hearts and recover our energy, but unless we do that every hour, we are going to find another dead end soon enough," Billy thought.


    Billy and the others held their ground, but then things got messy again¡­ on the tenth floor, another tyrant spawned, and they got attacked by six of them in each battle. That was supposed to happen only on the next level, so they were caught off guard. The monsters used that golden chance granted by everyone''s surprise, and then they fired in total synchrony their Mana Cannon. Billy protected everyone with earth walls, but those were quickly disintegrating. At least it granted everyone the chance to recover.


    Billy used sh to approach the three tyrants in front of him, and that was something new in that dungeon. Still, he needed to do something like that from now on, or even he will run out of mana. With that in mind, he used Light Spear version two at close range and then beheaded one of the tyrants. Before the others could react, he approached them and then used Enhanced Thievery on both of them. In the next moment, the heart of the beasts appeared in Billy''s hands.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Enhanced Thievery obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Enhanced Thievery obtained 750 experience points.


    ¡­


    "It worked a lot better than I expected, and I saved some mana. As for the others¡­" Billy turned around and saw the others finish the monsters as well.


    Since they were a bit flustered, they didn''t think of conserving their energy¡­ Nevertheless, as soon as the battle ended, Billy decided to call for a retreat, even though they had just started the exploration.


    Tyrant - Lv 750


    HP: 21.150/ 21.150


    MP: 16.120/ 16.120


    SP: 18.300/ 18.300


    Strength: 1455 + 1250


    Speed: 835 + 1250


    Magic: 1455 + 1250


    Endurance: 1455 + 1250


    Dexterity: 735 + 1250


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 330, Steel ws Lv 330


    Spells: Mana Cannon Lv 580, Poisonous Cannon Lv 580


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 590, Cold Resistance Lv 550, Fire Resistance Lv 580, Wind Resistance Lv 580, Poison Resistance Lv 750, Shock Resistance Lv 750, Brute Strength Lv 250, Quick Legs Lv 250, Toughness Lv 250, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 250, Enhanced Dexterity Lv 250, Draconic Heart Lv 10, Draconic Mind Lv 10, Dragonic Body Lv 10


    Skill Points: 00


    "Their levels and the power of their offensive skills increased¡­ this might be a bit troublesome," Billy thought.


    "I knew that this dungeon wasn''t normal, but¡­" Meryl said and then showed an annoyed expression. "We didn''t find any signs of the Maniptor until now, so he must be ahead, fighting the tyrants nonstop."


    "It seems that we are going to face someone Stronger than even Billy," Icarus said.


    "You are pretty slow¡­ That was clear from the beginning," Billy said.


    Although he said that, Billy always thought that the maniptor wouldn''t be a real threat¡­ Until he entered this dungeon. There was no telling how much stronger he could be if he focused all his might on that. However, he was only willing to use one-third of his life for training. The second was to sleep, and the second was for his family. But now he was going to face someone who couldn''t care about that.


    "Well, what now?" Lucyna asked. "If each level from here on out, the number of spawning monsters will increase¡­ Then each one of us will have to kill two of them in each fight."


    If Billy could Teleport, he wouldn''t mind those odds. Staying in that dungeon for eight hours a day with that much experience avable would be awesome, even if the atmosphere was a problem. Nevertheless, Billy had to find a way to solve things right now. He couldn''t retreat aftering this far¡­

 Chapter 587 Bloods power (1)

    Chapter 587 Blood''s power (1)¡¡¡¡"Billy, can you make one of those gauntlets for me again?" Icarus asked. "I think they will help me cause damage faster and save mana."


    "I guess it can''t be helped¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Wait, aren''t you going to ask me to pay for it first?" Icarus asked.


    "No, it is fine," Billy replied. "This is to make you a bit more useful, after all. So, I will gain something out of this."


    "That makes sense, but it is annoying to hear it¡­" Icarus said.


    "I guess a pair of gauntlets made of chromium will do the trick, but since that will consume too much mana, I will use the scales of the tyrants," Billy said. "Go fetch some of those from the bodies we just left behind."


    "You can make chromium using magic alone?" Meryl asked.


    "Yes," Billy replied.


    Meryl wanted to learn more, but it was clear that Billy wouldn''t speak more about it. Why would he when she had nothing in exchange to offer for that Intel? Nevertheless, Icarus went to grab the scales, and Billy wondered if he should make something for Meryl and Lucyna as well. As long as they make the mission easier for him, he wouldn''t mind. The only issue was how they were going to use itter, if they cause it problems, then he will have to find a way to get them back, but that wasn''t his style.


    Lucyna didn''t have a really powerful weapon, she used daggers, but since she used a lot of her magic as well, a staff probably would suit her better. As for Meryl, her bow was made of the bones of some sort of giant monster. Probably one of those that Billy saw before being controlled by some illusionists. In any case, giving them weapons would make things easier for him, so he made his choice.


    "Do you two want some weapons as well?" Billy asked. "Come to the dark side¡­"


    "You must be pretty tired if you are making that kind of joke¡­" Lucyna said. "My knives are essentially useless against those monsters, so¡­"


    "I will make a magic staff to improve the effectiveness of your innate skills," Billy said.


    "I suppose that will work, even though it isn''t my style," Lucyna said.


    "What about you?" Billy asked.


    "My bow is a gift from someone, so I won''t throw it away," Meryl replied.


    "What about reinforcing it with the scales?" Billy asked. "It will be the same bow in the end."


    Meryl couldn''t deny that, and since her firepower needed some upgrade against the tyrants, she decided to ept the offer. In any case, once Icarus returned with the scales, Billy began to work. Much to his surprise, the scales were as hard as chromium, but a bit lighter, so they made an excellent material to make armor and defensive gear.


    In any case, it didn''t take long for Billy to finish the items since he just connected the scales with a bit of chromium while he was giving them shape. It would be a lot faster to make them melt and reforge them, at least.


    Tyrant''s Gauntlets


    It causes extra magic damage per contact based on the target''s defense.


    Strength + 300, Speed + 300, Endurance + 300


    Durability: 400/400


    Tyrant''s Chimeric Bow


    It causes extra magic damage per contact based on the target''s defense.


    Dexterity + 400, Speed + 400, Endurance + 400


    Durability: 400/400


    Tyrant''s Magic Staff


    It causes extra magic damage per contact based on the target''s defense.


    Magic + 300, Speed + 300, Endurance + 300


    Durability: 400/400


    Since Billy made them in a hurry, they weren''t as good as his ive, but they would work. Meryl''s bow was pretty good if it got "those parameters eve thought Billy just added the scales around it. He could make them level up, but it was better not¡­ At least for the time being.


    "No time like the present to test all this, so let''s get going," Billy said while the others were trying to check the gear. "First of all, Icarus alone will deal with the monsters on the backline. Don''t try to hold back, and learn as much as possible from this encounter."


    Icarus nodded, and the others stayed behind when he and Billy left to fight. As usual, Billy dealt with the enemies in the front with his magic spears. As for Icarus, since he didn''t hold back on his speed, the tyrants didn''t even know what had happened. They just emerged, and then their health dropped to zero in the next moment, and their bodies suddenly got covered in bruises.


    "Hmm¡­ this wasn''t half bad," Icarus said. "The gloves caused extra damage with each hit. Even without putting much strength, I caused a lot of damage. I guess this is the effect granted by the scales."


    "All right, I am the next," Meryl dered, and she clearly was looking forward to testing her improved bow.


    Usually, Meryl used Earth magic to make her arrows, so Billy wondered howe she couldn''t make it harder and turn into metal. That was the power granted by the titan she defeated, so it didn''t make much sense. Still, she didn''t have much time to test her skill.


    Nevertheless, when she found her targets and shot her arrows, she didn''t have to do so many times. Added with her own skill that made the arrows spin a lot while they were flying, she managed to make the heads of the tyrants explode with every single shot. Even though she didn''t want for their mouths to open.


    After that, Lucyna''s turn came, and she just focused on stealing the tyrants'' mana and causing damage using her innate skills. Her skills were a bit moreplex than the others, and thanks to it, she could steal their mana. At the same time, she opened a hole in their heads without doing anything in particr aside from stealing theyers of flesh to their brain.


    "All right, this will do," Lucyna said.

 Chapter 588 Bloods power (2)

    Chapter 588 Blood''s power (2)¡¡¡¡           It seemed that Lucyna wasn''t able to steal more mana than she could use. Perhaps another one hundred points in magic will do the trick, but if she just focuses on support, then she can save her energy.


    "Although it is temporary, you can steal the target''s endurance as well, right?" Billy asked. "Just do that on the enemies that attack our back. That way, you will save mana, and so will the others."


    "I never mentioned that I could, so how do you know that?" Lucyna asked.


    "It was just a guess," Billy replied while shrugging.


    "... I suppose that if we fight all on the frontlines, things will get out of hand eventually," Lucyna said. "I will be sure to offer you some support from the backline."


    Once that was decided, the group began to move again, and as expected, things went a lot more smoothly after the upgrade in their gear. During the time they were resting, Billy went to check the right path with his drones, so they had saved a lot of time thanks to that as they progressed. They also left the right path marked on the ground, and they were already waiting for Billy at the next level''s entrance.


    Thanks to the new weapons and the fact that those helped the group level up the passive skills they just obtained a lot faster, they reached the path between floors after just five hours. Since their pace was good, they decided to keep going, and as expected, another tyrant showed up once the first group emerged to attack. Still, they were waiting for that, so nothing unusual happened¡­ Aside from the fact that Billy took longer than the others to finish the monsters.


    "Should we help you now?" Icarus asked.


    "No, I still have a few tricks up my sleeve," Billy replied.


    When the next group of tyrants arrived, Billy dashed toward them and used his ive to behead the first. The other three tried to shred him to pieces by attacking him at the same time with their ws. However, Billy had seen them doing that countless times, so he used the little trick that he learned with the samurai. He attacked them when he read their movements. In a single motion of his ive, he cut off the ws that were almost touching him. In the next moment, a rain of blood fell around Billy, and the monsters grunted in agony, nor for long, though. He jumped and then swung his ive again.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Heroic Spearmanship obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Heroic Spearmanship obtained 750 experience points.


    ¡­


    It had been a while since Billy had to fight like that, so he imagined that he might have gotten rusty. However, that wasn''t the case. His skills and reactions were as sharp as ever. In any case, Billy turned around to see the others, and they were just about to finish their part as well, so they didn''t see him in action.


    "You really had some tricks up your sleeve, huh," Icarus said when he turned around to help and found that Billy was already done.


    "Let''s stop wasting time and keep moving," Billy said.


    Billy couldn''t afford to talk or exin anything since they had to move as fast as possible. In contrast, he had to control his drones and his armor as well with Telekinesis. That was more than a little bit mentally tiring, so he was looking forward to their next break and a chance to take a quick nap.


    Although they didn''t see what Billy did, they could see the results. They didn''t hear many sounds of attacks, and considering the wounds in the enemies'' bodies and the faint smell of blood on his ive, it was clear that he killed them in just a few swings and without giving them the chance to do anything. They knew that Billy was a good fighter, but more and more, he was starting to look inhuman.


    Eventually, the group reached the entrance to the twelfth floor, and then Billy called for a break. Once again, he took a hot bath while the drones were scouting ahead, and he drowned when they found something. Billy made one of them stop and Investigate since it moved too fast. Much to his surprise, Billy found the remaining of some skeletons at a dead end. He found some weapons and armor that were emitting a weird glow after they stayed inside that dungeon for so long. Billy would have to get thoseter, but he could tell that they were a powerful set of armor and a sword.


    "It seems that the maniptor didn''te here alone," Billy said. "The drone found some skeletons. Although only one of them was armed to fight."


    "It seems he was cautious enough for that, but only a few skeletons¡­ That seems weird," Icarus said. "Most inhabitants of this world wouldn''t be able to fight by themselves in this dungeon, and it would be hard to imagine him sending some of them back by themselves. Most likely, they were being manipted and ended up being left behind for whatever reason."


    "That certainly sounds like something he would do," Meryl added. "He only weed powerful tribes in his ranks while he trampled the others. Until most likely, only a few handful tribes can be found on this side of the continent."


    "Have you fought him?" Lucyna asked. "Since your bases are so far apart, I thought that you had never met with him."


    "That bastard is a coward that only obtained strength while picking on the weak," Meryl said. "He belonged to the West side of the continent, but after losing to me and another reincarnated many times, he began to move and choose even easier targets."


    It seemed that those two had a history, and while the Maniptor seemed like a coward and scumbag, they couldn''t underestimate him since he stayed in that dungeon for who knows how long¡­

 Chapter 589 Bloods power (3)

    Chapter 589 Blood''s power (3)¡¡¡¡<            Eventually, the group resumed their journey, and then Billy found the set of armor and the sword that he had found thanks to his drone. As expected, they had been strengthened thanks to the nature of the of the dungeon. Still, the original materials were subpar, so it wasn''t anything beyond what he could make. However, the effects were another and totally different thing... he had to do some research about the subject.


    Full te Armor


    Decreases the damage caused by all magical attacks by fifty points.


    Endurance + 250


    Durability: 250/250


    Sleepy Sword


    When causing damage, it grants you the chance to make the target fall asleep.


    Strength +120, Speed + 120


    Durability: 250/250


    Both items were made of iron, but they emitted a silver glow while they had some red Marks here and there. Nevertheless, the effect of the sword sure was different than anything Billy had seen before and made him recall the ring that granted him some power to buy things cheaper from merchants. He had never understood how that worked, but he felt that he was getting closer to the answer.


    "Have you seen any sword with this type of effect?" Billy asked.


    "No, this is a first¡­ I never saw anyone here aside from the reincarnated individuals with weapons with special effects," Meryl replied.


    That seemed off, but still¡­ Billy had a feeling that he was about to understand the mystery. Nevertheless, he could think about itter. They had to keep moving. He asked if either of them wanted to use the sword, but none of them had the experience with that kind of weapon. In any case, Billy would add that one to his collection. As for the armor, no one wanted to get slower using that, and Billy already had his. While he left there, he decided to make his suit grab it and store it to take it home.


    After resuming their journey, Billy realized that the constant fights were making the passive skills that the other learned to reach absurd levels insanely fast, so despite the number of enemies increasing, the fights weren''t getting harder anymore. There was only one thing that Billy was fearing, but he didn''t want to say it out loud because he was thinking that he might jinx himself.


    "Hahaha, now I have more bonuses thanks to the passive skills in some of my parameters," Icarus said whileughing. "It is pretty stupid, but my magic power has more than doubled in just four days."


    Billy thought that such a thing had happened on the first day after he learned Sage''s Wisdom. After all, Icarus had no reason to increase his magic. Nevertheless, if Billy weren''t saving his mana for a dangerous situation or using the surplus to level UP Enhanced Thievery, he would be doing the same.


    Regardless, for the next three days, things proceeded well for them, but then they reached the fourteenth floor, and then they found a sea of tyrants blocking their paths. At the same time, the ground was trembling now and then.


    "Shit¡­ I was hoping that this wouldn''t happen, but¡­" Billy thought.


    "This dungeon was never cleared, but it never broke because that guy has been fighting these creatures nonstop and without letting their numbers overflow to the next levels," Meryl said.


    "So, the maniptor is causing those tremors?" Lucyna asked. "I thought that he would be on thest floor."


    "Thest floor is where we will find the guardian, and if the Maniptor isn''t there, then thest floor is the entire base of the guardian," Meryl exined.


    That was also something that Billy had considered since he had experience with that. Nevertheless, he felt like sighing since it was a massive problem that they couldn''t just solve with a few weeks on their strategy or actions.


    "What now?" Lucyna asked. "Aftering this far, I truly don''t want to retreat. That would be too unnerving."


    "We can always use Meryl skeletons and zombies," Icarus said.


    "They would turn the corpses and the materials into somethingpletely useless," Meryl replied. "While most of them will disappear eventually, using them like that would be a waste. Also, the more undead in a single ce, the more they will produce a terrible miasma due to their decaying bodies. Even if I only summon skeletons, they won''t be of much help with those numbers. During the times, I used an army of undead creatures. I turned several areas into something like and of death. The smell was so putrid that all the vegetation began to die in those areas. Time resolves that problem, but it isn''t a matter of months. Regardless, that was why I decided to focus on quality over quantity when ites to the zombies."


    "I suppose our only option is to force our way through then," Icarus said. "Do you have any better ideas, Billy?"


    "No¡­ At least for the time being," Billy replied.


    "For the time being¡­ Should we wait for a while, then?" Icarus asked.


    "No, we have been here for a week already, and I want to finish this as soon as possible," Billy replied. "Even if we don''t make any progress, we will get stronger and get closer to the Maniptor."


    The others knew that Billy had a point, but it was hard to imagine how they would seed relying on brute strength alone. After all, if they had the chance to count, they would find thousands of tyrants blocking their way.


    The very moment they put their feet on the fourteenth floor, the group was attacked by a barrage of Mana Beams. Those attacks made them feel like that something out of that world and from a very advanced civilization was about to crush them. Still, Billy managed to block the attacks with his spears spinning in front of them.


    As they had nned, Lucyna focused on decreasing the endurance of the enemies while Icarus and Meryl focused on attacking. Without any another choice, Billy focused on defense.>

 Chapter 590 Bloods power (4)

    Chapter 590 Blood''s power (4)¡¡¡¡              Their formation wasn''t bad, Billy''s defense was solid, and Lucyna was free to decrease the defense of the enemies, while Icarus and Meryl were attacking as fast as possible. Still, the spawning rate of the monsters was too much for them¡­ It wasn''t the same as one group per minute. It was more like one new monster appeared as soon as one of the others was defeated. Eventually, they ran out of energy and had to retreat, but Billy had room to get some tyrant''s hearts for the group.


    "Oh, man¡­ This is the worst," Icarus said. "It is pretty clear that this is a dead end for us who are in a hurry."


    Billy - Lv 469 78.000/ 757.000 EXP


    HP: 3646/ 3646


    MP: 7331/ 7331


    SP: 1591/ 1591


    Strength: 479 + 630


    Speed: 363 + 510


    Magic: 1308 + 1935


    Endurance: 142 + 630


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 715


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 124(+ 10 UP), Gungnir Lv 115 (+ 05 UP), Destructive Aura Lv 137 (+ 20 UP), Fierce st Lv 74 (+05UP), Body Enhancement Lv 81 (+ 30 UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Strength Support Lv 136 (+40 UP), Speed Support Lv 136 (+40 UP), Magic Support Lv 136 (+40 UP), Endurance Support Lv 136 (+40 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 137 (+40 UP), Enhanced Thievery Lv 273 (+60 UP), Magic Absorbtion Lv 133 (+133UP)


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 126 (+ 10 UP), Toughness Lv 12 (+ 10 UP), Heroic Spearmanship Lv 119 (+ 33 UP), Magic Conscience Lv 139 (+ 54 UP)


    Skill Points: 220


    While Icarus wasining, Billy checked his status. He leveled up a lot in just a single week, but not enough to deal with that whole problem by himself. He had some strategies that he would like to pull it off, but they were pretty risky and would work only if he were alone. Still, even so, it was hard to say if they would make any difference.


    "I will draw their attention, and you guys will attack them from behind," Billy said. "This is just a test that I want to put into motion, and it might be dangerous, so you guys shouldn''t risk yourselves."


    "What are you talking about?" Meryl asked. "Didn''t we just fail miserably? We need more time to think of a clear n, and tests won''t help us."


    "Maybe not, but it will help me a lot," Billy said. "Anyway, I can do the test on my own, so you guys can rest if you want."


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl looked at each other, and they didn''t know how to react, but at least they followed Billy and prepared to fight. However, they were left speechless when he just stopped in the middle of dozens of Tyrants without holding his weapon. In the end, they tried to kill him with their Mana Cannon, but Billy used Reflect. A barrier of mana stopped the attacks and tried to fight back the wave of mana, but it failed at first since the enemy''s output of energy didn''t slow down. However, eventually, Reflect entered a stage where it had too much energy to reflect and eventually caused an explosion. The entire floor began to tremble, and the other three covered their eyes due to the sh of light.


    When the light dissipated, Billy was left alone standing while the bodies of the Tyrants had almost dissolved. He didn''t look that satisfied, though. Probably because he used too much mana to reflect all the damage.


    "As expected, relying only on this will be impossible¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy, for a short while to test the strategy now that Reflect had leveled up a few times, but the cost of mana inparison to the mana he recovered after killing a few other tyrants still wasn''t efficient, and it would take a long while before that can be.


    "We will have toe up with something else¡­" Billy thought while considering the idea of using some summons to explode and taking down some tyrants with it. Still, the cost in mana would be inefficient as well. "Any ideas?"


    Icarus shrugged while Meryl and Lucyna shook their heads. In the first ce, none of them had dealt with a situation like that. The closest thing was what the titans did, but they didn''t create an army in a confined space.


    Meryl attempted to make the bodies of the tyrants explode, and while that worked in the beginning, the other enemies got wary of that, and they used their Mana Cannons to destroy the corpses.


    Although they didn''t have any new ideas, the group decided to fight the tyrants again. It was more for the experience obtained than anything else, actually. In those types of situations, they had to do their best and everything that was possible while they thought of a solution. Eventually, Billy recalled what he did in his second dungeon. When he froze entire floors to slow down and damage invisible monsters to make the fights easier.


    "I also have my armor, but¡­" Billy thought. "I feel like I should deal with this on my own."


    Billy and the others kept fighting the tyrants without any clear n of action, only focusing on themselves. Pretty often, they felt a tremoring from the other extreme side of the floor and considering that the floor was a dozen kilometers long, it only showed how much power the Maniptor had obtained there.


    In the end, two other days had passed without them making any progress, and Billy could see his family and friends meeting back home, and they looked worried. He still could send simple messages to them, but Billy could almost see them preparing their armors anding to help. That would almost be the worst-case scenario¡­


    While Billy was thinking of what to do, he began to clean his ive off the blood of the monsters, and then he recalled that the blood was emitting a pretty familiar red glow¡­

 Chapter 591 Power up (1)

    Chapter 591 Power up (1)¡¡¡¡            It didn''t take long for Billy to recall where he had seen that faint red glow¡­ He had seen it in the sword and the armor of that skeleton he found. Now that he thought about it, it had that tone because the armor and the sword had been bathed in blood, but after such a long time¡­ Why hasn''t the blood dried up and turned ck? Things were weird, but the fact that he was inside a dungeon exined most things, he just had to do some research toe up with some exnations.


    "Was it because¡­ Of this environment?" Billy thought. "Come to think of it, the effect of the sword and of the armor are different¡­ I wonder if the effect of the sword is due to the blood of the previous user."


    The effect of the armor was a bit simr to the effect of the weapons that Billy made using the scales of the tyrants. So, the blood in the armor belonged to a monster, and on the sword belonged to a demi-human who had the ability to make others fall asleep. That would exin a lot¡­


    The environment was rich in mana, and the blood that bathed the equipment made the items obtain new properties. If that was the process of how dungeons created more powerful magic relics, that would exin why that weird ring had such an effect¡­ It belonged to a merchant. Billy always wondered how the ancestor of that king managed to pass so much of its powers to that magic hammer. Still, perhaps he knew the answer, and he could take advantage of it.


    "I can''t let this information spread, but¡­ It might be what I need right now," Billy thought.


    While no one was looking, Billy created a chromium ring with a hollow part and filled it with his blood. However, he didn''t get any results. Only when he forged the ring from the very beginning with his blood and chromium was that he obtain a result.


    Experience Control Ring


    It grants you the power to move the experience of a skill to another. The cost will be ten percent of the amount of experience transferred.


    Durability: 30/30


    "As expected, that skill in the shop was a tier below mine¡­ So why can''t I do that?" Billy wondered. "Well, I never tried to¡­ I never had any reason, to begin with."


    Regardless, Billy could think about thatter. He proved his theory, so he needed some of Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl''s blood to obtain a part of their powers. However, how was he going to ask for it without looking suspicious? They were getting hurt here and there while they fought, but it would be even more suspicious if he started getting their blood before it fell.


    In the end, Billy had one idea. He had to keep them busy with something else, and he couldn''t use the magic items that he would make using their blood in that dungeon. The bait would be Spiritual Core¡­ There was no other choice, and while that would increase their potential tremendously, it couldn''t bepared to what Billy will gain. In one way or the other, he didn''t like to scam people that much, so they would need some type of reward.


    "... I didn''t want to do this since I only gave this technique to those I fully trust," Billy said. "However, if we want to find the Maniptor, I don''t have any other option. I will make you guys learn Spiritual Core."


    They already knew what Spiritual Core could do, so they couldn''t understand why Billy would help them learn that. They frowned even more, when he asked for some of their blood in exchange. From their perspective, both topics werepletely unrted. Still, they didn''t make a fuss about it.


    "Aren''t you going to use our blood in some shady ritual, right?" Icarus asked.


    "Of course not, dumbass," Billy replied. "I am studying the differences between the blood of the people here and the people on Earth."


    "Did you learn something already?" Icarus asked.


    "I started this research recently, so not much," Billy replied. "About what I learned¡­ What do you have to offer for that Intel?"


    "Ah, we don''t have time for that¡­" Icarus said and then sighed.


    Billy made some vessels to get their blood. After all, this time living on that, they didn''t hesitate to wound themselves to make some of their blood fall on the vessels. Most people on Earth would hesitate for a while, but that world and their constant battles changed them. In any case, Billy didn''t know how much blood would be enough to make some decent items, so he stopped pretty soon.


    "Now it is my turn," Billy said. "This skill will level up pretty fast while facing those beasts, and since the efficiency of your powers is already at max, then it shouldn''t take long for you to be able to use them nonstop. Now I want to see if each of you is going to get carried away first. After all, you all thought that I was going to turn to the other side if I got too strong."


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl took that warning to heart. They were going to obtain the chance to never run out of mana against most groups of enemies, but they couldn''t let the notion of power get on their heads. They knew that Billy was acting with many things in mind. Avoiding causing wars and giving too much power to some people was one of them. So, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill them if he had to keep the problems to a minimum.


    Regardless, when Billy used their mana to create the core, they immediately felt their magic power was rising, and many paths and possibilities ahead of them. For the first time, they felt respect for Billy for not getting carried away when he had such a skill under his control for so long.

 Chapter 592 Power up (2)

    Chapter 592 Power up (2)¡¡¡¡"You guys should try to kill some of the tyrants to make Spiritual Core level up as fast as possible," Billy said. "Once you feel like you have reached a decent level, return, and then we will advance as fast as possible without giving the maniptor the chance to realize that something changed."


    "Aren''t youing this time?" Meryl asked.


    "It would be better if that skill gains as much experience as possible, and as you know, I am the one who gets most of the experience when we fight," Billy replied. "Anyway, we have been here for ten days already¡­ so hurry up."


    The others nodded. Even Meryl, who was used to staying inside a dungeon for so long, was tired of that one. She wasn''t power hungry as the other reincarnated individuals that were born on that continent, so she felt like taking a break now and then. Nevertheless, they went to make the Spiritual core level up. Billy finally had the chance to use their blood¡­ he barely could contain himself from grinning.


    Billy knew that he had to make some equipment bigger than just rings. Since those guys'' skills were better used outsidebat, Billy thought of turning them into essories. Still, he wondered how well they turn into weapons.


    In any case, using Icarus¡ä blood, Billy decided to make a single long sword. For some reason, he ended up making one that had a single edge, but it wasn''t curved like some katanas. At first, he had some problem in mixing the blood with the chromium without showing that kind of ominous red Aura, but in the end, the glow weakened quite a bit.


    Light Speed Sword


    It grants you the power to use eleration Maniption Lv 500.


    Strength + 1000


    Durability: ¡Þ


    eleration Maniption: it grants you the power to increase your speed up to half of the light speed.


    Cost: speed in KM/ skill level per second/ Magic


    That was some weird sword¡­ Billy wanted Time Skip as well, but he decided that it could be obtainedter. The cost of the skill was also weird, but he could test thatter. Regardless, he began to work on the other weapons and eventually forged a long spear and a magic staff as well. Billy wondered if he was thinking of letting his wives use those eventually¡­ It sure looked like that was the case considering that they were weapons that would fit them. Still, that was weird, considering that he wasn''t nning to let them know about the reincarnated individuals¡­ Could he be preparing for his own death down to an instinctive level?


    King of Thieves Spear


    It grants you the power to use Absolute Thievery Lv 500.


    Speed + 1000


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Absolute Thievery: it grants you the power to steal everything that is possible to steal from the target. However, the harder to steal the thing is, the more mana you will use and the more focus you will need.


    Cost: Value of the stolen thing/ skill level per second/ Magic


    Underworld Magic Staff


    It grants you the power to use Bone Maniption Lv 500.


    Magic + 1000


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Bone Maniption: it grants you the power to control the bones of corpses and use them as weapons and projectiles


    Cost: Quality of the catalyst/ skill level per second/ Magic


    It seemed that Billy wouldn''t have much time to question his head since those new items were as weird as they were awesome. Infinity durability, so they couldn''t be destroyed¡­ the cost wasn''t exact, and the bonus in parameters was amazing. Billy also wasn''t expecting the ability to control bones, but it would be useful on most battlefields. In any case, he was interested in the spear and wanted to test it, but he decided to hide those items in his magic ninja suit.


    "They sure are taking their time¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy decided to check the fourteenth floor, and he saw those three fightings. Their spiritual cores had already reached level twenty, so they could obtain one hundred points of mana per kill. It was more than enough for them to keep moving and fighting without holding back on the cost of mana, but they were letting the frustration of thest few days get the better of them.


    "I am not much better, but I am surrounded by morons," Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billy decided to join them instead of waiting for them to retreat and regroup. Just as before, Lucyna was focusing on support and decreasing the endurance of the tyrants, while Icarus was focusing on offense. He dashed toward a monster and punched the creature just a few times in a single spot, and it was enough to make the whole body crack. As for Meryl, she was using the bones of the corpses to make sure that none of them could approach Lucyna. At the same time, she fired some bone spears when some tyrants opened their mouths to use Mana Cannon. For the first time in pretty much forever, they were killing tyrants faster than they could spawn.


    Billy joined the fray by firing some Light Spears at the heads of the tyrants, and then he advanced while opening a path with his mana spears. Since he didn''t have to worry about the back anymore, he got more efficient with his attacks.


    Thanks to the spiritual core, the group didn''t have to use their stamina to do anything else aside from walking. Still, the constant and intense use of mana made those three get mentally tired since they weren''t used to it.


    "I guess you thought that using mana freely didn''t have any consequences, huh, serves you right," Billy said and then smirked. "Now it would be a waste to retreat, so endure it."


    One of the reasons that Billy told them to retreat before was because of that. Still, at least they learned the lesson¡­ Billy wouldn''t be nice to them and say some things to them without reason.

 Chapter 593 Power up (3)

    Chapter 593 Power up (3)¡¡¡¡          After a couple of hours, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl got used to the dizziness that they were filling now and then. Around the same time, the number of tyrants spawning behind them began to decrease, and Billy confirmed that their actions were finally overpowering the strength of the dungeon core. Still, things weren''t so good because he couldn''t use his drones to scout ahead. So, they were wasting some time finding dead ends¡­ it was really annoying, but it couldn''t be helped. Besides, due to the mana level around, Billy couldn''t use Mana Domain to check things with precision, he would need a lot more to check that and it would be a waste when he had to fight so much against those beasts already... he had toe up with another method and that was kind of a challenge.


    "The frequency of tremors is decreasing¡­ The Maniptor probably has realized by now that we can also hunt as fast as him," Meryl said.


    Billy nodded. In the end, a surprise attack was impossible¡­ Under such circumstances, they still have to go with a head-on assault. Whatever happens, Billy had to make sure that the maniptor wouldn''t take the fight to the next floor. It will be troublesome if he involves the guardian of the core, after all. Also, they had to block the way to the dungeon''s entrance as well¡­


    "So many things to do¡­" Billy thought and then sighed.


    Nevertheless, Billy couldn''tin since he finally got several things that would help him in the future. If the worse gets to the worse, he can always use his armor and the magic items he just made.


    After a couple of hours, Icarus joined Billy on the frontlines because the monsters spawning behind them were too few now. Like two or three per minute. Billy was also starting to sense some undtions in the mana in the air, so he could tell that the Maniptor was nearby.


    "Shouldn''t we think ahead of how we should deal with the maniptor once we find him?" Icarus asked.


    "I suppose you are right¡­" Billy said. "First of all, we will need one of us to block the way to the exit of the dungeon and another to block the entrance to the next floor. Those two will also have to deal with the spawning tyrants.."


    "That seems like a job for two ranged fighters¡­" Icarus said.


    "You say that, but you two will be the worst match against him. He can control the emotions of people from a distance. Still, his power is even more powerful when he touches them," Meryl said. "Also, there is the fact that if Billy kills him, he will be like the maker."


    "You sure like those grand affirmations, don''t you?" Billy asked. "I am not going to say that I am incorruptible, but you sure are selling me short. All right, I will let you fight him by yourselves, and I will also block both paths. I will only fight him after you three drop dead. Try to at least cause some damage to make my job easier afterward."


    Trying to take the maniptor down without using all of their resources was risky. Still, the morale of the group increased after they got their Spiritual Core. Billy knew that their confidence was sky high¡­ that was the type of people who lets the notion of power change them, and they still had the never of telling him that he was the most dangerous one there.


    Once they noticed that the number of monsters ahead had decreased, the group raised their guard since it was clear that the enemy was close ahead. So, Meryl and Lucyna stopped fighting and let Billy and Icarus do that since they could deal with the current number of enemies.


    Eventually, Billy felt a presence ahead and signaled the others with his hands to move forward. At the same time, he watched their backs against the monsters¡­ It didn''t take them long to find a single man walking toward them. As if he was someone who hadn''t seen the sunlight in a while, the Maniptor looked like a shell of a man.. he had messy brown hair that was also dirty with blood. His clothes looked like rags due to the continuous battles, and he didn''t have a single piece of equipment with him. Aside from that, Billy noticed that he had a hairy back, and its color was yellow and ck¡­ His eyes looked like of cat with the iris in that pointy shape and some crazy level of viciousness he could see in those eyes.


    ???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????,


    The Maniptor looked at them with half-open eyes as if he was exhausted. From those four, he only paid attention to Meryl, probably because he knew her. He looked for a short while at Billy, but probably because he was the only one that he could see his parameters.


    "So, Meryl¡­ You finally decided to finish what you started years ago¡­ I can''t say that I am proud of you considering that you didn''te alone," The Maniptor said. "Still, I am impressed¡­ You managed to weaken the core of this dungeon in just a few days. I never managed to do that. Despite all the power I obtained here, I didn''t get even close."


    "You are surrounded, Maniptor¡­ You don''t have anywhere to run, and you can''t win this," Meryl said. "Just ept that it is time to pay for your crimes, and I will make this end as quickly as possible. It is time to pay the bill..."


    "How odd¡­ Who decided that you can judge me?" The Maniptor asked. "If you are feeling really fine, then you should start judging all others and yourself who let this continent be like this. This is thew of the jungle. If you can''t ept this, then just die."

 Chapter 594 Power up (4)

    Chapter 594 Power up (4)¡¡¡¡<    The Maniptor aura began to change. Billy could guess what he was about to do¡­ control his own anger to make him immensely physically stronger. Since he wasn''t carrying any weapon or armor, it was clear that he was the type that used his body alone and fought like a beast.


    "You can''t use the nature of this continent to excuse your behavior and actions¡­ from the very beginning. You have been the worst type of scumbag," Meryl said. "You brought people to this dungeon, and you abandoned them when they were no longer useful like the piece of trash that you are."


    "You condemn my actions, but where are your truepanions now?" The maniptor asked. "You discarded them to obtain the power of others like us. Better be a realistic person than a coward, one who relies on numbers since you are so pathetic."


    "All right, enough," Icarus dered and then disappeared.


    The aura of the maniptor changed again, and this time, he didn''t have to react to blocking Icarus'' attacks. Still, he didn''t move a single inch from his spot, even after Icarus showed up, and he was clenching his teeth in anger. It seemed that the enemy could control the emotions of those that could attack him as well¡­


    "I told you not to attack him carelessly¡­" Meryl said. "He is even worse against males¡­ turning you guys into angry fools isn''t the worst thing that he can do."


    "Ah,e on¡­ I wouldn''t go that far and literally risk my ass here in doing something nasty," The maniptor said.


    Billy frowned when he heard that. Could it be that he usually controls the lust of his opponents as well? That certainly was one way of making them be a lot weaker, but¡­ that certainly was more than a little bit nasty in one power that Billy certainly didn''t need.


    In any case, Lucyna stepped backward and then used her powers to decrease the physical parameters of the Maniptor, and he clicked his tongue and then dashed at her. Even before he could reach her, Lucyna began to tremble slightly, and since she was getting red but not angry, it seemed that he was manipting her lust. Now Billy could understand why Meryl called him a scumbag¡­ Putting such things aside. Fighting that guy was going to be a pain in the ass since no one in the group had spells to nullify or even weaken negative effects like those. They could only fight them with their willpower.


    "Still, to think that his powers would even affect Icarus when he attacked that guy while wearing the gauntlets¡­" Billy thought.


    To stop the charge of the Maniptor, Meryl used a nearby corpse and fired numerous bone spears. Still, he blocked all of them with a single arm, and they didn''t leave a single scratch, as expected of someone who hunted in that dungeon for years.


    When the Maniptor was about to reach Lucyna, Icarus attacked. This time, his sequence of punchespletely stopped the Maniptor and even pushed him backward for several meters. Some smoke began to leave the Maniptor body when the sequence of attacks ended, but again¡­ No damage¡­


    "Billy!" Icarus shouted and then began to breathe roughly. "Can you counter those effects? I can''t hold back any longer¡­"


    "Don''t say that kind of thing while looking at me, and of course, I can stop it," Billy said and then fired an ice sphere toward Icarus balls. "I won''t apologize for this."


    Icarus'' face turned blue after he got hit, but at least he didn''t fall. Nevertheless, he recovered pretty soon, probably because he used Time Skip for that. Icarus almost thanked Billy for the help, but then he realized that it would be way too weird.


    "It seems that your friends are quite theedians¡­" The maniptor said.


    Billy furrowed his eyebrows¡­ that guy was supposed to be buffing his physical parameters with Rage, and yet, he still could talk calmly like that. His head was way too good, considering the situation. It seemed that he had other tricks up his sleeve that Meryl was unaware of, and Billy wasn''t much surprised by it.


    While ignoring the conversation, Meryl fired some earth arrows toward the maniptor. Her enhanced bows made the enemy be pushed back a few centimeters with each hit. Still, despite the speed of the arrows, hepletely blocked them with the back of his hands."


    "You have gotten a lot better¡­ and even used the scales of the tyrants to enhance your bow," The maniptor said.


    Billy sighed¡­ he was the type that analyzed the skills of his enemies out loud. That was one of the worst types of enemies. Or perhaps he was just doing that to annoy everyone since he was so confident in his skills now. Lucyna wouldn''t let someone like that get the better of her, and Meryl already knew how that guy was. So, the real issue was Icarus, who was clenching his teeth this entire time.


    In any case, while he had some ideas on how to deal with that guy, Billy couldn''t interfere. He was only watching while his magic spears behind him were slicing up the tyrants that were emerging now and then. Thanks to that, he eventually got the interest of the maniptor¡­ he couldn''t understand why Billy wasn''t helping.


    Billy wanted to spook that asshole by doing something since he had been staring at him for a while. Still, it would be risky for the others to disrupt the flow of the battle when they agreed that he wouldn''t help.


    "Billy, prepare my medicine," Icarus said.


    "Screw you, don''t give me orders after causing so many problems to me," Billy said. "Also, don''t keep counting on me to do this all the time. Find a damn solution by yourselves."


    Billy knew that Icarus was being reckless because Meryl and Lucyna were being affected by the Maniptor''s power. It was annoying that he could use it against so many people all at once. Still, without touching them, he could only bother him a bit, notpletely put them out ofmission. Unfortunately, that was hard enough for them¡­


    "I guess I should think of a solution for that just in case," Billy thought.>

 Chapter 595 Power up (5)

    Chapter 595 Power up (5)¡¡¡¡<          Although Billy told him not to rely on him, Icarus charged at the maniptor time and time again to make sure that Lucyna and Meryl wouldn''t be touched by him. Since he was a weird type of reincarnated who uses weird magic but fights up close, it was hard toe up with clear strategies against him. Still, it was clear that endurance was the main thing that he was good at. Despite being hit by countless punches and arrows, despite the fact that Lucyna was decreasing his endurance as much as possible¡­ the maniptor only had a few scratches on him. He sure was something else, or he worked on that for a while...


    "This is odd¡­ it must be because of his second power, but we don''t know what that is yet¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy observed the maniptor for a while to figure out his trick. Still, he didn''t find anything odd or out of the usual. His actions weren''t weird in any way either¡­ aside from the fact that he waited a bit too long between his attacks. He also let Icarus and Lucyna attack him way too often. It was almost like he was doing something else or waiting.


    "I thought that Emotional Control and Fear Maniption would be in the same category, but maybe I was wrong¡­ he either is feeding on the feelings of those three, or he has learned another skill on his own," Billy thought.


    After thinking for a while, considering the time the necromancer spent in the dungeon, it wouldn''t be weird if he had obtained some tier 10 skills. At least one was absolutely clear for him to obtain. Fear Maniption and Health Control probably were the best options for that kind of situation. Still, considering the maniptor''s own natural skills, he would benefit more from having Fear Maniption. It would be synergy well with his own set¡­


    Billy wanted to tell the others that somehow the asshole was using their fear and tension to power himself up, but that probably wouldn''t solve the situation. Besides, it would be a lot more convenient for him if they continue to tire him out¡­ what wouldn''t be convenient was if they die instantly and the Maniptor gets their powers. Using all that against him would make things a lot troublesome. So, Billy was in a bind¡­


    "There is also the possibility that¡­ he is also using Emotional Control to drain their feelings, but since their actions aren''t changing, that is hard to confirm," Billy thought while he watched the maniptor smirking. "Still, it is the only thing that exins why he is so powerful in spite of not being enraged."


    Billy decided to wait and see for a while if those morons would be able to figure that out¡­ they were morons, but they weren''t stupid, after all. When he got bored, Billy decided to cook and eat a tyrant''s heart, and around he finished it, he saw Icarus suddenly disappearing from the area, which made everyone frown. However, soon he returned faster than ever, and then he punched the maniptor''s face with all his might.


    "Instead of going for numbers, he decided to and sing punch enhanced by his speed¡­" Billy thought.


    The attack worked and made the maniptor fly and his back against one of the walls of the dungeon. Still, in the end, hended on his feet only with a slight wound on his face that began to close almost instantly.


    "Shit¡­" Icarus muttered.


    "I guess it is time to speed things up. You guys are kind of boring," the maniptor said.


    "Don''t let him bullshit us. He is clearly using some sort of skill to fool us," Meryl said.


    It looked like Meryl was finally catching to the enemy''s game. To the point that the maniptor red at her in anger. At that very moment, his aura changed, and his body turned a bit red, and then he charged at a lot faster toward Meryl¡­ he finally used his own Rage to fuel his attack, but Icarus reacted fast enough to block his charge.


    Some powerful shockwaves echoed across the area instantly when Icarus punched the enemy. Still, the best he could do was stop the maniptor''s movements. In the end, he tries to punch Icarus. Still, Icarus easily dodged the attack¡­ what he didn''t expect was that the maniptor would create a shockwave as well that would affect Meryl behind him.


    Meryl began to tremble, and her body also began to get red¡­ her anger was manipted to some high levels. Icarus clicked his tongue and tried to return before the enemy could do anything. Still, once he approached, he slowed down, and he also began to act weird.


    "Ah, area of effect mental attack¡­" Billy said.


    Lucyna stepped backward in order to avoid his range. Most likely, the Maniptor was in the center, and since the spell was so powerful, it must have a limited range.


    "Did you know? Anger can be directed to many things, even to the people that we love, so turning anger into hatred against someone''s friend is easy as pie," the Maniptor said and then looked at Billy and Lucyna.


    While the Maniptor was choosing his next target, Icarus and Meryl were having a hard time controlling themselves. They could resist for a while, but a continuous wave of such attacks eventually was going to make them lose their minds.


    Lucyna didn''t know what to do. Her powers were being counteredpletely, and since she assumed a support instance, it also means that she didn''t achieve anything. Her long-range skills weren''t working, and at close range, she would enter the range of the attack¡­ that would be the checkmate.


    She considered asking Billy for his help, but neither of them had the right to do so after agreeing with Meryl. Moreover, he wasn''t the type to go back on his word.


    "I guess the silentdy will be the one to go down first," the Maniptor said.>

 Chapter 596 Power up (6)

    Chapter 596 Power up (6)¡¡¡¡            The Maniptor stepped forward to scare Lucyna, but Billy knew that he was just trying to gain time since his control over Icarus and Meryl wasn''tplete. However, that had been a mistake¡­ In the next moment, Icarus suddenlynded a dropkick on the Maniptor''s back. He made him fly to the wall, making it crack in numerous parts. That wasn''t the usual way Icarus would attack, so they couldn''t understand what had happened. Naturally, the cause of that was Billy and his Telekinesis. He also felt pretty satisfied with that...


    "What¡­ I can move again¡­" Icarus said.


    Meryl also realized that the spell had dispersed when the enemy was hit. Still, she didn''t know how Icarus suddenly attacked and why he attacked so slowly, and yet, he caused so much damage. The answer was simple, Billy controlled him with Telekinesis. As to how the attack worked, Billy saw with Magic Eyes that the flow of mana around was moving toward the Maniptor anymore. He probably couldn''t use both types of skills at the same time¡­


    Before the Maniptor could recover, Meryl prepared to fire an arrow, but she took some time to charge that one. Much to everyone''s surprise, Lucyna enhanced Meryl''s strength and dexterity with her innate skill. That didn''t make any sense since she was doing the inverse of stealing, but no one asked for exnations.


    When she fired her arrow, Meryl saw the Maniptor reacting and blocking the projectile with his hands. However, an explosion still happened that made the entire floor tremble. She probably would have killed him if she had received Billy''s buffs, but he wouldn''t make it too easy for them. He was also done helping them¡­


    "This was the payment for letting me study his skills, don''t hope to be helped again," Billy said.


    "His skill ended, but I am still pissed¡­ It is even more annoying that it isn''t something that our bodies can learn to counter attack like elemental Resistances," Icarus said.


    "Stop talking and focus on the enemy. He isn''t dead yet," Lucyna said.


    They already had used a lot of mana, and they didn''t have time to use Spiritual Cores to recover it. They had to finish that as soon as possible. Still, they felt the Aura of the Maniptor changing again, to the point that it looked like his blood evaporating and leaving his body through his pores. He finally was using his anger to boost himself to the limits¡­


    Weirdly enough, the Maniptor red at Billy and charged at him as well. Still, Icarus got on his way, only to get hit by a body m that sent him flying to the distance. It seemed that he had learned not to dodge some attacks in the most weird way¡­ Still, Meryl''s next arrow hit the enemy and made him stop and also made him tumble to the side. Maybe because he was no longer enhancing his defense, the attack hit his right arm and opened a wound there. It was far from mortal, but there was some Damage.


    Lucyna put her stuff away and then grabbed her old daggers and then disappeared. In the next moment, she appeared behind and tried to stab the Maniptor. Still, he reacted in time to turn around and almost grab her hands, but Lucyna stabbed his hands before returning to her initial spot.


    "You guys¡­ sure have¡­ Some annoying skills," the Maniptor said.


    His ability to speak was deteriorating due to the anger. However, Billy still was impressed that he could say that much in that kind of situation. Regardless, the fuel maniptor didn''t want to chat that much anymore and quickly targeted Lucyna. His anger was starting to control his way of thinking as well¡­


    As if he were some kind of moron, Icarus charged and attacked, but instead of his usual punches that would be enhanced by the gauntlets, he used a drop kick. The back of the enemy''s head was hit, and one staggered¡­ Maybe Icarus had thought that a singed kick would be more effective, and the effects of the enemy''s emotional control would be less powerful on him, which was correct.


    Before the Maniptor could recover, Meryl again hit him with an extra-powered arrow, and this time it pierced quite a bit deep into his arm. The damage was finally pilling up, but it was worrisome that he could react that fast and that his Aura was increasing alongside his anger. Billy couldn''t see the limits of that guy''s strength yet.


    While the Maniptor was getting up, Icarus dashed and attacked him, this time with a sequence of fast punches. He tried tond only hits on the enemy''s eyes, but aside from some heat caused by the speed of his attacks, no damage was caused.


    "As expected¡­ His anger is exponentially increased his defense," Billy thought. "I forgot how useful Rage is¡­ But it increases the physical parameters based on a percentage. So, the stronger you are, the higher the bonuses will be."


    Since he spent more than a year inside that dungeon, the Maniptor was already strong enough. Still, the equipment that Billy made was supposed to cause extra damage based on the enemy''s defense, and If that wasn''t working, then he had some countermeasures against that.


    The maniptor began to tremble, and he red at everyone around, he had lost the ability to speak, and his aura was starting to mess with the mana in the environment. With his Magic Eyes, Billy could see that he looked like a tornado that pushed things away instead of pulling in¡­ it was probably due to that state that he was able to fight the tyrants for so long by himself. Icarus, Meryl, and Lucyna could tell that he had gotten stupidly strong, so they couldn''t help but flinch in front of him.


    "They are lucky that he is only using one of his powers to power up himself. Otherwise, their hesitation would only make things moreplicated," Billy thought.

 Chapter 597 Manipulator (1)

    Chapter 597 Maniptor (1)¡¡¡¡          The maniptor suddenly jumped and fell on the ground as fast as he could before he punched it and raised a massive dust cloud. Although he couldn''t talk, he still could use his head rtively well. Icarus began to run around to make the dust disperse as quickly as possible. Still, then the enemy suddenly targeted Meryl, and he tried to cover for her, only for Icarus to be surprised when the maniptor changed his focus to him. He just punched the air, but the st sent Icarus flying to the wall. Despite his innate skill, the enemy was surprisingly pretty well-bnced when ites to his parameters.


    Before he could fall, the maniptor kicked his stomach and made him spit a mouthful of blood¡­ Lucyna hurried to increase Meryl''s power, and then she fired some extra arrows. The maniptor blocked those with the back of his hands again¡­ the damage was piling up, and so was the aura of the enemy.


    "I guess they were a bad match up¡­" Billy thought. "Against a hybrid type of warrior that uses a type of debuff magic in the area, someone that can fire magic from a distance should be a better option. His debuff is only powerful because his innate skills are at max level, after all."


    Those two gained some time for Icarus to recover. Still, he couldn''t do much in that kind of situation. That being said, Billy could tell that he hadn''t lost his fighting spirit and that he had a card up his sleeve, just like Lucyna. Still, considering that he had already tried to use an extra charged attack using his speed, it was hard to say what he could do¡­


    Still, Icarus disappeared again, but Billy could feel his mana around. He was only running in circles on that part of the dungeon for whatever reason. Still, that made the maniptor raise his guard. If his brain wasn''t working, his instincts weren''t cking off, and that had been a good decision. With the pulling force of a tornado, Icarus eventually returned and knocked down everyone with his speed alone before hitting the maniptor.


    The supersonic punch sent the maniptor flying to the distance. At the same time, it cracked his chin and then made it spin in the air uncontrobly. After his body hit the wall, the entire dungeon began to tremble¡­ it was amazing that such a ce could withstand so much damage. That punch probably had been powerful enough to take down a titan. Still, it came with a cost¡­ for the first time, Icarus wounded his body after using his speed. His right arm probably had all of its bones broken since Icarus fell on his knees and then pulled the gauntlet. It waspletely broken and swelling like crazy.


    "I will be out for a bit¡­ I don''t think this was enough to take him down," Icarus said and then headed to where Billy was killing tyrants and cooking their hearts. "Can I eat one of these?"


    "Sure, whatever," Billy said.


    Billy was feeling generous since that moron taught him something good that he could do with that skill. In any case, the maniptor sure felt that hit since he was taking his time to recover, and Meryl was using that chance to fill his body with arrow wounds, but it was hard to say if she was killing or putting more fuel on the fire.


    When the Maniptor got up, Icarus hurried up and finished the fried tyrant''s heart. It seemed that he was about to repeat the same thing as before, and Billy knew that it wasn''t a good idea. He had recovered his health, but his arm still was recovering from the damage.


    "You will destroy your arm," Billy said.


    "I can make it healter. Besides, I am sure we will have some time to prepare for the next battle after this one," Icarus said.


    Billy wasn''t as hopeful as Icarus, but he sure wished for the same. After that mission, he wanted to take at least a six-month vacation from all sorts of trouble. Regardless, Billy sighed, and then he used Regen a few times on Icarus. In the blink of an eye, his arm was healed, and he also had some extra to wreck his arm again if he so wished for it.


    "Go and damage him a bit more before kicking the bucket. You need to make the fight easier for me," Billy said.


    "Hahaha, I might be able to defeat him like this, so maybe you won''t fight in the end," Icarus said. "Well, thanks for the help. I will make sure not to let the others hurt. It would damage my male pride."


    "Of all things one could think during a fight¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Icarus attempted the same technique as before, but this time, the maniptor was ready to receive the hit when it came. He lowered his stance and crossed his arms to protect his vitals. In the end, the dungeon trembled again, and the enemy got hit in the head, and his neck almost snapped. Despite all that, the maniptor managed to grab Icarus'' arm¡­ he found his main weakness. He couldn''t move at his stop speed if something was holding him Back.


    Icarus tried to escape the enemy''s grip, but the maniptor didn''t let him move that much. The bones of his arms were also cracking due to the sheer power of the enemy. Meryl used that chance to fire some arrows on that guy''s head, and while some of those that hit his cheek pierced a little his flesh, the others turned into dust.


    In the next moment, the maniptor jumped and then kicked Icarus'' face with both of his feet and without letting go of his arms. That hurt more than a little bit since Icarus fell unconscious after taking the full power of that. His eyes turned white, and just another one of those would kill him¡­

 Chapter 598 Manipulator (2)

    Chapter 598 Maniptor (2)¡¡¡¡           All of the corpses behind Billy began to tremble, and then suddenly, they exploded, and several bone spears emerged and flew toward the maniptor. Before he could use Icarus as a shield or finish him off, the first bone spearsnded, and they pierced deeply into his flesh. Then he moved Icarus'' body to block some of those, but he left himself wide open to the side, where Meryl attacked with another barrage of arrows that made his guard break.


    In the end, the maniptor decided to throw Icarus toward Lucyna and Meryl to block their line of attack. Still, when he did it, Icarus'' body stopped moving in midair before it slowlynded on the ground.


    "I guess this is enough¡­ do you guys want to see someone die before I have to join this fight?" Billy asked and then began to walk toward them. "What do you say, Meryl?"


    "I am warning you¡­ things will be a lot more troublesome if you be an enemy¡­ having one-third of the powers of all reincarnated individuals isn''t something that our minds can tolerate," Meryl replied,


    "Even with his power to control emotions?" Billy asked. "Couldn''t I control any support urges with that?"


    "If that were something easy to control or such power was the answer, the maker would have targetted him first," Meryl replied. "They said that you have a family. Do you want to risk your peaceful time with them for the chance of obtaining more?"


    That was a sound argument, but Billy didn''t want to believe that something so¡­conceptual could get the better of him. He had never met such a thing in that world, so it was hard to believe that it actually existed. Still, Billy didn''t have to obtain that guy''s power to be able to use it¡­ he just needed his blood.


    "Now, I am starting to think like a vampire," Billy thought and then sighed.


    In the end, that risk was one that Billy couldn''t take¡­ he will have to study more of that in the future since it was clear that someone will have to deal with the maker, and whoever kills them, it will obtain all of his powers and then go berserk, or so Meryl''s words say.


    Before they could finish the conversation, the maniptor charged at Billy. Still, then he was sent flying to the opposite direction when he hit his barrier, and Reflect was activated. That was quite satisfying. What it wasn''t was the fact that Billy used a lot of mana for that. He had watched the battle quietly, thinking that Icarus, Meryl, and Lucyna were doing a poor job. Still, he finally could tell that the maniptor was a lot more troublesome than all the titans¡­


    "Watch your step, or you might sleep," Billy said as he saw the maniptor getting up, and then he pointed his hands toward him. "The weather forecast says that it won''t rain, but some lightning bolts will end up falling anyway."


    Billy didn''t hold back on his magic, and when the maniptor got hit by it, he began to tremble all over, and some steam began to leave his body. At first, his body began to burn, but then that stopped, and the damage began to decrease. Billy could see with Magic Eyes that he was using his skills for defense now.


    "This guy¡­" Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows. "Hey, you better hurry up and prepare your best attacks. Unless you want me to get serious and kill him. Do you have anything that can take him down instantly?"


    "I might have¡­, but it will require some time to prepare," Meryl replied.


    "Then hurry up and get going!" Billy said when he saw the maniptor trying to get up.


    Billy tried to use his wind Transformation to its limits, but it didn''t make the Maniptor any weaker. It was hard to understand how he was resisting the skill so much. Still, it was probably because he didn''t have shock Resistance, and the skill was leveling up a lot now after he obtained it. Moreover, his defense was spell based, so it would make sense that he could resist a lot more thanks to it.


    "Is that the best you can do?" The Maniptor asked while smirking.


    "Is that the best you can do?" Billy asked, trying to imitate the Maniptor.


    "... I thought that you were their secret weapon, but I guess you are just a buffoon," the Maniptor said.


    "... I thought that you were their secret weapon, but I guess you are just a buffoon," Billy said while rolling his eyes and making a weird face.


    "Die!" The Maniptor finally snapped and then charged at Billy.


    In the end, he was too fast for Billy to react and punched his stomach. Or so the Maniptor thought¡­ His attack indeed made Billy feel like losing his lunch and regret the idea of not using the same trick twice. Still, Billy recovered fast enough and then used Destructive Aura. His power increased tremendously, and he grabbed the head of the Maniptor and then used lightning.


    "How about a shock treatment?" Billy asked.


    At point nk range and with the extra power granted by his Destructive Aura, the maniptor was unable to react and resist the full power of that attack. Although he could control his power to enhance his defense, he couldn''t do anything else¡­ in the end, he could only stall for time by focusing on defense and healing himself, which was exactly what Billy wanted while Meryl was preparing her attack.


    "I am ready," Meryl dered while holding her bow alongside a weird arrow made out of bones.


    Billy saw the eyes of the Maniptor turning to the side to see Meryl. He knew very well that he was in trouble and that he had to do something. He had nned to somehow use Billy as a shield, but then someone stopped all of them.


    "Wait," Icarus said while he was getting up.

 Chapter 599 Manipulator (3)

    Chapter 599 Maniptor (3)¡¡¡¡            Everyone frowned since Icarus had no reason to stop the attack unless the previous hit that he got messed up with his brain, but even that would be way too weird. The only exnation was that he had something in mind to help on the attack...


    "You will need more than that to hit him," Icarus said. "He is nning to use Billy as a shield."


    "I would appreciate it if you don''t lump me in the same category as you," Billy said. "I won''t let this dumbass use me like he did to you."


    "Maybe you won''t, but just to be sure¡­" Icarus said and then touched the bone arrow.


    Icarus used his Time Skip on the arrow. Now the very moment the arrow is shot, it will hit the Maniptor. If he had the chance to sweat cold, the maniptor would. Still, all that discharge of energy made the liquid of his body evaporate. Regardless, the Maniptor tried to move Billy to the side and block Meryl''s vision. Unfortunately, before he could achieve anything with that, Meryl fired her arrow, and the attack crossed the Maniptor body instantly. At first, it only left a hole in the size of the projectile. Still eventually, it exploded the body in two as well as it caused another explosion that sent everyone flying.


    After flying for thirty or so seconds, Billy finallynded, and then some steam left his body. That attack probably had enough energy to destroy a mountain¡­ Fortunately, Billy let go of the body once the explosion forced him to move. Otherwise, he would find himself in a grotesque situation.


    You obtained 75.000.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Maniption obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Creation obtained 100.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy sighed in relief, but then he frowned when he saw the upper body of the Maniptor that he had let go during the explosion. Putting the expression of Absolute terror of that guy aside, Billy saw a lot of blood around that part of his body and recalled that he needed that. Still, he wondered if that would be of any use since Meryl was the one who had his powers now. Nevertheless, Billy got a lot of blood in a container of Earth. It was easy to separate the dust and dirt from the blood, so Billy had no problems with that.


    "Let''s make this fly to the armor and then head to where the others are," Billy thought.


    After using Telekinesis to move the receptacle away, Billy returned to where the others were. He found them alive but pretty beaten down. The shockwave caused by the explosion damaged them quite a bit, after all.


    "You guys look like crap," Billy said. "Remember me not to rely on or expect anything from your ns again in the future."


    "Did you get the skills, Meryl?" Lucyna asked while she was getting up.


    "Yes, though I don''t feel very different," Meryl replied. "His power to control and manipte emotions was the real deal. There are numerous ways to use this indirectly."


    "Oh, you obtained so much power, and you don''t feel evil? I feel evil all the time," Billy replied.


    Putting Billy''s jokes aside, the others sighed in relief. One of their enemies was defeated, so they could rx for a while. Some monsters spawned around them, but Billy had the energy to spare to deal with them.


    "What is the n now?" Icarus asked. "Clear the dungeon by defeating the guardian?"


    "That can wait. We need to check things outside before anything," Meryl replied. "Billy has a map, so we cane here anytime we want."


    "All right, since that is the case, I am going to return to my family," Billy said and then made a copy of the map. "You guys should rest for a while before leaving."


    Billy didn''t wait for them to say anything. He immediately turned around and left. He was crazy to test his new weapons, but he couldn''t do it so close to those guys.


    Although Billy''s armor was already fas, it got even faster once he entered in it and then used the long sword. Still, it was only consuming more mana to move faster than usual. So, it was only a trick to save time. It would be useful during fights, but it wasn''t perfect.


    "I guess the trick is like that. I need to use around ten extra points of mana per second to multiply my speed by two, the cost will increase ording to how many times faster I want to be, but this isn''t half bad," Billy thought.


    Billy wanted to test the max speed of the armor, but in the end, he was in a dungeon, and he wasn''t that used to that speed yet. Still, he crossed the whole dungeon while Ignoring the titans in just four hours.


    Although he was inside the armor, Billy felt refreshed after seeing the sun for quite a long time. Things outside hadn''t changed much, but he already knew that due to his mirrors. Regardless, he made his golems hide underground again while they hide all traces of the tunnels that they created. Speaking of the tunnels, Billy could use that one crossing the ocean to test his speed with the sword.


    Billy got dizzy several times due to the insane speed. Still, in the end, he managed to cut down the travel duration from four hours to twenty minutes after increasing the speed of the armor by twelve times. Since the skill wasn''t his, he still could suffer some damage while moving so fast, but it was just a minor drawback.


    As soon as Billy saw his family, all the annoyance and stress that he umted over thest two weeks instantly vanished. While his wives were d for his return, they didn''t waste time scolding him for his dy andck of news.

 Chapter 600 Manipulator (4)

    Chapter 600 Maniptor (4)¡¡¡¡"So, that dungeon has fifteen levels¡­ It seems like a fun ce," Natalie said.


    "For the time being, you won''t be able to go there since it will take too long and the dungeon is too big," Billy said. "Also, I am not the only one who has some rights over it, and if possible, I want all of you to keep your distance from those people since I don''t trust them."


    Billy exined most of the things that happened to his wives. He had to keep a few things hidden as usual, but it couldn''t be helped. Besides, his wives also knew that in case something happens to the continent and Billy is away, they would be the ones to handle it.


    "You don''t trust them, but you returned as soon as you defeated the enemy¡­ the dungeon is in their hands now," Kate said.


    "They won''t do anything stupid to annoy me since they know that I have a few tricks up my sleeve," Billy said. "They don''t trust me either, but that helps me in keeping them under control. Besides, seeing my family again is more important than staying in that depressing ce."


    "Putting that aside¡­ you received some visits over thest few days, your siblings came, Jean¡­ Alexander and Lily," Sarah said. "You should visit them and exin that everything is fine."


    Billy nodded¡­ he owed them at least that much. It was a bit troublesome, but he could take his kids for a walk in the city while he did that. With his Light Speed Sword, going and returning to that continent was no longer a problem, after all.


    In the end, spend the rest of the day visiting his friends and acquaintances. He also found his siblings in his second dungeon town. They were the same as before, Samara was helping some newbies, and this time, Samuel was talking with a lot of adventurers and asking them to share their experiences while training with him.


    "So, everything is fine now?" Alexander asked. "It is rare for you to disappear by yourself for so long. You made us worry quite a bit¡­ Those weird messages were also quite scary. How the heck did you send them?"


    "I wouldn''t say that everything is fine, but I got rid of someone troublesome," Billy said. "However, there is someone even more dangerous out there, and they are in a dungeon that spawns fire dragons¡­ He has been training there for two years, so his strength must be at an unbelievable level."


    "Two years and fire dragons¡­ Isn''t he already the most powerful person in the world?" Lily asked. "Why would they need even more power?"


    That was something Billy wished that they hadn''t asked¡­ the maker was obviously preparing to fight someone or something stronger than himself, or he was about to take over the world. If Billy and the other reincarnated individuals weren''t around, he probably would have enough power to do so. Still¡­ Billy couldn''t answer that question clearly yet.


    "Well, let''s just be careful and prepare for what might happen," Billy said. "That guy is someone who survived in a continent where most tribes are fighting against each other, and he also became the leader of many of those tribes at an early age."


    Speaking of preparation, it was about time for Billy to give Helen her guardian monster. While she was yet to learn how to talk, it would be better if the creature had some extra time to get stronger. In any case, it was a pity that Billy was so busy at such an important moment in his daughter''s life.


    After much consideration, Billy summoned a cuter version of a tyrant for her. The creature still was a half-dragon, but it didn''t look that menacing. Most of its body had those small silver scales, but currently, the beast wasn''t much taller than Hector and Christina. Speaking of those two, their pets had grown a lot while Billy wasn''t watching¡­ They barely could fit in the house anymore. The eagle was taller than him, and the tiger was as big as a lion from Earth¡­ and yet, all they did all day waszy around and apanied their masters when they left the house.


    "Another one¡­" Natalie said and then sighed. "At least this one doesn''t leave feathers behind."


    It seemed that Natalie wasn''t a fan of animals¡­ even more so when they resembled monsters. It was weird. Billy always thought that she would be the type who would like them more.


    "This one look a bit different from anything that we have seen, the color and those scales¡­" Kate said.


    "It is simr to the tyrants, but they aren''t dungeon monsters," Billy exined. "They are a rare species of that continent. Aside from insects, pretty much all types of animals and monsters there are small in number."


    Billy sighed in his mind wondering when the day woulde that he won''t have to tell those lies¡­ If he couldn''t bring himself to tell them about his previous life, he should at least avoid the scenarios where he had to lie. In any case, given some time, Billy''s house will have four monsters guarding it¡­ Four very powerful ones since they made them with the same principle that the titans had, that they could grow stronger just by living.


    In any case, Billy took a few more days off because he knew those three would need some time to leave the dungeon. Icarus could leave in a couple of minutes, but he wouldn''t leave the others behind. So, he used the extra time to check if the Maniptor blood could help create another magic item. Billy knew what to make at first, but he decided to go with a shield since it would work well with the defensive properties of that ability.


    Chaos Interior Shield


    It grants you the power to affect the state of mind of those that look at the shield. The cost in mana will be equal to the duration and intensity of the spell.


    Endurance + 1000


    Durability: ¡Þ

 Chapter 601 Manipulator (5)

    Chapter 601 Maniptor (5)¡¡¡¡            An indestructible shield was pretty nice, but it wasn''t a perfect defense, shields could be ignored after all, and area of effect attacks existed. Billy made a round one easy to carry on the back since no one in his group had used one. However, he will have toe up with some way to keep it and maintain it hidden from Icarus, Lucyna and Meryl since they could use Analysis and Appraisal. It was a massive pain in the ass, but it couldn''t be helped. Perhaps putting on the back of his armor would do it...


    "The best defense is a dropkick in the neck, and the fast you can do it, the more chances it will work, I suppose," Billy thought.


    Billy walked around the capital with his shield hidden to test it. When he saw some troublemakers in a tavern, he used the shield to make them feel sad. Instead of picking a fight, they suddenly began to cry and apologize to each other. That had been pretty fun.


    "I guess I need to check the spear and Lucyna''s power now," Billy thought.


    Billy returned home and put the shield away while he grabbed the spear. Fortunately, he didn''t have to leave his house to test it. He saw Blitz making noise at the top of his house for some reason, and then he decided to steal some of his stamina. That worked pretty well to calm him down since it felt like he had got tired of it.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that this way, I can enter on the over-stamina state," Billy thought. "I feel pretty good."


    Billy - Lv 550 78.000/ 1.080.000 EXP


    HP: 3846/ 3846


    MP: 7401/ 7401


    SP: 1951/ 1891


    Strength: 479 + 730


    Speed: 363 + 690


    Magic: 1308 + 1970


    Endurance: 142 + 730


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 1145


    Skills:


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Reflect Lv 58 (+ 17 UP), Enhanced Thievery Lv 283 (+10 UP), Magic Absorbtion Lv 153 (+20UP)


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 146 (+ 20 UP), Toughness Lv 146 (+ 20 UP), Quick Steps Lv 116 (+36 UP),


    Skill Points: 620


    Billy wondered why Lucyna never mentioned that. Then again, she never said that she could do the inverse of what her skill was supposed to do. Regardless, while Billy could use that with stamina and mana, for some reason, he couldn''t do it with Health. Maybe because it belonged to another domain of ability.


    Since he couldn''t use the staff because he would need bones for that. Billy decided to check his innate skills. With that ring, he could mess with the experience of his abilities, but he wanted to learn how to do that by himself.


    Much to Billy''s surprise, he learned it pretty fast. The trick was for him using Analysis of the skills that he already had. He never did that because he already knew what those skills could do.


    Fierce Aura Lv 121 (245/25.000)


    When he thought of moving the experience to another skill, it worked just like that¡­ It seemed like a feature of his powers that he never knew that it existed. That was probably how Lucyna learned that she could use her stealing skills for support. In any case, with that in mind, Billy attempted other things. Like increasing the experience he gained per each point of mana, but it didn''t work. He also couldn''t just store the experience that he took from one skill and use it on himself. It required some experimenting, but either that ability couldn''t do everything rted to experience, or Billy had to find other ways.


    "Since I have thatnce and Enhanced Thievery, perhaps now I can steal experience from others¡­" Billy thought. "Lucyna probably can''t use that since her power never increased absurdly, but bybining ours¡­"


    Billy managed tobine some skills before, but they were the most simple ones: elemental magic. The skills that the reincarnated individuals had were more conceptual skills than anything, so it probably will be more than a little bit difficult.


    "I suppose I should start the tests with something inorganic like a magic item," Billy thought.


    Based on his conjecture and the experience that he had using his powers until now, Billy assumed that everything in the world has experienced, even inorganic objects. The experience was what made things the way they were. While he called experience, it also could be called physical data¡­ it was hard to exin more than that. In simple terms, if one thing had the umted data to be soft or hard, the same thing would be sort or hard.


    "I am pretty sure that back on Earth, things would be exined ording to their molecrposition, but¡­ I think that my guess is true in this world," Billy thought.


    In any case, Billy tried to absorb the experience of several things after feeling their magical effects¡­ that happened rather fast, so he couldn''t help but frown. It was probably because of that training with Time Skip. Nevertheless, after sensing the magical energy in that old ring that he found when he was making the first few tunnels, Billy used thence to steal the experience from it. Or at least he tried. He seeded in draining some mana, but the amount of experience was small, and he couldn''t control the remaining.


    You learned the skill Haggler.


    The skill Haggler has leveled up.


    ¡­


    "Well, this is unexpected¡­" Billy thought. "I can turn into skills the effects of magic items. I suppose that means that I can obtain their powers¡­ But it will consume an astronomical amount of mana."


    Billy used a lot more mana than he had used, probably because he got that skill. In any case, after a while, the ring turned into dust¡­ That confirmed his theory. That ability wasn''t half bad, but it was destructive, and he needed to focuspletely on the task. So, never mind fighting, he couldn''t even move while it was taking ce¡­

 Chapter 602 Manipulator (6)

    Chapter 602 Maniptor (6)¡¡¡¡            After a few days, Billy decided to return to the demi-human continent. If he used several skills while fighting the tyrants, he would be able to receive a lot more experience and transfer those to the skills he wanted. But Billy also wanted to keep some summons there. It was the only way to try to keep up with the hunting speed of the maker, who had been using the fire dragons'' dungeon for over two years.


    When he returned, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl had already left the dungeon and were resting for a while. It seemed that Meryl was nning to move her base there, but it would be hard to cross the continent with so many of her people in her camp. They needed toe up with a way to solve that issue... time wasn''t something that they could waste after all.


    "You returned a lot faster than we expected, and you also looked well rested," Icarus said.


    "I am going to use the dungeon for a while. It is time to start preparing for the next battle," Billy said and then entered the dungeon.


    Those three could only be amazed at Billy''s recovering speed, they could understand his useful that dungeon was, but they weren''t mentally ready to enter again. They needed at least one week''s worth of rest.


    "So, any ideas as to how you will move your base?" Lucyna asked. "Even if most of your people are strong, it will take months for ordinary people to cross the continent while avoiding the central area."


    "I will think of something. Now we need to rest after this ordeal¡­" Meryl replied after realizing that they needed to use the calm before the storm as much as possible.


    Already inside the dungeon, Billy thought of using his new techniques, but he couldn''t. The tyrant wasn''t that obedient even when they were half dead. While he had to attempt the experience of stealing from living beings, he couldn''t use it while he was shocking the tyrants to death either. It was truly troublesome¡­ perhaps if he used Mind Control and put them to sleep¡­


    Billy managed to do that, but when they sensed his mana in action on their bodies, they woke up as quickly as they could. If anything, they had good instincts. Things wouldn''t be go so easy, but Billy was used to it.


    "I suppose, for the time being, I will summon some monsters that will help me hunt faster," Billy thought. "It will take a while for them to be strong enough to solo this ce, but a group can at least stay on a single spawning spot."


    Against Tyrants and their incredible resilience, Billy assumed that some poisonous enemies would be the best option¡­ ones that could cause damage over time with poison and that could slow them down as well. Their ranged attacks could be a problem, so the summoned monsters had toy traps¡­ in the end, Billy decided to summon some spiders. The skills that they would have would be a paralyzing bite to make the tyrants as easy to kill as possible once they are bitten and cursed webs. The spiders wouldy those around between battles. So, the tyrants would get touched by them, get slower, and be poisoned as well.


    With his extra surplus of mana, Billy easily summoned ten of those spiders. He wanted to summon more. Still, they were strangely big when they were summoned despite being at low levels. They were also hairy too, so Billy couldn''t help but feel shivers while looking at them¡­ thanks to that, Billy wondered if he shouldn''t summon some half-human and half-spiders female monsters, but he decided against it. There was no reason to make his wives even madder at him. Even if he tries to hide that, eventually, they will learn about it.


    Nevertheless, Billy stayed at that spawning point for several hours in order to make sure that the spiders would get stronger. Still, he only offered support when they got in danger. While they were big, they were only as big as a human. They could be easily smashed by the tyrants. Regardless, by the time he had to go home, Billy could see the ten or so spiders killing a single tyrant by themselves. So, his job for the day was over.


    "Maybe I can use their paralyze bits once they get stronger to steal the tyrants'' experience¡­" Billy thought.


    That would take a while as well, but it couldn''t be helped. If things were so simple to solve, Billy would think that he was falling into a trap. Nevertheless, he was satisfied with the current situation where he was getting 1500 experience points pretty much every minute. Considering the experience that he needed to level up right now, that dungeon was going to make him level up at least once every day for several days, so it really wasn''t half bad.


    "Hey, you are leaving a lot earlier than expected," Icarus asked.


    "I have done enough for today. I will return tomorrow," Billy said.


    "Wait, we are thinking about how we can move Meryl people to this region. Do you have any idea how we can speed up that process?" Icarus asked. "You can make some vehicles to help her, right?"


    "Yes, I can, but I should?" Billy asked.


    "I don''t mind paying you," Meryl replied.


    "I don''t need money," Billy said. "I am a multi-billionaire. I am the batman of the fantasy world."


    "You are a little too old to say that, don''t you think?" Meryl asked. "Let''s see¡­ I really don''t know what I can give you for your cooperation. How about more blood?"


    "I am not a vampire," Billy said and then sighed. "Well, I will help you for free since the other dungeon will be free from your control right now."


    That would be helpful, but Meryl wondered why Billy wanted another dungeon when that one was clearly much better¡­

 Chapter 603 Resources (1)

    Chapter 603 Resources (1)¡¡¡¡           Billy began to work on some vehicles that would help Meryl since they would have cores that would recover mana. Naturally, Meryl would have to return them, but she was fine with that since she won''t have to spend anything to help her people move. Although he said vehicles, he actually made some extrarge buses since she had too many people to bring. He had no idea how he was going to use themter, though¡­


    Regardless, Billy made ten of those and told Meryl how to drive it. Even normal people could use it with no problems. In any case, Billy also made his golems create a tunnel that would lead to their previous camp. While they wouldn''t use it, Billy would¡­ the only problem was the fact that it couldn''t be a straight one. Otherwise, they would have to cross the territory of the maker. Although building all that took a few hours, Billy still arrived at his home before dinner.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    You obtained 1500 experience points.


    ¡­


    "Good, if the notification speed slows down a bit, then I will know that something happened in that dungeon," Billy thought. "Perhaps I should take a few more days off to produce more golems here. Or perhaps that is just an excuse for me to ck off since they can multiply."


    Billy had to make it up with his kids somehow, so he couldn''t think of any other option aside from spending some time with them. Soon enough, they will be five years old, so Billy should really take a few days off. There was a chance that the maker would act after learning that the maniptor had been defeated. Still, the chances were pretty small since he ignored that guy for so long.


    "You are cking off, Billy," Kate said after she finished another training session with Natalie and Sarah.


    A few days had passed since Billy had returned, and while he was training here and there, he couldn''t deny that he was procrastinating while using his kids as an excuse. He couldn''t evene up with a reason since Billy would hear that he was just spoiling his kids. Only their mothers knew how to say no to them, after all.


    "... I have finished most of my preparations," Billy said after a few moments of silence. "Besides, the others are busy moving the base to the new location. So, it is fine."


    "That isn''t something the usual cautious you would say," Kate said. "Besides, that dungeon needs to be cleared, right? If you aren''t going to do that, perhaps we should."


    "For the time being, you can''t go there¡­" Billy said. "I want the enemy to think that we don''t have too many people on our side. You guys will be my secret weapon."


    "Lip service is useless," Kate said. "In any case, now that they are busy, isn''t the time for you to take advantage of the situation? You said that you don''t trust them, so you should stay a few steps ahead of them. Also, you are not bringing the materials, and we want to take a look a look at the scales and those hearts."


    "So, in simple terms, you are hungry and want to eat the tyrant''s heart?" Billy asked. "I suppose I have to go to put food on the table¡­"


    "Don''t look so discouraged. Our kids won''t grow that much while you are away for a few hours," Kate said. "Besides, after returning, they will be a lot happier than just seeing you at home all the time."


    "It isn''t fair if you use logic and facts against me¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Putting hisints aside, Billy knew that she had a point and his other wives agreed with Kate. So, he had two options, being irrational and keep cking off, or being rational and returning to work.


    In the end, Billy decided to be logical¡­ Besides, while he wanted to be with his family as much as possible, he couldn''t underestimate the next enemy. Never mind having the power to dominate the world, he probably had the power to destroy the whole world with the skills of five other reincarnated individuals. If Meryl was right, then it was hard to predict what he would do next¡­ no one could have predicted someone like him staying two hours in a dungeon that only spawns fire dragons.


    After making up his mind, Billy had some ideas on his own, and he decided to test them while he was heading to the tyrants'' dungeon. Upon arriving there, he only found Lucyna guarding the dungeon''s entrance. Meryl and Icarus were driving the buses to the other side of the continent. Icarus was having one hell of an annoying job since he had to drive one and then, after a while, change vehicles in order for all of them to arrive on the other side of the continent. Still, that was the time for those to get recharged.


    "Are you going to enter the dungeon?" Lucyna asked. "If you don''t mind, I would like to go with you."


    "I am pretty sure you can solo a few tyrants on your own¡­" Billy said while frowning.


    "Yeah, I headed there a few times myself, but it is boring alone," Lucyna replied.


    "You need to train your mental fortitude," Billy said. "Well, I actually don''t mind if youe along. There are a few things that I want to test. So, you will be able to watch my back."


    "I thought you didn''t trust us enough to do that," Lucyna said.


    "I was just being considerate," Billy said and then shrugged.


    "Sorry for hiding that before I really don''t like to stay on the backline, so I kept quiet about my power to buff others," Lucyna said.


    "I never expected to hear an apology for doing something so obvious," Billy said. "Anyone with half a brain would have done the same."

 Chapter 604 Resources (2)

    Chapter 604 Resources (2)¡¡¡¡"Well, I am apologizing because Icarus and Meryl already knew," Lucyna said. "I only didn''t trust you, but that changed now. You let one of us get the Maniptor power."


    While he didn''t get it in spades, Billy also got that power. He could even turn that into a skill if he wanted under the right circumstances, but that would let the others know. He will only absorb the mana and effect of those relics once he gets better at it and at the right time. Billy got exhausted when he absorbed the effects of that ring, and that was a weak relic, after all.


    Putting that aside, Billy decided to ignore what Lucyna said. Being all nice and understanding would make them be friends, and his ns wouldn''t change regarding his Posture with those three. No matter what happens, Billy couldn''t see himself killing his friends, the people he really was close to. However, he needed to be prepared to kill those three if it was necessary, and he won''t have time to hesitate.


    After they entered the dungeon, Billy arrived on the spot he left his spiders. As expected, they had gotten a lot stronger, and there was no sign of wounds on them. His strategy worked well¡­ Unfortunately, they were quite the hungry monsters, and they didn''t eat insects, so there was quite the pile of bones nearby. In any case, Billy five of those ten follow him since they could kill a single tyrant with ease.


    "How can they fight for this long?" Lucyna asked. "Did you make them learn Spiritual core as well?"


    "No, it is thanks to the power of friendship," Billy replied. "There is nothing more powerful than that, and it makes even monsters feel motivated enough to forcefully recover their mana. All of what they need to do is to think of their ''Nakama,''"


    Lucyna sighed. Billy was acting like the usual. He wasn''t up for a chat, so she decided to stay quiet. After leaving those five spiders in another spawning point, Billy headed to another one and then used an ice sphere to stun a tyrant when it emerged.


    "You can kill them while they are dizzy," Billy said. "I will do something else in the meantime."


    Billy touched the ground, then he used Earth magic to create something like rails on the ground, and they headed toward the dungeon''s exit. One didn''t have to be a genius to understand that Billy was creating a transportation line to move the materials of the monsters with ease and speed. They gathered some scales here and there, but it was far too inefficient, and they had to carry them back to the entrance while fighting monsters¡­ It was far too hindering.


    Regardless, Lucyna used her powers to approach the dizzy tyrant and then finish off the beast after stealing some of its strength and then attacking its brain with her knives. It looked like she had made some using the scales while Billy wasn''t looking. That was good. Only someone foolish would wait for Billy to make the upgrades of their weapons or to forge new ones.


    "You know that the dungeon goes deeper and downward. How do you intend to make carts go upward?" Lucyna asked. "Please, don''t answer with something like with the power of friendship."


    "If I can make magic buses that recharge on their own and destroy the things blocking their paths, I am sure I can make some carts that go uphill," Billy said. "In any case, you have Spiritual Core now. You can do a lot more than before. You can start by practicing and studying magic as much as possible."


    "I guess you are right¡­ putting you aside and some other irregrs, most of us have been living our second lives without trying to understand too much about the rules of this world," Lucyna said. "Trying to ept everything the way it is just because it is magical is pretty dumb¡­"


    Billy wondered when Lucyna became such a chatterbox¡­ was it because she said that he trusted him now? Nevertheless, that was a bit troubling¡­ Billy didn''t want to get closer to the other reincarnated individuals, but ignoring them and being rude was¡­ something he was used to in the past, but not anymore. Billy had grown a little, if he could say himself, after having lived in two worlds for 43 years.


    In any case, it would take a while for Billy to make some rails that will reach thest part of the dungeon, and those will disappear as soon as he defeats the guardian. So, it seemed like a waste of time¡­ it would be better to make it after clearing the dungeon. That being said, Billy wanted the scales and the hearts. It would be great if he could turn the hearts into some kind of ration that could restore health, mana, and stamina. Putting aside the money that he could make, such a thing would help them in future battles.


    In any case, Billy finished the rails when he found the entrance to the second floor. Fortunately, the monsters didn''t react to the rails, probably because they were made of mana, and the dungeon was basically a massive well of that.


    After that, Billy made some carts that were linked to the wagons of a train, and then they moved to the exit while gathering the tyrants'' hearts and some scales. Billy couldn''t believe that the dungeons could produce those things nonstop¡­ they would revolutionize the metal industry of metals of that world. With those on the human continent, it was only a matter of time until they were used to make vehicles that would simte his own and even boats. Making the world move forward like that still was a difficult feeling for Billy.


    "Come to think of it, I have yet to discover why those underwater dungeons appeared," Billy thought. "I don''t think this mystery is connected to the maker, but¡­"

 Chapter 605 Resources (3)

    Chapter 605 Resources (3)¡¡¡¡          After he finished transporting the loot outside the dungeon. Billy had quite the baggage with him. He had to make an extrarge cart to transport all that back home. Lucyna asked if she could use the others while he wasn''t nearby, and Billy was fine with that. The carts could be charged with their mana and with the cores, so it wouldn''t change anything if others used them. Billy only wished that they would leave some mana now and then when he is around.


    Billy hadn''t bought his armor with him this time since he used the mana to improve the cores once again. So, he had to pull therge cart by himself. That wasn''t a problem since he had the Light Speed Sword. The only problem would be slowing downter. Still, Billy solved the problem by keeping his speed for around neen minutes, and then he crossed the remaining on his own.


    "Woah¡­ they sure don''t look appetizing," Kate said.


    "You say that after asking me to bring them?" Billy asked and then pinched her sides. "You are more spoiled than Christina. In any case, they taste pretty good after being fried up, and they also restore energy like nothing else. The kids shouldn''t eat too much, though."


    Billy was thinking that making his kids eat that would be the same as giving them caffeine. It was better to avoid problems since they were already too energetic as they were. Putting that aside, Billy had gotten too much meat, so he called Alexander and Jean to get some. Their reactions were the same as Kate''s. Instead of that, they were more interested in the scales.


    "They are light and sturdy¡­" Jean said while he touched and looked at the scales intensely. "I would like to see the creatures that would have this protecting their bodies."


    "You wouldn''t say that if you had seen them¡­ they are half-dragons¡­ imagine a dungeon spawning half-dragons," Billy said.


    "That seems¡­ dreadful¡­" Jean said after stopping for a moment to imagine himself surrounded by the tyrants.


    Jean had heard from Billy about those creatures, and he realized that it would be better if he didn''t think about that again. He was too old to worry about nightmares, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Naturally, Jean was interested in buying the scales from Billy. But it would be hard to determine a fair price for them. While they were high quality, Billy could get as much as he wanted from the dungeon¡­ if they aren''t careful, they will mess with the entire economy of the state.


    "We aren''t at war, but you mentioned that there is this person who could be a problem¡­ should we use them to develop weapons?" Jean asked.


    "I am not sure if he has an army, thest time I tried to check his base, I got shot by a powerful cannon that almost exploded my head," Billy replied. "Against someone with that kind of firepower, weapons and armor won''t be very useful¡­ Still, I guess it is better than nothing."


    "I heard that you have been making preparations here and there for a while. Is this opponent really that formidable?" Jean asked. "Can such a person even exist?"


    Billy had a hard time finding words for that question. Under normal circumstances, people like that would never exist. However, Billy and the other reincarnated individuals were far from normal. Having the knowledge and experience from their previous lives, being born with god-like powers¡­ only, under those circumstances, the world would produce beings able of hunting fire dragons on a daily basis.


    "Let''s just say that he is the product of many coincidences that happened in a continent when thew of the strong is Absolute," Billy replied. "Since the day he was born, he searched for power, and he will go until the day of his death."


    Jean more or less understood that exnation. He had yet to see the demi-humans continent, but Billy wouldn''t prepare for something big without reason. He knew that under normal circumstances, Billy would choose to stay at home and ck off with his family under the sun of the afternoon. For him, there was nothing more valuable than that.


    In any case, Jean decided to use those new materials to create more defensive equipment for the time being, and only the cksmiths that worked for him would have ess to them in order to avoid the mass production of weapons with those new materials. Usually, weapons are what attract the attention and jealousy of enemy states. Even though it has been a while since the Hiloh state had any enemy.


    Billy was already mass-producing golems for defense purposes, but that was something that only he was aware of. Regardless, that day, everyone ate the fried tyrants'' hearts, and they frowned since it was pretty good and also filled them with energy. Billy also asked Jean how they could turn all that meat into something that wouldn''t have an expiration date. There were some methods to help with that since logistics was a problem in that world in times of war, but the best they could do was to make the meatst for a month. So, Billy had to solve that problem by himself, and he did it¡­ by creating a magic freezer. The theory was simple, it would have a core, and the core would feed the freezer with mana, and the freezer would have the effect of almost freezing everything inside it¡­


    As expected, his wives couldn''t help but be left speechless since Billy solved the problem of the meat. Meanwhile, he felt like crying since they looked pretty proud as well, but he was only ripping off Earth''s technology.


    "While the freezers may help, they aren''t ultimately a permanent solution," Billy thought. "I can''t make my spies sell the meat by themselves, so I will have to contact some taverns and offer them a deal¡­ After I make rails connecting all the cities and towns."

 Chapter 606 Discovery (1)

    Chapter 606 Discovery (1)¡¡¡¡          It almost looked like Billy was trying to find ways to keep himself busy all the time. So, he decided to put the n of rails on the state in the back of his mind. Instead of that, he asked Jean to select people that they could trust all over the state, and Billy would make tunnels that would connect to their taverns. That meat was of high quality, so it would be a waste not to give others the opportunity to eat it. Regardless, the golems would make the tunnels, so he wouldn''t have to waste more time. Profit would only be a side goal now... things would be different if his powers were rted to that, though.


    "Things are proceeding well, but I guess I need to need to the issue of keeping an eye on the maker¡­" Billy thought when he was returning to the dungeon the next day. "Since I can use Light Speed Sword, perhaps I can avoid that Cannon while I tan around to check things, but it also might be troublesome if I incite him to make his move."


    Billy wasn''t afraid of a fight, almost all of his pieces were in ce, but he might put Meryl and her people in a bad spot by going there now. The best option would be to go there once they finish moving. In the best-case scenario, they will need a month to change their base, so Billy will have to wait until then.


    "I suppose a month is a time I need to make the rails inside the dungeon¡­ Perhaps we can gain something by clearing it, something that will help in the next fight," Billy thought.


    As usual, Lucyna was bored out of her mind when Billy found her near the dungeon. It seemed that she and Icarus had a hard time arguing about who would help Meryl since they thought that the task of crossing the continent and driving some vehicles would be a pain. Still, in the end, only Icarus could do that. However, the task of guarding the camp alone was also quite boring.


    "It seems that they didn''t have anything to report, aside from the fact that the vehicles were leaving quite the trail," Lucyna said when they entered the dungeon.


    "Is that so¡­ Well, she was aware of what would happen when she asked for my help. Not everything would be so convenient," Billy said.


    Billy could have made a magic aircraft, but in the end, it would take too long, and it wouldn''t transport that many people. Besides, he didn''t want to reveal that he could make such a thing, even though those three probably knew that he could.


    "It is just me, or are they spawning faster than yesterday?" Lucyna asked after they fought a few times.


    "... I didn''t notice it," Billy said and then frowned. "Let''s mark the time just in case."


    Around the time they defeated the maker, the tyrants were spawning once per minute. However, now, they were spawning every fifty-five seconds. It was much of a difference, but it was a sign that the core was regaining its strength. Billy had the idea of checking the entrance of the dungeon, and then he saw when he used magic eyes that the mana of the environment wasing to go the dungeon. He never felt or imagined that¡­


    "It seems that dungeons are some kind of whirlwind that sucks mana from the environment¡­ I suppose the core is using the mana to make the monsters spawn faster," Billy said. "We will be busy again on the lower levels of the dungeon."


    "Wait, really? How can you tell that?" Lucyna asked.


    "I have a skill that lets me see the flow of mana¡­ Regardless, this isn''t half bad, but if we get lenient, this dungeon will break, and tyrants will take over the continent," Billy replied.


    "What you can''t do with magic?" Lucyna asked. "Well, I suppose I will have to pick the pace then. Still, even when you have two groups of monsters working for you inside the dungeon all the time¡­ How is it possible that this dungeon can spawn so many of these powerful creatures so fast¡­"


    Billy thought that his summoning skill was simr to the one that the dungeon cores have. However, he recalled that they had to capture some monsters and use them as a basis to spawn the guardian and its minions, so it was essentially different since Billy didn''t need a catalyst. Using an absolute monster as a basis instead of its mind¡­ What the core could do was close to cloning.


    "Copy the data of something and reproduce it¡­ It should cost less mana than just summoning from memory, but still¡­" Billy thought.


    If dungeon cores have some skills like Mana Maism or Magic Absorption, then those skills must be at a pretty high level, or they were like Billy''s innate skills. It was hard to be sure, but Billy used Appraisal on a dungeon core before, and he didn''t see anything.


    In any case, Billy was taking the dungeon seriously, so he decided to summon more spiders to hunt the tyrants. cing them on the third and lower levels would be more efficient, but Billy had to finish the rails on the second level as well.


    "We don''t have to hurry. Meryl people will help hunting the Tyrants eventually, so a dungeon break won''t happen," Lucyna said.


    "Even if that is the case, I will sleep better knowing that I controlled the mana level of this ce," Billy said. "Most likely, no one cleared this dungeon yet, so a single mistake in the mana levels might cause it."


    Lucyna nodded, Meryl never mentioned much about the dungeon, but she had confirmed several things. The dungeon being cleared wasn''t one of them. If a dungeon breaks happen now, they would have to deal with a problem that mightst for months, so all caution was wee.

 Chapter 607 Discovery (2)

    Chapter 607 Discovery (2)¡¡¡¡        One weekter, Lucyna received the message from Meryl saying that they were already on the way back, so she informed Billy of that. Billy just nodded instead of being satisfied with that. He was satisfied that his rails had already reached the entrance of the fourth floor. His ns regarding the scales and tyrant hearts were also going fairly well. The only problem was that his wives had way too much energy now, thanks to the meat, and they were using it on the underground training arena instead of spending on him.


    Around that time, Billy finally had a chance to test his powers to drain the experience from these tyrants, and while he seeded. It was a very, very slow process¡­ Fortunately, it was worth the hassle since he learned Mana Cannon when he used it for the first time. He wanted to learn the poison breath skill as well, but he always got the experience of Mana Cannon first¡­ He couldn''t understand why that was the case, but it wasn''t exactly a problem. The only issue was the fact that the more rare and powerful the skill is, the harder it bes. Billy couldn''t imagine himself getting the effects of the artifacts he made using the blood of the others.


    "I can''t control it yet, but it is only a matter of time," Billy thought.


    Since they had to fight against different monsters, Billy had the chance to finally practice that technique. Still, it was hard to find the right circumstances to do so. Speaking of circumstances, Billy recalled that he probably had to experiment with his other innate skills. Since his own let him move the experience from one skill to the other, mind control and summoning probably had some gimmicks as well that he had yet to learn¡­


    "Well, everything in its due time¡­" Billy thought.


    Since he could use Enhanced Thievery, Billy wondered if he could replicate what Lucyna could do by buffing others, but it would be weird to ask how that skill worked. While he had his own support spells that boosted the parameters, it was probably leagues below that one. At least the ones that weren''t Destructive Aura.


    The next few days, nothing major happened. Billy and Lucyna managed to work together and finish the rails up to the sixth floor before Icarus and Meryl arrived. It had been quite the scene to see so many demi-humans leaving the buses while they werepletely dizzy due to the motion of the vehicle. The terrain of the continent wasn''t appropriate for that kind of vehicle, after all.


    "Hey, it seems that you guys have up to something weird," Icarus said when he saw them unloading the loot of the dungeon. "It will take a while for the camp to bepleted, so I guess using the dungeon is the only thing that we can do."


    Billy ignored the small talk and waited until Meryl showed up. They didn''t mention before about the possibility of the dungeon breaking since they were driving, and they would need all of their focus on that task. Still, now it was time for that.


    "I always thought it was weird that the dungeon cores could have so much power, but now it makes sense," Meryl said after she heard Billy''s exnation. "Still, it makes me wonder how trees and vegetation around here grow so fast¡­ I thought that it was due to the mana in the ambient, but if that mana is always being drained¡­ there are many things that we need to learn about more. Nevertheless, we must focus on preparing for the next battle."


    "Speaking of that, you didn''t say much about the maker aside from the fact that he is powerful and that he defeated five others like us," Icarus said. "Does he have an army or something?"


    "Ah. I never mentioned it¡­ he indeed has an army, but it has been a while since we saw any of it since he found the fire dragon''s dungeon," Meryl said. "In fact, the vast majority of the tribes of this continent decided to join him after being ultimately defeated. Those who didn''t surrender in the end got decimated."


    Billy always thought that the tribes of the continent had been mostly destroyed due to the continuous wars, but his guess was wrong¡­ Still, he didn''t expect that the majority of them would be on the side of their final enemy. That made thingsplicated. It also didn''t exin why some people joined Meryl and the maniptor when the maker was willing to ept everyone on their side.


    "So, he wasn''t that bloodthirsty before killing five reincarnated individuals?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, but given the situation, I can''t say for sure if he still is treating his subjects like before," Meryl said. "I am pretty sure that his actions speak louder than words¡­ he has been using a dungeon for two years. He doesn''t care about the strength of others. Only his own."


    Meryl had a point. If he still truly cared about his subjects, he wouldn''t be so focused on strengthening himself. Also, no one could enter his territory, and leaving probably was impossible. Still, they had to be cautious about the possibility of the maker using some type of minions, so they would need Meryl''s underlings as well.


    "It seems that you have been taking the scales and hearts to your continent. Are you selling them to people of trust?" Meryl asked. "You said that you didn''t want to make this continent known yet, but¡­"


    "I am, and even if something happens, I am sure that the people from here are way stronger than the people from there," Billy replied.


    "I will trust you with that," Meryl said. "Regardless, our goal now is to strengthen our forces and then clear the dungeon. That should give us an edge over the maker, who probably didn''t do the same. After that, we will investigate his territory in earnest."


    Both were easier said than done, and Billy was aware of it since he only now learned that the enemy had many more minions under his control¡­

 Chapter 608 Discovery (3)

    Chapter 608 Discovery (3)¡¡¡¡            Since it would take a while for the camp to be finished and to reach the final floor of the dungeon, Billy took a few days off at his home. During those days, he finished the final details of the meat distribution and the scales he brought over thest few weeks. It was enough for some people and cksmiths to use them for a while. Billy considered making a rail using his underwater tunnel from the dungeon to save time. Still, he didn''t want to let the others know about that tunnel. It was only there that he could use the effects of the Light Speed Sword, after all.


    On one of those days, Billy saw himself alone with the kids since his wives had too much energy to spend at home. So they kept to his second dungeon and left him behind. While that troubled him a little, Billy couldn''tin since he had to do pretty much the same to them a lottely. Much to his surprise, Billy saw Alexandering from his house with Lara.


    "It seems that you were left behind as well," Billy said. "I was nning to apologize for it, but I changed my mind. In any case, you should use your free time better."


    "No way, they invited me, but I refused," Alexander said. "Unlike you, I can read the mood. The girls need some time to themselves. Besides, I would feel out of ce there on my own."


    "They aren''t at an age where they should be called girls," Billy said.


    "Like I said, you can''t read the mood," Alexander shrugged.


    "Still, a women''s night out at a dungeon¡­ How terrifying," Billy said. "I almost feel sorry for the monsters."


    "Putting that aside, how are things in the other dungeon?" Alexander asked. "I am itching to see those monsters."


    "We are going to clear the dungeon in a few days, or at least that is the n," Billy said. "It would be better if you guys don''t insist on the idea of going there. I don''t trust the people I am working with. We just are because we don''t have any other choice."


    "Kate, Natalie, and Sarah mentioned something like that," Alexander said. "You don''t trust them because they did something that makes you wary of them or because you are just suspicious? One of them is the thief that stole those relics, right? I suppose that is one thing that would make me wary of someone¡­"


    "Let''s just say that I don''t trust their ability to judge most situations with the power they have," Billy said.


    "Well, I never saw you so wary of someone, so you must have your reasons," Alexander said. "I will trust you with that since this is so rare."


    Billy was thankful for that, but he also felt a bit bad since he was being wary of his own egoistic reasons. He didn''t want to give any chance to his friends to learn that he was someone who had reincarnated in that world. It was weird giving thought about what when Billy never wanted to get closer to anyone in that world aside from his family at first because he knew that it would be troublesome to keep his secret and act like he was ignoring that fact.


    In the end, Billy''s wives and Lily stayed in that dungeon for three days straight, and they went as far as clearing it by themselves. That had been pretty reckless, but since they lookedpletely fine upon returning, Billy confirmed that they didn''t have a hard time defeating the poison dragon.


    During that time, Billy and Alexander watched over the kids and helped with their training. Also, weirdly enough, Helen didn''t make much of a fuss when she didn''t see her mother for three days straight, even though she was only one year old. She was far too calm, but she didn''t dislike when her father was acting like a fool to make herugh.


    "That was pretty refreshing," Kate said when she returned.


    "Thanks for watching the fortress while we were away," Natalie added.


    "So, how did you feel while we were away?" Sarah asked.


    "It is hard to describe being at home while my wives go to work. I guess that is how azy bum feels." Billy said.


    It seemed that they had nned to make Billy get a taste of what it was to stay behind and watch over the kids. Still, in the end, Billy had a lot of faith in their strength. He was the one who trained them, after all. In any case, the next day, Billy finished his preparations to return to the demi-humans continent.


    "I will try to return as soon as possible, but it might take a few days, so don''t worry too much if I don''t return in a week," Billy said. "See you guyster."


    In the end, the wives sighed since they well all the trouble to go to that dungeon and clear in order to make Billy take at least one with them and watch his back. Unfortunately, their n didn''t work. Billy left as fast as the wind could take him.


    When he reached Meryl''s new base, Billy saw that things there had been pretty much finished, at least when it came to moving and settling.


    "Are you guys ready?" Billy asked when he arrived in the center of the camp.


    "Hey, Billy¡­ This is Meryl base," Icarus whispered. "If you don''t act and talk like she is in charge, you might cause problems for her."


    "As if I care," Billy said. "I am not here to y pretend."


    "It is fine. We are on the same level. There is no need to act like that," Meryl said. "The rtionship that I have with my people is based on trust, so something like fake respect is unnecessary. Nevertheless, everything is ready for us to go. We were just waiting for you."

 Chapter 609 Dragon (1)

    Chapter 609 Dragon (1)¡¡¡¡              The carts were pretty fast, so they could cross the first floors without being blocked by the tyrants. With that in mind, Billy and the others used them. However, they used long-ranged attacks to kill them anyway. It would be a waste of experience not to do that.


    Usually, one would need around four hours to cross the first floor while walking nonstop, but with the carts, they did it in ten minutes. Billy could make them go even faster, but that might risk them dropping the materials collected along the hunts.


    "Have you ever thought of making trains, Billy?" Icarus asked.


    "Yes, but I couldn''t be bothered," Billy replied. "I don''t mind helping this world develop, but I am not nning to be everyone''s ve to bring prosperity to this world."


    "Well¡­ It would take a while for the rails to be built, so I understand where you areing from," Icarus said.


    "Most people of this world can run faster than cars, so trains would be a waste of time," Meryl said.


    "What if you are carrying something with you? Or what if you are sick or wounded?" Billy asked.


    "I suppose you would need a vehicle like that, but in this world¡­" Meryl said.


    "We should just use people to pull carriages and to cultivate fields them since your only excuse is that the people here are stronger. They are faster and can heal fast," Billy said. "Even better, we should just teach them to use magic. We won''t need monsters or animals if we can control thend with magic. Not even builders or hills will be a problem now."


    Meryl didn''t know how to answer to that. Billy had a point. If magic and strength were the reason that they shouldn''t interfere too much with the development of the world, then it would be the same as ignoring the damage caused by monsters¡­ it was natural that people would die when they attacked, and for that reason, should they leave the monsters alone? Even if it was unnatural, they were in that world, so they should do what they wanted to do to improve their lives.


    In any case, in a couple of hours, they reached the fifth flour, but from that moment onward, they had to walk since the number of tyrants was troublesome, and two of them were always blocking their path.


    "Shouldn''t we have brought with us some of your followers, Meryl?" Icarus asked. "We are leaving a lot of materials behind, and they will disappear before we can return."


    "It is fine, they would have to return on their own with the loot, and they aren''t strong enough to fight here without me," Meryl exined.


    Billy thought that the demi-humans would be able to hand the spawning spots on the first levels, but he was wrong in the end. While they were stronger than ordinary humans, that dungeon truly was probably the second hardest on the continent, and the tyrants were way too troublesome. They had everything¡­ physical strength, powerful long, ranged attacks, endurance, healing speed¡­ unless they receive a lot of damage in a few moments, most people wouldn''t be able to kill them.


    "Billy can make magic crossbows that would cause a lot of damage, adding that with the things that you can make that recover mana on their own¡­" Icarus said.


    "True, I can create a magic machine gun with infinite bullets. What a great thing to leave behind in this world," Billy said.


    "You don''t have to make use of sarcasm all the time. I get it that I spoke without thinking¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "Speaking of weapons, do you think the maker''s cannon uses the same functions as your magic tools that can recharge over time?"


    "... It is possible. He might even be better than mine since that cannon can spam attacks from a distance that I am not able to measure," Billy said.


    The mood of the group dropped considerably. The maker still was pretty much a mystery in many aspects when ites to his powers¡­ while he was using a dungeon to strengthen himself, he also was smart enough to use his abilities to create things and reinforce his talents. In fact, he was only howled in the dungeon because he had a defensive system ready to protect his base for him while he was leveling up.


    "Come to think of it, instead of saying that he has one cannon, it might be more urate to say that he has several like that one," Billy thought. "Saying that now wouldn''t help us in any way, so I should keep quiet. Nevertheless, to create that level of defense¡­ is the dungeon that deep or is he having problems clearing it?"


    The boss of a fire dragon''s dungeon would be¡­ a super-powered fire dragon, or so Billy thought. That enemy must be at the level of a world-destroying creature to keep someone with the power of six reincarnated at bay. Still, Billy had a feeling the maker had already conquered the dungeon. Suppose he had the chance to stay in that dungeon for two years. In that case, he could easily imagine himself reaching level one thousand, and that would grant him two extra powerful skills that would be the same as the innate ones. With that in mind, he should expect something better from the dungeon the enemy was using.


    In any case, the group kept going on their journey, and while the spawning speed was even higher on Lower levels, it was something that they could deal with. The problems only started when they reached the fourteenth level, and they found the cepletely overtaken by tyrants. It took two days for them to reach that level, but it will take them another day to clean things up there since they had been spawning nonstop for more than a month, and the Maniptor was no longer around to keep them under control.

 Chapter 610 Dragon (2)

    Chapter 610 Dragon (2)¡¡¡¡"This would have taken forever if we didn''t know Spiritual Core¡­ it is really a lifesaver," Icarus said when he saw the enemies decreasing in number. "Even with my speed, I can only do so much."


    Billy could have made things end a lot faster if he had used ice magic on the entire floor, but that would only make him level up a couple of skills. In order to maximize the effects of his powers, he used as many skills as possible. He didn''t have to hurry since he wasn''t alone, after all. Also, Billy was observing those three in order to learn the quirks of their skills. He hadn''t been making much progress so far, though.


    In any case, since they hurried up, the group managed to clear that level after fifteen hours. They had gotten a bit tired, but since the tyrants were spawning in groups of twelve every thirty seconds, they couldn''t ck off.


    "We should split into groups and rest before we clear this levelpletely," Meryl dered. "Most likely, we will find only the guardian in thest level, but we don''t know the conditions we will be in after defeating the creature, so we should clean up things herepletely."


    "Billy and I are kind of used to hunting together," Lucyna dered. "Our powers also can work well in a team. I guess the same could be said to you two if Meryl focuses on using bones for support."


    "I guess that is fine¡­ Icarus seems a bit tired, so we will rest first. Is that fine?" Meryl asked.


    Lucyna nodded. While Icarus sure looked tired of running around, he looked more surprised by Lucina''s idea than anything. Billy had suspected that he had feelings for her, but for someone whose main weapon is speed, he sure was slow when it came to any progress regarding romance.


    In any case, Billy and Lucyna took the first turn while the other west to rest on the zone between floors. It has been a while since Billy used his ive, but he had no other choice if he wanted to keep things going while working alone with Lucyna.


    "Should I focus on decreasing their endurance or buffing your strength?" Lucyna asked.


    "Decrease their endurance. I don''t like anyone pointing their hands at me when they are about to use magic," Billy said.


    "What about your wives?" Lucyna asked.


    "I am the one who buffs everyone when we work together," Billy replied. "It has been like that since the very beginning."


    "Come to think of it, your party has known each other for a long time, right?" Lucyna asked. "Don''t take me wrong. You don''t seem the patient type with kids."


    "I am only patient with my kids, but while I do have my ws, I am old enough to know and act like I was the oldest of the group," Billy exined. "I indeed worked to make sure that they wouldn''t be in trouble, but I got some benefits from it as well. I had many chances to learn more about the world thanks to them."


    Billy sighed after saying that. He wasn''t telling anything really important, but that still was troublesome. He had to keep his guard up all the time after he hade this far and not because of the tyrants. So, he decided to speed up his hunting speed. Thanks to that, Lucyna had a hard time keeping up with him, but at least the conversation ended.


    Thanks to that, three hourster, when Icarus and Meryl came to take their ce, around eighty percent of the monsters had been killed. Both Lucyna and Billy needed to rest, so they stayed silent once they returned to the spot between levels, and two hourster, they joined the others to go down to the next level.


    In the end, the group found a massive door that was made of the same materials as the scales of the tyrants. It was at least one hundred meters tall and fifty wide. It didn''t show any sign of opening when they got close. However, Billy saw some sort of marks on the door, as for that was some sort of sublime or image, he couldn''t say. It was too chaotic.


    "It seems this one has some sort of gimmick to be opened¡­" Meryl said. "This is a pain in the ass."


    "The marks are too irregr, so they probably don''t mean anything¡­ Still, they must have some use," Billy said while checking the borders of the doors, and then he found some tubes that were connected to the door. "I guess we need to put something in here¡­"


    "There is something here as well," Icarus said.


    Billy looked at him and then found another tube. It couldn''t be a coincidence¡­ Still, Billy couldn''t sense any smelling from the tubes, so it was hard to say what they had to put it there. It had been a while since he had seen that kind of troublesome gimmick¡­ Nevertheless, Billy considered his options. What could they pull there? Dust? It seemed like a waste of time¡­ after thinking logically, one could only think of blood, but the blood of four humans wouldn''t be enough to fill those tubes and the walls.


    "I guess we need the tyrant''s blood¡­" Billy said. "These tubes and marks must represent the veins of a body."


    "Is this kind of thingmon?" Icarus asked. "This is kind of¡­ Bloody."


    "Putting his stupid humor aside¡­ Maybe this is a test to confirm that we can get the blood while the enemies spawn," Lucyna said. "This is only possible after almost all of the tyrants have been eliminated, after all."


    She had a point¡­ Some people, mostly reincarnated individuals, would have some type of trick to escape the fight ande to the final part of the dungeon. But that would be a weird defense mechanism since someone who needs to escape from the monsters wouldn''t have any chances against the guardian¡­

 Chapter 611 Dragon (3)

    Chapter 611 Dragon (3)¡¡¡¡           In any case, carrying the bodies was too much of a hassle, so Billy something like a duct to connect both floors, and the duct also would connect to those tubes. Gravity couldn''t do all the work, but wind magic could. While Billy was making those, the others were killing tyrants and then making the monsters bleed out to the ducts. He was pretty sure that he had never heard so many sighs in his life¡­


    "They must have a pretty nice life until now if something like this is bothering them," Billy thought.


    When Billy and his friends started as adventurers, he did those odd jobs all the time. To the point that skinning a monster was like breathing to him. Come to think of it, he had worked a lot to make his party work, and he was pretty sure that he knew that back then, but he had forgotten about it for one reason or the other.


    "It seems it is working," Lucyna said. "However, something is off¡­"


    Lucyna went to check the door, and she saw the blood passing through the door, but at the same time, she saw that the tubs weren''t just on that side of the door. They were on the other side as well. Billy also couldn''t understand why it was like that, but he kept going anyway. Come to think of it, they never had the chance to ask if the maniptor tried to defeat the guardian. Usually, one would have the chance to escape, but¡­ it would exin why he was fighting the tyrants for so long and nonstop.


    "Do you feel anything odd, Billy?" Meryl asked.


    "The door works like a massive barrier that blocks my senses¡­ I can''t feel anything beyond it," Billy replied.


    That seemed like another bad sign¡­ the group stopped working for a while, but again, they didn''t have any other choice. They couldn''t stop now. Even if it felt like they were doing something that would cause trouble for themter, they had to keep going.


    After draining the blood of around one hundred tyrants, the group finally heard the sound of the door opening, and they went to check things there. Only to find a thick mist leaving the ce. They waited for a little for the mist to stoping, but it never happened, and it seemed that it was taking over the entire dungeon.


    "Aww,e on¡­ I can see myself tripping all the time in this ce," Icarus said.


    Billy tried to move the mist away with wind magic, but it didn''t work. He could sense that the mist was also made of mana, so it could spread around with fire, and it was also blocking his senses. He couldn''t tell what it was inside thest room.


    "I suppose we will have to go like this. We only decided what our formation will be¡­" Meryl said.


    Their formation was simple, Billy and Icarus would be the front line and keep the enemy''s attention on them. Billy could do a lot, so he would keep a distance from the guardian at times to offer his support. Meanwhile, Icarus was fast, and practically, the only area of effect attacks would hit him.


    The primary damage dealer would be Meryl, who had some crazy firepower with her enhanced bow and could attack nonstop from a distance. Meanwhile, Lucyna would alternate between giving her support and weakening the guardian with whatever she deemed necessary during the fight. With that in mind, the group began to walk and then entered thest room of the dungeon.


    Although it was useless and Billy couldn''t see anything more than five meters ahead of him, he kept using Magic Eyes and Mana Dominion. If his mana weren''t full, he probably would use Magic Absorption to get rid of the mist. It would help him in two ways, after all.


    Regardless, that ce was really dark¡­ Annoyingly dark, in all sense, since Billy couldn''t use his magic to help. Still, everyone could tell that something fearsome was there waiting for them and ready to attack the very moment they showed any sign of weakness.


    "This ce not only gives me the creeps, but it is so weird¡­ it is like the ground is appearing as we go, and we are in another dimension," Lucyna said.


    Most likely, that was some sort of illusory effect caused by the mist. It was messing with their senses by hiding away from them. For that reason, they had to stay close to each other, or they would get separated pretty easily since their sense of direction was a mess. While Billy was thinking about that, he felt a shiver, and the mana of the environment changed as if it was reacting to something. The first thing he did was pull Icarus behind him and then increase the range of his Mana Shield. He barely had the chance to do that when a massive Mana Cannon hit him.


    The beam of energy began to make Billy lose his mana at a fearsome speed, and while that wasn''t supposed to be possible because all the damage was being nullified, he still was being pushed back as well.


    Lucyna, Icarus, and Meryl began to move backward to match his pace because they knew that they would be obliterated if that attack hit them. Even the mist disappearedpletely in front of the sheer might of that attack. Thanks to that, Billy''s theory was confirmed, the mist was messing with their senses, and they finally could see the guardian. It was a dragon very simr to the tyrants with the color of its body and the silver-like scales. However, that one was two times bigger andrger than the poison dragon¡­ So it was at least one hundred meters long. The beast also had a pair of wings, but its four paws looked far stronger, so Billy assumed that the dragon could fly, but not that fast or for long¡­

 Chapter 612 Dragon (4)

    Chapter 612 Dragon (4)¡¡¡¡???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????,


    Despite its whole body looking like it was made of silver, including the wings, ws, and teeth, the monster had red glowing eyes that looked as vicious as theye. Eventually, the Mana Cannon ended, and the dragon jumped to smash Billy. He couldn''t protect everyone against that, so he made his choice.


    "Scatter!" Billy shouted.


    Billy used sh to escape from being smashed, and the others also used their skills to move away. When the beastnded, it made the area shake like an earthquake. Billy prepared his ive, and the monster red at him. Perhaps he should start with those annoying eyes¡­ However, the first one to attack had been Icarus, who had targeted the left and frontal paw of the beast. The sound of metal colliding echoed across the area¡­ Icarus shouldn''t have targeted the scales, but that still was the result. The monster even didn''t pay attention to him.


    "You have to hit him, not massage him," Billy said.


    "You are supposed to taunt the dragon, not me!" Icarus said. "We don''t have time for this..."


    Billy swung his ive, but then the monster blocked the swing with its right w. Billy didn''t hold back, and yet¡­ His attacks have beenpletely nullified.


    "You are supposed to attack the monster, not scratch its back," Icarus said.


    "Very original," Billy said.


    "Shut up, you two!" Meryl said and then shot a rain of arrows at the eyes of the monster.


    Although the arrows almost hit the target instantly, the dragon moved its head fast enough to only get hit on the scales of its face. Naturally, they didn''t cause any damage.


    "For its size¡­ It is surprisingly quick," Billy thought.


    As if the creature wanted to kill the one who shattered its pride first, it tried to attack Billy with both frontal paws. Billy jumped away, but he still got hit. He blocked the attack with his ive, but he felt like a meteor was trying to crush him.


    "Since he is the original, then his scales must be at least one level above the tyrants''..." Billy thought when hended and checked his ive vibrating.


    It wasn''t like Billy was defenseless, but it was like he was facing a beast that was pretty smart and could counter all of his attacks. That was a new experience for Billy¡­ While he was thinking about what to do next, the dragon raised its paws to attack him, but then Billy saw a shadow moving on the back of the dragon. For whatever reason, Icarus was running in a circle there¡­ Eventually, the monster grunted since he somehow pulled one of the scales off the monster''s back. But then the creature turned its neck end and used Mana Cannon again.


    It felt like time had passed since no one saw what had happened until Icarus appeared a few dozen meters away from the dragon one secondter.


    "I think I aged a few years after seeing that big mouth opening¡­" Icarus said.


    Icarus was fast, but they thought that they didn''t make it since the Mana Cannon was almost instantaneous. Regardless, that creature had everything, firepower, defense, speed, magic¡­ it would be the most troublesome opponent Billy had faced. He was absolutely certain that the maniptor didn''t defeat that thing.


    When the beast was about to turn around its neck to face Billy again, he used sh and then jumped. The motion almost made him fall directly into the monster''s mouth. Still, in thest second, Billy activated Destructive Aura and Body Enhancement. His power increased tremendously, and when he swung his ive and hit the dragon''s face, itpletely made its head turn to the side and pushed the monster''s body backward for several meters. The silence took over the area since no one imagined that such a thing was possible. Even the beast was surprised at Billy''s power,


    Some scales on the monster''s face cracked, and that surprised Billy because he honestly thought that it would be enough to shatter thempletely instead of that. While he only used support skills, that had been the most powerful clean hit that he hadnded, and with his best weapon at that¡­ Still, in the end, Billy only smirked.


    "What are you guys waiting for?" Billy asked. "Keep attacking, damn it!"


    Billy wasn''t actually that pissed. He just said that to make the others more alert that they couldn''t repeat that mistake, even if they weren''t doing much damage or bothering the dragon. A little goes a long way against enemies like that, so they had to keep at it.


    Regardless, Billy decided to attack again, but then the beast opened its mouth and used Mana Cannon. He used sh to the side, but the beast began to follow him with the attack to prevent him from attacking. It seemed that Billy''s only option would be to run in circles, but that would force Meryl and Lucyna from attacking as well, so he had to think of something else. In the end, Billy chooses to fly with Telekinesis.


    Billy began to fly from one side to the other and then approached a little to use Light Spear version two. However, the monster just used its Mana Cannon to repel the attack. It was weird. That attack could destroy almost anything down to an atomic level. Still, Billy didn''t imagine it would work so well against a stamina-based attack¡­ Still, that gave Billy an idea¡­


    Billy instantly created a massive ice block and fired at the dragon, but the beast destroyed most of it as well. However, when that happened, the dragon lost sight of Billy for a moment, and when the block disappeared, Billy disappeared with it¡­ He was behind one of the fragments of the ice block that was flying above the dragon, and then he used that as footing to dash toward the dragon.

 Chapter 613 Dragon (5)

    Chapter 613 Dragon (5)¡¡¡¡<      Before the beast could react, Billynded on its back and attacked with all his might the spot where Icarus had pulled the scale. The massive beast grunted in agony and then tried to turn its head. Billy used lightning magic on his ive to shock the monster, but that only slowed it down a little bit. In the end, Billy just had enough time to make the ive spear and increase the wound considerably before moving away. The beast suffered quite a bit and trembled all over, so he felt like he had achieved his goal.


    The monster tried to chase Billy with its Mana Cannon, but then a massive explosion happened on its face and forced the beast to stop the attack. For a moment, the dragon even staggered, and then it looked at the direction the attack came from. Icarus and Lucyna used their powers to buff Meryl''s arrow, and while it destroyed a scale and opened a wound, it didn''t seem like they were much closer to killing the monsters than they were before¡­ that was shocking because the same attack killed the maniptor instantly. Such was life. It would be weird if they could kill that easily a monster powered by a dungeon core...


    "Oh, boy¡­" Icarus said.


    While those three were surprised that they failed at killing the beast, Billy flew toward the head of the monster and began to attack the monster viciously with his ive. The powerful impacts made the sound of powerful metal colliding against each other spread across the area. It felt like their ears would explode, but Billy never stopped, and so they recovered from the shock of failure.


    The beast ended Billy''s attack by almost smashing him with one of its front paws, but Billy blocked the attack with his ive. He was sent flying to the distance. Instead of using Mana Cannon again, the monster jumped toward him even before he couldnd. While using Telekinesis, Billy began to move away from the beast.


    "We can''t let Billy draw all the aggro to himself," Lucyna said.


    "I guess I will need to be faster¡­ And attack even more than before," Icarus said.


    "No, we don''t have a mana pool asrge as Billy''s. If we let this fight take too long, we will eventually be unable tond any hit or cause damage," Meryl said. "We barely can do that by ourselves, so we will have to join forces andbine our powers to deliver more powerful attacks. Billy, can you keep the beast busy by yourself?"


    "What do you think I have been doing until now?" Billy asked. "You sure have a bad eyesight for an archer."


    "See¡­ He is annoying as usual, so he will be fine," Meryl said.


    They prepared to shoot another supersonic and enhanced arrow while Billy was flying around the area since the dragon didn''t give him any chance to attack. The beast''s speed was that fearsome¡­ it could jump andnd so fast that it was hard to believe considering its size. Billy tried some long ranged elemental attacks like ice spheres on the face and even lightning bolts, but they barely annoyed the monster. The dragon was also fine in letting those hit its face, as long as they hit the scales. Billy tried to aim at the creature''s eyes, but with its beastly senses, the monster managed to avoid being hit there.


    "This monster is too smart for its own good¡­ it must have been hundred years old before the dungeon core captured it," Billy thought.


    Billy had his Light Spear Sword hidden on the back of his armor, and he could use that to surprise the beast. Unlike Icarus, he almost wasn''t bound by mana, so he could attack the same spot many times and make it look like he somehownded a few lucky hits on the beast''s eyes, but Billy didn''t want to believe that such a thing would pass unnoticed.


    All of a sudden, the dragon began to fly as well. Still, its movements resembled more a flight granted by magic than anything since the creature wasn''t pping its wings. However, the monster moved its wings to change its aerodynamics, so its movements were pretty direct, although fast.


    "Naturally, with that size, you couldn''t fly in any atmosphere insanely fast¡­" Billy thought.


    Still, the monster used that chance to use Mana Cannon again, and this time the attack was almost pursuing Billy, thanks to the flight. Billy began to zigzag in all directions and in the air to avoid it. Still, soon he had to go down because he knew that the others had finished their preparations for the next attack. He tried not to be too obvious with the bait, but then he almost let Mana Cannon hit him. When the eyes of the monster glint and Billy is about to use Mana Shield, Meryl fires another arrow.


    The shockwave caused by the impact even pushed Billy away and made him spin in the air. Despite that, he saw the monster falling a little bit, but it soon recovered from the attack. It had been pretty powerful but only opened a small wound on the other side of the monster''s face while it also cracked some scales. Unfortunately, the body of the creature began to glow, and the wounds disappeared, and the scales were repaired.


    "No fucking way¡­" Billy muttered.


    If the dragon could do that much, then it was clear that defeating it would be one hell of an ordeal. This time, even Billy couldn''t help but be shocked¡­ While he could heal himself, it wasn''t anything that fast. The tyrants could also regenerate pretty fast, but that level was several above that.


    "We either destroy its brain and heart at the same time, or we cut off its head and then burn it," Billy thought. "Unless we do that much, we will be risking fighting this thing for who knows how long¡­">

 Chapter 614 Dragon (6)

    Chapter 614 Dragon (6)¡¡¡¡      While thinking for a while about how to do that without relying on his magic relics, Billy considered his options. He was pretty certain that he would have helped those three somehow since it was clear that the monster wouldn''t leave him alone to prepare a bigger attack.


    "I guess I should make and enhance an arrow out of chromium¡­" Billy thought. "This should increase Meryl''s firing power tremendously."


    The only problem with that was the fact that those three still were shocked, they were helping Meryl, but they were doing a half-assed job, at best. Billy wasn''t the type to give motivating speeches, so he decided to wait for a while and see if they could recover if that didn''t happen, then he would solve everything by himself. He already had a clear n in mind, after all. He just needed to improvise a little.


    All of a sudden, Billy flew toward the monster and increased his speed tremendously, to the point where he almost attacked the beast. However, the dragon reacted on time and changed the direction of Mana Cannon. Fortunately, Billy was with Mana Shield on, and he activated Reflect. At first, Billy began to be pushed back since the power of the spell was that massive. Still, he resisted because he knew what was going to happen¡­ it cost around twenty percent of all the mana he could use, even considering his reserves, but then Reflect eventually sent all the energy back to the dragon.


    The explosion had been so powerful that even Billy could see the vibrations caused by mana in the air. It looked like the space was distorting around¡­ such was the power of those spells. He took a good look at that with Magic Eyes in order to learn what had happened while the dragon was falling down. This time, the attackpletely took the beast by surprise, and the entire dungeon trembled when it hit the floor. Several of its scales began to crack, and the beast was bleeding from many spots.


    "HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The dragon screamed in anger.


    The dragon picked a weird time to heal itself. Still, that made Billy realize that the monster was enraged, but it would never lose its ability to think clearly. Still, before the monster could recoverpletely, Billy charged at it again. The dragon opened its mouth, but then Billy enhanced his strength and used Power Throw and aimed his ive at the creature''s eye. The beast was forced to move its head to the side in order to avoid the attack, and that forced it to stop its own as well.


    Billy used that chance to approach the monster and recover his weapon, but before that, he used Fierce st. The powerful wave of energy prevented the monster from moving its head, and then Billy had the chance to grab his weapon and then Aim for the beast''s eyes. However, at thest moment, the dragon used both frontal ws to block his away, and then at the same time, it shed the ws at him. Although Billy blocked the attack, he felt the shockwave of the movements cutting his arms and legs in some parts a bit¡­ He had done well in using Enhanced Body and Fierce Aura before¡­ Otherwise, he would have been in trouble.


    The wounded burned quite a bit, so Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance. Still, the dragon soon attacked again, and before Billy could react. Fortunately, a powerful arrow flew to the enemy''s head and stopped the creature.


    "It seems that three morons finally are back," Billy thought.


    At the same time, Billy used Lightning with his ive as a conductor to hit the new wound on the monster''s face. Some blood was falling from it, so it caused some extra damage and annoyed the dragon. That was what Billy wanted in order to get some time to fly away from the beast.


    "All right¡­ I guess I should do this," Billy thought and began to forge an arrow of chromium.


    Billy had never done that before, but the idea of enhancing a single arrow crossed his mind. The only problem was that such a projectile would be single-use and then would be destroyed. While having that much power in a moment seemed nice, Billy was the type who would rather have constant power¡­ that was why he never enhanced or focused on using projectiles.


    "I can''t be stingy with this¡­ but should I trust those guys with such a powerful tool?" Billy thought.


    Billy would trust his most powerful arrow in Lily''s hands. She was the best archer that he knew¡­ even without those crazy innate abilities, she was pretty close to Meryl''s level. With his help topensate for that, he was certain that he could surpass her, but¡­ Billy had to trust Meryl now.


    "Oh, well¡­ This will be a good test," Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billy began to pour mana on the arrow in a hurry since the dragon began to fly and chase him again. It would be better if theynd a surprise attack since that usually causes a lot more damage to the opponent.


    Chromium Giant Arrow Lv 125


    Strength + 1200, Dexterity + 1200


    Pierce Lv 20, Bleed Lv 20, Critical Extra Damage Lv 20


    Durability: 100/100


    Billy used one-third of all the mana he could store to create that. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it was an arrow able to evaporate a mountain in the right hands.


    The level of the effects was a bit low, but they were excellent. They could ignore defense, cause bleed over time and even cause extra critical damage. All archers wanted arrows with those kinds of effects, if they certainly would make their lives easier¡­ Nevertheless, Billy hid the arrows on his back and kept flying away from the monster until the other three attacked the beast again with theirbined attacks and got the chance that he was looking for¡­

 Chapter 615 Dragon (7)

    Chapter 615 Dragon (7)¡¡¡¡              Billy used that chance to fly above Meryl and the others while the dragon was recovering from the impact, and he threw the arrow at them. When the beast recovered, it only saw Billy flying toward itself with his ive in hand. He used Sonic Spear several times in a row, but the monster blocked them all with its ws. Despite that, Billy didn''t give up and then used his buffs and swung his weapon. The beast blocked the strike with both ws, but it still was pushed back due to Billy''s sheer power¡­ the monster showed surprise in its vicious eyes for a moment.


    "I have to keep its eyes on me until the others fire the arrow¡­" Billy thought. "This thing has some crazy healing skills, so it wouldn''t surprise me if it also has some powerful defensive spells."


    The guardian recovered and flew back to Billy. Still, when it was a few hundred meters away from him, it began to slow down since he began to spam Niffelheim nonstop. While the beast had some Resistance to ice attacks, it didn''t have resistance against debuffs, so its speed began to slow down. Billy used that chance to attack again, but at thest minute, the dragon used its healing spell, and then the debuff disappeared.


    "That spell can even cancel the debuffs?" Billy thought while he saw the big mouth of the monster approaching him.


    Billy tried to escape, but slowing down and moving away at the same time wasn''t possible. Not even changing directions was. So, he just used Enhanced Body and Destructive Aura when the monster tried to bite him. In the end, Billy managed to stop the jaws from smashing him to bits. Still, his body and his ive were having to deal with one heck of pressure since his legs were keeping the lower jaw from moving, and his arms alongside the ive were doing the same thing with the upper jaw.


    "You shouldn''t try to eat the food from unknown sources!" Billy said and then pointed his mouth toward the interior of the beast''s mouth before using Mana Cannon.


    Billy''s attack caused a small explosion, but it had been powerful enough to make it tremble and damage the interior of the monster. Some parts of the mouth were even bleeding, considering the small amount of mana he used. It wasn''t much surprising, but it seemed the interior was a lot softer than the exterior.


    In the end, as annoying as he was, Billy decided to do the most obvious thing, he used Mana Cannon nonstop inside the mouth of the monster. Little by little, he felt the grip of the monster''s jaw increase, so he felt relieved and motivated to keep doing that. Until the monster also used Mana Cannon on him.


    Billy considered the chance of using Reflect now and making the monster suffer a lot of damage. Still, his mana would reach dangerous levels, and he wasn''t sure if Meryl and the others would pull that strategy off. So, he just activated Mana Shield while he tried to escape from the mouth.


    In the end, Billy escaped from being devoured, but he still was hit by the Mana Cannon, at least a part of it. He used the weakest version of the effect of Light Speed Sword and then doubled his speed and escaped from the attack before he could lose even more mana.


    Billy looked at Meryl and saw the others touching the arrow that he had made like they were putting their feelings on it instead of the mana. That made him frown since there were many other things that they could do in that situation to improve their chances, and making that look weird wasn''t one of them.


    Regardless, it seemed that Billy would have to forget about them because he had his own problems¡­ the situation changed. The wounded dragon that had some blood leaving its mouth suddenly began to fly a lot faster. The only downside was the fact that it couldn''t turn. The beast flew toward Billy at supersonic speeds, and when Billy dodged the attack, the monster hit the wall on the other side of the room and made the entire room tremble violently. Still, the dragon only hit it with its paws, so it quickly turned around to try again.


    "If I get by that¡­ this is troublesome. While its uracy is low, I don''t have many openings to attack," Billy thought.


    The monster suddenly charged again, and Billy flew to the side with all his might, but the burst of wind alone made him spin in the air several times. He could sweat that the monsters got faster, but he was willing to confirm that on the next attempt¡­ Billy had one idea since that kind of attack probably was taking quite the toll on the monsters. When the beast was about to attack again, Billy charged forward it and then used Gungnir. Since the motion was simr to Light Spear, the monster made a mistake and thought that it would be the same skill¡­ However, the next attack pierced its left frontal paw and almost destroyed its left eye as well.


    "Shit¡­ fucking awesome instincts," Billy thought.


    The dragon grunted in pain, but it didn''t let the wounds bother for long. It quickly used its healing spell again, and then it returned to normal. Billy could use that attack two more times before needing a break to recover his stamina, but neither of those will be as effective as the first one¡­


    "In any case¡­ Maybe I should have those if things getplicatedter," Billy thought while he took a peek at the others, and he realized that something changed with them.


    It seemed that they were almost ready, but the dragon, with its fearsome instincts, realized that something was off. They had been way too quiet for a while, after all. Nevertheless, Billy had to y the role of the bait¡­

 Chapter 616 Dragon (8)

    Chapter 616 Dragon (8)¡¡¡¡ Billy flew toward the monster, and he didn''t wait for thest moment to use Enhanced Body and Destructive Aura. He also used all the other buffs that he had, and the monster realized that Billy was finally serious. Not paying attention to him would probably make the beast eat with his ive with one of its eyes. That would be more than a little painful... so, it was time for the beast to change its approach.


    The dragon flew toward Billy as well and then shed both of its ws toward him. Billy swung his ive, and then the impact happened that made small lightning bolts appear nearby them. With all his buffs, Billy''s status got four times bigger, so he could match the monster in speed and strength, but not for long. Enhanced Body puts a lot of strain on the user, so he had to be careful. He won''t feel anything until he deactivates the skill, but once he does, he would feel like someone had smashed his muscles hard with a war hammer.


    The beast seemed surprised that someone so small could match itself in strength, so it took a while for the monster to react in any way. Still, the monster knew that Billy couldn''t keep up with him forever, and the creature also wanted to win that confrontation, so it soon began to fly to attack him again.


    As if that was a game of whack-a-mole that could counterattack, the dragon attempted to smash Billy many times. What was even more infuriating for the guardian was the fact that his weapon wasn''t even showing any signs of damage. On the other hand, the dragon''s ws were starting to pile up the damage. Even if the beast could repair those instantly, that was wounding its pride¡­


    Both of them kept flying in the air, attacking and defending as if they were trying to prove something with that. Billy was just happy that he could test his full strength against something. He had never had that chance before. He was even happier because he was buying time for the others to attack¡­


    "Are you not ready yet?" Icarus asked. "We already used all of our mana on the arrow."


    "The monster is aware of us¡­ I have the feeling that it will dodge, even if you enchanted his arrow with yours," Meryl replied. "I am waiting for the right moment."


    "How would that even be possible¡­ with my current mana, the arrow would fly like¡­ around ten thousand kilometers per second,'' Icarus said.


    "Around? Like?" Lucyna asked. "Why do you sound so unsure?"


    "I am not good at math, okay?" Icarus asked.


    "Billy will get crazy mad if he learns that we were having this kind of talk while he was fighting that beast¡­" Lucyna said.


    "I am totally out of mana, so I can''t make an opening¡­ Regardless, how the hell does Billy have so much of it?" Icarus asked. "He doesn''t have any skill that grants him extra mana at least not on absurd levels. The skills that restore his mana works overtime, but even with his mana pool¡­ he uses too much than he is supposed to have."


    "I am starting to be a bit more sensitive when ites to mana, and I believe that he has something on his back that helps him with that," Lucyna said.


    "I never saw anything weird on his back when he was in the bathtub," Icarus said.


    "Enough with the pointless talk¡­ I am concentrating here," Meryl said.


    As if Billy knew that Meryl was waiting for him to give her an opening. He suddenly increased the output of his Destructive Aura, and when the monster attacked him again, the swing of his ive pushed the arms and the entire body of the beast backward. The surprise was clear on the dragon''s face, and before the beast could recover from it, Meryl fired the arrow.


    The beast knew that something wasing before, and it had confidence that it could block that attack. However, Billy''s strike, the fact that the monster had been fighting him for real, the cooperation that they put in that arrow¡­ All those factors increased the chance of the attack seeding, and thanks to that, even before the monster could think of reacting¡­ The chromium arrow pierced its heart and the monster''s body.


    "Dumbass¡­ at least go for the brain to prevent the monster thinking of healing its own body!" Billy thought.


    An explosion happened, and the impact of the arrow forced the dragon to head in that direction as well. In the end, the beast was engulfed in that massive shockwave of mana that made the entire continent tremble. Billy and the others were pushed toward the other end of the room, but he used Telekinesis to stop himself. The job wasn''t over¡­ He didn''t get any notification, after all.


    Billy prepared to attack again, and this time, he was nning to bet everything on the next attack. He couldn''t afford to make a mistake. Otherwise, he will have to use his trump card.


    When he finally had the chance, Billy flew toward the center of the explosion since there were no signs of the dragon falling. The massive amount of mana there made his skin crawl and even damage it since the attack had tons of mana given by four reincarnated individuals. In the end, Billy saw the dragon flying in the middle of the dust and smoke, waiting for its wound on the chest to heal. Still, the creature was having a hard time closing the wound because the wound was caused by the mana of four people like Billy. It probably some of it entered its system and was slowing down the healing speed.


    Billy wanted to know how the monster could p its wings when the heart was making his blood, but that wasn''t the right moment. Before the dust and smoke could dissipate, Billy equipped the Light Speed Sword.

 Chapter 617 Dragon (9)

    Chapter 617 Dragon (9)¡¡¡¡ Billy didn''t try to hold back on the use of mana. He only had a small percentage left, so he went and used the full potential of Light Speed Sword. In the end, he regretted it since he ended up hitting the monster''s head, and his ive pierced the monster''s chin. However, the impact pushed the monster and Billy to the ceiling above them. Not only did Billy feel like he had hit a concrete wall at five hundred kilometers per hour, but his moving speed made even the small particles of dust pierce his body and eat away his flesh. The friction made his skin begin to burn, and his sweat alone made him feel like someone was pouring boiling oil on him.


    "Fucking hell¡­" Billy thought.


    The n was to destroy the monster''s brain on the first attack, but that caused more harm than anything. Fortunately, the dragon also got hurt like never before. Even with his mass and current power, Billy would be a lot more deadly, moving at one hundred and fifty thousand kilometers per second. It was almost a miracle that his body withstood that¡­


    Unfortunately, Billy wasn''t the first to recover from that attack, the dragon was, and the beast tried to smash him against its own chin. Billy knew that he was in trouble since he couldn''t move, so he used Regen several times to simte the over-health effect. In the end, Billy saw his eyes darkening due to the pain of being almost smashed to death, it would have been worse if the monster had used its ws to pierce him, but since the beast couldn''t see him, that was a risky move.


    Nevertheless, thanks to Regen, Billy finally recovered enough to move, and he made his ive spin to make the dragon feel hellish pain. He also used lightning to increase the piercing power. Thanks to that, the beast''s grip weakened quite a bit, and he kicked both paws with all his might before he used Light Spear Sword again and moved to the top of the monster''s head. This time, he just increased his speed by thirty times, and he avoided wounding himself. However, when he got on the forehead of the monster, he used all his remaining mana to increase his upper body speed. Before long, the sword and ive dug a hole in the monster''s forehead andpletely destroyed the brain. The body of the monster finally stopped moving and then began to fall¡­


    You obtained 275.000.000 experience points.


    The skill Destructive Aura obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Heroic Spearmanship obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Fierce st obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Mana Shield obtained 100.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy sighed in relief as he began to fall as well. He quickly hid his sword, and then he began to ache all over now that the tension had left him¡­ he knew that it woulde, but he still was caught with his pants down. Still, that couldn''t have been helped, the monster was that troublesome and he had to go all out and that was rare... perhaps using the dragon now and then to get stronger and more experience wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    After a couple of seconds, Billy and the guardian fell to the ground and once again, Billy felt some hellish pain. His muscles couldn''t endure any more effort, so heid down using Telekinesis instead of moving his own body. He needed a serious break¡­ The dungeon will change itsyout soon, but he couldn''t be bothered to leave now and save time. They also had to get the materials from the dragon''s body¡­ There was no time to idle away, Billy had to keep working to make the most out of the whole mess. Also to make sure that he won''t have toe too often.


    "Sorry, Christina, Hector, and Helen¡­ Papa will stay here for a while longer¡­" Billy thought and then sighed.


    "It seems you''re alright, more or less¡­" Lucyna said when the others and she finally approached.


    "We heard some noises, but¡­ Did you make that hole on the dragon''s head?" Icarus asked.


    Billy was too tired to answer, so he just sighed¡­ Before the others could do anything else, something left the monster''s body. It was the core of the dungeon shining, and once it appeared, it quickly moved toward the ceiling of thest room and crossed it like it wasn''t made of matter. Billy never saw a core moving, so that made him frown.


    "That sure was weird¡­ But we achieved our goal," Meryl said. "Congrattions, everyone."


    "I don''t feel like I did much, but a victory is a victory," Icarus said and then smiled.


    "I suppose we need to learn the lesson here, our strength is far from perfect," Lucyna said and then smiled as well. "Still, we should celebrate."


    "Yay¡­" Billy said, totally unmotivated.


    The dungeon began to tremble, and itsyout began to change as well. However, Billy ignored that since his monsters there still were killing monsters and granting mana. So, he began to work on dismantling the dragon''s body with his ive and Telekinesis while he was floating around. He wasn''t the type to bezy around, but he wished that he had some sort of pillow to use and rest while his ive was doing the hard work. The others frowned when they saw Billy so nonchnt, but that was how he was usually, so they recovered and began to help.


    The monster''s body had been damaged more than a little bit, but its scales, ws, and even bones could still be used. If anything, the bones were a lot easier to use the scales, but since Meryl could use them better than anyone else, they would go to hell. The only issue was how they would share the dragon heart. It should be more powerful and perhaps taste than others. It would be hard to split that among four people.

 Chapter 618 Dragon (10)

    Chapter 618 Dragon (10)¡¡¡¡ When the dungeon stopped moving, Billy soon sent his drones to check the path ahead after they finished dismantling the silver dragon and cleared up the fourteenth level of the dungeon.


    Although Billy was thankful for that, and despite their previous words, Meryl, Lucyna, and Icarus sure were a lot more meek than usual. Normally, they wouldn''t shut up between battles, but they only talked for a few moments while they were on the fourteenth floor. They looked lost in thought, even though they never let the monsters surprise him.


    "I guess that battle made them realize that we are a lot weaker than expected, that dragon couldn''t fly that well and yet, we got trashed quite a lot," Billy thought. "We need to keep using his dungeon to be stronger¡­ I wonder if the maker came with that realization as well."


    Considering what Billy had heard, the maker probably had gone a bit mad, so that kind of realization was impossible for him, and he was hunting fire dragons just for the sake of getting stronger. Still, even the reincarnated individuals realized that the world still had many foes more powerful than them. Billy was certain that he couldn''t solo that dragon without the Light Speed Sword. Thanks to it, he didn''t feel that happy with the result of the battle.


    "Well, not that I care about them¡­ Still, I also need to try harder," Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t exaggerate in summoning monsters to take spawning spots in that dungeon because he felt that it wouldn''t be the same as getting real strength. Sure, he would level up and get status and skill points, but it wouldn''t be the same thing. That strength wouldn''t be the same as when hees up with a new technique or skill. That was why he was so obsessed with the shadow clone technique; he would get real and the system experience in both ways by using it.


    That being said, while fighting that dragon, Billy had some shes of inspiration, so he would need some time to try those ideas. He was going to use his summoned monsters to gain experience while he trained.


    "So, we reached another of our goals, what will be next?" Icarus asked.


    "We need to strengthen our soldiers as much as possible, I will feel satisfied when my people are able to fight in this dungeon without my help," Meryl replied. "Since, I can''t turn this dragon into a skeleton."


    Meryl tried to make a zombie dragon with the remaining parts of the creature and even a skeleton with the bones alone. That was only natural¡­ it would be stupid if she could control a guardian of a dungeon of that level with her powers. The beast was a lot more powerful than her, after all.


    Billy - Lv 640 339.000/ 1.445.000 EXP


    HP: 4246/ 4246


    MP: 7401/ 7401


    SP: 1951/ 1891


    Strength: 479 + 830


    Speed: 363 + 690


    Magic: 1308 + 1970


    Endurance: 142 + 830


    Dexterity: 119


    Status Points: 1600


    Skills: Light Spear Lv 154(+ 10 UP), Destructive Aura Lv 137 (+ 20 UP), Fierce st Lv 104 (+25UP), Body Enhancement Lv 111 (+ 30 UP),


    Spells: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Wind Maniption Lv 247 (+33 UP), Wind Transformation Lv 252 (+15 UP), Strength Support Lv 156 (+20 UP), Speed Support Lv 156 (+20 UP), Magic Support Lv 156 (+20 UP), Endurance Support Lv 156 (+20 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 156 (+20 UP), Enhanced Thievery Lv 283 (+10 UP), Magic Absorbtion Lv 173 (+20UP), Mana Cannon Lv 77 (+ 76 UP)


    Passive: Heroic Spearmanship Lv 159 (+ 33 UP), Magic Conscience Lv 169 (+ 20 UP), Haggler Lv 20


    Skill Points: 1070


    After three days, they left the dungeon, and Billy checked his status, he got a lot stronger if he could say so himself, but Billy wasn''t satisfied¡­ even though he already could buy another skill that would cost one thousand skills points.


    "Let''s use some of these status points and improve my magic¡­" Billy thought. "I will need that."


    Since the guardian will appear eventually, Billy wondered if that was the kind of strategy that the maker was using. Clearing the fire dragons'' dungeon again and again to obtain skill points and then obtain simr skills to the reincarnated individuals. Billy felt that looking for and defeating them would be a lot less time-consuming, but staying in the dungeon would let him level up more consistently. That was something Billy would do since it would make him reach at least level 2800¡­ That was the number of level-ups necessary to get all those skills that cost one thousand skill points.


    Nevertheless, that was something that Billy had to worry aboutter. He had already prepared his summoned monsters that would grant him some extra experience, and since he had been away from home for more than ten days, it was time to return.


    "I am going back, contact me if something happens," Billy said and then used sh to leave the area.


    "I am so beat¡­ so why do I feel like I should return to the dungeon as soon as possible?" Icarus said.


    "That is probably because you didn''t do much against the guardian," Lucyna said. "I only offered support from a distance, so I feel the same way."


    "Don''t rub salt on the wound¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "Well, I suppose at least deserve to sleep on a bad for a couple of hours before returning to the dungeon."


    "I would bet that Billy will only return after one week, so we will have time to do that," Meryl said. "Still, only the lower floors are more efficient for us, so we should head down together. That is what I usually would say, but I need to help my soldiers obtain the power to fight in the dungeon by themselves. I suppose these materials will help with that. Regardless, let''s take at least this day off before thinking about work again.

 Chapter 619 Limited Foresight (1)

    Chapter 619 Limited Foresight (1)¡¡¡¡"So, that is what happened¡­" Billy said while he was raising Helen in the sky with his arms and making her think that she was flying. "Just don''t think too much about it, I am sure that you will have other chances soon to clear dungeons."


    Despite that, Billy''s wives still got jealous about thest of his adventures. Facing a dragon like that was a challenge that they really were looking forward to it, even though they knew that Billy had downyed some of the parts to make them think that he didn''t have a hard time. They weren''t wrong, but they weren''t exactly right either. Light Speed Sword made the battle much easier than Billy expected. Still, Billy was pretty sure that he would have done a better job if he were a better archer. With a powerful bow and two of those arrows, he could have defeated the dragon without relying on Light Speed Sword and on those three.


    "We are running out of patience here, Billy¡­" Kate said while her arms were crossed and frowning. "Putting our desire for some adventure aside, I think you are putting us too much aside to do things the way you want."


    "So, you are looking for some adventure¡­" Billy said.


    "Don''t get sidetracked by small facts¡­" Kate said.


    "Look¡­ I am just trying to y it safe since I don''t trust those guys and I don''t know the real strength of the enemy yet," Billy exined. "I already told you that I was shot by a magic cannon before I even could see his base¡­ there is no telling what might happen if we don''t y our cards right."


    "It is your nature to be overly cautious¡­ but you had yet to give us a reason to be so as well," Natalie said.


    "I guess that is true¡­ well, from what I know, that guy has simr powers to that summoner and Jeate, he is a lot more troublesome than theybined," Billy said. "I heard recently that he also managed to subjugate more than half of the poption of that continent¡­ Although we had no idea what happened to those people in thest two years."


    Billy''s wives became a bit more understanding after hearing that, but they weren''t one hundred percent satisfied. It was only natural since they were always together as a team with Billy to do that kind of thing. Be adventuring or protecting the states¡­ Billy was fully aware that he was being selfish but not unreasonable. He wasn''t nning on dying, but if something happened to him, then at least his kids would have their mothers.


    "Besides, I don''t want to make the enemy feel that much terror by showing what you guys can do," Billy added.


    "You already told that joke, so it isn''t as effective anymore," Sarah said. "In any case, at least I think it would be fine if there is some way for us to know if you are facing problems while you are away."


    "I will call Blitz if something happens, that way, you will know if something wrong have happened," Billy said. "Also, I am improving the armors every day, so you can use it toe faster if something happens. That tunnel will also help you guys move faster, so you don''t have to worry. If something truly happens, I will hold my ground until you guyse to save my ass."


    "You would better hold your ground¡­" Sarah said and then sighed.


    The serious topic finally ended, so Billy had the chance to y with his kids. Lately, they had been a lot more understanding that Billy had things to do outside the home, so they weren''t getting angry anymore. Speaking of ying, Billy was also looking forward to his night ytime with his wives, and that made him wonder why Kate and Natalie weren''t getting pregnant again. It wasn''t like they were holding back on their sex drive after getting kids¡­ it was probably due to their training regimen. Regardless, Billy might change his opinion when his kids be teenagers, but as of now, the more kids he has, the better.


    In any case, early in the morning on the second day after his return, Billy went to his underground training arena because he had many things to try. During the fight against the dragon, he saw the man in the environment and of the monster behaving in some strange ways, so he wanted to test that. The easiest thing that he understood was how the creature healed and purified itself¡­ Basically, the beast just made its mana move from the interior of its body to the outside. The mana healed the wounds and also expelled the mana that belonged to the dragon, thus purifying it.


    "That kind of debuff nullifications is one of the few things that I don''t have¡­ even though enemies that can do that are rare, I still need it," Billy thought.


    Billy saw with Magic Eyes that his mana needed to be controlled and expanded at the same rate and intensity in all parts of the body. It wasn''t a low-level skill that only purifies small wounds or areas. It was total purification¡­ that would be useful since it would probably work against all kinds of things, debuffs, curses, poison, and perhaps even mind control to some extent. Fortunately for Billy, he only had to visualize himself controlling his mana like that to get some confidence in doing that in reality.


    You learned the skill Full Heal.


    It grants you the power to restore fifty points of health per level and nullifies negative status when your body ispletely restored by the previous effect.


    Cost: 1000 mana


    "Well¡­ that was fast," Billy thought.


    Billy wondered if his magic had reached a level where he could learn that kind of spell almost instantly or if his learning and observation skills were that good¡­ in which case, he was satisfied with that.

 Chapter 620 Limited Foresight (2)

    Chapter 620 Limited Foresight (2)¡¡¡¡ Billy made Full Heal level up a few times before he went to the next step. During the fight against the dragon, he noticed that his mana and the enemy''s collided in a vicious manner many times. However, in one of those, he found a weird reaction¡­ The space began to distort, and Billy felt like the space had shrunk in that spot since he could see the dragon closer. At first, he thought that it was some kind of mirage or illusion, but a spell of that type would affect arger area instead of a small one.


    "Maybe this is the trick to Teleportation¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy didn''t need Teleportation to move faster between continents. Still, with that kind of ability, he would have more options when ites to attacking. In any case, he tried many things, but he didn''t make any progress with that. Forget about making his mana collide violently in front of himself. He was literally wasting mana trying to copy the phenomena of that battle.


    Before long, it was breakfast time, and Billy hadn''t aplished anything, so he went to fill his belly. He sighed, thinking that just a couple of hours ago, he got carried away with learning Full Heal.


    "I don''t think that was a reaction caused just because two sources of mana collided against each other, but¡­" Billy thought. "I guess I will have to leave this one forter and try something simpler.


    Since Billy was able to store a lot more mana now, Billy decided to be even more efficient about it. While he already could ess his mana from his reserves a lot faster than before, Billy felt during the battle that he could improve it and use it to make his body stronger as well. The idea was to replicate the magic circuits of Billy''s armor on himself. That would give more for mana to be stored, and if he ys his hands right, he will enhance his body as well. Like if he gets hit on his back, and there is a circuit there, the mana will help him against the damage.


    "I guess the only downside is the fact that my mana will be more visible if I want to cover most parts of my body," Billy thought.


    Billy realized that it would be better if he did that only during battles. That way, the enemies will never know when he was ready for them¡­ Billy tried to copy his blood vessels, but he failed since the mana was hard to control once they lost theory concentrated shape. After thinking for a while, Billy realized he would need his Spiritual Core''s help. If he used that as the center of it, then perhaps¡­


    After closing his eyes, Billy began to focus his mana on the spiritual core and from there, he started to make the magic circuits. Although he felt that the idea was good, he still was shocked when he noticed that the man was moving the way he wanted and without making much of a fuss. Nevertheless, for starters, Billy made his mana be magic circuits on his torso. He wanted to see how that would y out, after all.


    In the end, that worked fairly well, and Billy also felt lighter. The n of using the mana even in that state to increase his body''s defensive power was working too. With all those massive mana reserves, it wouldn''t be weird if he didn''t feel his body getting stronger beyond his level. The only issue was that¡­ his back was shining blue.


    ''It seems I can make the circuits decrease and increase in size. This should help out¡­ but I guess I need to get used to filling them instantly to make sure that no one can notice them," Billy thought.


    Billy began to practice that, but he realized that he also could think and control his magic faster when he used Light Speed Sword, so as long as he had that with him, making his magic circuits appear won''t be a problem. With that in mind, he began to train to make the magic circles cross his whole body, but then it was already lunchtime¡­


    "Where does the time go¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "I am back for a single day and I already lost the notion of time and didn''t spend much time with my family."


    Hector and Christina were starting to walk outside the home by themselves more often, alongside their guardians, so soon they would grow more independent from Billy, and they wouldn''t think that he was their cool papa anymore¡­ they would think that he was a nagging old man. That made Billy like sighing¡­ he was doing that to protect his family when the time came, and yet¡­ it seemed that he was sacrificing something fundamental¡­


    "Let''s stop training for today and just enjoy the day off," Billy thought.


    Just when Billy was leaving the underground training arena, he saw his wives approaching the entrance. Much to his surprise, they were prepared to leave, and they had their weapons with them.


    "Ah¡­ I know this setup," Billy said and then sighed. "This the girl''s night out at the dungeon."


    "We are going to that dungeon again since the poison dragon is back," Kate dered. "Watch the fortress while he is away and don''t spoil the kids too much."


    "It isn''t the same level, but we feel like fighting a dragon again after hearing about your fight," Natalie said.


    "Well¡­ I am just tagging along," Sarah said hesitantly.


    "Yeah, it is fine, you guys deserve some time off yourselves as well," Billy said. "While you defeated the poison dragon, don''t get careless and do something stupid."


    "Like going to enemy territory and working with people you don''t trust while you leave us behind?" Kate asked.


    "Yeah, something like that," Billy replied.


    Kate pulled Billy''s ears for a while before they left to pick Lily¡­ at least they should force Alexander to go with them because he bes annoying when Lily isn''t around. He was almost thirty, and that part of him didn''t change in ten years¡­

 Chapter 621 [Bonus chapter] Limited Foresight (3)

    Chapter 621 [Bonus chapter] Limited Foresight (3)¡¡¡¡"Hey, Billy, exin to me how it is fair that every time you mess things up with your wives I end up getting screwed as well?" Alexander asked when he came to pay a visit with Larah. "I am a bit pissed, so I need to hear a good exnation for this."


    "The world we live in isn''t fair, those who are just sometimes also pay for the mistakes of the sinners," Billy replied. "Also, you could have gone with them, your daughter is fairly calmpared to her parents and she likes my kids as well."


    "You are always trying toe up with a snarky remark, aren''t you?" Alexander asked.


    "That is as obvious just like the sky is blue," Billy replied.


    "I give up, it is useless to argue with you¡­" Alexander said and then sighed. "Putting that aside, can you make some heavier weights for me?"


    "I have yet to reach the max output of the weights¡­ I barely even reached the half," Billy said and then frowned. "Are you using them with Enhanced Body?"


    "Yeah, I imagined you would realize that sooner orter, so there is no point in hiding it," Alexander replied.


    "While that makes the skill improve faster, you shouldn''t be so eager to make that happen since it will put one hell of a strain on your body," Billy said. "I used it for five minutes and had to deal with muscle pains for three days, even though I healed myself all the time."


    "Ah,e to think of it, you said you marched the dragon strikes with your own," Alexander said. "That exins how. If you had to that much power, I suppose I won''t have to hurry up to catch you. You aren''t the monster that sometimes you look to be."


    It seemed that Alexander still was chasing Billy to be the best spearman of their tribe. Usually, that was a worthy goal to have, and Billy wouldn''t mind it since it was better than just training daily with no goal in mind. The problem was the fact that Billy''s strength was increasing every day because he was using other methods to get stronger aside from training and fighting. Despite his actions, Billy truly respected Alexander for trying to keep up with him. Still, now that felt troublesome since it made him feel like he wasn''t respecting his actions anymore. He was only considering the maker as his opponent, and he was doing everything he was doing with that in mind¡­ it wasn''t fair for his best friend.


    "Don''t chase the shadow of someone else¡­ just focus on outdoing the version of yourself of yesterday," Billy said.


    "I already do that much on a daily basis, but defeating you, or at least the idea of defeating you makes me take some extra steps on my training regimen," Alexander said. "Thanks to that, I can surpass my limits pretty much every day."


    That was truly admirable. That was a feeling that Billy only had now and then¡­ in any case, that gave Billy one idea as well. To make sure that his friends would have the chance to keep up with him, he would make them some magic items that would have the same effects of Mana Maism and those also would use that same mana to give them the experience to make them level up. With all the skills he had now, he could do that much.


    "I suppose some rings with that effect will do¡­e to think of it, I need to use my skill points as well," Billy thought.


    Billy couldn''t waste time and decided to check the list again. Since he had 1100 thousand skill points, he confirmed that he couldn''t buy anything more expensive than one thousand points, so his options were the same as before.


    Experience Control: 1000 skill points.


    Dream Maniption: 1000 skill points.


    Speed Mode: 1000 skill points.


    Contract: 1000 skill points.


    Summon Skeleton: 1000 skill points.


    Emotional Control: 1000 skill points.


    Transmutation: 1000 skill points.


    Avatar Creation: 1000 skill points.


    Damage Control: 1000 skill points.


    Limited Foresight: 1000 skill points.


    Fear Maniption: 1000 skill points.


    Life Control: 1000 skill points.


    Billy saw himself in a bind yet again. It was hard to choose between those skills. Regardless since he had the magic weapons, he used the blood of Icarus, Lucyna and Meryl. He didn''t need Speed Mode and Summon Skeleton. After a while, he saw himself wondering if he should pick Dream Maniption, Life Control, or Limited Foresight. Since he had some good reflexes, he avoided the dragons Mana Cannon that could have evaporated an entire army in a few seconds. Still, it wasn''t a good idea to always rely on his reflexes. There would be people and monsters faster than him in that world, even if they weren''trge in number. Thanks to that, he was really thinking of getting Limited Foresight. That being said, Life Control could also solve the problem of sudden but powerful attacks¡­


    "Dream Maniption can also help with my training and to prevent monsters from waking up while I absorb their experience¡­" Billy thought and then sighed.


    In the end, Billy decided to go by learning Limited Foresight. He won''t be able to see the future ahead too much, but it will be enough for him to avoid the worst-case scenario if he uses it alongside the Light Speed Sword.


    Limited Foresight


    It grants you the power to see the future ahead. You can see the future several seconds ahead based on the level of your skill. Beware that the future might change based on your actions. Even a single thought can change it.


    Cost: 500 mana per second.


    The cost was stupidly high, but at least with aside from his movements, Billy will have the chance to see the future up to a limit as fast as he wanted. He was already nning to turn that skill into a magic item to see if he could improve it as well.

 Chapter 622 Assistance (1)

    Chapter 622 Assistance (1)¡¡¡¡Ring of Ever-Growing Progress


    It grants the user the chance to absorb their mana and turn it into experience points that will make them level and increase their parameters based on their highest ones.


    Mana Maism Lv 10


    Durability: 100/100


    "Here, this will help with your training," Billy said and then passed the ring to Alexander. "Don''t ask what it does, it is hard to exin."


    "Hmm, is that so?" Alexander asked. "I will take your word for it."


    "Use it under a glove, don''t show it to anyone, ever," Billy said. "It might cause problems if some individuals see that."


    Billy had yet to learn the ability to improve only the skills or effects of an item, so the effects of the ring were limited, but that would give his friends almost the same power that he had to gain experience doing nothing. Billy considered making several for himself, but he was already getting a lot more thanks to his summons now, so it was unnecessary. He thought of giving his kids some, but they would level up like crazy if he did that, and it would hinder their training¡­ Also, it wasn''t a good idea to give them small objects. They were smart, but idents do happen.


    In any case, during the next two days, until his wives returned home, Billy made Limited Foresight level up as much as possible while he tried to replicate that spatial distortion that he saw during the fight. He didn''t make much progress in that area, but in the other aspects, things were as fine as they could be. The only downside was the fact that Foresight made him a bit too confident in certain oues of events. It was like knowing that something good would happen and gettingx because of it. It was really dangerous since that might change the future...


    "These should help you all to be stronger, I gave Alexander already one," Billy said when he passed the rings.


    "You created something new again?" Lily asked. "Your wives really can''t leave you alone for too long, huh."


    "That is true, anyway, I am off to give copies to Samuel, and Samara, as well as my parents and granny," Billy said. "See youter."


    In the end, Billy also made some copies for his kids. Still, he will only give themter once they be more mature physically and mentally. It wouldn''t be a good idea to raise them and make them see that they are too strong ifpared to other kids.


    "So, how was the dungeon?" Alexander asked.


    "It was too easy, once we cleared it for the first time, we knew what we had to do," Lily replied. "Perhaps the next time we should try with only three of us. Still, I don''t want to leave anyone behind."


    "How about we try wearing the weights?" Natalie asked.


    "Aha! That would make things a bit more challenging," Lily said while smiling.


    Alexander had several things to say at that moment, but he also felt that it wouldn''t be appropriate. Those four looked tired but not wounded, so they managed to clear the dungeon without suffering major damage in less than two days since they had to spend one day finding their way back¡­ they were powerful enough for that kind of challenge. Besides, trying to argue with a woman was never a good idea.


    After a couple of hours, Billy returned, but although it was early evening, his wives and kids were sleeping. They probably were tired from fighting for three days, and the kids followed them since they had nothing better to do. In the end, after having dinner by himself, Billy returned to his underground training arena.


    "I suppose I will return to that continent the day after tomorrow¡­" Billy thought. "We need to make some preparations there as well and they will need my help."


    During those two days, he trained really hard, but he didn''t make any progress with that magic to distort space¡­ it was really depressing, but at least he had those ideas with the rings and the magic circuits, so not everything was bad news.


    Regardless, even though he appeared at Meryl''s camp at sunrise, he didn''t find those three. After he asked around, some people reluctantly answered his questions¡­ he wasn''t popr among them, it seems. Regardless, Meryl, Lucyna, and Icarus had entered the dungeon already.


    "I guess they are really itching to get stronger¡­ That being said, those morons forgot that we have to watch that guy''s territory on a daily basis and Icarus was supposed to do that," Billy thought and then signed.


    Billy could do that as well, but he decided to use his time to improve the area by changing the geography of the terrain a bit. Using his Earth magic, he made the hills even higher and steeper on the enemies'' side. He also added some stairs to help the people climb those.


    Billy saw that they were making some walls using trees reinforced with the scales of the tyrants¡­ It wasn''t half bad, but it would take months for them to finish that. In the meantime, Billy will have topensate by improving the natural defenses.


    The demi-humans frowned when they saw Billy changing the environment without asking anyone. Still, they didn''t have the balls toin. In any case, Billy had to use half of his reserves of mana, but he certainly managed to make the base two times better¡­ At least against enemies that couldn''t fly.


    Billy also added some ballista on the top of the hills. They only required some mana to produce a projectile. At first, he thought of adding Mana Maism to those and making them produce ammo automatically, but Billy wasn''t Santa us. He wasn''t there to give everyone presents.


    When the three morons left the dungeon, it was alreadyte afternoon, and Billy had already left, but they saw what he did. Even though they were learning the ways of magic, they couldn''t see themselves doing that much¡­

 Chapter 623 Assistance (2)

    Chapter 623 Assistance (2)¡¡¡¡"We thought that you would onlye a few dayster. My apologies for leaving you behind," Meryl said when she saw Billy the next day.


    "That didn''t bother me," Billy said. "Anyway, are you going to keep helping your people get stronger? Is that really the only thing you think you should do now?"


    "I suppose we should scout the enemy territory¡­" Meryl said and then looked at Icarus. "Can you do that?"


    "I guess so¡­ However, to avoid problems, I will need some things," Icarus said. "Those binocrs that let me see mana, that will help me avoid traps. While I am fast, I can still fall for traps if they activate instantly. That amulet that the leader of the Gtea followers gave you also would be nice¡­ Just to be sure I fail to dodge any attack."


    "If it is just a loan, I don''t mind, but¡­" Billy said. "This was a gift from a friend, if you lose or destroy it¡­"


    "I will take care of it," Icarus said.


    Billy wasn''t so sure of that, but it was a risk he had to take for the mission. As soon as he got the items, Icarus left and then the others headed to the dungeon. Meryl and Lucyna would help the demi-humans get stronger. At the same time, Billy quickly headed to the lower floors and then summoned more monsters on some spawning spots for them to hunt the tyrants.


    "I need to make a supply route¡­ One way that will make the monsters send the materials to outside the dungeon automatically," Billy thought.


    The problem was the fact that Billy would have to make dozens of carts, and yet, the spiders would have to load them. They weren''t suited for that kind of work¡­ In the end, it seemed that Billy would have to be satisfied with the materials that he gets when he is in the dungeon. In any case, Billy used Limited Foresight to see the future sixty seconds ahead every ten or so seconds, so he saw the moment that Icarus suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked pretty exhausted, and he returned a lot sooner than expected, so Billy stopped working and waited for him to arrive.


    "... I have my report to tell you all," Icarus said. "We should talk calmly outside."


    Billy nodded and then followed Icarus. After a couple of minutes, he found Meryl and Lucyna already at the entrance of the dungeon, and they looked rather curious. It seemed that something out of the norm had happened, but it was hard to say since Icarus as ofte, couldn''t keep his cool about most things. Still, it didn''t take long for everyone to confirm the severity of the situation and the weirdness as well.


    "Somehow, I managed to avoid being sted by the cannons dozens of times and I got close enough to find the enemy base¡­" Icarus said and then took a deep breath. "It was hell¡­ Almost all the demi humans were fighting each other, even those who belonged to the same tribe were killing one another."


    "Do you think that they were being controlled by some kind of spell that forced them to do that?" Meryl asked.


    "No, some of them looked pretty calm," Icarus replied. "Besides, why would the enemy need that? He is powerful enough to fire those beams with a magic item and that can probably wipe out an entire army. I get shivers just by thinking of almost getting hit by those beams several times."


    "What else did you see?" Billy asked.


    "Well¡­ their camp was pretty big and their civilization apparently had developed quite a bit, but all has gone to hell by now," Icarus replied. "I suppose Meryl was right when she said that he changed once he got a lot more powers than he had¡­ I saw some signs of buildings that were simr to the ones in our world. Some buildings even had some sr panels¡­ but they have been neglected for a while."


    It seemed that the maker had nned to use other sources of energy aside from magic to make its base develop. That was fine and all, but now he didn''t care anymore. It was a pity, given that he could make suchplicated stuff from Earth using his own innate skills.


    "Any sign of the maker?" Lucyna asked.


    "I didn''t see him, but I guess I saw his power in action¡­ now and then, after the end of a battle, a beam of light would surround some of the surviving warriors and they would disappear soon after," Icarus replied. "My guess is, that the maker is selecting the strongest of those people to make his own elite army."


    "Well, he probably got a point that where he is so powerful that controlling arge army would only be a pain in the ass and if he has so many people under his rule, then that it is a good method to thin out those numbers," Billy said.


    "That isn''t a good method, it is awful!" Lucyna said.


    "I was talking considering a logical standing point, not a moral one," Billy said and then sighed. "So, it seems he is truly busy in his dungeon, but he is aware of the things that are happening outside and then he selects his new extra powerful soldiers¡­ It is weird. His people aren''t nning of leaving even though you managed to enter the territory and see that?"


    "I don''t think so¡­" Icarus said. "They probably know that they can escape, but escaping those beams are too much for them. Still, they didn''t look that afraid of death and fighting, so¡­ perhaps they think that it is a good thing to fight and be selected by the maker¡­"


    That wouldn''t surprise Billy. After all, Gtea is a fine example of someone that became a goddess for some people of this world. Perhaps the demi-humans under his rule reached the same thought¡­

 Chapter 624 Assistance (3)

    Chapter 624 Assistance (3)¡¡¡¡"It seems that we have a problem now, a clear one that we are fully aware of it," Lucyna asked. "How should we react to that news? Come to think of it, it is also worrying that his underlings had been killing each other for two years, and they didn''t stop. They had massive numbers on their side, but not that massive..."


    "People can almost go crazy when they are taught that they should die for a good cause, you should know that human history is full of that," Billy said. "So, it isn''t surprising that something like this is happening given that we all are a sapient species. Also, people im for heroes. Even those that don''t care about them, they change a little when they get close to the real deal. Given the idea that you are fighting for something just and beautiful and then you have obtained a suicide soldier."


    "That is a pretty sad and nihilistic way to see things¡­" Icarus said. "Heroes are a symbol of hope. No figures that brainwash people."


    "Let''s not start that conversation¡­" Billy said.


    "Why not? Is it because you are stronger than others that your opinions are more valuable than theirs?" Icarus asked. "I wonder if you had this mindset back on Earth when you were powerless."


    "I was naive back then in many aspects, but at least I knew that I had to stand for myself instead of waiting for others to help me," Billy said. "The idea of heroes is almost a huge shout against that, don''t try your best, someone wille and help you. That is just stupidity¡­ You can''t reach your true potential if you don''t try your best for yourself."


    "Even if it is just an idea and heroes didn''t exist back then, isn''t it fine to inspire people to better themselves?" Icarus asked.


    "That is why I didn''t want to argue about this¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "You can''t wait for things like inspiration to make you live a better life."


    "All right¡­ Let''s not get sidetracked," Lucyna said. "Although we might have that much influence in this world, is pretty clear that we shouldn''t¡­ otherwise, people will start to think that we are gods, just like they thought with Gtea. I believe we came to this world to make things different from the true inhabitants here, but¡­ we don''t see many signs of the previous generations of reincarnated individuals, so I think we shouldn''t try too much to change things."


    The group went silent after hearing that. Lucyna had a point. They still didn''t know how things ended for the other generations, so they had to be careful. Their future still was pretty much a mystery after they dealt with the maker. It was hard to tell if they would even have one after the next battle.


    "Regardless¡­ it seems that somehow, the demi humans under hismand still are high in number, so perhaps he won''t do anything for a few more months," Meryl said. "Usually, attacking first would be the best option in this kind of situation, but we have many things to prepare as well¡­"


    "I guess more grinding them," Billy said.


    "Speaking of preparations, you have some powerful allies back home, Billy," Lucyna said. "Are you eventually call for them to help?"


    "I will do my very best¡­ to end this conflict in one way or the other before they get involved," Billy replied.


    Icarus and Lucyna knew Billy for a while, so they could tell that he was dead serious about keeping his family away from the issue caused by other reincarnated individuals. They had also known each other for many years, and Billy had demonstrated several times that he didn''t want them to get closer to his family and friends. Billy had abandoned his old lifepletely, and he didn''t want anything regarding Earth that might be an issue for his family.


    "And if the worse happens?" Icarus asked.


    "Well¡­ then you should fasten your seat belts because I will make anyone who made me get serious to see their world end," Billy replied.


    Everyone knew that Billy was like a preparation junkie, he probably had a few tricks up his sleeve, and he had yet to go all out. One of the reasons for that was the fact that he destroyed the head of that dragon in a couple of seconds, and no one saw how. Not to mention, he was smart enough to look for ways to be stronger without relying solely on the system that was proven by the countless magic items that he could produce. Still, considering his words, it was hard to say if he was being reliable or dangerous. There was no telling what he might do. Still, at the very least, it seemed that he was going to end the battle on the demi humans'' continent, even if he had to sink the whole ce with everyone on it.


    After a while, everyone returned to the dungeon and began to grind. Much to their surprise, Icarus went to the deeper levels by himself. He has been a bit weird since the fight with the guardian, but at least he wasn''t doing anything problematic. He was just focused on getting rid of his weakness. As for Billy, he still was trying to improve his Experience Absorption skill and the ability to distort space¡­ but he didn''t make much progress in that area. That was being generous when he didn''t make any progress¡­


    "I guess I should keep practicing while I help the weaker summoned monsters get enough strength¡­ for some reason, I feel that my magic is a lot easier to control here," Billy thought. "It is probably because dungeons have so much concentration of mana."


    While thinking about that, Billy recalled how the dungeon''s core reacted when they defeated the guardian¡­ It was abnormal enough that the core would stay inside the guardian, but it was even weirder that it could move¡­

 Chapter 625 Not exactly (1)

    Chapter 625 Not exactly (1)¡¡¡¡ Billy always thought that something else might be pulling the strings behind the scenes. At first, he thought that it was the gods of that world, and then he thought that the previous reincarnated individuals somehow were interfering with things. However, now he was thinking that something else was doing that, and he had no idea what it was yet¡­ still, it seemed that him and the others were getting close to getting the answers that they needed...


    After thinking for a while, Billy decided to increase his magic yet again. If he does that and manages to make other discoveries in that field, perhaps he could understand things a bit more. As of now, it was clear that his magic limited the number of things he could do, but it didn''t seem like a good idea to put all his free points there.


    "Oh, well¡­ who cares?" Billy asked. "Since I can attack many times more with my reserves of mana, I might as well make it even stronger."


    In the end, Billy allocated all of his free status points with magic and felt his power increasing. Alongside that, he also felt that his options had increased¡­ but when he tried to distort space, he still failed. As expected, Billy was missing something else, and that wasn''t raw magic power.


    "Let''s go home for today¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Going home and seeing his family would reinvigorate Billy, so he would have more chances of thinking of something good to solve those problems with his training than alone in that depressing ce. Although Billy thought of that, he found his wives and friends looking troubled in the garden when he arrived.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked. "Did you eat too much Tyrant''s meat and now your stomach is upset?"


    "It is nothing, we were just thinking about it how useful the rings are," Kate replied. "We can tell that they are helping on the training quite a bit and that seems troubling since it doesn''t feel like an strength that we earned."


    Wee to Billy''s daily life of worries¡­ that was what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t. As expected, ordinary people that had been raised in a manner that all of their things had to be earned would feel that way.


    "The tyrants'' hearts are also making us recover a lot faster, so it feels like our limitations are gone now," Natalie said.


    "I have heard that the taverns that are selling that meat are pretty much the only ones which are making profit nowadays," Sarah said. "We know that you brought those materials with good intentions, so we were thinking of how we should to solve the issue."


    Billy wanted to say that they were too addicted to solving other people''s problems, but that would probably put him in trouble. Besides, he also was a bit worried¡­ he said before to Icarus and the others that they shouldn''t interfere with the natural order of that world too much, but he did that anyway. Even if it was unintentional.


    "Well¡­ If you need help with that, I will try to give you a hand," Billy said. "Still, I think things will solve themselves eventually. Changes usually cause problems to some people, but they eventually get used to it. Besides, that kind of meat is pretty rare yet and expensive. There are only so many folks that can afford it on a daily basis."


    "I suppose you do have a point¡­" Kate said.


    Billy nodded in satisfaction. It wasn''t like he did something wrong, giving a chance to some people to eat something that would make them feel full of energy¡­ It was impossible to say that it was the wrong thing to do¡­ Besides, when ites to their survival, people have three options: adapt to the environment, change the environment, or die. Nature and human society can be that ruthless at times.


    "Hmm¡­ change the environment or change themselves¡­" Billy muttered.


    "Did you say something?" Kate asked. "You are muttering a lot of weird thingstely."


    "I just had an idea¡­" Billy said. "Well, I can try itter. I am going to clean myself for dinner."


    After so many failures, Billy wasn''t confident that his newest idea would make him seed, but at least he could try. He actually did it while he was in the bath¡­ Billy used a low scale of Mana Dominion. Still, then he increased the mana output without increasing its range¡­ nothing happened. Billy did the same with Mana Shield, but nothing happened as well. When he was about to give up, he thought of using Mana Shield as close as possible to his body, and then he increased the intensity of the energy until it felt like the shield was even negating the light around him.


    You learned the skill of Invisibility.


    It grants you the power to disappear from the environments by disguising your body with mana able to negate the light around you. You can use this spell on anything."


    Cost: 10 mana per second.


    "That isn''t what I wanted¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Oh, well¡­"


    At least the skill had somebat uses since it could make everything be invisible¡­ even weapons. So, against some enemies, Billy will be able to make them fear the reach of his ive.


    Billy also had some ideas like making the defense mechanisms of his home invisible. Still, it would consume way too much mana for that to be possible, so he decided to forget that for the time being.


    "At least I am learning skills that I thought were impossible before¡­ If I remember well, invisibility costs three hundred skill points," Billy thought.


    It would be nice if Billy could make his magic presence disappear as well. At the same time, that skill was active, but considering that not even the demi-humans who were specialists in that kind of skill could, it is hard to believe that he could¡­

 Chapter 626 Not exactly (2)

    Chapter 626 Not exactly (2)¡¡¡¡ Nothing major happened in thest few days, so Billy used that chance to grind as much as possible. That being said, Billy leveled up many times in thest few weeks, so the tyrants only granted him one thousand experience points per kill now. It was a bit bothersome, but it couldn''t be helped since the fights were that easy for him and for his summons. Fortunately, the experience that he gets using his powers never changes and the mana that he gets with each skill only increases by the level, so it was fine for the time being.


    "I guess the best way to counter this is to reach the lower levels of the dungeon where the monsters spawn stupidly fast," Billy thought.


    Speaking of leveling up stupidly fast, the spiders were strong enough to let only three of them in a single spot to fight the tyrants. As usual, they never get hurt while fighting. In any case, Billy took the strongest spiders and divided them into groups and summoned weaker ones to help the leader of the group, which would increase the speed that he gets experience even more.


    For a few days, Billy worked with that in mind. Still, eventually, he was forced to stop with that because one of his spies suddenly sent a message saying that a town in the Northern part of the continent had been attacked by a weird but super powerful figure.


    "A weird figure¡­ Could it be a demi human?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Billy decided to contact Icarus, who was watching the enemy''s territory, and he replied that he didn''t see anyone leaving their base. He didn''t see any signs of magic being used either¡­ before Billy could talk with the others directly, another message arrived, alerting him that another town had been destroyed.


    "Was it the same guy?" Billy thought. "I need to check this¡­"


    Billy alerted his wives to stay on guard and told Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl to be wary of attacks. While using his invisibility, Billy flew to the Northern area of the continent, and after half an hour, he found both towns. There were no signs of armies, so the report was urate¡­ Still, the attack was powerful enough to create craters and destroy whole blocks with a single attack.


    "Was he teleported here? I can see weird signs of mana in the center of the town¡­ It is almost like a crater, without the destruction," Billy thought.


    Only the maker was supposed to have that kind of power, but why would he attack the humans'' territory when Billy and the others were strengthening their base and preparing for the invasion?


    Billy decided to fly higher in that state and see all towns and cities from above. He watched things for a while, and eventually, he saw the mana changing in a certain town. While invisible, Billy flew toward it, and then he saw a man that looked like a lizard attacking the people around with his tongues that resembled a whip and destroying buildings with punches. Billy first thought was of to kill that guy, but he just smashed his head against the ground a little. The impact had been powerful enough to make the whole town tremble, but that guy still managed to stay conscious.


    Vax - Lv 300


    HP: 2150/ 2150


    MP: 275/ 275


    SP: 955/ 955


    Strength: 725


    Speed: 275


    Magic: 105


    Endurance: 292


    Dexterity: 185


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Chaotic Punch Lv 225


    Spells:


    Passive: Martial Arts Lv 86 Pain Resistance Lv 115, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 75 Brute Strength Lv 50, Toughness Lv 50


    Skill Points: 00


    "Hoh, not bad¡­" Billy thought, and then he smashed the enemy''s head a bit harder, to the point that he heard a crack.


    The enemy was still alive, but it barely survived now. In any case, the reptile man was pretty strong¡­ A lot stronger than any normal person could be on the continent. He probably would put up a good fight with his friends¡­


    "Let''s take this guy to my base¡­" Billy said and used invisibility on the enemy as well.


    The maker could teleport that guy to anywhere he wanted. Still, since Billy couldn''t see any signs of powerful mana around the lizard man, he concluded that the maker opened a portal instead of teleporting that guy to the towns.


    Although Billy was nning to keep the prisoner without informing his wives, he arrived in the middle of the night, so they had been waiting for him.


    "What happened now¡­ Who is he?" Kate asked, and then the others quickly followed her.


    "... He is a demi human who is probably working for the enemy, he destroyed two towns in the Northern part of the continent," Billy replied after a long sigh.


    "They had some different parts, but they are pretty simr to ours¡­ Moreover, isn''t he pretty strong?" Natalie asked.


    "You mentioned the enemy making a special army, I suppose he is one of them¡­ But how did he infiltrate that easily?" Sarah asked.


    Billy had to exin things for a while, and as one would expect, his wives got surprised. In any case, Billy was ready to use Mind Control on that guy, but not in front of his wives. So, he decided to interrogate himter after using his weights on the maximum output and burying the guy up to his neck in a giant sphere of chromium.


    After Billy left with his wives, he returned early the next morning to use Mind Control. However, much to his surprise, when Billy tried to use his powers on that guy, he felt his mana being repelled. Billy frowned when he saw that, but then he tried again. The skill failed yet again¡­


    "The skill isn''t supposed to fail no matter what, so why is this happening?" Billy wondered. "The skill can only fail if¡­ I try to use it on things that don''t have minds or even the basic levels of instinct¡­"

 Chapter 627 Not exactly (3)

    Chapter 627 Not exactly (3)¡¡¡¡ Billy checked the status of the lizard men again, and he realized some things that he had missed. It was a given that not everyone would have writing skills, but at some level, they were supposed to have Language skill. However, the lizardman didn''t have it¡­ it seemed that his ability tomunicate had been erased¡­


    "Only doing something like this wasn''t supposed to turn someone into an object¡­ animals can''t talk and they still have minds and can be controlled¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "Regardless, it is clear that the maker messed with this guy''s head in order to prevent others from controlling him¡­ he was aware of our powers."


    It was only natural¡­ Billy could also tell some of the maker''s powers after he was able to see the final list of skills that he could get. In any case, while he took his ability to speak and of being manipted, the maker still made the lizardman somehow able to do his bidding¡­ maybe it was with Emotional Control¡­ he could make him enraged, and he would rampage for no reason.


    "His skills list and paramters are also weird¡­ demi humans are supposed to have some special skills that belonged only to their species and they were supposed to be more apparent than ours," Billy thought. "However, there is no such a thing here."


    Billy wasn''t nning to kill the lizardman. Still, in that situation, he didn''t have much of choice, his actions might not have decimated all the poption of two towns, but he certainly killed hundreds. Still, before that, Billy decided to check if he could use his powers on that guy as well and steal his experience. It should be easier while he was locked there. First of all, Billy began to drain the experience from the passive skills¡­ all the experience umted there wouldn''t make his own skills level up, but it was better than nothing.


    The skill Brute Strength received 500 experience points.


    The skill Brute Strength received 500 experience points.


    The skill Brute Strength received 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    Much to Billy''s surprise, that was being a lot easier than expected¡­ the actions of the maker made the lizardman hard to manipte, but that also decreased his mental defenses. Moreover, the mana cost was also low¡­ Billy wondered if the enemy was beingx, or he just didn''t consider that Billy would be able to do that. Nevertheless, that was a win for him. When Billy was thinking of that¡­ he suddenly received a message from another of his spies.


    "Aww¡­e on¡­" Billy said and then sighed when he saw that another attack had happened.


    While Billy was thinking of what he should do, five minutes passed, and he received another message with the same contents¡­ the maker was finally making his move. Billy sent a message to Icarus, and then after a while, they met outside the capital.


    "What did the others say?" Billy asked.


    "Our preparations are still underway, we need more time," Icarus said.


    "We don''t have time, hundreds of people are dying with each of those attacks," Billy said. "We have two options now, either we attack the enemy now or you deal with those invasions. The enemy won''t go all out until he realizes that sending small number of enemies won''t be enough."


    "I know, but I can''t possibly cover the entire continent with my speed," Icarus said.


    "He is attacking the northern part of the continent for now, unless he changes his targets, you can stay there, I will inform you if anything happens rted to that," Billy said.


    "What if I fail?" Icarus asked.


    "You don''t have to hold back, their minds as people have been destroyed, they are just tools of war now," Billy replied. "Ig you fail, then we will attack, my friends here will deal with those guys in your ce. If you guys disagree with that, then our alliance is over and I will deal with things myself in one way or the other."


    Icarus sighed before he ran with all his might toward the Northern part of the continent. Billy was being unreasonable again, but it couldn''t be helped given the situation, so he didn''tin. Billy returned to his home, called all his friends, and then exined things to them. They didn''t know the details of Billy''s informationwork, but they knew that he wouldn''t joke about such a thing.


    "So, what is the n now?" Alexander asked.


    "The others need some time to prepare for the final confrontation, to be honest, I also wanted more time to train, but it is impossible now," Billy replied. "That fast guy is working to buy us some time while preventing the attacks. For the time being, he will also alert all the people in the Northern region, but I don''t think things will stay like this for long. The enemy will eventually send arge army to attack the whole continent."


    "And his goal by doing that is¡­" Kate said.


    That was what Billy wanted to know¡­ if he wanted more power, then facing Billy, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl would be a better idea. He was either luring them out to his territory and dungeon, or he was just a moron. Still, Billy couldn''t say that the first option was the most likely the one. He didn''t want to worry them. Still, keeping so many secrets from them¡­ Billy was sick and tired of that.


    "... He is probably trying to lure us out to his domain," Billy replied.


    "For a moment, I thought you were going toe up with some excuse¡­" Natalie said. "So, you want to defent the continent, while you face the enemy? I wonder if the enemy isn''t attacking like this in order for you not to have our help."


    "I didn''t consider that, and I always thought that he still wasn''t aware of you guys, but I suppose that is a possibility," Billy said. "Regardless, for the time being, we are fine. We just need to keep our guard up for a short while and then we will make our move."


    Billy had other things to do¡­ he decided to call his family and others that could help him to his home. While he wouldn''t have time to make armors for everyone, he could make some items for them to offer some support to the main offense team. It was hard to imagine how many soldiers the maker had, but one couldn''t be too careful.

 Chapter 628 Counterattack (1)

    Chapter 628 Counterattack (1)¡¡¡¡ For the next few days, Icarus worked hard to defeat the enemies that were teleported across the northern part of the continent. The maker insisted on attacking that area for some reason. However, eventually, several attacks began to happen at the same time, and Icarus was no longer able to stop them. The group had to move with other goals in mind instead of damage control... so, Billy made his choice.


    "... It is time," Billy said. "Listen, speed will be the key here and since we will have to work separately, we will need to cooperate better than usual. The main team will watch over the five parts of the continent from above, while the others will follow them from maind and focus on damage control. You have the tools to pull that off¡­ Also, I will probably be too busy inside the enemy''s dungeon, so I won''t be able tomunicate. You won''t have to worry unless the enemy shows up and I don''t quick follow him."


    Aside from his family and the people he knew from his hometown, Billy also called his friends from other states. Cami, Anna, Drew, Nik, Leo, Samuel, Samara, John, Edward, Lucy, Pierre, Jean, Paule, Louise, Henri Marie, Gerald, Gustave, Rosalie, Marc, Aura, Valentin, Gilles, Laurent, Svan, Alfa, Beatrice Felipe, Sei, Ryuguin¡­ all those guys reunited at his home to have a meeting and to receive some magic items from Billy to help with the task of protecting the five regions of the continent. All of them had been influenced in one way or the other by the attacks, so they were itching to deal with the problem¡­


    Billy made some weapons and boots that let his friends use sh, so their mobility had been greatly enhanced. He wished that he could have made more, but he didn''t have any more time for that.


    "All right¡­ Stay close to each other and don''t do anything that I wouldn''t do," Billy said.


    "So, we can be as reckless as we want," Natalie said.


    "What are you talking about? I am never reckless," Billy said. "I also don''t make mistakes, I only make entric decisions. Definitely prenned. Not at all fucku ps."


    "Yeah, right¡­" Natalie said.


    "Anyway, everyone should go now¡­ I will try to finish things on my end as fast as possible." Billy said.


    Everyone nodded, and then they began to move. Billy''s wives could afford to goter since they could fly faster than everyone could run. Besides, they could tell that this battle was going to be very important, so they wanted a few more moments with Billy.


    "All right, now is the time to say some melodramatic words and raise all the possible death gs," Billy said.


    "Your words don''t make any sense¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    "Then how about this, once this is over, let''s take a vacation and work hard on increasing the size of our family," Billy said.


    "Don''t say that kind of stuff in broad daylight¡­" Kate facepalmed.


    "He is just saying that to make us rx," Sarah said. "If things get dicey, don''t hesitate to run away, Billy."


    "Roger that," Billy said. "The enemy''s strength is unknown, but all my moves are coldly calcted. I will pull this off without any problems. Also, don''t drop your guards just because you defeated an enemy in a town or city, others can reappear at those ces."


    After they nodded, Billy gave some passionate kisses to his wives, but he didn''t go too far since his kids were watching. Anna was going to stay behind and watch over them, and even though they knew that their parents were going to stay away for a while, they didn''tin.


    "Papa, be back soon, okay?" Christina said.


    "All right," Billy said and then hugged his daughter tightly. "Soon enough, you inherit all my secret techniques."


    Christina was starting to look and act a lot more meekly like Kate when she was younger. She was a bit of a crybaby still, but despite that, she held back her tears. That made Billy feel a sting in his heart and rage as well since he truly hated those that got in the way of his peaceful life.


    "Watch over the house and protect your sisters, all right Hector?" Billy said while he headpatted his son. "Once I return, I will teach you some awesome magic."


    "Okay¡­" Hector said while looking down.


    Hector had grown a fair bit, but it seemed that he was still a bit quiet. Still, he soon showed a look of determination in his eyes. He could understand that his father gave him an important mission, and he had to seed in it.


    Helen was still too young to understand what was going on, but she stayed in Billy''s arms the whole time, so she could tell that something was different than usual. She hugged him tightly for a while, but she eventually got tired and fell asleep.


    "I will see you soon, Helen," Billy said while he passed her to his grandmother. "I will be counting on you, grandmother."


    "Yes, try to return in one piece, then I will be able to fix you no matter what," Anna said.


    "Roger that," Billy said, and then he looked to his wives and nodded.


    They went to the underground training arena and then equipped their armor before leaving. After half an hour, since he didn''t hold back, Billy reached the demi-humans continent, and after another hour of wait, Icarus joined the rest of the group.


    "... It seems we can''t afford to wait anymore," Meryl said after a long sigh. "How is the situation there?"


    "Every hour, at least one city or town is attacked, sometimes, the armies managed to defeat the enemy, but half of the times they are annihted," Billy replied.


    "Their strength goes beyond their skills and parameters¡­ when I tried to check their powers without going all out, they never ran out of mana or stamina," Icarus added.

 Chapter 629 Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 629 Counterattack (2)¡¡¡¡ Billy didn''t waste time doing that, and the skills of those guys never showed any signs of having those effects, so it was weird that they could do that. Billy knew that the summoner could use the power and some of the energy his summoned monsters had, but that was entirely different.


    "Anyway, my friends will be able to protect the continent and defeat those guys, not to worry," Billy said. "We need to focus on what we can do right now."


    "My army will be ready to move in two days," Meryl said.


    "What about your skeletons?" Billy asked.


    "The ordinary ones can be used, but the others will stay behind asst line of defense," Meryl replied.


    Billy sighed. Not using the undead summoner and maniptor was a massive waste¡­ Still, that was her choice, and she wanted to protect her people no matter what. What she didn''t know, or perhaps she knew and was ignoring it, was the fact that they were going to die if the main group losses. Neverthless, that was her choice and the preparations she came up with before the big battle. That group didn''t have a leader, so they could do what they wanted without criticizing each other. It was probably the only way for them to cooperate and show some results.


    "All right, I will deal with his magic cannon and then you will your army to attack them," Billy said. "My golems will also help, but I will head straight into the dungeon."


    "The enemy might have some traps waiting for us," Icarus said.


    "My drones will catch those," Billy said.


    "We don''t know how big the dungeon is, but it might be a good idea to take some time and strengthen ourselves before facing the enemy," Lucyna said. "I think it will be more efficiency if we split and hunt for a week."


    "He has been there for two years, it is clear that he can hunt more monsters instead of waiting for them to spawn in thest floor," Billy said. "We will only give him more time to get even stronger. At this point in time, it wouldn''t surprise me if he had obtained all the skills of thest tier and upgraded them to reach the levels of the originals."


    "You have a point, but while he will gain more experience, his level must be so high that he needs a lot more than us to level up," Meryl said. "If he has mastered all those skills, then his growth will he limited, while ours won''t. This will decrease the difference of power between us."


    Billy sighed again. He knew all too well the difference between cautious and cowardice, and he tended to walk on that fine line between them. However, those guys couldn''t understand that their caution was almost stupid¡­ Instead of getting closer to the enemy in terms of power, they would only give him time topensate for that growth in many ways.


    "I wonder if it won''t be a better idea if we just do our own things this time," Billy said. "I really don''t want to stay inside this dungeon for a month."


    "Billy¡­ You can''t leave and enter an alliance only when it is convenient for you," Lucyna said.


    "I think you are wrong, people only enter alliances when it is convenient for them," Billy said. "You guys are taking this way too easily¡­ You are being cautious, but your sense of danger is low. Truth to be told, I only care about my friends since I am not a hero. However, if I can avoid someone''s death without risking my own, I would try to give a hand. My friends are protecting the people, but they can only do so much, they can''t guard the whole continent all the time and for so long. The more we take our time here, the more people die. We are letting someone like us destroy this world."


    The other stayed for a while after hearing that the whole reason for the alliance was to stop people like them from misusing their powers. They didn''t want to be hunted because of that and because they didn''t want the next generation of reincarnates to be hunted as soon as they were born.


    "... Perhaps I am too much on edge," Billy said after a long sigh. "The mission didn''t even start and I already set a time limit¡­ Let''s do things your way for the time being and then I will see what will happen."


    The others nodded, and then Billy went to the dungeon. It would be better If he waited for the two days and then surprised the maker with everything they had in store.


    Since the tyrant''s dungeon was going to be left alone for a while, Billy decided to summon his spiders at several posts. He used the mana he obtained to summon even more¡­ That wasn''t the usual way he would operate, but Billy truly didn''t want to spend a whole month away from home, so he decided topromise.


    Although Billy wanted to keep their existence a secret, Billy showed the others the tunnels that he had already made toward the enemy''s base. He sealed the other part that was connected to the human continent. Still, he was pretty sure that the others knew that he made an underwater tunnel to make his Golems cross the ocean¡­ Regardless, if they be a problem with that kind of information, Billy will have to worry about them only after the fight with the maker, and since he wasn''t nning to let them get his powers, they will be insane if they try to pick a fight with him.


    The skill Mana Cannon obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Mana Cannon obtained 300 experience points.


    The skill Mana Cannon obtained 300 experience points.


    ¡­


    In any case, while Billy waited for the preparations to bepleted, he spent some extra time stealing experience from the tyrants.

 Chapter 630 Counterattack (3)

    Chapter 630 Counterattack (3)¡¡¡¡ After those two days, Meryl''s underlings had moved. They were now allocated around the area which was outside the range of the magic cannon. Billy''s golems were also ready to move, so they had to put the n in motion. Still, it seemed that not all of them were exactly confident in the n. They weren''t used to Billy''s way of doing things when he was in a hurry.


    "Are you sure that is a good idea?" Lucyna asked.


    "I can''t think of a better way to deal with the Cannon," Billy replied.


    The n was simple, Billy was going to use Reflect on the magic Cannon and destroy it in a single instant. Unless the magic Cannon has some crazy defences, which was pretty unlikely since no one got so close to it until now. As for the rest of the n, the skeletons and the Golems will surround the people around the enemy base and deal with them ordingly. If they can be stopped and surrendered, they can be captured. If that were impossible, then killing them was the only option.


    "What if it doesn''t work?" Icarus asked.


    "Then I will do something else about it," Billy replied. "Rest assured that today the magic cannon will be destroyed."


    "Once Billy deals with the mana cannon, the armies will surround the enemies and we will deal with the most troublesome enemies while we head toward the dungeon," Meryl dered. "There is a small chance that something unexpected will happen, so keep your guard up."


    Billy had finished his own preparations in case something happened. He was ready for all possible scenarios. Well, almost¡­ he only didn''t know what to do if some sort of external factor helped the maker. Not like the enemy needed any help since he was supposed to be a god-like being already, considering how much powerful the reincarnators can be after obtaining so many innate skills.


    After confirming that everyone was in position, Billy approached the enemy territory while flying. In the end, it didn''t take long for that massive beam of energy toe flying. Still, then it hit Billy''s mana shield and then began to push him forward while the energy was fighting back between pushing him and returning to its source. In the end, it took ten seconds for the attack to be fired back¡­ Billy tried to save some mana, so that didn''t happen sooner. Still, he didn''t expect that the attack would consume three of his fifteen mana reservoirs.


    Nevertheless, the attack returned to its base, and when that happened. A massive earthquake covered the area. It had been even more powerful than the attack that Billy felt months ago¡­ Eventually, a powerful shockwave came from that direction that even knocked down some trees. Billy didn''t consider that¡­ but it seemed that a lot of the people around the magic cannon died due to the explosion and because of the shockwave.


    Billy flew toward the enemy''s base, and after flying for fifty kilometers, he finally the base. Things were quite weird there since a lot of demi-humans had been knocked down, and others had been killed thanks to Reflect. At the center of the base, there was this massive structure that had been shut down thanks to the attack, and it didn''t resemble much like a traditional cannon. The thing broke to pieces, but it was like five hundred meters long¡­ it was one-fourth of the size of the crater that now could be found in the center of the base. Most of the structures had been fallen thanks to the impact, and it didn''t seem like that many of them would be able to resist the attack.


    "I don''t see many strong guys here¡­ he had selected them all to be his minions," Billy thought.


    Billy''s golems and Meryl''s skeletons finally were getting closer to the enemy base, and the demi-humans there finally noticed that. They grabbed their weapons to fight, but the result of the battle was pretty much decided¡­ Billy checked their status to see if they had been brainwashed or something, but there were no negative statuses there. They were just that determined. In the end, he approached, and after hitting some guys with stone bullets on their stomachs, he made them fall to their knees.


    "Hey, you can understand me, right?" Billy asked. "Why are you doing this? Killing each other for some guy who stayed thest two years inside a dungeon¡­"


    "You are¡­ you have the same aura as him, but you aren''t like our savior¡­" A random guy that had a long-like lion mane said.


    "Savior?" Billy asked while frowning. "Come on¡­ another one trying to pretend to be better than the others just because of these powers?"


    The demi-humans hadn''t been brainwashed¡­ at least not with magic. Billy could see in the eyes of that guy that he had some reason in his head¡­ So, it seemed that there was a piece missing somewhere. Nevertheless, he wanted to ask some more questions, but the other demi-humans got up and tried to attack him. Billy made them sink to the ground with his earth magic and buried them up to their necks.


    "This fight is over, you guys can''t defeat me," Billy said. "If you want to die so badly, then try to leave that hole."


    Although some of them flinched in fear, others demi-humans still insisted on attacking Billy. He knocked them down many times until he got sick and tired of it and then made his golems due to the job. These people weren''t insane, but they saw Billy as someone who was different from them. Some saw him like he was something more. Still, others saw him like he was some sort of devil¡­ before doing anything else, Billy decided to talk with Meryl before doing anything else. He also gathered some people that looked fearful enough of them to answer their questions. After dealing with some of them, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl also had some questions¡­

 Chapter 631 Counterattack (4)

    Chapter 631 Counterattack (4)¡¡¡¡"What do you have to say about this, Meryl?" Billy asked.


    "I told you¡­ he was originally a good leader, but then he suddenly decided to conquest the whole continent," Meryl replied. "He got worse when he got the powers of others¡­"


    "No one suddenly losses their mind¡­" Billy said. "Something must have happened¡­ like he learned something or found something. Hey, why are you guys fighting each other?"


    "Because the savior needs powerful warriors¡­" The lion-like demi human replied.


    "Why does he need powerful warriors?" Billy asked. "He probably can conquest the world by himself if we don''t stop him."


    "A powerful enemy ising¡­ and he needs our help¡­" The lion-like demi human asked.


    "Your name is¡­ Laffu," Billy said after he frowned for a while. "What more do you know?"


    "Oh! The power of the savior¡­ as expected, you are like him," Laffu said.


    "We aren''t saviors¡­ now answer my question," Billy said after he realized that saying the same thing about their leader would only cause problems.


    "I don''t know¡­ I am from a recent generation," Laffu replied.


    "Recent Generation?" Meryl asked while frowning. "He has only been around leading you guys for ten or so years¡­ and you are an adult."


    "... How old are you?" Icarus asked.


    "I am six months old," Laffu replied.


    Everyone blinked several times¡­ they couldn''t believe their ears. That was nonsense, Laffu was taller than Billy, and it was impossible for a species of humans to grow that fast. Billy didn''t know much about science, but he knew that making things grow faster never ends well in the end. That is even true to the moreplete things.


    "... Their numbers never decreased since they fought each other to create powerful warriors for thest two years," Billy said. "The maker probably created a cloning machine to reproduce and make the demi-humans grow much faster."


    "Wait, wait¡­ that kind of technology in this world of magic?" Icarus asked. "Isn''t that insane? Even back on Earth, that thing was supposed to take hundreds of years¡­"


    "You forget his original ability¡­ he can create anything," Meryl said. "That attack that Billy repelled could destroy an entire mountain¡­ it doesn''t surprise me that he can do things like clones."


    "Do you think he told them the truth?" Lucyna asked. "Is he preparing for some sort of battle? What kind of enemy people like him would have to fight in order to go to such lengths?"


    "Maybe he has just gone insane, it isn''t like there are any signs of enemies on the level of the Titans," Icarus said. "Even those wouldn''t be a problem to the current us."


    "What do you think, Billy?" Meryl asked.


    "I think that we should ask him directly," Billy said. "I don''t want to assume anything and spout nonsense like we will have to fight aliens¡­ even though his cannon could shoot down my drones in outer space."


    "I guess you have a point¡­ there are still some of them fighting, so we should focus on stopping them and then look around for the cloning machines," Meryl said. "After that, we will head to the dungeon¡­ can you make some prisons to stop the survivors from escaping or doing anything?"


    "I will see what I can do¡­" Billy replied and then sighed.


    In the end, Billy created some handcuffs that drained the mana of those handcuffed and used that mana to shock them when they moved from the spot too fast. It had been a lot of work toe up with those effects, but mass-producing them had been easy. As for stopping the remaining demi-humans¡­ most of them were too injured to begin with, so the struggle had been minimal.


    "The number of prisoners is too high¡­" Billy said at the end of the day. "Anyway, did you find where they had been created? It would have been a pit if the first explosion destroyed everything¡­"


    "Icarus is working on that¡­" Meryl said while she watched the prisoners with aplicated expression on her face.


    While they were waiting for the news, Billy studied the prisoners. All of them were adult demi-humans. At least they looked like adults. They all also looked physically fit, like they had enough muscles but not too much to get in the way when doing some types of attacks. The ones who looked more feral had higher parameters. Still, there were others whopensated with some skills or physical traits¡­ their variety was impressive¡­ the maker definitely gathered the best of each tribe and replicated them. When one generation found someone stronger than the old generation, that one would be the basis for the next. That exined why their status was so high despite theirck of time for training.


    "Are any of you old enough to tell what your leader is nning?" Meryl asked.


    "As if they would answer more than that knowing why we are here to do¡­" Billy said. "What are you going to do with them once we defeat their leader?"


    "They will be free to do whatever they want¡­ we value our freedom here," Meryl said. "Still, it will be hard for them to understand that they can live for themselves and not for someone they have never met."


    "It seems some of them saw him, though," Lucyna said.


    "I would bet that he just programmed some memories on them using the machine that created them," Meryl said.


    When onebines magic and technology, it is hard to imagine what was impossible. In any case, Billy wondered how they would feel once they learned that their lives were so limited and those that survived the battles lost their memories and their sense of self¡­ Billy couldn''t even imagine what kind of lunacy made the enemy think that such a thing was necessary¡­


    "I found the ce¡­" Icarus suddenly appeared and then said. "The entrance was hidden because of a spell, but it disappears once someone touches the area¡­ It is way worse than you could imagine."

 Chapter 632 Counterattack (5)

    Chapter 632 Counterattack (5)¡¡¡¡ The group followed Icarus, already expecting to see something absurd. Still, once they found the entrance that led to the undergroundboratory and they saw the size of the whole thing, they realized that the enemy was a lost cause. Things were as weird as they could be considering that the enemy was also someone from Earth.


    Below them, the group found a massive hole¡­ even if Billy were to create a hideout the size of the capital of the Hyloh state, it would be at least three times smaller than that. The interior was well-lit thanks to numerous electricmps¡­Billy and the others couldn''t see any signs of electric circuits or batteries¡­


    After Billy jumped in, he eventually found some capsules that had a green liquid and some figures inside. It was weird because they didn''t emit light that could be seen from a distance. Some of the capsules had embryos of demi-humans, others had fully grown ones, and others had rare species of monsters.


    "Wow, he ispletely ripping off dragon ball with those capsules¡­" Icarus said.


    "So, you watched that¡­ I thought you were way older," Billy said.


    "You are only as old as you think you are," Icarus said.


    "That is probably what a woman in her fifties would say¡­ but I get the feeling¡­" Billy said. "I am forty-five pretending to be twenty-eight¡­"


    "This isn''t the time for that kind of talk¡­" Meryl said while frowning.


    "I am amazed that you guys aren''t fazed by this¡­" Lucyna said. "What are we going to do with all this?"


    "Let''s look around for a while longer," Billy replied. "Although I said that, I think that we only have two options here."


    "I am not going to let you kill them," Meryl dered.


    "I never said that I would and that is why I said we had two options," Billy said.


    The wholeb was basically a massive warehouse to clone the demi-humans and the rare species of monsters. Once they were ready to be used, they were moved to an elevator that would lead to the outside, but Billy and the others didn''t see those rare species of monsters, only the demi-humans moved to outside¡­


    Between birds that had skill live Hibernation, and a creature that resembles a dinosaur that had crystal-like scales, the variety of the creatures was truly amazing. Still, by Billy''s estimations, the maker should have evolved Contract by now and he should have obtained Beastly Summoning¡­ Unless Billy''s guess was wrong.


    "Can you use Mind control on them?" Icarus asked.


    "Maybe," Billy replied. "I can''t use it without touching them or looking them in the eyes, though."


    Billy used Telekinesis to open the eye and then used Mind Control on the red bird that could use Hibernation. That was a weird skill for a bird to have¡­ The creature didn''t even have impressive parameters¡­ Nevertheless, the Mind Control worked and then he made the beast attack the ss of the capsule. The beak of the monster was pretty sharp, so it didn''t take long for the creature to free itself. It was as big as a human, so itnded in front of Billy.


    Hibernation: it grants you the power to recover ten percent more, multiplied by the level of the skill, health, mana, and stamina while resting.


    "So, that is how the skill works¡­ It isn''t half bad," Billy said.


    "I suppose I will free those guys¡­" Billy said. "The originals should be around here, and this might work as a blow against the enemy."


    "I wonder why he lured us when it is so obvious that we would find this ce and free the monsters," Lucyna said.


    "Maybe he didn''t think that one of us would be able to destroy his magic Cannon¡­" Icarus said.


    "Even if that was the case, he could have done something about the creatures here since he can Teleport his soldiers to anywhere in the world," Lucyna said.


    Speaking of Teleport, Billy had yet to learn how to bend space, but it seemed that the maker managed to do that. It was more than a little bit annoying to know that someone could learn faster than him under the same conditions.


    While Billy was freeing the monsters, he wondered if he could use his powers to steal experience from skills that he didn''t have. That was supposed to force him to learn those skills, but it was hard to imagine that happening¡­ Even learning the skills by copying monsters wasn''t something that Billy could do that easily. So, learning a skill like that would be like¡­ The same way when he learns using the system¡­ Pretty hard, but definitely not impossible.


    In any case, Billy decided to try that, but he frowned when one of the monsters began to tremble¡­ It wasn''t like he hadn''t taken experience from other monsters, but it was the first time he got that kind of reaction.


    "It seems that this makes them suffer for some reason¡­ Maybe it is because I don''t have the skill," Billy thought.


    Since those monsters were clones and some of the skills were things that they were born with, Billy couldn''t try to ess their memories either. He did that with the prisoner in his basement and while he seeded, it didn''t feel that pleasant. It felt like he was watching a 3d movie that was way too realistic and most of the events were only dark. The maker definitely messed with their minds¡­


    "I didn''t have time to obtain the skills of the relics that I made using their blood, but I need to obtain them before we face the maker¡­ I have a few weeks for that," Billy thought. "Let''s use all my free time to seed on that."


    "It seems we are done here," Icarus said. "What should we do about the others in the capsules?"


    "Leave them, my people will deal with this problem," Meryl replied. "Right now, we should look for the dungeon."


    "Leave that to me," Icarus said.

 Chapter 633 Fire Drake (1)

    Chapter 633 Fire Drake (1)¡¡¡¡ Billy didn''t feel like waiting for Icarus to find the dungeon, so he looked around the base to find any ce that would fit the entrance. It was supposed to be massive since it was supposed to spawn fire dragons, so¡­ It would be pretty hard to hide. Still, there was no mountains or hills around, so they had to find an underground entrance¡­ Most likely one had been hidden by some sort of magic. Since the mana level around was high, Billy didn''t find any signs with his eyes¡­ Still, he could check the entire area by using Earth magic to sense things around. In the end, it didn''t take long¡­


    "Found it¡­" Billy said.


    The entrance of the dungeon was hidden under a random building that copsed. Billy moved the things away by using Earth magic and Icarus eventually joined them. It was a pretty suspicious way to hide a dungeon, but on the case of an attack, the building would hide the entrance and that was what happened.


    "I guess it would be impossible for me to find it¡­" Icarus said.


    The entrance of the dungeon had been sealed with concrete, but there were some holes for air to enter. Nevertheless, even Chromium wouldn''t be a problem for Billy, so he moved all the concrete with his magic and revealed a massive hole that was sucking a lot of mana from the surroundings.


    "I can''t even see the bottom of this hole¡­" Icarus said. "Is this another doing of the maker?"


    "No, the mana level of the dungeon is the same from this point onward, this dungeon is just that weird¡­" Billy replied. "Regardless, I was expecting to feel a lot of heating from the interior¡­"


    "Ah, since they are fire dragons¡­" Icarus said. "I thought that the dungeon would be in a volcano or something."


    Billy also imagined that¡­ Regardless, they would have to jump to check things inside. Since the others weren''t so eager to do it, Billy went and jumped. As one would expect, the fallsted for quite a while. Around three minutes, so Billy could tell that the hole was ten kilometers deep. Eventually, he began to feel the temperature increasing, and then hended on the ground. The walls were red and were emitting and absorbing the same heat. It was quite a weird process, but it was efficient enough not to waste the energy of the ce. After a couple of seconds, a monster spawned.


    Fire Drake - Lv 550


    HP: 23.250/ 23.250


    MP: 21.250/ 21.250


    SP: 11.320/ 11.320


    Strength: 1850


    Speed: 530


    Magic: 510


    Endurance: 2550


    Dexterity: 220


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 210, Headbutt Lv 270


    Spells: Fire Breath Lv 120


    Passive: , Pain Resistance Lv 350, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Immunity Lv 320, Brute Strength Lv 180, Toughness Lv 250, Fiery Aura Lv 150


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he saw a four-legged creature that had arge body and thick like skin on the front parts of his body and even the face that made the creature look like some sort of giant boar, but the name was enough to make Billy aware of the danger¡­ Drakes were a species of dragons that had no wings, but they were three meters long and their scales were thick, so physical attacks and defense were their forte.


    The monster charged at Billy and he didn''t y around, he used Light Spear version two on the right eye of the monster, but the beast closed its eyes at that moment. The eyelid got wounded, but the monster didn''t lose its eyesight¡­


    Billy was pushed backward with his spear¡­ To think that even a dragon on the first floor would be that strong¡­ He already had a bad premonition about that ce and things were only getting worse by the minute.


    All of a sudden, Billy moved to the side and then the fire drake hit the wall behind them. Billy turned around before the beast recovered and he saw that the sides of the monster were a lot more frail than the front. Still, Billy had no idea where the vitals were, so he used Light Spear and pierced the side of the monster while he also aimed at the spine of the creature. After a few moments, the beast stopped moving.


    You obtained 1000 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 500 experience points.


    "To think that I would find a monster that isn''t a dungeon guardian that can endure my attacks at this point in time¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows and then the others showed up. "I wasn''t using my buffs, but¡­"


    "Woah¡­ What the hell¡­" Icarus said. "That is a weird dragon."


    Icarus probably didn''t use the inte much in his previous life since he couldn''t recognize a drake. In any case, Billy approached to check which parts of the monster''s body he could use. The frontal part of the monster''s body was tough because the hide was thick, but taking the hide would make them waste too much time and they couldn''t carry all that much around for the sake of speed.


    "This is a different type of dragon than I expected to see," Lucyna said.


    "I guess I will have to say it out loud¡­ The sectors of the dungeon are probably divided by the types of dragons that the core can summon," Billy said. "We will probably face many other types before we reach the end."


    "I guess we will have to work quite a lot before reaching the end of the dungeon¡­" Icarus said.


    That was what everyone thought, but soon they would realize that such an ordeal couldn''t bepared to what is waiting for them at the end of the dungeon. After all, the next Fire Drake only spawned one minuteter¡­ which was the bare minimum requirement at such a dungeon where the monsters were at that level¡­

 Chapter 634 Fire Drake (2)

    Chapter 634 Fire Drake (2)¡¡¡¡ Before the group could advance, they decided to see how well each of them could fare against the fire drakes. After Billy defeated the first, Icarus went ahead and dealt with the second, then Meryl, and Lucyna. Billy already knew that they had obtained one of the tier ten skills after defeating the maniptor, but only now did he saw which were them. Added to his speed, Icarus could now use Emotional Control. With each punch of his attacks, he could make the monsters lose the will to fight, even at level one, the skill was powerful in his hands.


    Meryl and Lucyna obtained Speed Mode to increase their potential of causing damage as fast as possible. While that had been the smartest decision, Billy thought that they were too focused on that¡­ instead of doing something that would help them or add extra power to their original skills, it felt like they were ying safe. In any case, all of them could defeat the monsters fast enough now. So, they began to move.


    The interior of the dungeon was gettingrger as they moved and it also felt that the temperature was increasing and the air thinning out. It wasn''t a ce normal people could say for long¡­ they would probably pass out due to dehydration pretty soon. While Billy could do something about all that, he assumed that it was better to get used to it because things will only get harder as deep they go.


    "Man¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "This will be really tough¡­"


    "You look fine, Billy¡­" Lucyna said. "Meryl as well¡­"


    "There are many parts in this continent that are insanely hot," Meryl said. "I also hunted some monsters around an active volcano."


    "I have trained in a fire dungeon before and I have equipment that caused me elemental damage for years to increase my elemental resistance," Billy said.


    "I guess that is what they say: lose a bit now to gain in the future¡­" Lucyna said while feeling down. "This heat is really getting me."


    Putting that aside, Billy sent his drones ahead to check the terrain, but since the level of mana was too high inside the dungeon, it made the lenses not work properly. So, Billy hade to make the drones really go deep into a path and almost hit the wall to confirm that it was a dead end.


    As they advanced, they fought the monsters one on one to save their energy and Billy used that time to make some magic items and absorb their effects as fast as possible. Little by little, he could feel himself improving, but he wasn''t satisfied with his progress. Moreover, there was some waste when Billy was working on that. If he made an item that granted Fire Resistance level ten, he was only gaining enough experience for five levels.


    "Maybe it is because I am multitasking here¡­" Billy thought.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t much Billy could do about that. Putting that aside, the group has to walk for five hours to find the entrance to the next level and they could tell that things would get even harder since Billy guided them to the direct path¡­ using the direct path, they still wasted that much time.


    "Let''s keep moving without rest," Meryl said. "The heat is affecting our performance but we need to get used to it as soon as possible and get stronger while we are at it."


    "Billy¡­ can you make some items to counter this heat just a bit, please?" Icarus asked.


    "Man¡­ you sound so pathetic that I feel like punching you¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Only one of my skills is helping me here against this heat and it is impossible for you guys to learn it. Still, I can use your mana to level up your Fire and Heat Resistance."


    "You should have done that sooner¡­" Lucyna said.


    "My bad, I didn''t think that you guys could be so spineless," Billy said. "It seems that I overestimated your willpower."


    "Don''t cause more mental damage when this heat is already causing critical damage¡­" Icarus said.


    Billy sighed and began to work on leveling up their skills. Since they were recovering more mana than they were using, it would be a waste not to use that mana. At first, Billy thought of checking if they could notice him stealing their experience from some skills, but that would be way too underhanded, so he gave up on it.


    "Ah¡­ this feels a lot better," Icarus said while showing an expression of pleasure, which forced Billy to kick him in the balls.


    "Don''t say such weird things while I am using my skill¡­" Billy said.


    "Ah¡­ my bad¡­ ugh," Icarus said.


    Billy proceeded to help Meryl and Lucyna and while they didn''t say anything weird, they showed a look of relief when they felt the temperature decreasing. On the first levels, the skill could level up a lot, so its effects were really noticeable, but they soon will get used to it andin again.


    Regardless, once they reached the next floor, the group saw two fire drakes emerging from the ground. Everyone sighed, but they sighed while raising their guard¡­ Billy used Fierce Aura and then Light Spear for a moment, and then his attack pierced the head of one of the monsters and killed it, while Icarus suddenly approached and then punched the monster''s head until the skull had been turned into almost dust.


    "Are you trying to show off or something?" Billy asked. "Why don''t you target the softer areas?"


    "If I do that, then I will dirty myself with the blood and guts," Icarus said. "That will damage my equipment and weapons.


    Aren''t you fast enough to avoid that? That was what Billy wanted to ask, but he decided to stay quiet. Such a ce wasn''t the best to start an argument. In any case, they had to split in teams to deal with the enemies now¡­ even though all of them were fine at fighting those two monsters at the same time, it would be best to save as much energy as possible.

 Chapter 635 Fire Drake (3)

    Chapter 635 Fire Drake (3)¡¡¡¡ Crossing the second floor took the group ten hours while following a direct path. At that point in time, they were forced to stop to rest for a short while. They were hungry and thirsty as well. Billy had some rations and the others had some made using the tyrants'' hearts as well, but it looked like soon they will have to eat the meat of the drakes, even if their flesh looked pretty tough. That was already within their expectations, but it still was disheartening. Besides, cooking fire monsters probably would be a pain in the ass.


    "How many types of dragons are out there again?" Icarus asked.


    "You asked if they weren''t fictional creatures in the first ce¡­ When ites to Earth knowledge at least," Billy said. "Aside from the tyrants and drakes, there the eastern ones, wyvern, wyrm, Quezatcoalt, hydras¡­ These are the most known ones."


    "Hydras, huh¡­ This can''t be good," Icarus said. "I always thought that they were snakes."


    "Me too," Lucyna said.


    "There are also the elemental variations, and types that only exist in only a few cultures," Billy added. "Like yamato no orochi. Albion¡­ ording to the legends, they could destroy entire worlds given the chance."


    "You are well informed," Meryl said. "It is surprising that you didn''t try to summon one of those."


    "Dragons are scary, but they are cool as well¡­ still, the cost to keep one well fed would be astronomical," Billy exined. "Besides, while the potential of dragons are massive, my other summoned monsters can reach incredible levels as well and they won''t be stupidlyrge."


    "So you summoned others than Golems and spiders you never showed them, though," Meryl said.


    "I summoned some to protect my kids and the daughter of my best friends," Billy said. "My guess is that at some point, the titans were summoned creatures that became that powerful after absorbing mana for five hundred years."


    It felt like Billy was creating a new generation of world-destroying monsters, but in the end, that kind of power probably had some simr ones in the past and yet, those creatures didn''tst until now, so it was hard to imagine that he was being that reckless. What they didn''t understand was that Billy would go to crazy lengths to keep his family safe. even if his actions might cause problems in the future, they couldn''t be helped. He would just shrug it off while saying that he did everything to protect the present.


    "Hey, do you think that the maker can create things like the food of our world?" Icarus asked. "I think it would be awesome to have the power to create the beer from Earth."


    "There is beer here," Billy said.


    "Yeah, but it tastes like they used products that had passed their expiration date and they used dirty tools while they were at it," Icarus said.


    "You are just a lightweight when ites to drinking," Billy said.


    "Oh? Is this a challenge?" Icarus asked.


    "No, I don''t drink," Billy said. "At least not enough to get drunk, I want to keep myself focused all the time."


    "Well¡­ you are crazy cautious if anything," Icarus said.


    The group stopped talking for a while and then they began to move again. Billy rested quite a bit since he forced himself to sleep deeply with Mind Control while the effect of his amulet was active. Recently, he had been sleeping less and less, but since he didn''t notice his condition worsening, he thought that it was fine as long as his sleep is deep and peaceful.


    As expected, on the third floor, they found three drakes spawning at the same time and Billy couldn''t help but sigh¡­ things finally reached the point where they couldn''t save much energy while fighting, and they couldn''t recover much between battles either. At least that was what everyone thought until Meryl summoned some zombies using the corpses of the fire drakes.


    "I thought you disliked summoning them in confining spaces," Lucyna said.


    "At this point in time, we don''t have much of a choice," Meryl exined. "Besides, the heat is way worse than any smell the zombies could spread around. Besides, if despite that their smell starts to be dangerous, I can force them to burn each other with Fire Breath."


    That was certainly an option, even if it was a dreadful one. Putting that aside, using the bodies of the previous fights, Meryl summoned zombies and used them to stop the next group of enemies that spawned. The others used that chance to attack from a distance, but Lucyna and Icarus didn''t have long-ranged weapons. They had enough dexterity to cause good amounts of damage with bows, but none of them had the experience in using such a weapon, so it wouldn''t help them make that kind of weapon for them. Crossbows would do, but in the end, they decided to keep using their current fighting style.


    In any case, things stayed like that for the next two days¡­ On the level, one extra drake got on their path on the fifth floor as well¡­ Eventually, they found the entrance to the next level, but they knew that they were about to enter another sector and things would getplicated because they could sense a strong smelling from it and the atmosphere down below was vibrating.


    "Why we can''t take a break¡­" Icarus said. "At this point in time, resting here won''t help even a bit¡­"


    At this point in time, Billy was forced to agree. He trained himself to sleep even with the weights on his body, even inside toxic dungeons, but that heat was probably made people get sick or worse if they try to sleep while enduring it. Without any other choice, he sealed the entrance and the exit of both paths with some massively thick ice walls. Unfortunately, even the walls and the ground were emitting a lot of heat there as well, so he covered everything with his ice magic.

 Chapter 636 Fire Wyrm (1)

    Chapter 636 Fire Wyrm (1)¡¡¡¡"This shouldst for two hours and I made sure to make the ice to get the air from inside and absorb it tost it for a while longer," Billy said.


    "I am pretty sure that this isn''t how ice works¡­ and this ce doesn''t feel cold at all considering that it can withstand the heat outside," Icarus said. "Magic is truly amazing."


    Since everyone had their own camp gear with them, they managed to rx for quite a while. Once again, Billy went to sleep after using the effects of his amulet and forcing himself to immediately sleep with Mind Control. Using his vehicles probably have created a better environment, and it wouldn''t consume any mana, but that wasn''t a problem with the atmosphere of that ce. The heat was basically mana being expelled to annoy those who enter the dungeon after all. So, Magic Absorption could protect Billy and help him recover mana faster.


    After two hours, the group looked a lot better than before. As expected, all that heat was really hard on theplexion. An arduous journey was waiting for them in the next sector, but at least they week fully rested. Still, Billy wondered if they would be able to stop and rest every few hours... things would only get harder as the deeper they go inside the dungeon, after all.


    After leaving the shelter that Billy created, the group headed to the next floor. They had expected to see some changes, but they didn''t expect to see some holes in the walls that were emitting powerful waves of steam now and then and making the atmosphere even hotter. Also, getting hit by those directly will probably be very unpleasant¡­


    Once they stepped in on the sixth floor, a new monster appeared. It was a lot smaller, but it could fly. Weirdly enough, the creature emerged from the ceiling in a matter of seconds.


    Fire Wyrm- Lv 570


    HP: 22.400/ 22.400


    MP: 33.750/ 33.750


    SP: 12.320/ 12.320


    Strength: 1020


    Speed: 950


    Magic: 2390


    Endurance: 950


    Dexterity: 920


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Burning Bite Lv 210


    Spells: Fire Breath Lv 320, Fly Lv 290, Gravity Maniption Lv 360


    Passive: , Pain Resistance Lv 350, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Immunity Lv 450, Cold Resistance Lv 100, Shock Resistance Lv 80, Poison Resistance Lv 110, Fiery Aura Lv 200


    Skill Points: 00


    The creature has only around two meters long, and its body was onlypletely red and covered by some red scales that seemed a bit too thin to offer any real defense. Nevertheless, Billy and the others knew that defense wasn''t the specialty of the monster, unlike the drakes. It was offense¡­


    Billy charged at the monster using sh and then swung his spear toward its head, but the beast flew in a motion to the side that had been so fast that everyone frowned¡­ Billy wasn''t supposed to miss that kind of attack since the movement had been too natural and instantaneous.


    Nevertheless, the monster opened its mouth to attack, but Billy just used his Telekinesis to make the monster spin in the air, it made him lose some mana, but it was fine. Billy obtained enough time to recover and attack, but then he felt his body getting incredibly heavier¡­


    "Gravity magic¡­" Billy muttered when he felt the weights on his legs crushing them.


    The monster made Billy and everything that he was touching suddenly be one hundred times heavier. If it weren''t for the weights, he would be able to move, but¡­


    "You made me do this," Billy said and then pointed a finger toward the enemy.


    A powerful lightning bolt appeared and hit the monster. Immediately, Billy felt his body returning to its normal weight. He was nning to kill the monster with that magic. Still, he didn''t expect that the enemy would be unable to use magic while it was being electrocuted. In any case, Billy attacked the monster with Light Spear while the beast was defenseless.


    You obtained 1200 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 600 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 600 experience points.


    "They are fast and can use gravity magic, huh¡­" Icarus said. "What a pain. I don''t have good memories regarding that."


    Billy told them to watch the first fight and learn as much as possible, and that was what the others did. Meryl probably will have an easy time against the Wyrms, but the others, not so much.


    "Ah, I should try to see if the hearts of these guys can be useful," Billy said, and then he began to dismantle the body of the fallen enemy.


    "Shouldn''t we do thatter?" Icarus asked.


    "Like on the other floors where we will fight more enemies?''" Billy asked.


    "Fair enough," Icarus said.


    Billy had a hard time getting the scales since they were too attached to the body. In any case, Billy could feel a lot of magic powering from it. While they didn''t look that resilient, they probably could make some decent gear with good fire-resistant properties. Billy decided to stock and use themter¡­


    After the scales, Billy opened the monster''s body and took the heart. It was a lot smaller than that of the tyrants, but since it was raw and bloody, it didn''t look that safe to eat.


    "Who wants to take the first bite?" Billy asked, but no one replied. "Where is your sense of adventure? How pathetic¡­"


    Billy made a stick using earth magic and then approached the heart to one of those fissures that fired steam now and then. Using that several times, he cooked the Wyrm''s heart a lot faster than expected¡­ Eventually, it was cooked, so Billy took a bite¡­ it was pretty soft, but the taste wasn''t that good. It was better than rations, though. In any case, he saw his health, mana, and stamina recovering, but the amount was small whenpared to the tyrants.

 Chapter 637 Fire Wyrm (2)

    Chapter 637 Fire Wyrm (2)¡¡¡¡"How was it?" Icarus asked.


    "See for yourself," Billy said, and then he finished eating.


    The others went to fight the next wyrms that appeared, and Billy went to gather some blood from the monster while no one was looking. Using the blood, he created some rings that increased Fire Resistance by twenty levels.


    The skill Fire Resistance obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Fire Resistance obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Fire Resistance obtained 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    "This is a lot better¡­ I will have some mana by doing this," Billy nodded in satisfaction.


    Not only would Billy spend a lot less energy, but he also would train his mental capacity to absorb the experience of items and other things since their capacity was pretty high.


    "I need to check if I can learn skills by using this same method¡­" Billy thought. "The only problem is that the effect obtained by the artifacts will be random."


    Still, if he tries for long enough, Billy is bound to hit the jackpot. After the others finished the enemies and their quick meal, they began to move again. During that time, Billy also had the idea of trying to get the experience from the blood of the monsters¡­ he was starting to think like a vampire. Blood wasn''t a living being, but it wasn''t an item either¡­ he had to be more careful with that kind of idea before he came up with more weird and possibly dangerous ideas.


    In any case, the group managed to fight the wyrms without many difficulties after they learned their patterns. However, the beasts still had a weird card up their sleeve¡­ the first one decided to use that when Meryl was firing numerous arrows toward the monster''s head. The beast was being overwhelmed, and the pain prevented it from using gravity magic. Still, when she took a step forward to finish the monster, the creature used Fire Breath. Since it wasn''t pointing at her, Meryl ignored it, but then the mes hit one of the fissures in the wall¡­ in the next instant, a massive cannon of steam that mixed with the mes became a powerful methrower that almost burned her, but Billy used an ice wall to block the attack. He didn''t hold back, but half of the wall melted.


    "I told you guys to keep your guard up¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "My bad¡­" Meryl said.


    After gathering some more scales, Billy managed to make a pair of bracers using them and attacking them with an extrayer of chromium to make sure that the item would offer some real physical defense. In the end, Billy got satisfied with what he created.


    Fiery Bracers Lv 0


    Endurance + 100, Fire Resistance Lv 50, Heath Resistance Lv 50


    Durability: 150/150


    "Try this," Billy said while passing the bracers to Icarus.


    The group had seen Billy working on those, but they didn''t imagine that he would lend them to them. Nevertheless, Icarus equipped them, and he felt a lot better than before. After a couple of seconds, hisplexion improved a lot, and he even stopped sweating a bit.


    "Wow, this is amazing," Icarus said.


    "I guess only those will be enough for the time being for you guys," Billy said. "At least for this sector."


    "Aren''t you going to use them?" Lucyna asked. "You didn''t look so good when we stopped."


    "I will treat this as training," Billy replied. "You guys are suffering damage from the environment, but this will approach your Resistance to my levels a bit."


    Usually, they would be pissed since it felt like Billy was looking down on them. Still, they truly were literally dying with every single moment they stayed in the dungeon. They had gotten stronger thanks to their Spiritual Cores. However, they still didn''t have most of Billy''s basic skills that improved his stamina, magic, and health regeneration.


    Before they reached the seventh floor, Billy forged two other pairs of braces for Meryl and Lucyna, so their hunting speed increased. Unfortunately, things began to repeat themselves again when they saw two wyrms spawning on the next level.


    "I guess we found the pattern of this dungeon¡­" Lucyna said and then sighed.


    "Most likely, yes," Billy said while he was doing some math.


    If things stay like that, they will need a month to reach the fifteen floor of that dungeon, and nothing says that would be the final one. Instead of letting that get on his nerves, Billy decided to think of what he could do to improve his situation, aside from the things he was already doing.


    "Using physical attacks is possible to kill them, it will be faster if I use Body Enhancement and Destructice Aura," Billy furrowed his eyebrows while he was thinking. "However, I can stop them for good with lightning bolts¡­"


    Billy will sacrifice the growth of his physical skills. Still, he will save time by allowing others to attack without worrying about counterattacks. It was a strategy that had merits and demerits, but stopping his growth seemed like a problem. Still, Billy decided to follow with that because he felt like he should adapt his methods ording to the skills of the enemies. Besides, it wasn''t like all the other enemies would use the same fighting methods as the wyrms¡­ probably.


    "Let''s change our methods a bit," Billy said and then electrocuted the new monsters that appeared with lightning bolts flying from his hands.


    "Are you sure of that?" Icarus asked since he knew that Billy preferred to train and level up his physical skills.


    "I spend thest minutes thinking for a reason, now, jusr hurry up," Billy said.


    The others nodded, and then they bombarded the monsters with their attacks. Without wasting any time, they followed Billy, who increased his movement speed to face fewer enemies and then reach the lower floors faster. Billy would lose the chance to train his ability to steal the effects of items, but he had another idea about that¡­

 Chapter 638 Fire Wyrm (3)

    Chapter 638 Fire Wyrm (3)¡¡¡¡ Thanks to the fact that Billy assumed a more support role, the movement speed of the group increased, and also, thanks to the bracers, they were able to save some of their energy. They basically only dealt the killing blow to the enemies, so they couldn''t ask for more. In one day, they reached the ninth floor of the dungeon, but it was time for another break.


    "I am going to test a new spell on the monsters, you can rest in the meantime," Billy said and then created the ice shelter and sealed it before the others could say anything.


    Although that was a gift from his father-inw, Billy decided to absorb the effect of his armor. It was time to make that level up as well¡­ While he used some skill points to improve it, it couldn''t bepared to having the skill.


    "This armor is pretty rare and its effect is definitely a tier seven skill¡­" Billy thought. "Absorbing it will definitely that ability."


    That being said, that would take some time since Billy leveled up the armor dozens of times. After he found a quiet ce to do that, Billy sat down and crossed his arms while he tried to recover all the experience of the armor. His idea was simple. Instead of just touching a single part of the relic, touching several parts would make things easier. If that were true, then using an armor was the best thing he could do now¡­


    Billy began to focus and then tried to feel the mana inside the armor. After that, he forced it to move to his whole body. It felt like he was trying to get all the water from a pool with his arms alone¡­ so it wasn''t a surprise that Billy failed on the first few times.


    "I can feel it, but since my focus isn''t at a single point and the armor is a lot bigger than anything I tried before, I am not seeding¡­" Billy thought while rubbing his chin. "Let''s see¡­"


    It seemed a bit stupid, but Billy decided to use Destructive Aura. He developed that technique to fight and not to do something so precise, but he still had a feeling that it would help him. Destructive Aura improves his whole body in terms of parameters, after all. Once the mana began to move through his body, Billy tried again, and this time, the mana inside the armor had been a lot more obedient.


    You received 1000 experience points.


    You received 1000 experience points.


    You received 1000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy wanted the skill first, but it seemed that the whole item had to be weaker for that to happen. He insisted on that for a while, and eventually, the level of the item dropped to zero. Once that happened, Billy''s head began to hurt as he suddenly was learning something that he wasn''t supposed to learn like that. The knowledge of an item forged hundreds of years ago¡­ Billy felt like his head was the armor when the cksmith was using a hammer to finish the final touches. Still, his hard work and resilience paid off.


    You have learned the skill Guardian''s Aura Lv 05.


    You have learned the skill Self-Repair Lv 05.


    The skills aren''tpatible with you. The skill fused with Regeneration and increased its level by five.


    Billy sighed in relief once he seeded. He truly felt like he was overloading his brain. However, things ended well¡­ Still, that wasn''t something that he could do several times a day, and that was only the first step since his relics were a lot more powerful. Billy wondered if he should try to improve that ability of his, this time with something more difficult. Still, he decided to try once his mind was rested. His goal was to take a break on every floor now, and they had to cross every floor in at least twelve hours. It was risky, but it couldn''t be helped.


    "They seem to be doing fine¡­" Billy said when he checked his wives and kids using the magic mirrors. "It is a pity that I can''t use the mirrors tomunicate with them, at least not yet."


    Billy decided to take a break because he was using his head too much¡­ moving his armor around, making his drones scout ahead, and now with that training¡­ it was tough, so he had to take every single of those opportunities. When Billy got up, his armor suddenly began to fall apart¡­ most of the items that he took the mana from became useless. Still, he didn''t imagine that the armor would be like that.


    "I guess it was too old and without mana¡­ let''s pray that Kate won''t get mad," Billy said after a long sigh.


    Billy wondered if he should take souvenirs back home or fake some injuries to counter her wrath once she learns that her father''s favorite armor was destroyed¡­ in any case, it couldn''t be helped.


    After returning to the shelter for one hour, Billy and the others began to move again. Thanks to the fact that his mind was now rested, Billy had an idea, and he wanted to test that to make them move even faster than before. He enhanced everyone''s weapons with his magic by adding mana and the effects of Wind Transformation.


    "If I can help it, I would rather not let you mess with my arrows," Meryl said after Billy enhanced them.


    "Just fire them now," Billy said. "One per target¡­ the others will just watch."


    Meryl didn''t like that idea so much, but she decided to wait and see what would happen. When the next four enemies appeared, her arrows flew so fast that they disintegrated while they pierced the head of the wyrms. Once again, Billy''s idea left them speechless¡­ The battle didn''tst even three seconds, and only Billy used mana. Around one-third of what he would normally use to stop the enemies for several seconds.


    "Well¡­ This is impressive and all, but we won''t be doing much fighting at this pace," Icarus said. "Can we defeat the enemy as we are now?"


    "It is impossible to please you guys¡­" Billy said and then gave up.

 Chapter 639 Lava Salamander (1)

    Chapter 639 Lava Smander (1)¡¡¡¡Billy ran out of patience¡­ He lent them, enemies, granted them skills, and made things as convenient as possible for them by assuming a support role. Icarus still had the nerve toin that they were killing enemies too fast. Meryl and Lucyna didn''t disagree with him, so they were interested in getting stronger than finishing the mission faster as well.


    "I guess it is fine, let''s fight the way we each feel morefortable," Billy said.


    Billy led the group again, and when the next groups of wyrms spawned, he used sh and then swung his speed after he enhanced it with Wind Transformation. The electric current increased the sharpness of the weapon and made Billy cut the heads of two enemies in a single second. After that, he returned to the back line and waited for the others to finish the remaining monsters.


    Billy wasn''t the type tosh out at the others, so they could tell that he was pissed. Unfortunately, they couldn''t afford to feel guilty for their actions and thoughts. They were all acting and moving ording to their own goals, and so was Billy. He offered them all the help because they wanted them to be more useful to him. It wasn''t out of friendship or kindness¡­


    In any case, they got what they wanted. The chance to fight more and for longer¡­ While they were doing that, Billy tried to increase the output of Magic Absorption to check if he could decrease the temperature by doing only that. Unfortunately, that didn''t happen¡­ Still, he used the extra mana to create more magic items and absorb their effects.


    In the end, while Billy had nned to reach the next sector in a single day, they had to walk for two days for that to happen. It seemed like a waste, but Billy used his free time wisely, and he was getting stronger way faster than the others. Once they reached the entrance of the eleventh floor, the group noticed that things in the distance looked quite problematic¡­ They could see that half of the floor had beva¡­ Never mind the temperature. The air there should be he toxic.


    "Only a monster would endure an environment like this¡­" Lucyna said.


    "I will make the shelter again, but I don''t think this willst for longer under these conditions," Billy said.


    Billy created the shelter again, and he decided to leave the others behind to resume his practice. He failed at creating a single item from the wyrms that granted him the power to use gravity magic. He used all the methods he knew, but it didn''t work, so it looked like he was missing something.


    "Let''s see if I can obtain better results by using their bodies as materials¡­" Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    At this point in time, he had dismantled so many wyrms that Billy could understand their anatomy better than anyone in the world. He was the only one who tried to understand it in the first ce¡­ Nevertheless, Billy forged a spear using their bones, and that was the result.


    Bone Spear of mes - Lv 0


    Strength + 70, Magic + 70.


    Fire Breath Lv 30


    Durability: 100/100


    "My guess was right¡­ somehow, all the information of our skills and paramters are engraved in our bodies," Billy thought. "That is why my blood and their can created those legendary weapons¡­ our blood is what differentiate us from the others, but following that logic, why my kids don''t have the same powers as me?"


    The monster''s blood couldn''t grant skills, but the other parties of their bodies could¡­ in any case, there was only one part in the wyrm''s body that Billy could think of that would grant him Gravity Maniption¡­ the brain.


    "Ugh¡­ Even I have limits with this kind of stuff and using the brain of a monster is way above that," Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy wondered how he could escape from that mess. Gravity Maniption was certainly a skill that he couldn''t ignore¡­ After thinking for a while, not many ideas came to mind. It wasn''t like he could forget anything with a brain¡­ That being said, Billy had some grotesque ideas that sent shivers down his spine. He could try to make a magic staff and use the brain like a magic crystal¡­ He just had to envelop it in ss or chromium.


    "I am really that desperate to learn this¡­" Billy thought when he began to work on that.


    Billy wondered if he had gone mad or if, after seeing the makerboratory, some sort of mental limiter in his head disappeared. In any case, the first staff didn''t work probably because Billy used chromium in the crystal. Still, it didn''t work either when he used ss or other variations.


    Come to think of it, he could feel the mana on the brain dissipating, so it probably was too weak to keep working. Billy solved that problem by using some of his health pills and creating a receptacle where he mixed the pills with some water. After that, he put the brain inside to stop the degradation. He noticed that the mana stopped disappearing, and then he finally sealed the container at the top of a magic Staff.


    Decadence Magic Staff - Lv 0


    Magic + 100, Mana + 400


    Gravity Maniption Lv 30


    Durability: 50/50


    Billy sighed when he seeded, and then he proceeded to get the effects of the staff. He wanted to destroy that thing as fast as possible, after all. Once he got the effects of the items, Billy decided to return to the shelter. He could make the skill level up right now, but using it on the monsters would be a lot more effective, so Billy decided to rest and wait for that.


    As soon as Billy began to sleep, the others noticed that he had learned two spells in one hour, and one of them was gravity Maniption, that was enough to make them look at each other in Absolute terror.

 Chapter 640 Lava Salamander (2)

    Chapter 640 Lava Smander (2)¡¡¡¡ When Billy woke up, he noticed that the others noticed that he had learned gravity Maniption. That was the final straw that made Billy think that he should hide his status. Not because he was afraid, but because that was annoying¡­ In any case, Billy had ignored that skill until now, but it was clear how he could learn it, there was no real reason to prevent him from that. He just used Magic Eyes while looking at those three.


    In the end, Billy didn''t see anything aside from a small Aura around their bodies¡­ it was different from Fierce Aura and Destructive Aura. It seemed almost¡­ Useless? It was hard to describe it¡­ In any case, Billy never saw such a skill in the shop, so he wondered where they learned it.


    "This aura isn''t like Mana Shield either, but how can I replicate it since apparently it looks like it doesn''t have a function?" Billy wondered.


    Before Billy coulde up with an exnation, the others had finished their preparations, and it was time to move. As usual, Billy was the first to enter the next floor and face the first enemy. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how they would manage to stay conscious in such an environment where the air was so hot and toxic¡­ Billy''s nose was starting to burn, and he could feel his health decreasing as well. To make matters worse, the monster emerged from one of the pools ofva.


    Lava Smander- Lv 640


    HP: 33.150/ 33.150


    MP: 15.980/ 15.980


    SP: 12.730/ 12.730


    Strength: 1310


    Speed: 1010


    Magic: 2855


    Endurance: 1340


    Dexterity: 1250


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Fire Tail Lv 230


    Spells: Fire Breath Lv 350, Lava Spear Lv 330, Lava Wall Lv 220, Lava Cannon Lv 250


    Passive: , Pain Resistance Lv 380, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Immunity Lv 550, Cold Resistance Lv 110, Shock Resistance Lv 100, Poison Resistance Lv 250, Fiery Aura Lv 230


    Skill Points: 00


    It was bizarre¡­ A monster made ofva. At first, Billy thought that the creature was just using an armor made of that, but it wouldn''t exin how theva didn''t fall. Nevertheless, the creature was only three meters long and two meters tall. Not very impressive, but the fact that Billy couldn''t see the eyes of the creature made him feel like the creature was like a golem¡­ A monster that had no vitals and only a single weak spot.


    In any case, Billy decided to let the monster attack first since he wanted to know how powerful the monster was and how skilled it could be. The Lava Smander opened its mouth and then used Fire Breath, but Billy repelled the attack with a Light spear. The shockwave caused by his attack could do that much¡­


    Without even trying to approach, the monster summoned a Lava Spear. Still, Billy approached and attacked the projectile before it could be fired. The spear was destroyed, but Billy still suffered some damage since the heat emitted by the monster was that powerful.


    "I suppose this thing is stupid just like a golem as well¡­" Billy thought.


    What caught Billy off guard was the tail strike of the monster¡­ it came so fast that Billy had to run away by using sh. The tail hit the wall, and even though it was made ofva, it trembled after making the sound of a whip echoing around.


    The enemy finally opened its mouth, and Billy could feel that a lot more mana was being gathered in the mouth of the monster. Billy used Mana Shield, and then it was hit by the Lava Cannon. The attack was powerful enough to push him backward for several meters, and the heat of theva made his mana decrease over time like it was poison eating away someone''s health. Still, after five seconds, the attack ended since the beast realized that it was useless.


    "I see¡­ Getting hit by that will be the same as game over," Billy said.


    Billy used Body Enhancement and Destructive Aura and then suddenly appeared in front of the monster. He cut the entire left side of the monster with a single strike, and much to his surprise, he felt a lot of resistance¡­ The monster wasn''t just a statue of magma. While his strike didn''t cause any wounds but made the monster lose twenty percent of its health¡­ Health that was being recovered astonishingly fast.


    Billy enhanced the tip of his ive with ice magic and then attacked the head of the monster and used Light Spear. The strike froze andpletely shattered apart the head of the monster. Billy exaggerated a bit on the use of mana, but at least he confirmed that the monster had a real body and theva was truly its flesh.


    You obtained 1600 experience points.


    The skill sh obtained 800 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear obtained 800 experience points.


    The skill Water Transformation obtained 800 experience points.


    ¡­


    "It seems this sector will be hell to all of us¡­" Icarus said and then sighed.


    "I suppose I will have to return to the support role and decrease the power of those creatures," Lucyna said.


    "I also will use them as zombies to help us," Meryl said.


    While those three were thinking about how they could fight without risking their lives, Billy checked the body of the monster. The creature had some organs, but most of them were missing¡­ In the ce of a heart, the creature had a small red marble that had a lot of mana in it. It was the core¡­ Just like a golem. Once Billy took that out, the skin of the body began to cool down and then it began to look like volcanic rock.


    "Wait¡­ This thing''s heat Aura was simr to theirs¡­" Billy thought. "Its aura was made to emit heat and burn and theirs look useless because it has only one purpose¡­ To negate Appraisal."

 Chapter 641 Lava Salamander (3)

    Chapter 641 Lava Smander (3)¡¡¡¡ Billy never tried to create a spell that could only counter another, but that was essentially what he wanted¡­ So, he began to concentrate after enveloping his body in mana. Appraisal worked by relying on the eyes of the caster, so Billy thought of making his mana react when it felt being essed by some outside source. After some attempts, Billy learned the final trick¡­ He had to let his mana overflow outside his body to form the Aura that would be thin but powerful enough due to the amounts of mana to react to any unnatural use of mana on the surroundings.


    Mental Armor: it grants you the power to counter the effects of identification spells. The cost will be the same as the level of the enemy identifying spell minus the level of your Mental Armor.


    "What a redundant way to learn a spell¡­ This was more mentally tiring than absorbing the armor," Billy thought.


    As expected, Billy was bad at learning things like that¡­ It was so easy to learn how to transform his mana or make it influence his body¡­


    "Is that marble useful in any way?" Lucyna asked.


    "I will learn once I get some more of them," Billy replied.


    It didn''t take long for another smander to emerge from anotherva pool, and Icarus prepared to face it. Since Billy had to level up Gravity Maniption, he decided to give him a hand. Even at level one, thanks to his high magic, Billy could make the monster have a hard time moving. Still, his goal was a lot more impressive than that.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    The skill Gravity Maniption obtained 400 experience points.


    The skill Gravity Maniption had leveled up.


    The skill Gravity Maniption had leveled up.


    The skill Gravity Maniption had leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction. With each level up, the power of the skill increased by ten percent. So, at that rate¡­


    After helping the others a little bit as well, Billy''s turn came again. As soon as the monster emerged, Billy decreased his weight and then used sh, but in the next moment, he increased his own weight. In the end, he approached and hit the smander-like a truck. His spear pierced the head of the monster and still sent the creature flying in the other direction. Half of the head of the monster was destroyed, and the monster lost sixty percent of its health.


    "Not bad¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy enhanced his spear with ice magic and then threw it toward the monster. After the weapon pierced the head of the creature, he used Gravity Maniption to make it much harder and pierce it even more while pushing the enemy down. Eventually, the head of the monster suffered too much damage, and then the creature died.


    "These methods aren''t half bad, but I am sure there are better ways to use gravity," Billy thought as he stepped up to get to the core of the monster.


    Since experimenting with would make his skill level up, Billy felt inclined to try many things. Once the skill reached a certain level, he tried to crush the smanders by turning the center of their own bodies into something like a giant ma. Naturally, there wasn''t much around that could be attracted to them, but their bodies began to shrink and bend thanks to the gravity. However, it wasn''t powerful enough to make the monster get crushed by its own body.


    After that, Billy enhanced the tip of his ive with gravity as well. Nothing nearby was attached to it, but once the smanders were hit by it, they began to have their bodies and their organs being pulled by it with a fearsome force¡­ Any normal monster probably would have died to death with that kind of strategy.


    "Gravity magic is truly fearsome¡­" Icarus said.


    With gravity in their favor, the fights on that floor had be quite easy, but things got a bit modsplicated on the next one since the enemies appeared in front and on their back. Both of them usedva Cannon, so everyone froze on the spot¡­ Blocking that was impossible with their skills.


    However, by altering the gravity field around and by using Telekinesis, Billy stopped both attacks at the same time¡­ Billy realized that as long as he had those skills, mana, and has could reach on time, he could block almost all types of attacks¡­


    "This is¡­ Quite¡­ Something," Billy thought.


    While Billy stopped the monsters, the others quickly attacked the two others and finished them as soon as possible. In any case, while Billy''s defense has improved, it was better to prevent the attacks altogether¡­ In a few levels, he will be able to do that with brute strength alone, but Billy felt like he should look for better solutions instead of relying solely on that.


    "I suppose I can obtain some results if I manage to create Constructs out of gravity magic, but that is impossible for now¡­" Billy thought.


    As they moved, Billy tried to experiment with gravity Maniption. The basics for direct attacks would be to create Bullets out of the element. Still, when Billy tried that, he only created a small maic field that pulled everything to it¡­ its goal was to make one in which its effects would only take ce once it hit the enemy¡­ That would be something hard to aplish, but if he does that, Billy''s deck will increase tremendously.


    "It seems that Billy is getting ahead of us as usual¡­ Even faster than before," Icarus said.


    "I never thought that while ignoring the ways to get stronger by using the system, someone could be that good at exploiting it¡­" Lucyna said.


    "... They truly are alike," Meryl said. "When ites at bing stronger and learning new skills, they are unrivalled."


    Everyone knew that Meryl was talking about the maker, but they couldn''t quite grasp his skills based on Billy. In the first ce, Billy had a family, and he wasn''t power hungry.

 Chapter 642 Basilisk (1)

    Chapter 642 Basilisk (1)¡¡¡¡ To stop the enemies once and for all, Billy just increased the gravity around the head of the monsters. Thanks to that, as soon as they appeared, the heads of the smanders were mmed against the floor, and that got them dizzy. It granted enough time for the others to attack the beasts without getting attacked back. Still, Billy wanted the effect to be powerful enough to make their heads crack in the impact, he had a long road ahead... He was making progress, but perhaps he had to use his head a bit more instead of relying on brute strength only.


    "I feel like forging a bow with this knowledge will be a perfect way to stop all kinds of monsters¡­" Billy thought.


    Since Billy had the knowledge, that was possible. To make gravity work, he just had to send a powerful wage of mana in a perfect area in all dimensions to make it work. With that in mind, hitting an enemy on the limbs would be the same as attachingnces to the limbs of the enemies.


    "Oh, man¡­ My nose hurts like hell," Icarus said while cleaning some of the blood flowing from his nose.


    "I really don''t want to think that things will get worse than this, but¡­" Lucyna said and then sighed.


    "You look fine, Billy," Meryl said. "Since I am a demi-human, I am a bit more resilient, but I am surprised that you can take this much."


    "I am built differently, and like I said, I use all the chances possible to get stronger," Billy said. "If you guys can''t handle this, then I can do something if I use the marbles, but then the items that I use will be from your part, and they will be mer."


    "Why? This would benefit you as well," Icarus said.


    "It won''t benefit me in the slightest," Billy said. "Whether you guys hunt slower or faster, nothing will change for me. You can rest easy."


    Billy didn''t look angry, but his attitude was the same as before when he treated them a lot more coldly. In any case, it seemed that he made up his mind with "the idea of staying in the dungeon for a longer time¡­ That was fine with them since they didn''t want to rush and make a mistake and die. However, Billy knew that sooner orter, they would get tired of the environment, and then they would regret their decision to take their time¡­


    Billy was enduring the conditions there, but he still had an idea of creating a spell to counter the hit¡­ It shouldn''t be hard since he made ACs for his children. Still, Billy didn''t want to learn while the others were around him.


    Eventually, the group eventually reached the next level, and nothing major happened¡­ However, while facing four of those beasts at the same time, things started to getplicated, even for Billy''s gravity. He couldn''t keep two gravity fields stable unless he was looking at them, and since the beasts appeared on the back and front of the group at the same time¡­


    Billy couldn''t focus on two ces at the same time, so he changed the gravity field around the monsters in front of him and made them smash their heads against each other. After that, he pushed down their heads to the ground with all the power he could muster using Gravity Maniption. Billy could hear the sound of their bodies crushing against the ground, but he used Light Spears to finish them off.


    You obtained 1600 experience points.


    The skill Gravity Maniption obtained 800 experience points.


    You obtained 1600 experience points.


    The skill Gravity Maniption obtained 800 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy turned around to see the others, and he saw the moment they finished them¡­ without his cover, they could work together and defeat twova smanders. Still, it would be impossible to hope that they would achieve the same sess against the three.


    "We should keep our formation like this," Billy said. "I will take care of the monsters on the front, and you guys will watch the back."


    "Hmm¡­ this is hard," Icarus said while looking at his gauntlets.


    Billy could sense some mana there, so it seemed that they finally learned how to enchant their weapons. Billy had to practice for two years before his magic reached that level, so their progress wasn''t half bad¡­ even more so when they already had Spiritual Core.


    "For how long have we been in this dungeon already?" Lucyna asked.


    "Nine days, I guess¡­" Meryl replied.


    "We are doing better considering that this dungeon is harder than the previous one, but why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Lucyna asked.


    The group needed several weeks to reach the final room of the dungeon on thest time, but the real issue was that they had yet to face any big dragons¡­ they knew that the dungeon was called like that because of the most troublesome type of dragons could be found there and while those three types were a pain, they still were from a lesser ss. In any case, none of them could bring themselves to say that out loud¡­they knew that it wouldn''t help much once they confirmed the fact, but they couldn''t help it anyway.


    While those three were thinking along those lines, Billy was gathering the marbles of the monsters. The others didn''t say if they wanted some borrowed extra gear, so Billy focused on his own thing.


    "While making long-ranged weapons with the effect of gravity might help, ultimately, it will be better if I keep improving the skill instead of relying on tools," Billy thought. "With that in mind, I need toe up with a way to turn gravity into something more vtile."


    That would be a good start. If Billy could apply that to other types of spells, he would obtain a new secret weapon against his enemies¡­ Fortunately, he already had an idea on how to do that¡­

 Chapter 643 Basilisk (2)

    Chapter 643 Basilisk (2)¡¡¡¡ The group faced the smanders on the fourteenth floor while giving their all. Still, their hearts were filled with uneasiness when they wondered how things would be on the next one. In case, they stopped to rest once they reached the entrance to the next level and as usual, Billy went to practice his magic while the others were resting.


    "I am starting to feel bad about this¡­ I feel like a cker," Icarus said.


    "Billy is an anomaly among us¡­ you can''tpare yourself with him when ites to training," Meryl said. "Besides, you can use time skip whenever you want to train, right?"


    "Yeah, but it is really a problem to use it¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "Besides,tely, I have been feeling like we rely too much on our innate skills.".


    "Anyone would feel that way while looking at Billy," Meryl said. "His situation is different from ours, his innate skills weren''t that much convenient during a fight, so he learned other ways to improve himself."


    Icarus and Lucyna nodded. That was true, but they still felt that in any other situation, Billy still would have followed the same path. In any case, Icarus'' feeling of shame only increased once the pause ended, and then they reached the next floor. As one would expect, fiveva smanders appeared in front of them, but Billy fired some dark bullets toward them, and in the next moment, they turned into ice statues.


    While the others opened their eyes widely in surprise, Billy went to gather the cores of the monsters with a smile of satisfaction on his face. His idea and training worked well¡­ perhaps too well. His idea was tobine gravity with ice magic¡­ at some point, Billy understood that creating constructs with gravity alone would be an ordeal, but what will happen ifbines it with other magic attributes? That was the result¡­


    To make that work, Billy couldn''t just make gravity pull everything¡­ to reach his goal, he had to push things as well. After many failures, Billy managed to create a magic bullet with ice and gravity that doesn''t do anything, until it enters in contact with another source of mana. Both sources of mana had their own properties, but they canceled each other whenbined perfectly and that bullet was the result¡­ a spell that made the magic and properties of both attributes to help each other. The cold improved thanks to the push of the gravity¡­ and the ice controlled the force of the gravity by staying nearby.


    "Not that I amining, but¡­ you are starting to make us look bad," Icarus said while he was helping Billy.


    "I couldn''t possibly believe that such words would be the same as aint¡­" Billy said. "In a football match, would you ask the adversary to stop scoring after the third goal?"


    "We are on the same team, though," Icarus replied.


    "If the striker of your team scored five times, would you stop him out of jealousy?" Billy asked.


    "I wouldn''t know, I always was the goalkeeper," Icarus said.


    "Then how about this: screw you ande up with your own examples to make yourself understand that you are being stupid," Billy said.


    If anything, Billy was thankful to them despite his words. Despite everything, they made him realize that he shouldn''t count on them no matter what¡­ that was his way of thinking before, but that changed a little after working with them for so long. Still, Billy confirmed once more that counting on them was a waste of time, that was why he was more eager than ever to get stronger.


    While in the next fights those three were taking their time to deal with theva smanders, Billy was wiping out three of them instantly with his new spell. Since the system didn''t name it and Billy couldn''t feel the spell getting stronger, he decided to call those¡­ Absolute Ice Bullet.


    You have learned the skill Absolute Ice Bullet.


    It causes your total magic multiplied by a percentage that will be equal to Gravity Maniption and Water Transformation. The damage caused will increase by two percent with each level up.


    Cost: 250 mana


    No wonder the spell caused so much damage¡­ At the very least, the spell could cause fifteen thousand points of damage instantly and without counting the nature of the enemy when ites to magic. In any case, the growth of the skill also would help a lot with each level up, so Billy was really looking forward to using it.


    Thanks to the Absolute Ice Bullets, Billy didn''t face any difficulties on that floor. Although he was using a bit more mana than usual, he could recover more by absorbing the extra in the environment with the extra time while he waited for the others to end the battle. Still, despite that, they had to walk for twenty hours to reach the entrance of the next level which was another massively deep hole.


    "What are the chances of the next floor being one of the deepest ones?" Icarus asked.


    "I am pretty sure it is none¡­" Lucyna replied. "The environment will change drastically, so that is why a single hole is separating the floors¡­ This massive hole can''t bepared to the other areas between floors."


    "Regardless, I don''t think that this dungeon can go on that much deeper, otherwise, it would be impossible for the people of this world to clear it," Meryl said. "The next sector will probably be thest¡­ Prepare yourselves because we will them soon enough."


    Billy wanted to say that she was right and wrong. Naturally, few people would be able to reach that far. Staying in such a sector for a single hot was already a feat in itself. However, their presenses changed many things in that world¡­ they couldn''t just consider that the challenge was way beyond the ordinary inhabitants of that world because they were already a part of it¡­ in any case, they jumped in together toward the end of that hole.

 Chapter 644 Basilisk (3)

    Chapter 644 Basilisk (3)¡¡¡¡ Once again, the group fell for around two minutes before they couldnd. When they saw the floor below them, most of them gulped. They got lucky since theynded in the few parts of the ground that hadn''t been overtaken by theva, but around eighty percent of the floor had been. Still, Billy could have solved the problem with Telekinesis. Still, it was an excellent idea to let the others understand the danger of the situation. The extremely hot liquid was even forming bubbles around and expelling some droplets around when those exploded. The amount of heat and the sound caused was pretty powerful as well.


    Since the temperature suddenly increased and they were having a hard time breathing, the group felt dizzy. Even Billy felt like that, and he increased his fire Resistance quite a bit by forging and absorbing the effects of magic items.


    "This isn''t good¡­ we have to return," Meryl said.


    That was the most reasonable thing that they could do, but that would be a massive waste. Moreover, Billy couldn''t ept that since his wives and friends were still fighting the invaders, and the attacks increased with every passing day. With that in mind, he didn''t have any other choice but to use Guardian''s Aura on them. Little by little, they began to feel better, but Billy began to suffer a lot. He had to keep casting Regen to avoid suffering too much damage and passing out.


    "... Are you sure about this?" Meryl asked.


    "This is nothing," Billy replied.


    The corridor that they were in was like one hundred meters tall and wide, so any creature could move in there, and soon one emerged from theva to prove that such a guess was correct. Despite saying that, Billy used a lot of extra mana to level up his Fire and Heat Resistance. He didn''t use all of it because he had to be prepared for fighting, and he did the right thing¡­


    Basilisk - Lv 690


    HP: 37.350/ 37.350


    MP: 18.500/ 18.500


    SP: 14.900/ 14.900


    Strength: 2710


    Speed: 710


    Magic: 2150


    Endurance: 1950


    Dexterity: 1050


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 250, Dash Lv 180


    Spells: Stone Breath Lv 370, Heat Vision Lv 380, Earthquake Lv 200, Lava Spear Lv 250


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 420, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Immunity Lv 600, Cold Resistance Lv 130, Shock Resistance Lv 120, Poison Resistance Lv 140, Fiery Aura Lv 260


    Skill Points: 00


    A monster that looked like the junction of reptiles, snakes, and even roosters. Just like Medusa and the cockatrice dragons, they can kill a person with just one nce. People often confuse the basilisk and the cockatrice. Yet, the difference between them is that the cockatrice has the head of a rooster, while the basilisk has a miter on its head with a shape of a crown on its chest. That was what Billy had read about them in this past life¡­ No one said to him that they were like ten meters long.


    At this point in time, Billy knew that defeating hundreds of them would be one hell of an ordeal. The monster was just that powerful and resilient¡­ Moreover, with its eyes alone, the beast almost killed everyone with its eyes that fired a powerful beam of mes.


    When the eyes of the monster began to flow, Billy emerged from an Earth wall instead of frying to use gravity. Still, the Concentrated beam of fire easily melted that. Still, the monster stopped when it didn''t obtain the result that it wanted. After that, the beast opened its mouth, and a weird gray tornado flew toward Billy. He blocked it with Telekinesis, but even his mana began to petrify in front of that.


    "Shouldn''t you use your eyes to use that skill and your mouth to breathe fire? Stupid monster¡­" Billy muttered.


    Maybe the monster understood the insult, or it just realized that Billy blocked the spells all day. Nevertheless, the beast charged toward him with a speed that didn''t match his side¡­ Even more so, considering that the monster was running. Instead of running away, Billy held his ive firmly and then targetted the eye of the monster, but therge beast closed its eyelid to prevent the strike. Unfortunately, for the monster, the same technique doesn''t work two times against Billy. He enhanced the de with Wind Maniption, and then the weapon easily pierced it.


    "Huuuuuuuuuurrrrrrhhhhhhhh!" The monster grunted in pain and was forced to stop the charge since the attack was making the ive pierce its flesh even more deeply.


    The monster tried to run away, but Billy used Light Spear. The skill caused critical damage, but the attack hadn''t been enough to reach the brain of the beast¡­ Such was the power of its defense. Still, Billy used the skill again and finished the job.


    You received 2000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation received 1000 experience points.


    The skill Light Spear received 1000 experience points.


    ¡­


    The amount of experience earned increased again, but Billy couldn''t defeat the beast as fast as before. He had to use Fierce Aura and Body Enhancement when he attacked the eye of the beast in order not to be blown away, after all.


    "Can you imagine five of those spawning in a few floors?" Icarus asked. "That won''t be something fun to experience."


    "I am beginning to understand howe the maker stayed here for two years¡­" Lucyna said while furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Yeah¡­ This isn''t a ce someone can solo easily," Meryl nodded. "Even with the powers of the other five like us. It would be extremely hard to clear this ce¡­ It wouldn''t surprise me if he had yet to clear this dungeon."


    While the others were talking, Billy wondered which parts of the basilisk body he could use. Unfortunately, the monster was too big, and its body was way too weird¡­ It had wings, but they were too small. Its scales were hard and big, so they could make for good armor, but that would hinder their movements¡­

 Chapter 645 Basilisk (4)

    Chapter 645 Basilisk (4)¡¡¡¡ The group began to move again, and as they advanced, Billy studied the bodies of the monsters more to find a way to use them. Unfortunately, it looked like he would have to stop worrying about that and worry about something else. Billy''s nose stopped bleeding since he was using Regen whenever possible. Still, his body was starting to emit too much heat.


    "Billy¡­ You don''t have to keep that spell active all the time," Lucyna said. "We can take this environment now and then."


    "It is fine. I can handle this," Billy said. "Soon enough, things will improve on my end."


    "How so?" Lucyna asked.


    "You will see eventually," Billy replied.


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl looked at each other without knowing what to do. They had no idea what Billy was talking about. They knew that his Fire and Heat Resistance were leveling up insanely fast. Still, they also had those skills, and their effects with each level up were no longer visible. Moreover, the skills were leveling up insanely slowly now. They didn''t know that Billy had been doing other things aside from training during the breaks¡­


    After a while, they realized that Billy''s backpack was as light as ever¡­ even though theirs were filled with the cores of theva smanders¡­ he couldn''t have possibly eaten them, that would be way too reckless, and they would have noticed some changes. In any case, soon the next enemy appeared¡­ only after a single minute. Things truly would be difficult in that sector¡­ Nevertheless, Icarus felt that he couldn''t fall behind Billy because of his male pride. So, he went all out on the beast. While running around at his top speed, he punched the enemy.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like Icarus won in the split of a second. Still, he had to punch the beast dozens of times since the effects of his enchantment wore off pretty soon. He also used a lot more mana to kill the monster¡­ so he looked troubled when the battle ended.


    "Did you kill the first monster and recover the same amount of mana that you used?" Icarus asked.


    "Nope," Billy replied.


    "Do you think we can manage like this?" Icarus asked.


    "No, we don''t have any other choice but improve faster than the difficulty level will increase," Billy replied. "You should think of ways of making your skills more efficient as well."


    "As well¡­ huh," Icarus said, and then he realized Billy''s secret.


    From their perspective, Billy was someone who would rather spend his time at home with his family than training in a dungeon. However, when he goes to a dungeon, he keeps his mind in the game and is always thinking about how he could improve or make things better while fighting the monsters.


    It was hard to say if he could do better than someone who spends all their time inside a dungeon, but his way of thinking and acting was clearly showing results. Besides, even if that wasn''t his primary goal, whatever he was doing, he was always focused on achieving the best he could. It was nearly impossible to keep that mindset for a few hours¡­ even more so for days in a hellish ce like that dungeon. Still, Billy was stubborn enough to keep that mindset all the time.


    After that, things got more silent in the group since Icarus was usually the one who started most conversations. Upon realizing what was going on, Lucyna and Meryl just shrugged.


    When the next monster showed up, Meryl turned the head of the monster into a porcupine in a single moment. Her speed wasn''t nearly as high as Icarus, so she used more mana. Still, results were everything, so it was fine.


    After that, it was Lucyna''s turn, and Billy frowned when he saw her full skills in action. The next basilisk suddenly spawned, and then it suddenly fell to the ground, and its body began to turn grey¡­


    "... I guess she used Speed Mode to make her health and mana stealing skills work a lot faster¡­" Billy thought.


    That was good to know¡­ even if it wasn''t one of the most efficient ways to deal with the monsters. When Billy''s turn came again, he fired some Absolute Ice Bullets toward the enemy¡­ and he had to fire three topletely freeze only the head of the monster. As expected, their size was a problem.


    "Perhaps this hellish environment is also decreasing the effectiveness of the spell¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Things were fine for now, but Billy was starting to lose more mana than before he could recover between battles. So, eventually, that will reach a critical point. The spell was leveling up pretty fast, but it wouldn''tpensatepletely. It was an advanced spell since itbined two elements, but in the end, the shape was pretty basic.


    "I can''t make use of piercing power or spinning speed to increase the power of the spell since it activates upon hitting the enemy," Billy thought. "I suppose when ites to this type of spell, only more mana can increase its power in the normal way."


    After a few more fights where Billy tried to use other attacks like his Mana Constructs and even Telekinesis at his full power with his ive, he realized that the results were pretty much the same. Still, with Billy using Gungir on a basilisk and sending the creature flying to the distance, he felt pretty refreshed. That skill still had a lot of potential, but the cost to use was too high¡­ While Billy was thinking about how to solve that problem. He passively solved another one.


    Congrattions! The skill Heat Resistance has reached the level 1000.


    You learned the skill Heat Immunity.


    Heat Immunity: passively decreases the effects and damage caused by hot environments and area of effect fire spells by ten points per level.


    The skill Heat Immunity had leveled up.


    The skill Heat Immunity had leveled up.


    The skill Heat Immunity had leveled up.


    ¡­

 Chapter 646 Basilisk (5)

    Chapter 646 Basilisk (5)¡¡¡¡ As one would expect from such a low-level skill, it began to level up quite fast. At some moment, Billy assumed that nothing would happen once some skills reached the level of one thousand. Still, he changed that assumption when he forged some boots using the cores of the monsters and other chromium to protect his legs from theva and saw them with the skill Heat Immunity.


    He probably could do something simr with other skills, but he would need to find the right method and thebinations that made sense. Naturally, he tried to learn that, but it didn''t work¡­ the experience was sent to Heat Resistance¡­ tons of it. That was why the skill was level two hundred when he entered the dungeon and now reached the max level.


    "Ah¡­ this is better, a lot better," Billy said while the heat was decreasing and the skin of his body was getting less red.


    Once again, the others blinked in surprise¡­ it didn''t seem like Billy used a new spell. It looked like his body was just adjusting better to the environment. The only logical exnation was that by helping them with Guardian''s Aura, he made the skill reach the next level.


    "Let''s get going," Billy said.


    Billy still could feel the heat, but the damage over time had decreased tremendously. His Poison Resistance was leveling up, but it was nowhere near reaching the max level. The only problem was theck of pure oxygen around¡­ that was what was making him lose most health since, without oxygen, one could die of carbon dioxide poisoning.


    "I should add a system on the armor that will let me normally fight under these circumstances¡­ I don''t think that I will fight in space, but preparing for it shouldn''t be a bad idea," Billy thought while rubbing his chin.


    Billy''s armor was already entering the sci-fi realm¡­ but it was fine since it was only an extension of his powers and abilities. No one could replicate that without his knowledge and experience, after all. In any case, the group began to move after hunting for several hours. Unfortunately, their conditions worsened due to the exhaustion¡­ even after finding countless dead ends, Billy''s drones had yet to find the path to the next level. At some point, even Billy lost the notion of time, but he was pretty sure that more than one day had passed since they arrived in that sector.


    "I am¡­ going to use my zombies," Meryl said.


    "Against one basilisk at a time?" Billy asked. "We are all tired, but this won''t be good¡­"


    "It won''t be good if we copse either¡­" Meryl said. "Sorry¡­ You are protecting us from the heat and poison, but we are at our limits here."


    Billy was tired too, but in the end, his foundations were far better than theirs, so it couldn''t be helped that things were like this. He couldn''t offer them any more support¡­ Billy only wanted to spoil his kids, after all.


    "I will lead the path until we find the next area between floors, so you can rest in the meantime," Billy said.


    Billy went all out against the enemies that showed up, and he increased the pace of the group as well. The group had done well withstanding the atmosphere of the tyrants'' dungeon. Still, things were being a lot more difficult there, and knowing that more hardships were waiting for them ahead, it wasn''t making things easier for them.


    In the first ce, dungeons weren''t supposed to be cleared in a single run, so Billy could understand why they were mentally and physically drained. Moreover, they only slept a couple of hours every day.


    In any case, Billy found their destination after three more hours, and he proceeded to build the ice shelter as soon as possible. Once things cooled down enough, they immediately fell asleep and made Billy sigh. Their sense of danger was truly low.


    "I suppose I need to rest a bit as well¡­but I can''t do it while they are like that," Billy said and then sighed. "Let''s see what I can do with the bodies of the basilisks¡­"


    Billy didn''t want to move much, so he decided to use his armor. Even while its invisibility effect was active, the armor could stock a lot more mana than it could use, so Billy decided to use it in his favor. When the first monster approached him, he smashed the creature''s face with the invisible armor. Since Light Speed Sword was equipped on it, the speed of the armor had been insane¡­ and destroyed the face of the creature.


    "Well, with this much mana that I am using with Telekinesis, something like that was to be expected¡­" Billy thought.


    While Billy was ying with his toy, he also checked the bodies of the basilisks he killed there. They didn''t have anything unusual inside them, and their hearts didn''t have much magic energy, so he left them alone¡­ at that moment, Billy realized that if he made an item using the brain of a dragon, why couldn''t he make one with their hearts? He learned a long time ago that Fiery Aura was boosting their health, mana, and stamina tremendously, so if he could obtain that as well¡­


    "It is gruesome as usual, but I should try it¡­" Billy thought.


    As usual, Billy tried to use the heart as a catalyst at the top of a magic staff. Unfortunately, things didn''t work that way¡­ the magic staff didn''t obtain any effects when the product was finished. After thinking for a while, Billy assumed that the cause was due to the fact that the heart and the brains were different in nature. One representing the mind and the other the body¡­ with that in mind, Billy created a shield using the heart as the core and sealed inside.


    Draconic Shield - Lv 0


    Fire Resistance + 150, Cold Resistance + 50, Shock Resistance + 50, Poison Resistance + 50, Earth Resistance + 50


    Durability: 200/200

 Chapter 647 Basilisk (6)

    Chapter 647 Basilisk (6)¡¡¡¡"I guess this will help a bit¡­" Billy said while smirking.


    Billy was improving by leaps and bounds, but he still felt worried¡­ that ce was excellent for someone to get crazy strong, and the enemy had been there for over two years. With that much time fighting, never mind levels, he probably had mastered all the innate skills that he obtained after killing the other reincarnated and the ones he obtained using the system. That was more than a little bit worrying... having one god-like ability was already enough, after all


    "In a direct fight¡­ I probably can''t win unless I take my time here to build my strength as well for at least six months," Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    That goes without saying, but Billy wasn''t willing to do that, and that was why he made so many preparations over thest few months. In any case, Billy proceeded to absorb the effects of the shield, and he did that in less than a minute. All the mana and experience made him feel a bit more tired. Still, he was satisfied since he felt like he would be able to absorb the effects of his legendary relics soon enough.


    In the end, Billy worked on killing the basilisks for around ten hours¡­ those guys sure were tired of sleeping for that long without waking up a single time. Billy made sure to produce enough water with his magic, and food wasn''t a problem. In the end, they were simply and truly tired from all the fighting and atmosphere.


    "... For how long have we been out?" Icarus asked when he woke up.


    "Almost half a day," Billy said. "I made sure to reinforce the shelter, so watch the surroundings in turns and rest for a bit longer. It is my turn now."


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl were relieved that Billy wasn''t mad¡­ from his perspective, one day wasted, there would be a way away from his family, and that was caused because of them. Eventually, the relief turned into guilty since it felt that they were slowing him down, and facing the maker seemed like a suicide mission with their level of power.


    After not long, Icarus looked at some pills that he had and then sighed. He disliked that sensation, but he had to do something about that¡­ his pride was starting to annoy the heck out of him, after all. With the extra mana, Icarus used Time Skip in order to do some magic training¡­ it ended in the blink of an eye, and then he was left with one heck of a headache, but it was a lot weaker than expected.


    "I suppose it gets weaker ording to my magic power¡­ or maybe my magic power improves my brain functions¡­" Icarus said.


    "You are starting to act weirdly and talk to yourself like Billy does," Lucyna said.


    "I guess I am trying to copy his crazy mindset and obsession for efficiency," Icarus said. "If we don''t do something about this, he will carry us to the end of the dungeon, and that would be too humiliating."


    This time, no one could say anything about it¡­ putting the lives that they had until now, all of them had the chance to improve their skills. At the very least, they could ovee most challenges using their brains instead of breaking through everything with brute strength.


    Lucyna and Meryl couldn''t train that much efficiently. They would obtain more experience by fighting monsters, so they decided to do exactly that. Even without Billy''s help, they could make it work if Meryl summons some zombies.


    "We could make this work if Icarus stays on the support duty. We will save some mana as well," Meryl said.


    "Howe?" Icarus asked. "I am a front line, and all my skills are offensive."


    "You forgot ourst attack against the Maniptor¡­" Meryl said and then sighed.


    "Ah, that¡­ You want me to boost all of your arrows?" Icarus asked. "I suppose I can control my powers a bit¡­ I will save some mana, and they will obtain a lot of piercing power."


    "You can also boost Lucyna''s speed in order to make her debuff the monsters even faster," Meryl said. "Their defense will fall in the split of a second, and my arrows will be a lot more effective."


    "You are used to using Time Skip on yourself, but have you ever tried using it on objects?" Lucyna asked.


    "Yes, it can work in some situations, but the items are destroyed afterward since they still suffer damage like they had been used, and the speed is too great for them," Icarus said. "Since I am not an archer, I never used this that often."


    Although they weren''t developing their skills by themselves, those three felt satisfied in testing their skills wins obtaining fine results with them. All of their strategies worked well, but they had to make many pauses because Billy''s Guardian''s Aura wasn''t working while he was sleeping. That was only natural since he wouldn''t sleep peacefully while receiving damage.


    In the end, Billy did the right thing in hiding his armor pretty far away. Otherwise, the fights would have revealed its presence in one way or the other.


    After sleeping for six hours, Billy woke up feeling pretty refreshed. His body wasn''t feeling sluggish, and he wasn''t sleepy either, so he decided to move only to find those three fighting a basilisk¡­ He wondered why his senses didn''t warn him, but since they looked unscathed, it seemed fine.


    "I told you guys to rest while you could¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "Improving your skills is a waste of time if you die."


    "It is fine. We came up with some good strategies," Meryl said.


    Confidence was almost everything, so Billy decided not to pursue the subject any further. In any case, once they packed their things, they began to move to the next floor, and it didn''t take long for them to find basilisks¡­

 Chapter 648 Wyvern (1)

    Chapter 648 Wyvern (1)¡¡¡¡ As expected, two basilisks spawned in front of them before they could do anything. Much to Billy''s surprise, the creatures soon fell to the ground and some blood began to gush from a wound that suddenly appeared on their foreheads. When he turned around, he saw those three looking pretty confident.


    "I guess that is better, if you have a brain, you should use it," Billy said.


    While Billy didn''t know what had happened, he will learn after seeing that repeating itself a few times, but it was pretty evident that theybined their powers. In any case, they had some time to test that, so they should feel confident that their mana won''t be depleted that fast.


    Since the three morons were using their heads, the difficulty level of that floor didn''t bother them much. Since the enemies were appearing in front and behind them again, they split the work and Billy was dealing with the enemies that spawned in front of them. Things were the same as usual on his end, but he figured that things would improve after the next stop.


    "Billy, do you think that once those skills of the tenth tier reach the level max, they will evolve and be like one of ours?" Icarus asked.


    "I think so," Billy replied.


    "What about our other innate skill?" Icarus asked. "I was thinking that perhaps they will obtain that as well as a reward or something."


    "While the possibility exists, the chances are small," Billy said.


    "Why?" Icarus asked.


    "If one of us could obtain all those skills using the system, we would have to kill each other," Billy exined. "We could just use the dungeons in this world and grind peacefully."


    "Hmm¡­ makes sense," Icarus said.


    "We should think of ways to counter those skills," Lucyna said. "He is already powerful enough with the powers of six reincarnated individuals like us, and with those extras¡­"


    Truth to be told, if it weren''t for the system, Billy wouldn''t worry about the enemy at all, he only feared him because he could obtain his power, Icarus and Lucyna''s. Thebination of those three was way too troublesome. The proof of that was the strength that Billy was obtaining there. He already got eighty level-ups in just two weeks.


    "Even if we use weeks to think of such ns, the enemy had much more time to think of counters for possible counters," Billy said. "In the end, it will be better if we improvise and surprise him. I have a few tricks up my sleeve, I hope that you have the same to use in emergencies."


    They looked at each other¡­ they had that, it was pretty evident with the silence that they showed. Everyone has a secret or two, after all. In any case, Billy began to lead the group again, but then he suddenly stopped when he found something ahead with his drones. After a couple of minutes, he led the group to a dead end where they found a pile of bones.


    "... Who do you think this belongs to?" Icarus asked.


    "To someone who was one of us, the bones have arge concentration of magic, that is why they are still intact after staying in this dungeon for so long," Billy replied. "However, it doesn''t belong to the maker, I am sure."


    If that were the case, Billy''s wives wouldn''t be fighting the invaders even at that moment. So, he assumed that someone that challenged the dungeon hundreds of years ago and failed¡­


    "Are you going to use the bones?" Lucyna asked.


    "No way, I wouldn''t go that far¡­" Billy replied. "What about you, Meryl? Can you turn this guy into one of your skellies?"


    "Don''t call it skellies¡­" Meryl said. "I can try, but I have a bad feeling about this."


    Meryl approached and Billy felt her magic in action enveloping the bones, but for some reason, it was repelled. She tried several times more while frowning, but nothing happened.


    "As expected, something is off¡­" Meryl said.


    "Maybe the enemy found this and considered the possibility that you might use it and put some seals on it," Billy said. "Maybe he failed to destroy this as well."


    "Sealing magic, is that even a thing here?" Lucyna asked.


    "From my perspective, magic can pretty much do anything, as you long you enough effort to create it, most effects can be achieved," Billy exined. "While it isn''t the same thing, I can create tools that force most people to stay in a ce unable to muster any strength. With some refining¡­"


    "I see¡­ this is rather a dangerous type of magic," Lucyna said.


    Billy couldn''t agree more, unfortunately, there are things worse than death, and in a world were people live for a lot longer than the people from Earth, that was even more true. Billy was pretty sure that he could seal the souls of monsters and people into objects with some advanced Spirit Magic and that wasn''t even a tier ten skill in the shop. It was hard to imagine having one''s souls being moved from their body to an object, but it shouldn''t be pleasant.


    Billy also wondered why the monsters never bothered to eat their bones¡­ were they hard to eat and digest? He couldn''t think of any other exnation. In any case, after a couple of hours, the group found the entrance to the next floor and stopped to rest again. As for Billy, it was finally time to put the results of his training to the test.


    "Let''s try it¡­ I hope that this won''t fry my brain," Billy thought while he moved his armor and grabbed the light-speed sword from it.


    Due to the shape of the weapon, Billy knew that it wouldn''t be as easy as his armor to absorb the mana. If he fails once, who knows what will happen with an item of that level¡­ so he decided to take some risks to increase the chance of the process working¡­ he stabbed himself on the stomach.

 Chapter 649 Wyvern (2)

    Chapter 649 Wyvern (2)¡¡¡¡ Billy tried to do that as carefully as he could while avoiding the vitals, but he wasn''t a famous demon hunter that could get impaled all the time and shook it off, so it hurt¡­ a lot. It was weird how Pain Resistance worked... apparently, it only worked on his skin, not much inside his body.


    "Why I have never done something this stupid before when my brain is like this?" Billy asked. "It is probably because my wives stopped me¡­"


    In any case, Billy began to focus, as much as he could considering that he had a sword in his stomach. Although the idea was insane, he had the sense to feel the mana on the sword a lot better than when he was just holding the de. He began to work on pulling the energy to himself, but he felt a lot of resistance despite all that¡­


    "Come on¡­ I would look even more stupid if this doesn''t work¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy used Fierce Aura and then he felt things improving a bit. The resistance was still there, but it had weakened considerably¡­ he didn''t feel the same thing before. So, he assumed that it was due to Icarus'' blood. The sword got the effect because of the mana in his blood and both still were there. As expected, splitting them would be difficult.


    You obtained 1000 experience points.


    You obtained 1000 experience points.


    You obtained 1000 experience points.


    ¡­


    "I guess I will be here for a while¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy kept his focus and resisted the mental strain and the pain in his stomach. The annoying part was that he couldn''t use Regen yet¡­ the situation continued like that for around two hours. In the end, Billy assumed that he did the right thing because he could use that skillter to increase the speed of the process¡­ Probably.


    After three or so hours, the process finally ended and the all the mana inside the sword had disappeared. Before the weapon could fall apart inside him, Billy pulled it away.


    You have learned eleration Maniption Lv 500


    Billy sighed in relief and then the sword began to fall apart. He threw it a pool ofva to get rid of the evidence. Not like he had done any crime. After that, he began to heal himself while he analyzed the knowledge that he just got.


    It was a bit different from the times he got the summoner and mind controller skills¡­ Those felt like they suddenly could be used like Billy had those all his life but only at those moments, he learn how to use them.


    "Since the process was slower, I had time to analyze the information, even though I was busy with something else," Billy thought.


    eleration Maniption wasn''t simple as the other skills, it was even harder to put it into words. Still, while trying to understand that power, Billy came to realize that it was like his mana suddenly could cover his whole body and bend the space around him to make him move a lot faster. How was that possible? That was hard to exin¡­


    "Even with this knowledge¡­ One would need a lot of points in magic to be able to control mana like that, perhaps twenty thousand points," Billy thought. "It doesn''t make sense that we can do this¡­"


    Billy wanted to analyze that more, but the others began to wake up¡­ they have been saving energy with their new strategy, so they felt that they could put that much effort. The only downside of their strategy was the fact that they were improving some basic skills, they were just improving their innate skills.


    "Well, they should know that better than me,,," Billy thought.


    Although he wanted to level up that skill as fast as possible, Billy shouldn''t use that in front of Icarus and while he didn''t feel that they were being watched, he had to be careful about the enemy learning about his skills and tricks.


    "We should lead the front now since two of them will appear on the front," Meryl said.


    "Sure, why not?" Billy asked.


    Billy wanted to test the limits of eleration Maniption, but it would be hard if he had to face two monsters at the same time, rather risky as well. So, when the next group of enemies showed up, he activated the skill, but just threw the ive toward the enemy''s head. He only used for the split of a second, but it was enough to make the weapon fly toward the basilisk''s head and pierce it before the beast could do anything. Also, the weapon made a high-pitching sound that made Billy recall the turbines of an airne¡­


    "My bad¡­" Billy said while smiling when the others looked behind.


    They wanted to know what Billy did, but they didn''t have time for that, not like Billy would exin anyway. Regardless, Billy managed to save some mana by attacking like that. However, his ive lost some durability¡­ it was made of diamond¡­ one of the hardest things that he couldn''t make it yet, and lost durability.


    "I should be careful with this¡­" Billy thought. "Nevertheless, Icarus'' can''t sense when his power is used nearby him, it seems."


    That was one way of using those powers with the things that Billy could do. There were many other things that Billy wanted to test, but he felt like things would get out of hand if he tries those since they were way too crazy. Like, if he could control the eleration of his body, could he control the mana as well and charge insanely fast some spells? Maybe it would be better to test all that on the maker.


    Nevertheless, Billy tried some things here and there and so did the others. After making some improvements, they crossed the next few floors in three days without facing too many hardships¡­ but then they all let a big sigh when they found another hole leading to another sector.

 Chapter 650 Wyvern (3)

    Chapter 650 Wyvern (3)¡¡¡¡"I am starting to think that Snowstorm developers were the ones who made this dungeon¡­" Billy said.


    "Oh? You yed that game as well where we had to go down a dungeon with numerous floors to reach hell and defeat the devil himself?" Icarus'' asked.


    "Yes¡­ it took a while for me to buy it since my parents thought that it was game to be a friend of Satan, not kill him," Billy said.


    "Hahaha, I remember such histories," Icarus said.


    "Guys¡­ it isn''t time for that," Lucyna said.


    "... I also yed that game, Sorcerers rule," Meryl said.


    "Rogue is better," Icarus said.


    "Only weaklings and noobs face demons from a distance, real men smash their heads with clubs," Billy said.


    "Come on¡­" Lucyna said and then sighed.


    "I suppose Lucyna doesn''t strike me as a gamer girl," Billy said. "Nevertheless, even I am starting to feel troubled about this."


    That dungeon was way too big¡­ even with their progress, it was hard to see them clearing it or even finding the maker at that rate. In fact, it almost looked like someone was trying to mock their efforts by designing such a stupidlyrge and deep dungeon.


    "Let''s rest for a while before going down," Meryl dered.


    Instead of resting, Billy decided to check things with his wives. During thest two times he had a chance to take a break, he failed at absorbing the experience of the other item because his head began to hurt, so he decided to try that again in a few days. In any case, Billy using the lenses that he installed on Natalie''s armor, he managed to see just the right time shended on a city that had some buildings falling apart. He saw her kicking a centaur to the distance¡­


    "I suppose Meryl doesn''t know¡­ but the maker probably captured some of her people," Billy thought.


    The centaur was equipped with a bow and a spear and tried to attack her with the spear, but Natalie grabbed him by the neck faster than he could react and smashed him agaisns the wall of the city. She kept dragging him down at a fearsome speed until they stopped on a forest after knocking down several trees.


    "... She sure looks stressed," Billy thought. "Let''s make a mental note not to piss her off in the future."


    Natalie went easy on the guy and didn''t even use her swords. She didn''t kill him either¡­ It was a pity that they probably couldn''t be recovered. In any case, while using her swords, Billy decided to write a message on the ground. At first, Natalie was startled, but then she realized what was happening.


    ''How are you holding up?''


    Billy wrote that and then Natalie began to talk, but he couldn''t hear her, so he wrote that as well. In the end, she wrote on the ground as well that she was fine.


    ''That is hard to believe when you trashed that guy so much¡­ Anyway, we reached the twenty-first floor of the dungeon and there is no sign of the end.''


    As one would expect, Natalie was left speechless, a dungeon with that many floors was something unheard of. Moreover, Billy was facing dragons after dragons. While she was worried, Billy didn''t give more details to spare her, and because she would feel eager toe and fight as well.


    ''Anyway, things are fine around here, tell that to the others and don''t work too hard. Love you.''


    Natalie felt a bit better after that. He was sending messages that way now and then, but without giving details, it was clear that his wives would get stressed. Nevertheless, it couldn''t be helped¡­


    "You look more rxed, are things fine on the continent?" Icarus asked.


    "It seems so," Billy replied.


    "... In any case, we are going even deeper in this dungeon, the pressure, the atmosphere and everything else is really troublesome," Icarus said. "Sorry to say this, but if the next sector isn''t thest¡­"


    "I suppose that retreating would be the smartest thing to do," Billy said. "Well, it doesn''t matter. It might be a good idea to retreat."


    "I thought that you would be angrier¡­ you are really epting this too easily," Icarus said while frowning.


    "I am someone reasonable if you didn''t realize that until now," Billy said. "You will never hear anywhere about me forcing others to do anything, much less risk their lives."


    For one reason or the other, the monsters didn''t spawn around the hole, so the group had the chance to rest for quite a bit after Billy build the shelter. During that free time, he even took a long nap to recover mentally. He felt that he would be rather for the next round of his experiments soon enough, but for the time being, he will have to wait until he sees the enemies on the next floor.


    "Let''s get going," Meryl dered. "Prepare yourselves to help Billy if the next enemy is too troublesome than expected."


    Icarus and Lucyna nodded Until now, the power of the monsters increased by thirty percent between floors, but things might change at any time. The worst-case scenario would be to find a floor covered by dragons and while they had experience with that, things would be a lot more difficult than against the Tyrants.


    Eventually, they jumped into the hole with their weapons ready to be used. Billy was ready to use everything if necessary and soon he realized that he would have to do that when he saw the floor of the next floor and he didn''t see anything aside from ake ofva. As soon as that happened, they made them stop falling by using Telekinesis.


    "Come on¡­ this has to be a sick joke," Icarus said.


    Billy felt inclined to agree¡­ with a floor like that, it became clear that such a dungeon was specially created to people like them. Still, such thoughts disappeared from their minds when they saw something emerging from theva.

 Chapter 651 Wyvern (4)

    Chapter 651 Wyvern (4)¡¡¡¡Wyvern - Lv 750


    HP: 45.750/ 45.750


    MP: 38.500/ 38.500


    SP: 24.000/ 24.000


    Strength: 3550 + 500


    Speed: 1100 + 500


    Magic: 6590 + 500


    Endurance: 3020 + 500


    Dexterity: 1550 + 500


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 300, Bite Lv 300


    Spells: Fire Breath Lv 420, Fly Lv 300,, Fire Storm Lv 400, Lava Spear Lv 350


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 450, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Immunity Lv 700, Cold Resistance Lv 150, Shock Resistance Lv 140, Poison Resistance Lv 200, Fiery Aura Lv 300, Brute Strength Lv 100, Toughness Lv 100, Quick Steps Lv 100, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 100, Regtion Lv 100


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he saw only the head of a wyvern emerging from theva, and he frowned even more when the beast used Fire Breath without approaching. He used Telekinesis to stop the massive wave of mes by creating an invisible wall.


    While he stopped the attack, his mana began to decrease at a fearsome rate. Fortunately, the beast was forced to stop when Icarus, Lucyna, and Merylbined their powers to fire a powerful arrow. They worked pretty fast, but all that mes increased the temperature to insane levels... they would have to be even faster...


    The beast tried to submerge, but the instantaneous attack still pierced its left eye and made the area tremble. Unfortunately, it didn''t kill the monster.


    "Wait, how¡­ It was a direct hit in the eye!" Icarus said.


    The monster was a lot tougher than expected since it could endure that kind of attack. Maybe with Billy''s arrows, the power would be enough¡­ Still, that was something they had to considerter.


    "Stay on guard¡­ We don''t know what the monster can do yet," Billy said.


    "What if another monster spawns here?" Lucyna asked.


    "Then things will get messy, they have more than one advantage in this ce," Billy replied.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the enemy to show up again, and the beast appeared right below them. While the other three prepared another arrow, the monster used Fire Breath, and Billy decided to check if he could absorb all that mana since it was an attack that caused damage over time. Unfortunately, after just a single second, Billy was overwhelmed, so he had to rely on Telekinesis again.


    "Magic absorption loses seventy percent of its effectiveness against the area of effect attacks, so it can''t be helped¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy had to think of a way to deal with the wyverns as soon as they showed up because relying on those three wasn''t something he could often do. Still, they fired their second arrow on the same spot as the previous one, and the beast grunted in pain¡­ but it didn''t die.


    "Hey, hey¡­ are you guys even trying?" Billy asked.


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl wanted toin, but they couldn''t without showing any results¡­ the monster submerged again, and then they saw another wyvern appearing in the distance, only it''s head. They knew that it was another because that one didn''t have two arrows in their eye.


    Billy sighed and used Absolute Eye Bullet when the monster attacked. His spell hit against the Fire Breath and then froze everything around, but it onlysted a couple of seconds. Still, he stopped the attack, so he was satisfied for the time being.


    After a few moments of thinking, Billy had an idea, and when the wounded monster showed up, he put it into practice. He activated eleration Maniption to double his speed and then fired lightning bolts from his hands. Fortunately, things went as Billy had nned, his magic output doubled, and his lightning bolts flew to the wound in the monster''s eyes. After five seconds, the beast stopped moving.


    You obtained 3000 experience points.


    The skill Wind Transformation obtained 1500 experience points.


    The skill Magic Absorbtion obtained 1500 experience points.


    ¡­


    In the end, while his skill was supposed to control only movement speed, Billy knew from the beginning that something was off. To move, one had to think, and to move that fast like Icarus, one would need to think really fast. So, controlling mana with that thinking speed should be possible.


    Since Billy didn''t move that fast, Icarus didn''t realize anything, he just thought that Billy used more mana than before. Nevertheless, they had to deal with the remaining monster faster than the next could show up, and soon they had the chance to do so when the beast emerged its head from theva.


    This time, the other three were a bit more ready, and they attacked before the monster could. They fired two arrows instantly at the enemy, and the creature fell. With both bodies floating on theva, they felt relieved and weird at the same time.


    "You should turn one of them into zombies since I will waste too much mana making is fly all the time," Billy said.


    "I suppose¡­ I am saving a lot of mana nao that Icarus and Lucyna are giving me support," Meryl said. "Still, shouldn''t we check their bodies first?"


    "We won''t have time and peace to do it here," Billy replied. "I will do that once we find a ce to rest."


    Meryl nodded and turned one of the wyverns into zombies. It was quite weird to see the creature emerging from the emerging without any mes on it.


    Regardless, the wyvern was exactly like the ones he saw in games, but those couldn''t swim or dive inva. They had only two legs, and their wings were pretty long. They could fly a lot better, but swimming on theva would give them the surprise factor. In any case, it didn''t take long for the group to find another¡­


    "It seems that we will have a hard time here¡­." Icarus said.


    "You sure like to repeat yourself," Billy said.


    When the beast tried to use Fire Breath, Billy stopped it with Gungnir, and then the monster was forced to close its mouth.

 Chapter 651.1 Wyvern (5)

    Chapter 651.1 Wyvern (5)


    While the monster flinched, Meryl fired three arrows instantly at the left eye of the monster. They assumed that the damage output of those would be enough to kill the monster, but they failed for some reason. She used her zombie dragon and made it use Fire Breath, but that didn''t help much¡­ those beasts had Fire Immunity level seven hundred, after all. Still, they finished the creature when it emerged the next time. Still, they would need more to make theirbination more powerful. Billy could think of a few methods, but it wouldn''t help much telling them.


    "Make it fly as fast as you can," Billy said to Meryl while he was controlling his drones even faster.


    Meryl nodded. In such an environment, they couldn''t afford to build their strength slowly, they had to first find a ce that could be defended and then use it as a base before anything else, and the best ce would be the spot between floors.


    Fortunately, the speed of a zombie dragon wasn''t something tough at, so they managed to cover a lot of distance between battles. Still, since that floor was so massive, they could only imagine for how long they would have to fight until they found the spot.


    "I am starting to think that this ce was developed to be an impossible dungeon to clear," Icarus said. "Even with our powers, someone could onlyst here for so long."


    "Meryl said that the maker discovered this ce once he got the powers of the other five reincarnated individuals," Billy said. "So, we can assume that the dungeon only appeared two or three years ago, when the conditions for it to be possible to clear had been fulfilled."


    "So, this isn''t a ce that one of us can clear with only our original innate skills?" Lucyna asked.


    "It seems so," Billy replied.


    "I still find it weird¡­ howe a dungeon can suddenly begin to work like that?" Lucyna asked. "There are ces or monsters that work like that as well?"


    "The titans more or less worked like that," Billy replied. "They absorbed enough mana to be that strong and to destroy a state. After that, they went to sleep and only woke up when they had enough energy again. Until now, I assumed that some dungeons appeared to make things move in this world, but the dungeon cores are pretty suspicious as well. It wouldn''t surprise me if they can only remain active when the mana level of this world is high."


    They didn''t get everything, but the others could understand the basics. All in all, dungeon cores needed mana from the environment to be able to do anything, and some were so powerful that could be active when the world was filled with mana. All of them knew that their actions were altering the world, but that wasn''t something that they had to worry¡­ because it was clear that their existence was meant to bring changes.


    "So, do you think that the cores are some sort of natural mechanism of this world?" Icarus asked. "They can be useful for the economies of this world, but they can be problems too. This dungeon is a fine example of that. Leave it alone for too long, and then dragons will increase in number and rampage around the world."


    "Storms can be a problem as well," Billy said. "What would happen if we didn''t have storms? Thunderstorms help transfer the negative charges back to Earth, lightning is generally negatively charged. Without thunderstorms and lightning, the earth-atmosphere electrical bnce would disappear in five minutes."


    "... Where did you learn that kind of stuff?" Icarus said.


    "I had a lot of free time as a teen back on Earth," Billy shrugged. "Anyway, it is evident that there are things in all worlds that are problematic, but they exist for a reason, a good reason. I assume the dungeon cores are like that, we just don''t know the specifics yet."


    Putting that aside, Billy wondered what would happen in such a ce if they tried to ignore the spawned monsters. They tried that, but eventually, they saw five Wyverns flying behind them. They couldn''t chase them through the magma, but they could do so while flying.


    "This is good, keep the dragon flying since their speed is the same; we won''t have to worry about them hiding under theve," Billy said.


    Meryl had a hard time aiming since she had to control the zombie dragon and prevent it from smashing them against the walls around, but in the end, she pulled that off.


    When the first monster fell, the others began to spam Lava spears, so Billy worked on blocking them since the others were attacking pretty fast. Focusing on defense wasn''t his style, but it was the most efficient thing he could do at the moment.


    "I can''t use eleration Maniption, but this is fine. I will be able to rest my mind for the next training session," Billy thought.


    Despite its size, the zombie wyvern could fly pretty fast. Around two hundred meters per second. Perhaps, the monster could be even faster, but that would be risky inside a dungeon. Despite that, they had to fly for two hours to find a ce where they could stop. The floor, the entire dungeon was stupidity massive. At that point in time, it was evident that such a dungeon was the biggest and hardest in the entire world.


    After they found a spot to rest, they worked together to kill another wyvern, and Billy moved the creature to that spot with Telekinesis. It was finally time to analyze the monsters down to a medical level¡­


    "Ouch, their scales burn, so don''t touch them," Billy said.


    "My bad¡­" Icarus said.


    Billy was protecting them until now, so those three got silent while they were working. Since the beast lived under the magma, its scales could absorb a lot of heat¡­ They could make good defensive gear, but right now, they were interested in other parts.

 Chapter 651.2 Wyvern (6)

    Chapter 651.2 Wyvern (6)


    Billy went to check the heart of the dragon before anything, and he confirmed that it had a lot of mana in it. The only problem was that the heart was too used to fire, so cooking it had been a massive pain in the ass.


    Without hesitation, Billy began to eat it since the others didn''t have the balls to go first. He felt like he was acting like the guinea pig of the group, but in the end, he didn''t be put together in the same group as the spineless.


    You obtained 01 status points.


    Billy blinked several times when he finished his meal and saw that notification. He was expecting a lot of things to happen, but that wasn''t one of them. While that was something good, it also made him worry¡­ leveling up insanely fast, getting status points by eating dragon hearts¡­ how much power the maker had be in those two years.


    "Did something happen?" Icarus asked.


    "I got one status point," Billy replied.


    "Isn''t that good?" Icarus asked while frowning. "Wait¡­ ah¡­ this might be bad, huh."


    "If we can gain status points like these, so could the maker," Lucyna said. "Since he is someone from Earth, he should know that dragon hearts have a lot of vitality and cause to empower individuals."


    "We will have topensate for that by getting even more status points that he got," Meryl said. "Also, we can make arrows and spears out of their bones, and that should help us kill them faster while preserving mana."


    "I think the problem here is the fact that we can''t that much¡­" Icarus said. "We are already eating more than usual thanks to the environment, but the dragon hearts are like three times bigger than an ordinary meal."


    "Stopining and be a man for once," Meryl said.


    "There is no need to insult me¡­" Icarus said and then sighed.


    They began to work on dismantling the wyvern, and that was a lot of work. Still, the arrows and spears made out of the bones could be reused, so they were wasting time now to save in the future.


    "You should train your throwing skills while we work here. That should increase your firing power a bit," Billy said. "As long as you don''t throw on theva, I can recover themter."


    "Why is everyone suddenly being so harsh to me?" Icarus said. "Putting that aside, I think the real problem will be how to get the dragon hearts."


    "I will handle that," Billy said.


    After they finished making the arrows and spears, Billy went to lure some monsters and then the others used the chance to attack from the safety of their camp. Just as they had expected, those projectiles had a lot more piercing power, and Meryl could kill the enemies with two shots, but Icarus still was struggling with his aim. Even though he used Time Skip to improve his uracy¡­


    As for Billy, he used his Mana Construct spears to make a hole in the monster''s chests and then get the dragon hearts. While he was working with that, he had some ideas on how to use those more effectively in battle, but it wasn''t something that he could at the moment. He couldn''t test it either¡­


    Anyway, the group ate the dragon hearts that they got as Billy expected; they felt full immediately after. With a full bellyesziness and the urge to sleep¡­ so they retreated to do exactly that. They seriously werecking in the willpower department.


    Billy made his armor that was hidden above the zombie wyvern approach, and then he grabbed the king of thieves'' spear. He let out a sigh since he would have to do that again¡­ it couldn''t be helped, but that sure was troublesome. In any case, after Billy stabbed himself with the weapon, he began to work on absorbing the weapon.


    You received 1200 experience points.


    You received 1200 experience points.


    You received 1200 experience points.


    ¡­


    "It is a bit faster than before¡­ I suppose it is because I have gotten better," Billy thought. "There are ways to improve the skills without relying on the system...


    Billy''s mind didn''t get that tired in the end either, so the process had been a lot smoother than before. After around one hour, Billy finished that whole thing.


    You have learned Absolute Thievery Lv 500.


    The experience umted on Enhanced Thievery was transferred to Absolute Thievery and its level increased by Fifty.


    Billy nodded in satisfaction and threw the spear at theva. Soon after, he decided to test the skill. The zombie wyvern probably would make some noise and wake Lucyna up from her focus, so Billy decided to look for another enemy. After flying around for a couple of moments, he found his target and immediatelybined Absolute Thievery and eleration Maniption.


    In the blink of an eye, Billy stole all the health the wyvern had, but he had to use around five thousand mana points. At moments like these, he felt thankful that his powers didn''t need mana to work¡­ At least not like that.


    "Let''s see what else I can do to improve this¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy looked for another target to steal their mana, and while he found one, he discovered that he couldn''t move while the skill was active. That being said, he could steal around two hundred mana points from the enemy per second. It wasn''t a tiny amount, but it wasn''t perfect¡­ probably because some monsters could resist that.


    Unfortunately, Billy couldn''t use eleration Maniption and Absolute Thievery to steal more mana than he could use, at least not at their current levels. So, he couldn''t amass arge amount of mana to use against the enemies.


    "Let''s see¡­ if I steal the mana and use my power¡­" Billy thought.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    ¡­


    "The result isn''t bad¡­" Billy said while grinning.

 Chapter 651.3 Wyvern (7)

    Chapter 651.3 Wyvern (7)


    After he finished his experiements, Billy went to rest for one hour as well. He could continue what he was doing while they explore the next floor since the others magic detection skills sucked.


    "What should we do about the enemies now?" Icarus asked. "They will appear in the front and behind us, right?"


    "As long as they didn''t suddenly emerge, we will be fine," Meryl said. "The real issue here is that we will be moving away from the enemies after attacking them, so recovering the projectiles will be difficult."


    "That won''t be a problem to me," Billy said.


    Billy will have to be on the support duty again, but he was fine with that since he will have more chances to improve his levels and skills. In any case, things on the twenty-second floor weren''t much different than the previous one. Just as they had nned, they made the zombie wyvern pass through the areas faster than the enemies could attack them. Still, that also meant that the number of monsters chasing them could increase two times faster.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 220 experience points.


    ¡­


    When the others began to attack, Billy also used his powers while he recovered the arrows and spears with Telekinesis. The monsters got confused a second before they received damage since they felt their mana decreasing. It seemed that Billy was distracting the enemies, but the others couldn''t understand how.


    In any case, Billy recovered the arrows and spears before the monsters could fall. While looking around, Billy had a strange feeling. He did many crazy things in that world, but none of them made him feel like he was in a game like that situation¡­ Flying around on the top of a zombie dragon while fighting other dragons inside a dungeon that had a massiveke ofva¡­


    "Oh, man¡­ I hope that my life doesn''t get crazier than this," Billy suddenly said.


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl had no idea why Billy suddenly said that, but they could understand the feeling¡­ Despite the oddness of the situation, the group managed to cross that floor without many issues after flying for three hours. Billy was thankful that the size of the ce didn''t increase¡­ Only the power level of the enemies.


    "It looks like we can count on the zombie wyvern to cross this sector a lot faster than expected," Meryl said. "Let''s rest for one hour before reaching the next level. How are things on your end, Billy?"


    "It is cool," Billy replied.


    "I wouldn''t use the word cool in this ce, but¡­ If you say so," Meryl said.


    Billy had nned to get the effects of the other itemster. Right now, he was wondering how the hell the dungeon''s core could obtain so much mana from the surroundings. Since it wasn''t a direct source of mana from an object or a person, Billy could only obtain ten mana points per second. That was probably thousands of times smaller than the dungeon core could suck¡­ In fact, Billy could only get the energy while he was inside the dungeon, not outside. With that in mind, he assumed that Magic Absorption could still be improved, but it would take years for that to happen¡­ Using normal methods.


    "The only problem is that I have too many skills to level up, even if I focus on the most op ones," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    In any case, Billy was missing the most simple items that he forged now and then them helped him by leveling up other skills. However, since their breaks were shorter, he didn''t have time time to do it. Actually, he had, but he didn''t want to show the process to others.


    "Icarus, you need to improve your aim. We will need your help on the next floor more than ever," Meryl said.


    "I am trying; I am trying¡­" Icarus said and then sighed. "You can''t me me for being bad at something that is way different than my usual fighting style."


    "You can always run faster than the heat can affect you over theva and then punch the crap out of the dragons," Lucyna said.


    "You think that my power is so convenient¡­ I would do that if it were possible," Icarus said and then sighed again.


    Billy wanted to disagree with them, but he couldn''t. Icarus needed to be more effective with his attacks because Meryl could already enhance the arrows by themselves. So, he had to pull his own weight¡­ After thinking for a while, Billy decided to help him with that.


    "Get some intestines of the dragons for me; I will solve that problem," Billy said.


    "Why would someone needs the intestines of a monster?" Icarus asked.


    "To deal with your ipetence, one has to take drastic measures," Billy replied.


    Icarus wanted toin, but he couldn''t. In any case, he could tell that Billy was about to make a weapon, so it was worth the hassle. In any case, using chromium, Billy made a ballista. It was a bit too big, but since they were moving on the back of a dragon, carrying that won''t be a problem.


    After getting the intestines of the dragon, Billy heated them several times without letting the mes touch it. Eventually, they became vtile like rubber, and Billy used that to make numerous strings.


    "You sure know some weird things," Icarus said.


    Billy ignored that and attached the strings to the sides of the ballista. Icarus noticed that the weapon had several valves and each one connected to a line of string. They will pull the projectiles back and as much as possible, and then they will fly with the power of multiple ballistae¡­


    The downside of that was that Billy made it as hard as possible to move the valves in order to gain even more kic energy. Reloading was also a problem¡­ Only someone fast and strong could use that effectively.

 Chapter 652: Wyvern (8)

    Chapter 652: Wyvern (8)


    "I could make it bigger in order to obtain even more kic energy, but I guess this will be enough," Billy said. "Let''s test it already. I will lure a monster and you will attack it. If you get any closer of hitting me, the next projectile will fly to your ass."


    "Aiming with this will be a lot easier, you can rest assured," Icarus said.


    Icarus decided to check the valves, and he confirmed that they were truly hard to move, and that was something since they had inhuman strength thanks to their skills and system. In any case, Billy left to lure a wyvern, and it didn''t take long for him to bring one.


    Icarus hurried to prepare the ballista, and soon he realized that he couldn''t just be ten times faster to be able to put the weapon to its maximum fire output. He had to be one hundred times faster to reach that output¡­ it was kind of crazy that Billy created a ballista that was hard to use.


    Regardless, when the monster approached and entered the range, Icarus enhanced the projectile as well before firing. The spear that was used as a projectile was made of dragon bones, so it pierced the neck of the target, and half of it reached the other side. The other half was destroyed due to the sheer power of the impact.


    "Not bad, I guess¡­ Come to think of it, that hammer is stored in the armor as well, so I should absorb its effects to make that kind of item faster," Billy thought after he saw the results of his creation.


    "I guess this is fine for the time being, but you seriously need to develop some range skills," Meryl said. "You can''t wait for someone to solve your problems all the time. Still, I suppose normally one wouldn''t think of having a ranged skill when you can approach the enemies insanely fast."


    "Right? You do understand," Icarus said. "In any case, this thing sure takes my stamina, but it should be fine, thanks to Vigor."


    Billy sighed and then shook his head¡­ in the end, he had the perfect skill for someone like him who liked their life to be really simple. After half an hour of rest, the group moved to the third floor of that sector. As one would expect, things got a bitplicated when three wyverns emerged from the sea ofva to chase them.


    The designer of the dungeon probably thought that such a thing was possible, to run away from those monsters like that. Still, since they were toorge to fly close to each other, two of them got in the front, and one was in the back chasing Billy''s group.


    As if they had sent the danger, the enemies used their Fire Breath even before Icarus and Meryl could attack, but that didn''t help them. The projectiles created a hole in the mes due to the speed and then hit their heads.


    "I suppose dragon hunting isn''t that really difficult¡­ under the right conditions," Lucyna said once she felt Billy and Meryl''s eyes on her.


    The most stupid wyverns tried to stop them with Fire Breath, and the smarter ones used Lava Spears. Those forced Billy to use Telekinesis to stop them, after all. Nevertheless, despite the increase of their numbers, the group managed to cross that sector without facing too many problems. Still, when they found another hole separating that sector from the next, they decided to take a break. Who knows if they will be able to find a method to deal with the monsters like they did this time¡­ with that in mind, caution was necessary.


    Once again, Billy used that chance to get the effect of the relics that he still had. Not like the power to control emotions, the power to control bones was something that he could use in front of those three.


    "I really like this stuff, huh¡­ to keep secrets from others," Billy thought. "I need to find a way to deal with this."


    In any case, Billy felt a bit weird after using his powers on those items. The process ended without any issues, but he felt like something was on his back.


    "Is that what Meryl was talking about?" Billy thought while frowning.


    Billy didn''t kill four reincarnated individuals, but he certainly had the power of at least fourbined¡­ even if they were on a single skill and way below the max level. In any case, he didn''t think that his mind would get weird if he kept absorbing those powers, but it seemed that his guess was wrong.


    "My mind seems fine¡­ so what is this feeling?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    Billy tried to sense if some sort of magic was on him, but he couldn''t say. It felt like someone was behind, watching from a very close distance¡­ like a ghost, but describing like that would be stupid. In any case, they didn''t have much time to rest, so Billy decided to forget about that for the time being.


    After resting for a while, Meryl deactivated the skill on the zombie dragon, and the creature became a corpse again. They didn''t know if the wyvern would be useful in the next sector, and bringing such a creature might cause some problems. Besides, Billy felt like they had to get a good gr


    asp of the enemies'' strength without much help before deciding their n of action.


    "I suppose it would be a waste to leave the ballista behind¡­" Billy thought and then made it float with Telekinesis.


    "Oh? You would do that favor to me?" Icarus asked.


    "It isn''t a favor when this is only a loan," Billy replied. "Why do you have to make things feel so weird..."


    "Putting that aside¡­ raise your guards once again," Meryl said. "Somehow, I feel like something terrible is waiting for us down there."


    That was weird¡­ Billy wasn''t feeling anything. While the others also looked a bit spooked¡­

 Chapter 653: Hydra (1)

    Chapter 653: Hydra (1)


    The group jumped into the hole and Billy felt the mana level increasing again¡­ it wasn''t surprising at that point in time. Nevertheless, he felt like the next would be the final sector¡­ you can only pull out os many dragons after showing the wyverns.


    After falling for around five minutes, Billy began to feel weird, the temperature was actually decreasing. That was beyond weird since the deeper someone goes while digging downward, the more the pressure and heat increases naturally¡­


    In any case, Billy decreased their falling speed when he saw the bottom of the hole and he saw some things moving there. He wasn''t sure what it was yet, but it sure looked creepy.


    "What is down there?" Icarus asked.


    "Don''t know, my eyes can''t see it yet," Billy replied. "What do you see Meryl? Your eyes are supposed to be better than mine, being an archer and all that."


    "... I can see some snake heads," Meryl replied.


    "Hydra, huh¡­ that being said, while one of them is there when we didn''tnd yet?" Billy asked. "Unless¡­"


    Unless some of them were already there. That would confirm that it was thest sector and probably one of thest floors. However, the maker was supposed to be there, and leaving that number of enemies behind would be stupid or perhaps a trap to kill them.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to feel the presence of the monsters, and they sure had a lot of mana. Their numbers were stupidly high as well¡­ which would be difficult to deal with. No wonder Meryl and the others had a bad feeling about it.


    Hydra - Lv 1050


    HP: 81.500/ 81.500


    MP: 81.500/ 81.500


    SP: 81.500/ 81.500


    Strength: 7650 + 2500


    Speed: 7650 + 2500


    Magic: 7650 + 2500


    Endurance: 7650 + 2500


    Dexterity: 7650 + 2500


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Multiple Strike Lv 550,


    Spells: Fire Breath Lv 650, Ice Breath Lv 650, Thunder Beam Lv 650, Sand Breath Lv 650, Poison Breath Lv 650, Mana Cannon Lv 650, Gravity Beam Lv 650, Light Beam Lv 650, Regen Lv 650,


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 950, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Resistance Lv 1000, Shock Resistance Lv 1000, Poison Resistance Lv 1000, Earth Resistance Lv 1000, Fiery Aura Lv 700, Brute Strength Lv 500, Toughness Lv 500, Quick Steps Lv 500, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 500, Regtion Lv 500


    Skill Points: 00


    &nbs


    p;


    "What the fuck¡­" Everyone said in unison.


    It was only natural that they would react that way¡­ once they got close enough to use Appraisal, they saw those abysmal parameters. It was insane¡­ simply insane. It wouldn''t be weird if the hydras were stronger than the titans. In any case, Billy stopped their fallpletely. Fighting agaisnt five of those would be close to suicide, fighting dozens would be a death sentence. They even had skills that he had never seen or begun toprehend.


    "At least this confirms that this is the final floor¡­" Billy said.


    "I think you are focusing on the wrong part of this discovery¡­" Lucyna said. "We can''t go down there. It is suicide."


    "The enemy managed to cross this many monsters. We can do the same. If we don''t, it will be the same as telling him that we are weaker and that he can attack us," Billy said. "With this, I have confirmed that he doesn''t have irvoyance, but he certainly has the enhanced version of Limited Foresight."


    Billy also confirmed that the weird feeling didn''te from the enemy¡­ it was because of his powers. As of now, he couldn''t see himself changing in behavior or being manipted as Maryl said, but he had to be careful when using some of those skills.


    "He has a point¡­" Icarus said. "Maybe we can find a way to turn the tides of this situation."


    Meryl and Lucyna stopped to think for a moment. Putting aside Billy''s main goal to return to his family as soon as possible, he wasn''t crazy enough to risk the whole mission and his life when that would cause problems for his family as well. In the end, he had the right reasons to wish for thepletion of the goal.


    "I suppose I will need some zombies to make this easier for us," Meryl said. "Returning and using the wyverns won''t be enough since they can be sniped by the Hydras and their multiple heads. We will need a powerful attack that will kill several of them at the first moment."


    Billy could pull that off, but not while the others were looking. Or perhaps he could sense the others were using Speed Mode to increase their firepower. It wouldn''t be weird if he had obtained that skill as well and used it to improve his main skills.


    "I can do that," Billy said. "However, the enemies are Hydras, and I don''t know if just destroying their hearts will be enough to kill them. They have one of the followers of Gtea skills at a high level. It won''t surprise me if they can regenerate a destroyed heart while their brain is still working. As the legend says, it will be better to destroy their heads at the same time. But that will make me a bit slower."


    "I


    will stop the other monsters from attacking you," Icarus said. "Meanwhile, Lucyna should cover for Meryl while she summons the zombies."


    The others nodded and then began to prepare for the fight. Regardless, deep down, Billy was sighing because he had never heard of anyone fighting an army of hydras. That kind of thing was ridiculous, to begin with¡­ Not to mention, he wondered why thest sector of the dungeon was filled with monsters while the others had spawning monsters every minute. The rate was too slow¡­ something was off about that, and one didn''t have to be a genius to know that thest reincarnated individuals did something to control that and the possibilities filled Billy''s head with worries.

 Chapter 654: Hydra (2)

    Chapter 654: Hydra (2)


    When their preparations were finished, Billy was the first one to fall as fast as he could using Telekinesis. When he touched the ground, even before the first hydra could notice him, Billy''s Mana Constructs Spears hit the head of the nearest enemy while spinning violently. He knew that he was going to face some resistance, but not that much¡­


    "That is what I get from trying to save energy for the long run¡­" Billy thought and then increased his speed by three times.


    All of a sudden, the spears began to spin a lot faster and the monster started to gush from the wounds of the first hydra. The monster contorted in pain, but it was unable to make a lot of noise due to the pain in its head, so not many monsters were warned of Billy''s arrival. The beast eventually died, but soon, three others hydras noticed Billy''s presence and readied their heads to attack.


    You obtained 10.000 experience points.


    The skill Mana Constructs obtained 5.000 experience points.


    The skill eleration Maniption obtained 5.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    "At least this will be great for grinding," Billy thought.


    When Billy saw the mouths of the three Hydras nearby opening, he ignored them and focused on his next target. He did the right thing even though he could tell that he couldn''t trust that much on Icarus that often, and it would be bad for his heart¡­


    Regardless, Icarus ran around the area in the split of a second. He punched all the heads of those two Hydras and then forced them to stop their attacks. It gave Lucyna and Meryl enough time tond and Billy the chance to target the remaining monster. The third hydra tried to fight back by using Regen while its head was being damaged, but that didn''t work since Billy increased his speed again.


    Meryl made the two Hydras emerge as zombies, and while they lost half of their power as well, at the very least, they could be used as shields.


    A few Hydras approached and then made a line to attack Billy''s group with a massive barrage of spells, but once again, Icarus stopped them. He wasn''t going easy on the mana since he didn''t fail at punching the enemies and preventing their attacks, so Billy knew that he had to do at least that much.


    "It would have been a lot easier if they weren''t that resistant to elemental magic¡­" Billy thought while using his Mana Constructs spears.


    With the two Hydras on their sides, Meryl began to control them and tried to force all the heads to use Thunder Beam and Ice Breath. However, only two of the nine heads could use them.


    "I guess their heads have different colors because they can


    only use a single spell," Billy thought.


    Just like most forest snakes, the monster had a green body, but their heads and the scales on their heads were like dragons. Red, blue, brown, light green, dark, white, purple, yellow, and gray. It was weird to see such a colorful monster¡­


    Without many other choices, Meryl decided to use the heads that could be used together and do some crowd control. Using the ice and thunderhead to stop one monster in the ce while causing damage. Using the brown and the red ones to create a powerful st of wind, sand, and fire that could make even the hydras feel like they were being cooked alive.


    Eventually, Meryl also used Poison Breath, Mana Cannon, and Gravity Beam to cause some damage. Still, those were less effective since the level of the skills also decreased with the zombies, and they caused more damage over time than anything.


    When the group had five hydras on their side, it became impossible to not be noticed by the enemies. Moreover, Billy jumped on the head of one of the zombies and saw the massive sea of endless enemies around. That even didn''t look like a dungeon anymore. The hydras could easily be fifty meters tall, long, and wide, and they still could be put close to each other making a line of ten or so of them. The ceiling was line one kilometer above as well. So, it looked like a dungeon made for giants.


    "Icarus won''t be able to stop this many enemies all the time¡­" Billy thought and then sighed.


    As much as it was annoying to admit, that wasn''t a battle that they could win by relying solely on themselves¡­ not with the limited amount of time that they had. With that in mind, Billy made his choice, and he summoned a monster¡­


    Frost Hydra - Lv 1050


    HP: 81.500/ 81.500


    MP: 81.500/ 81.500


    SP: 81.500/ 81.500


    Strength: 7650 + 2500


    Speed: 7650 + 2500


    Magic: 7650 + 2500


    Endurance: 7650 + 2500


    Dexterity: 7650 + 2500


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Multiple Strike Lv 550,


    Spells:Ice Breath Lv 1000, Regen Lv 1000,


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 1000, Fire Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Immunity Lv 1000,Shock Resistance Lv 1000, Poison Resistance Lv 1000, Earth Resistance Lv 1000, Fiery Aura Lv 700, Brute Strength Lv 500, Toughness Lv 500, Quick Steps Lv 500, Sage''s Wisdom Lv 500, Regtion Lv 500


    Skill Points: 00


    The area immediately got a lot more chilly when the frost hyd


    ra appeared. At first, Billy''s allies thought that a new monster had spawned, but then they saw Billy jumping over the beast andnding on one of its white heads. It didn''t take long for the beast to open its mouth and then began to freeze the enemy monsters on the spot¡­


    "I was expecting this much considering that I used half a million mana points¡­" Billy thought. "Still, this guy''s power level is essentially the same as the other hydras, so howe the dungeon cores can summon this many beasts that cost this much mana?"


    At first, Billy thought that even in that world of magic, logic was prevalent, but he was starting to think that logic was only applicable to some things¡­

 Chapter 655: Hydra (3)

    Chapter 655: Hydra (3)


    After half an hour and losing some of the zombies on their side, the group finally managed to move forward a little bit despite the endless number of enemiesing. The frost hydra yed an important role in that since the creature could use ice Brearh level one thousand in all its nine heads. Even against the other Hydras that had cold Resistance, the monster could easily win a direct fight one-on-one.


    "I guess this is a fine example of how Jack of all trades kind of sucks in most situations," Billy thought.


    Still, despite the situation, the group was in a bind. They were using too much mana, and they didn''t have time to rest properly. Things soon enough would get troublesome if they don''t think of better ways to use their powers of strategies to deal with the enemies. Not like they had much time to do that in that kind of situation.


    "Billy, can''t you summon ten more of those to help?" Icarus asked.


    "What happened? We need to properly fight to get stronger, remember?" Billy asked. "You guys said that, even if it takes time¡­"


    "Come on, don''t use our words against us," Icarus said. "We will be forced to retreat at this rate."


    "Life isn''t that convenient¡­ I can''t summon even one more of those," Billy said. "Let''s see, and if you give me forty minutes to rest while I don''t lift a finger and you do all the fighting, I can summon another Frost Hydra."


    Icarus sighed¡­ that was a lot worse than they had imagined. Lucyna and Meryl also were thinking that the help of another summons would be crucial¡­ Billy still had some options left, but he didn''t know if they had the time for that.


    "You know what, who wants to bet our chances on the hydras'' hearts?" Billy asked and then threw his ive to Icarus. "Icarus, you are up. If you break my ive, I will make a new one, using your broken bones."


    "Sometimes I don''t know if you are joking or not," Icarus said and then went to dig a hole in the next hydra that had fallen.


    Desperate times require drastic measures¡­ Billy was quickly running out of mana as well, so his options were limited. In the end, the whole group had made mistakes during the mission, so they could only try topensate for that. Taking their time while the people in the human continent were being attacked by super soldiers¡­ trying to speedrun a dungeon that they had nothing of. The situation and their own interests forced them to choose that¡­ but not all hope was lost.


    Icarus finished digging the hea


    rt pretty soon, and for the first time in a while, he had the balls to eat the heart before Billy. Much to his surprise, he didn''t regret that.. moreover, the hydra''s heart gave him three status points to allocate and restored his health, mana, and stamina by one thousand points.


    "Not bad, I guess," Icarus said.


    He quickly went to exin that to the others¡­ yeah, it wasn''t half bad, but it was impossible for that to change the tide of the battle¡­ the heart was as big as the others. It couldn''t be eaten that often. Billy sighed after that¡­ using the blood of the monsters to make magic weapons to help the others wouldn''t do it either.


    "I guess this is it¡­" Billy said when Icarus returned his ive and looked at it.


    The others frowned since it felt like Billy was giving up on the mission, but soon they realized that it wasn''t his goal. They looked at his ive and then used Analyze and then their eyes opened widely¡­ it was at level 0. The weapon was that powerful, and it still was at level 0 when Billy could have leveled it up many times in thest three years since he obtained it.


    Diamond ive - Lv 0


    STR + 300, SPE + 300


    Durability: 515/600


    It was time to get rid one of one of his limiters¡­ when he first tested the ive, Billy felt that it was too powerful if he enhanced that weapon even more. His growth would slow down since the fights would get a lot easier, but now he was fighting enemies that, even with that weapon, his options were extremely limited.


    He had to choose¡­ in the seriousness of that grave situation, and Billy did some math. His options were retreating and wasting more time on that mission and losing the chance of seeing his kids growing up and spending passionate nights with his wives or improving his ive and then kicking the ass of the enemies¡­ he didn''t even have to think about it.


    Diamond ive - Lv 240


    Pierce Lv 50, Bleed Lv 50, Paralysis Lv 50, Critical Lv 50


    STR + 900, SPE + 900


    Durability: 515/600


    Billy used almost all his mana to improve his ive and used the remaining to level up the effects. It was a risky move, but it was all that he could do now. In any case, while the extra parameters wouldn''t make Billy stronger, one had to understand that the weapon itself became three times better, and the result of that was shown in the blink of an eye.


    Billy threw his weapon toward one of the heads of an enemy Hydra and while the beast tried to bite the weapon, it easily passed through the enemy''s head. Half a secondter, the ive began to spin while it flew toward the other heads. Thanks to the paralysis effect and Billy''s Telekinesis, the weapon had enough time to split the brains of the heads.


    He didn''t stop there. Like a tornado, the weapon began to fly around while spinning toward the nearby enemies. The beasts tried to react, but their attacks weren''t faster than the ive could be with all the help of Telekinesis. Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl watched that in amazement since Billy was actually recovering more mana than he was spending¡­

 Chapter 656: Hydra (4)

    Chapter 656: Hydra (4)


    "... Are you going to fight like that until the end?" Icarus asked. "Why are you just watching with your arms crossed?"


    "To make myself look more badass," Billy replied.


    The others had no idea, but Billy was recovering a lot more mana than they thought since he was also using Absolute Thievery to take the mana from the enemies. Regardless, once again, Billy''s actions made the others feel more motivated to improve themselves and they began to think of how they could use their abilities better in that situation. They finally had some leisure to think straight, so they needed to use the chance¡­


    However, before that could happen¡­ The entire dungeon began to tremble, and Billy almost could see the magic power vibrating around for some reason.


    "Wha¡­ What is going on?" Icarus asked.


    Meryl and Lucyna were as much confused as Icarus, while they could tell that something caused the magic power of the dungeon to shift to a more violent nature, they couldn''t tell what did it. A single human being wasn''t supposed to have that much power to enact their influence on a dungeon of that level. Unlike them, Billy was certain that the maker was the cause of it¡­ So, he used his powers to recover as much mana as he could since the Hydras stopped moving in response to that event.


    After waiting for five minutes, the tremor ended, and then they noticed that the Hydras were starting to disappear in the distance. Billy never saw that before, so he took a good look at it with his Magic eyes¡­ He only saw them turning into magic power like that was something normal¡­


    "It can''t be¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows when he muttered that.


    Eventually, even the zombies disappeared, which made the others even more surprised. Only Billy''s Frost Hydra remained in ce¡­


    Soon enough, the group saw a figure slowly approaching in the distance. He was flying, and most of his body was covered in weird silver armor. It was weird because the armor felt pretty much alive. As for his appearance, he was a tall guy who had long brown hair and green eyes. As for his demi-human characteristics, he didn''t have many aside from some feathers on his arms and back and red wings on it as well. They were red like the fire that was still burning¡­


    "I never saw a demi-human like him¡­ You never mentioned this tribe either," Icarus said while readying his bracers.


    "... He was born among a pretty small tribe. They had a weird power that made them feared and hunted," Meryl replied with a severe expression on her face. "I don''t k


    now how they were called, but just like the Phoenix, they could revive if they die as long as they have enough magic energy."


    That certainly was useful, powerful to have, and troublesome to deal with. Still, Billy was more worried about the fact that the enemy was approaching too slowly while showing a weird expression on his face.


    "He isn''t taking us seriously¡­" Lucyna said.


    "He has all the reasons not to¡­" Billy said. "Never mind using Appraisal on him to see question marks, and I can''t see any window status when I use it¡­"


    The others tried the same and finally realized that it was true. Instead of having a spell that protected him against magic, it was more like he had a field around him of anti-magic properties.


    Billy felt like clicking his tongue when he realized that¡­ Instead of just raw power, the enemy was far ahead of them when ites to techniques as well. They had to be careful since it was hard to say the limitations of that kind of power¡­


    In the end, the enemy stopped when he was fifty meters away from the group and did nothing. He just stood there with a nk expression on his face.


    "Zenis¡­" Meryl said.


    "Meryl¡­" Zenis said.


    "Are you mocking me?" Meryl asked. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to wait for us at the end of the dungeon?"


    "I am merely reacting to your words," Zenis said. "There is no reason for me to wait for you all anymore."


    "Really, I was sure that you would need to obtain our powers to challenge the guardian," Meryl said while forcing a smile.


    "I defeated the guardian a year ago," Zenis said. "Since then, I used my time to absorb the dungeon''s core and improve my skills to the maximum. Hence, there is no reason to wait for you all there."


    Just as Billy thought¡­ Zenis obtained the power of the core, he had that feeling when he saw that thest sector was filled with monsters while the others weren''t. He had recalled that the tyrant guardian also did something simr¡­ but he did it to enhance himself, not to control the poption of monsters in the dungeon.


    "I felt like I could give you some answers if you managed to achieve the same as I did, and you didn''t fail," Zenis said. "You managed to y more enemies that the core could usually spawn after just half an hour once you arrived. It took me three weeks, so consider me impressed."


    It was hard to consider that when the guy had one hell of a


    nk expression on his face. In any case, something was weird. The enemy indeed lured them to the dungeon, but he was a lot less bloodthirsty than expected. He also didn''t look like someone who would have any reasons to fiddle with the memories of his goons.


    "It seems you have something to tell us¡­ What is it?" Icarus asked.


    "I am sure you all have wondered a few times why you havee to this world once or twice, but just like me, you didn''t have the means to learn that," Zenis said. "Every five hundred years, some humans are reincarnated in this world, and they are destined to fight to the death until one of them emerges victorious with all the innate skills¡­ with a single purpose..."

 Chapter 657: Zenis (1)

    Chapter 657: Zenis (1)


    "We were brought here to be sacrificed," Zenis said.


    "Sacrifices?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows when he asked in confusion.


    "That is right, nothing is given for free. Have you ever heard of that?" Zenis asked. "I don''t remember well since my mind is all foggy, but there is a saying on Earth that there is nothing more expensive than something that is given for free."


    "That is because when people give free stuff, they are gaining other things behind the scenes like information," Billy said.


    "That is right, things are a bit different for us, but it is basically the same," Zenis replied. "We were given a second chance, something rare to happen while we keep our memories. All of that is necessary for the sacrificies to use their powers well, be stronger and enact change in this world. That change will improve the level of mana in the world and ultimately, be its final defense."


    "How do you know all that? Is it because you absorbed the dungeon core?" Billy asked. "Is that also why you sound like a robot?"


    "That is right. This is the knowledge that I obtained while operating and understanding how dungeon cores operate," Zenis replied. "Your assumptions are also correct. My sense of self has also decreased a lot, and that was why I secluded myself in this dungeon. The first step was the thirst for more power after obtaining some of the others like us. With more power, I felt that the lives of my people didn''t matter as much as before. Once I learned the truth, it felt like my brain was overloaded with information. Or perhaps that is just the normal reaction without the panic after learning of the future that all of the generations of this world wait for."


    "Despite that, you still look like you don''t want to try anything else and want to go along with the order of things, at least how they are here," Billy said.


    "That is just how things are¡­ why do you think this is the final dungeon?" Zenis asked. "Those of all generations who managed to polish their powers and survive for almost three decades always end uping here, and thus, they leave their traces behind. I found such traces, and you must have as well. Using those, I learned that others tried to stop things, but it is useless."


    Billy realized that he was probably talking about the skeleton they found earlier. It was weird. Still, it wouldn''t be surprising if he also obtained some knowledge from the crystal. In any case, Billy always thought that his second life wasn''t something that was granted to him


    on a silver tter. Still, it was annoying that it seemed that all his actions had been used for some other purpose, and he couldn''t change the end game no matter what.


    "You asked me why I am going with the flow and let things be as they always have been. Still, you must realize that in one way or the other, we would end up fighting and killing each other," Zenis said. "Human nature is simple and yetplicated. In many different situations, you were all forced to enact change in this world, not because of some greater will, but because sapient beings always ended up acting the same. Be it for conflict of interests, because you wanted revenge for someone, or because you wanted to protect your friends, in one way or the other, we would all be forced to fight."


    Billy wished that he could deny that, but he couldn''t. In the past, others fought against each other because they wanted to be at the top by themselves. At first, Billy developed his powers to protect himself and others from the elementalists. He joined the war because his people wanted to see his world be expanded. Because of that, they became part of other wars¡­ and they fought to protect those they loved.


    Meanwhile, Lucyna and Meryl fought and have been fighting to obtain justice for those they lost and the things they lost. Meryl''s situation was still persisting, but it wasn''t caused simply because of a reincarnated individual¡­ Things in that continent were always like that, filled with conflict, and it was just normal¡­


    "You said that the changes that we brought changes and that increased the mana level of this world," Billy said. "How does that works, and that is why dungeon cores have so much power?"


    "Yes, magic power is essentially the power of the mind," Zenis replied. "Few people in this world use it, but they all have it. What do you think that happens when their mana is full, but they don''t use it? The process of magic recovery shouldn''t stop with only that. With that in mind, their overflowed energy is absorbed by the world. In the past, the energy was used to change the world and make thends more fertile, but nowadays, it is used to strengthen the dungeon cores."


    Even if most people couldn''t use mana¡­ still, the world was supposed to have hundreds of millions alive, and with that much energy being created and absorbed by the dungeon cores¡­ Billy recalled that they could evenmunicate with each other, so it wouldn''t surprise him if they could send their energy to other dungeon cores.


    "Our actions change the world and mana


    level as well. The more we be famous, the more we enacted changes, and thus the more people began to think about the changes, thus creating more magic power for the world," Zenis replied. "Such things will eventually be revealed to all the people in this world, but that will only help the magic level as well since they will despair over it."


    "... Why would they despair?" Billy asked while making his aura vibrate in the air.


    "Why do you think information about this is so hard to find?" Zenis asked. "You have found traces of destroyed civilizations, haven''t you? In the end, the people of this world are sacrifices too. Only a few handful will survive, and the event will be forgotten."

 Chapter 658: Zenis (2)

    Chapter 658: Zenis (2)"Hoh? You are saying that my family and kids will be sacrificed?" Billy asked while emitting a dark aura that made the others step away from him and pierce their skin. "Who will do that? They will have to kill me first to pull that off, and I don''t intend to make things easier for them."


    "Who knows?" Zenis asked. "Only those that obtained all of the innate skills managed to ascend and obtain all the intel necessary to talk with them. Still, do you think you can fight back against those who gave you those powers? You are weaker than me, and I am not sure I can pull it off."


    "My strength isn''t based on the system alone," Billy replied. "My knowledge isn''t based on the system either. No matter what happens, my family won''t be ended up sacrificing in any case. I will deal with anyone that threatens them."


    "Oh, in that case¡­" Zenis said.


    "Wait, wait!" Lucyna said. "You still have more to tell us, right? At least tell us what you know before we decide if fighting against each other is the only path avable."


    "As I said, only those that obtain all the powers have the chance to ascend, and only them obtain all the chances to obtain all the knowledge necessary," Zenis replied. "With the powers and sources that I obtained, I put the pieces together, and this is what I learned. Because of these things, my sense of self is weak, but I still don''t want to die, and I know why you all are here for. This is good as it is inevitable¡­ my best chance of breaking from the circle will be by obtaining your powers."


    "You will only end up losing your sense of self even more¡­" Meryl said while holding her bow tightly.


    "That is a risk that I will have to take," Zenis said. "I already saw some futures, and in all of them, we ended up fighting. Talking is pointless. Prepare yourselves."


    Billy grabbed his ive¡­ fighting a single opponent when he had the numerical advantage wasn''t his style when the opponent was a human. Still, it couldn''t be helped right now. Still, the enemy''s words annoyed him¡­ he tried to level up his Limited Foresight. Still, when he used it in battle, he only got annoyed. Seeing the future was useful, but it felt wrong when he only saw victories ahead of him. He used it whenever he crossed one floor to the other in that dungeon, but only once because he hated the idea of a predetermined future, even if he followed the same actions that he did in his vision.


    For a change, the first to act had been Icarus. Using his extreme speed, he tried to attack Zenis. Still, his armor got in the way¡­ the armor moved by itself and blocked all his punches that caused thunderous shockwaves, but it didn''t move the enemy from the spot. While they others could increase their speed to see what was going on, it would be a waste to use it without attacking.


    "As expected of someone who was blessed with the power of time¡­ you sure are reckless," Zenis said. "There are better ways to use your power. Let me show you."


    That would usually be the time for Billy to help. Still, he decided to study what the enemy could do before doing anything. Besides¡­ he still had that trick up his sleeve. Zenis suddenly appeared in front of Icarus, and his punch hit his stomach. Still, who suffered the pain had been Billy. He felt his torso being hit countless times¡­ he couldn''t tell how much different that had been from Icarus'' attacks, but since that moron didn''t move, he didn''t have the chance to.


    "Oh? He had a weird aura around his body, so it was the Guardian''s Aura," Zenis said when Billy was pushed away by dozens of meters by the attacks and spat a mouthful of blood.


    There was no time to study what the enemy could do indirectly, and Billy had to learn it by facing the enemy. Also, there wasn''t time or reason to keep hiding his skills from the others when his life was on the line¡­


    He increased his speed by one hundred times at the cost of ten thousand points of mana. In that single instance, Billy approached the enemy and then swung his spear toward Zenis'' neck, but his armor got in the way. Billy finally saw it¡­ the armor expanding like it had infinite mass and reacting to his attack.


    Despite that, Billy felt the gaze of the enemy on him. It seemed that Zenis wouldn''t be reckless and not keep his eleration Maniption active when facing those three.


    "Not even a dent¡­" Billy thought and then used a Light spear on the face of the enemy.


    Zenis'' armor moved again to block the attack, but Billy didn''t end there. He kept using the skill at close range to see if that thing was really impossible to break. If anything, he had confidence in his spear, but on the tenth attempt, he gave up¡­ He didn''t even scratch the armor again.


    After jumping backward, Billy used lightning on the face of the enemy. Still, the spell suddenly disappeared when it was almost one meter away from hitting Zenis. Physical and magical defense¡­ They were absolutely solid. He used his time in the dungeon to develop those.


    Billy used sh and then swung his spear enhanced with lightning magic on the face of the enemy, and while the armor got in the way again, Billy saw a scratch there. One that quickly repaired itself.


    "As expected, you have a lot of potential," Zenis said. "Perhaps even more than mine. No wonder you are suited to the order attribute."


    "What are you talking about?" Billy asked.


    "Our powers aren''t based on the physical elements but on the conceptual ones," Zenis replied. "I can create things, but you can improve them, that is the power of order."

 Chapter 659: Zenis (3)

    Chapter 659: Zenis (3) That was the first time Billy had heard something like that. While he had imagined that their innate skills had some sort of ssification, he thought that only Icarus and Meryl''s skills could have any. Maybe that could help him improve his powers, but Billy wasn''t so sure if he would have time for that. Still, considering all things, they made since they were more based on concepts than in real types of attacks. It was like their powers never had that function, to begin with... to be used forbat...


    In that short window of time, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl prepared an attack. The skill that they called instant arrow was fired, but in the end, the projectile was somehow grabbed by Zenis. Billy was starting to understand how his powers worked¡­ while they were stupidly effective, they had logic behind it and, naturally, weakness.


    "This is an interestingbination," Zenis said. "Can I replicate it?"


    Billy rushed to attack the enemy because he was the one who was going to suffer for it. He didn''t think that the other guys could resist Zenis'' attacks directly, so he had to keep Guardian''s Aura active. Once again, he dashed with his enhanced spear while targetting the enemy''s head, but his spear was blocked by the annoying armor. In the next moment, an arrow flew from the armor and hit Billy''s hand since he had tried to block the attack.


    "This texture¡­ this much magic power¡­" Billy said while showing aplicated smile since his hand has a hole in it now. "This is some kind of mercury enhanced by magic¡­you can control it at will, and since it is mercury and is highly vtile, it can repair itself and change its shape."


    "You aren''t afraid of almost dying if you have the chance to learn more, huh," Zenis said while he recovered the mercury arrow. "No wonder you managed to show some results in this sector so soon¡­ you are a threat to my existence."


    That was some quick decision-making, but Billy didn''t have time to worry about that. He used Full Heal to recover from the wounds, but he couldn''t count on that too often. He could steal the enemy''s mana from a distance for the same reason he couldn''t use Appraisal, which still was unknown. So, his best option was to keep things at a close range.


    "Keep attacking!" Billy shouted. "I will keep him busy!"


    Billy''s shout made the others wake up from the surprise. They couldn''t begin to understand the enemy''s skills yet since they weren''t calm enough. They had yet to see thatbination of their powers failing, after all. Lucy couldn''t use her powers on the enemy. Icarus'' attacks didn''t hit the enemy once. It didn''t make him even more¡­ even with their support. Meryl''s arrows didn''tnd either.


    After pulling away his spear, Billy increased his speed again and began to punch Zenis. His expression darkened a little when he saw the man in his armor decreasing with each punch, so Zenis decided to make his move. Billy probably had understood that mana was what made that armor do anything. Increase or decrease in size, move faster or slower, and turn into any shape¡­


    Suddenly, the armor in his arms fired two spears at Billy''s head, and he barely had the chance to protect his head. The spears began to pierce his flesh until they crossed his arms. Still, then Zenis suddenly pulled them away when he felt something weird¡­ he was losing a lot more mana from the armor during the attack.


    "Abination of Chaos and Order, I suppose," Zenis said while furrowing his eyebrows. They saw Billy''s spirit bing a bit stronger. "Or perhaps it was only your power alone¡­"


    You obtained 2000 experience points.


    You obtained 2000 experience points.


    You obtained 2000 experience points.


    ¡­


    "I guess trying to obtain his powers like this would be too much," Billy thought and then used Regen.


    Weapons were useful, but against an enemy like that, Billy''s punches would be more effective since they couldnd faster and apply the effects of his innate skills as well¡­ in any case, while Zenis lost his creativity alongside most of his sense of self, his analyzing skills weren''t something tough at.


    Before attacking again, Zenis pointed his hand toward Billy, and he tried to steal the mana from Guardian''s Aura to do the same. However, the result was different because he didn''t touch him. Besides, he had far less experience than Billy when using that skill.


    "He still is trying to improve¡­" Billy thought while he furrowed his eyebrows. "He doesn''t have total confidence in his skills, so it means that we can do this."


    Billy didn''t know why the enemy lured them in when he didn''t have confidence in his abilities. It wasn''t like they were the ones who started things, after all. Nevertheless, he had a reason, but they didn''t know it yet.


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl began to bombard Zenis with their instant arrows. However, the enemies still grabbed all of those with ease. He wasn''t relying on his armor, so that was another tip that Billy needed. Maybe his armor wasn''t strong enough to deal with their innate skills, at least not directly or when many of them werebined on a single strike. Either way, Billy would need more intel before he coulde up with a winning strategy. The only problem was the fact that he felt that Zenis still had some leeway before he got severe¡­


    "We need to deal with him and his troublesome skills before he decides to get serious, but as we are now, I can''t see a clear path to achieve that goal¡­" Billy thought.


    All of a sudden, Zenis summoned ten massive swords using his magic mercury and made them move around him. Billy realized that the enemy could control a lot more if he wanted because those were essentially his mana¡­

 Chapter 660: Zenis (4)

    Chapter 660: Zenis (4) Zenis fired those toward the group while using eleration Maniption, and they were forced to do the same to dodge. What they didn''t expect was the fact that those would cause them. Meryl managed to prepare some arrows and fired them to block those, and while the impact slowed them down, the effects hadn''t been that powerful.


    "We aren''t going anywhere at this rate¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy summoned three spears using his mana to block the three that were chasing him, and then he charged toward the enemy. The projectiles collided and then stopped each other from moving. Still, Billy could tell that they were losing more durability over time and thus more mana.


    While ignoring that, Billy approached Zenis and tried to punch him, but the enemy made a sphere of magic mercury leave his body and then fly to smash his head. Billy was forced to block the attack with his arms¡­ and his bones began to crack a bit.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    You obtained 800 experience points.


    ¡­


    "That is smart¡­ it prevents me from using my powers efficiently," Billy thought.


    Zenis quickly retreated from the sphere before Billy could steal any more mana from it. In the end, stealing the mana for himself wasn''t going to do it, and at least not for experience''s sake. When the enemy wasn''t using his speed, he could take some from the dungeon, and Zenis couldn''t do anything about it, but all that mana ended up being used right away to keep up with his speed.


    Fortunately, Zenis'' sense of self was weak, and he couldn''t find any reason to go all out from the beginning. So, in any other situation where he had all the mana of the dungeon at his disposal and the power of eleration Maniption, he could do a lot more than Icarus could.


    "I need to focus and use experience master, Magic Absorption, and Absolute Thievery at the same time¡­ I have to," Billy thought.


    Magic Absorption y wasn''t supposed to be used alongside other skills. Still, Absolute Thievery could, so perhaps Billy could find a middle ground between them. He didn''t have any other choice in order to keep up with someone that had nearly infinite mana.


    Zenis noticed Billy''s aura changing as his focus increased. The mana around began to move a lot faster toward him¡­ So he assumed that he either got a lot better suddenly, or he just was using other skills to improve that. The effectiveness of his actions increased even more, when he used Destructive Aura.


    Zenis lowered his head a bit, and his expression darkened a little as well when he saw that¡­ As expected of someone who had simr powers as him. His ability to adapt ande up with countermeasures to most situations was off the charts. Moreover, since his experience learning skills and spells by himself was greater, he still had a lot of room for improvement.


    "As expected, you are a problem¡­" Zenis said. "You make me feel like I didn''t work hard enough even after reaching this far¡­ I see Magic Absorption can''t be used along anything else, but since you learned the skill by yourself, you can bend the rules of the system a bit."


    It seemed that Zenis used the system to learn that skill¡­ which made sense. He never solved his issue of mana until he got the dungeon core. As for the other means that he used to clear the dungeon, he probably relied on his creations and power to create them.


    "Well, I suppose I need to try as hard as you," Zenis said.


    Billy thought that the enemy would copy him. Still, instead of that, he made his armor move, and then it created some humanoid shapes using the magic mercury. Eventually, they turned into copies of Zenis. Aside from the fact that the copies were too silver-like, they were pretty much identical.


    "No way¡­ I wasn''t the first one to obtain the shadow clone technique here in this world¡­" Billy said.


    Actually, Billy wasn''t that mad or surprised about it, and he just felt like he needed to say that since he had searched for the skill for so long. Despite that, the others got pretty pissed since they were busy dealing with the mercury projectiles while Billy was spouting nonsense. Still, they changed their minds when they saw the four clones that Zenis made.


    All of a sudden, the four clones charged toward Billy. He wondered why they just didn''t attack him from a distance¡­ it would be a lot more effective¡­ Regardless, he used Mana Shield and Reflect when they almost punched him. He lost tons of mana, but at least the enemies were stopped and were sent backward while their fists cracked thanks to the power of their own attacks.


    "The magic mercury must have a core somewhere in his body, and only that armor can produce that endlessly," Billy thought. "That is why the clones can''t use long-ranged attacks."


    While they couldn''t use long-ranged attacks, they could repair themselves¡­ Zenis was probably sending them his mana¡­ which would make things easier for them. Despite the failure of the first attack, the four clones dashed with all their might again. As expected, Zenis knew the weakness of Mana Shield, and it consumes a lot of mana when it is used.


    "He knows that my actions will be limited once my mana is gone¡­" Billy thought.


    In the end, Billy deactivated his spell and then used sh and instantly approached Zenis. The clones quickly approached, but Billy used Palm Cannon before they could do anything and made the whole mercury armor vibrate. Zenis also moved backward a few centimeters.


    "Now, this is much better¡­" Billy thought.


    Zenis didn''t like that as much as Billy, so when he tried to escape, he closed the paths he could use to escape and then made spikes move instantly and pierce Billy''s whole body¡­

 Chapter 661 Zenis (5)

    Chapter 661 Zenis (5)


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl opened their eyes widely when they noticed that Billy had be a reverse porcupine. Despite that, the slightly annoyed expression on Zenis¡¯ face never disappeared. Eventually, they understood why¡­ only a small amount of blood was leaving Billy¡¯s body. His Fierce Aura increased his physical and magic resistance tremendously, and before the spikes could pierce him even further, he was using Full Heal. Still, that sure hurt a lot, and he had to counterattack.


    The Skill Magic Absorbtion obtained 2000 experience points.


    The Skill Magic Absorbtion obtained 2000 experience points.


    The Skill Magic Absorbtion obtained 2000 experience points.


    ¡­


    ¡°You know¡­ I can do this all day,¡± Billy said while forcing a smile.


    Despite his words, some of Billy¡¯s organs have already been pierced. He could only prevent critical damage because he was using Full-Heal every second using the mana he was stealing from Zenis. Also, thanks to that fact, Zenis was losing power the more his spikes pierced Billy¡¯s body.


    ¡°How foolish,¡± Zenis said.


    In the next moment, the clones finally caught up with Billy and turned their arms into des while they targetted his head. Blocking or escaping that attack in such conditions would be difficult. Still, Billy stopped them by summoning some extra more swords made of mana. The enemies¡¯ advance was blocked by those. Still, Billy remained surrounded.


    Without any other choice, Zenis decided to take matters into his own hands, literally. He approached his arms toward Billy¡¯s neck, but he was forced to jump backward when the frozen hydra finally made its move and tried to smash him with its nine heads. Billy tried not to rely on the monster during the battle, but things changed now that the enemy had clones.


    The frozen hydra used its Ice Breath on the clones, and while they tried to escape, the scope range of the spell was toorge. Eventually, with only a few enemies to be attacked, the temperature of the floor began to decrease massively as the floor started to freeze.


    Zenis found that annoying and prepared to attack the frozen hydra. Still, Billy wouldn¡¯t let such an expensive pet die that easily. He charged toward the enemy and grabbed his de before swinging it downward with all his might. Zenis didn¡¯t bother with the attack and left his armor due to the job for him. However, he regretted it a little. The vibration of the strike made his body feel weird¡­


    Billy used the same attack again and again, and only when he lost twenty percent of his stamina did Zenis realize what Billy had done. He had Physical Disturbance, a skill that directly affects one¡¯s stamina.


    In the end, Zenis couldn¡¯t afford to even let the vibrations of Billy¡¯s attacks reach him¡­ so he summoned the mercury sphere again and pushed him backward with numerous hits. He still had the advantage of raw power. He still had a nearly infinite supply of mana at his disposal¡­ and yet, Zenis only felt more bothered for having to deal with such problems by someone so much weaker.


    Zenis disliked the idea of his hard work being easily surpassed like that by someone more resourceful. In that aspect, he was different from Billy, who taught his friends pretty much everything he knew and learned. Regardless, in that situation, Zenis came to realize that he would only give Billy more room to grow if he kept holding back and using just the right amount of mana to satisfy what was left of his ego¡­


    While his clones were being smashed by the frozen hydra, Zenis made up his mind¡­ his armor began to change again, and while before it looked like some a frail armor that apparently didn¡¯t weight much, after a couple of seconds, it became bigger and thicker, and it had too many spikes on the shoulders, elbows, fists, feet¡­


    If the armor were darker or red, it would make him look like some sort of dark lord. Not a single part of his body could be seen now, so Billy had a hard time wondering how he could cause damage, not like he did any until now.


    All of a sudden, Zenis charged toward Icarus and the others who were still busy with his mercury weapons. Billy didn¡¯t even have the time to see that¡­ He only saw after what happened¡­ His speed had been so massive that it made the air vibrate, leaving spatial distortions in the space as well as increasing the temperature around¡­


    Despite his Guardian¡¯s Aura, Icarus was the first to go down. Zenis suddenly approached and then pierced his heart with a single punch. In that instant, Billy understood what had happened¡­ Zenis used his anti-magic Aura to cancel the effects of the spell. As long as he decreases the size of his Aura and focuses on power, he can do that.


    Billy tried to increase his speed to the max. Still, before he could intervene, Zenis grabbed Lucyna and Meryl by their necks and snapped them as well¡­ All that happened in the next three seconds. If Billy hadn¡¯t used Limited Foresight the moment the enemy¡¯s armor began to change, he would have never had enough time to react.


    When Zenis began to move to attack Icarus, he suddenly stopped. He also saw the future diverging from the one he knew¡­ Instead of seeing, it was more urate to say that he had a promotion. The final level of Limited Foresight could warn him that much.


    In any case, while the others felt shivers because they felt their lives were at risk, Zenis was pushed backward after colliding against something Invisible. The impact that was capable of smashing the heads of dragons and making them fly for dozens of meters pushed him backward for a little bit as well¡­ Eventually, Billy¡¯s ninja suit appeared and made everyone frown. That certainly didn¡¯t look like something you should see in a fantasy world¡­


    ¡°We truly are alike, aren¡¯t we?¡± Zenis asked.

 Chapter 662 Zenis (6)

    Chapter 662 Zenis (6)


    ¡°You can use yourme pick-up lines on someone else,¡± Billy said while he equipped the armor. ¡°I already have three gorgeous, extremely sexy, and most important, milfs that are waiting for me at home. My life is perfect, and I have no regrets, and I will protect this life until the end of times.¡±


    Again, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl got annoyed at Billy for saying nonsensical things while they had goosebumps. He felt that they should feel thankful for him since he made the enemy raise his guard and recover his mercury projectiles. They were finally free from those troublesome weapons¡­ Still, it was hard when the situation was tense, and they felt that they would be killed just by the aura of the enemy if they rxed for a couple of seconds. If that doesn¡¯t kill them, the enemy certainly will with his powers¡­


    For whatever reason, Zenis waited for Billy to attack. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t analyze the armor, so he was supposed to see its potential. Objectively speaking, Billy knew that his suit was perhaps two levels below the mercury armor. Still, he couldn¡¯t make up for that.


    After putting his ive on the back of his armor, Billy charged after increasing his speed. He punched the face of the enemy, or so he nned¡­ For the first time, Zenis used his arms to block the attack, and while the strike created a powerful shockwave that sent the others flying in the distance and made the whole dungeon vibrate, it only pushed Zenis for a couple of meters.


    Billyunched a barrage of punches and forced the enemy to assume aplete defensive stance. The attacks and the vibrations caused by it made some rocks in the ceiling of the dungeon fall apart, and that was a first. Still, instead of worrying about that, Billy was pissed that his attacks were being blockedpletely even while he was using Physical Disturbance.


    ¡°I see. Not only the armor offers you great mobility, defense, and attack power, but you can also enhance it with your own skills,¡± Zenis said. ¡°Without having to worry about counters, you can attack freely and steal my mana as well.¡±


    While clicking his tongue, Billyunched a double punch. As stupid as that sounded, the enemy reacted to that as well, but he used that chance to grab Zenis¡¯ hands, and then he headbutted him. The attack paralyzed both of them with the vibrations, and while Billy didn¡¯t achieve much, he at least stopped Zenis from analyzing his skills out loud.


    ¡°Now he has to focus on me, but I am not doing much yet¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°The headbutt probably hurt him, but that isn¡¯t nowhere near close enough to defeating this asshole¡­¡±


    Instead of stealing the enemy¡¯s supply of endless mana, Billy decided to steal his health, but then all of a sudden, when Zenis noticed what had happened. His body blurred, and then he grabbed Billy¡¯s armor and thew threw it upward. That happened so fast that Billy didn¡¯t even realize what had happened until his back hit the ceiling, and then the frontal part of the armor suddenly got kicked.


    It was probably the first time the enemy used all of his speed, it had been only a reaction to the fact that his life got in danger for a moment, but then in the next moment, Billy was the one vomiting blood and feeling his body getting crushed.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Billy felt his will to fight decreasing¡­ Zenis was probably using some of his innate abilities to control his emotions. Before it was toote, Billy fired an Absolute Bullet toward the enemy, and since he was so busy attacking, Zenis didn¡¯t notice it. In the end, the very moment his armor was hit, it froze with him inside, but it onlysted for half a second, and then the ice melted. Still, that had been enough for Billy to punch the enemy with all his might and send him flying downward, opening a crater on the ground upon impact¡­


    ¡°Despite hisck of self, his instincts still can kick in when it matters¡­¡± Billy thought while he used Full-Heal. ¡°I probably didn¡¯t steal much of his health, but he reacts to anything that causes him harm, no matter how small¡­ is that one of the effects of having their mind being overtaken by our supposed goal in this world?¡±


    The attack apparently woke up Zenis from his stupor since he didn¡¯t immediately go to attack Billy. While that helped him, things were far from over. He had to defeat the enemy in front of him, but he also had to find a way to deal with that will that almost controls the enemy¡­


    Instead of attacking Billy, Zenis used gravity maniption to make his armor heavier and force him to go down or spend more mana. What he didn¡¯t know was the fact that the armor had its own source of mana, so Billy used that chance to steal Zenis¡¯ mana and absorb some extra from the gravity maniption.


    When Zenis realized that, he clicked his tongue in annoyance. It was the first time he had done that. It seemed that his true self was being exposed the more they fought. To the point that Billy began to wonder if Meryl¡¯s hypothesis was correct¡­ Would their minds and actions just that much because of the nature of their skills, or was it because of something else?


    ¡°I always thought it was weird that we could only get experience by using the dungeons¡­ Considering what he said earlier, it seems that the origins of our powers and the dungeons are the same, that they were created by using the mana of the world, but by whom?¡± Billy asked.


    Billy couldn¡¯t believe that the world had a will or something that prepared that whole system. It was too familiar for humans to be like that¡­ at least to humans from Earth¡­

 Chapter 663 Zenis (7)

    Chapter 663 Zenis (7)


    Zenis decided to attack Billy because keeping his distance was obviously the worst thing he could do. In the meantime, Billy decided to avoid stealing the enemy¡¯s health. He probably had the skill that put him in the over-health status, but any loss would trigger that insane attack again. As much as Billy hated to admit it, he couldn¡¯t defeat Zenis as he was now, and he needed more knowledge¡­


    ¡°I need to keep my cool and learn more while stalling for time, and the others will also benefit from this,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Even though he spent a lot of time here, he could only have leveled up a few skills, not all of them.¡±


    Zenis fired a massive ball of magic mercury, and Billy managed to block it with a single hand, and then he increased his speed in time to block Zenis¡¯ kick. It was a pain to keep Limited Foresight active and fight at the same time, but it was convenient for situations like that.


    All of a sudden, multiple arms appeared from the back of the enemy armor and then began to punch Billy. While his armor was resisting, it still was losing too much durability, and unlike Zenis, Billy¡¯s armor couldn¡¯t repair itself that fast.


    After the first wave of attacks, Billy used Reflect and forced the enemy to suffer a bit from his own attacks and pushed him backward as well. Billy used that fraction of a second to use half of his mana to create a gravity field around the enemy and increase his weight. While Zenis was adjusting to that, Billy grabbed his spear and then leaped with all his might and hit the enemy¡¯s neck¡­ the armor got in the way, but at least the ive pierced it for more than three centimeters.


    Those two returned to that sector and the attack opened a massive hole in the ground. The dungeon¡¯s interior was supposed to be near indestructible. Still, it didn¡¯t prevent Billy¡¯s attack from creating that fifty meters deep hole.


    All of a sudden, Zenis kicked Billy in the stomach and pushed him out of the hole. Before he could react to that Billy was punched until he hit the ceiling, but things didn¡¯t end there. Zenis kept punching him until he created a hold even deeper there. Billy tried to resist, but all his attacks were punched away¡­ the only thing he could do was to heal himself and repair his armor with magic. When they reached the preciousyer of theke ofva and were literally swimming downward, and through it, Billy understood that the enemy had finally snapped.


    ¡°At least he isn¡¯t using the effects of his other skills¡­¡± Billy thought while he was feeling the taste of his own blood leaving his mouth.


    In the meantime, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl watched them moving away. That battle was too high level for them¡­ even Icarus could only watch with his speed, and the other two couldn¡¯t because their speed mode didn¡¯t reach that level.


    ¡°We need to follow them before the holes are closed¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°It seems that they aren¡¯t being closed,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Zenis has the power of the dungeon¡¯s core, and he can control how the mana here is used. Besides, we can¡¯t interfere¡­ there is nothing we can do to help.¡±


    They wanted to know when Billy got Icarus power and when he managed to learn how to steal mana like Meryl, they were also curious about the armor. Still, doing all that wouldn¡¯t help them. When Zenis mentioned the possibility of their power being taken back, they realized that they relied too much on it. They have been improving a lot in other aspects recently, but they still had a long way ahead of them. They didn¡¯t know if they could even beat Billy¡¯s friends without their powers.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Icarus asked. ¡°Should we try to copy Zenis and absorb dungeon cores? Destroying them only gives us a portion of their powers.¡±


    ¡°Zenis stayed here for over a year just to assimte those powers, it won¡¯t work,¡± Meryl said. ¡°He probably used eleration Maniption to speed things, but even so, that didn¡¯t make much difference.¡±


    ¡°I think it is worth the shot¡­ He took this long because this dungeon is too big and powerful,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°Even if the others won¡¯t grant us these massive power-ups, we will need all the help we can get.¡±


    ¡°Still, can we go to another dungeon fast enough and return to help Billy?¡± Meryl asked, and then she felt the whole dungeon shaking like it was about to copse.


    ¡°Well¡­ We don¡¯t have any other choice,¡± Icarus said. ¡°We are only alive because of the skill that sends the damage to him. If we insist and mess up¡­ We will end up causing his death.¡±


    The others nodded, and then they began to run upward using the hole created by the fight. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the surface again, and then they saw Zenis punching Billy¡¯s armor and making the whole atmosphere tremble. The speed of his punches and their amounts were high enough to cause thunderbolts to fall on the ground. Meryl soldiers were running around because they couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ¡°There is a dungeon in my former territory, and I am going there,¡± Meryl dered. ¡°Icarus should go to the tyrants since it is the furthest away. There is one south of here, you should look for it, Lucyna.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and return here as fast as possible,¡± Icarus said. ¡°We can¡¯t let Zenis get any of our powers. If he kills Billy, then it will be pretty much game over.¡±


    The others nodded, and then they began to run. Billy and Zenis put some distance between them when they saw that happening. Billy used that chance to repair his armor while Zenis decided to taunt him, which was very weird.


    ¡°It seems that your friends abandoned you¡­¡± Zenis said.

 Chapter 664 Zenis (8)

    Chapter 664 Zenis (8)


    ¡°First of all, they aren¡¯t my friends,¡± Billy said. ¡°Lackeys would be a better term. Second of all, it seems that you use that skill to see the future too much, and that makes you stop using your brain. It is easy to deal with that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see, that may be true, but nothing will change the oue of this battle,¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°Have you realized?¡± Billy asked. ¡°You have changed a bit since the start of the fight. Meryl didn¡¯t mention that you were that bloodthirsty, but it seems that your blood is starting to boil because you are unable to kill me that easily.¡±


    ¡°These kinds of surprises are what makes life interesting,¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°It almost feels like someone else¡¯s will is taking over your body,¡± Billy said trying to buy extra time to repair his armor. ¡°Are you feeling that too? When I obtained some of the other guy¡¯s powerstely, I felt like something was on my back watching me¡­¡±


    Zenis didn¡¯t say anything, but it didn¡¯t feel like he liked what he had heard. Considering the things all of them knew so far, it was clear that the system wanted a single one of them alive to get all the powers, and that single person would learn everything, but they would lose their sense of self for some reason¡­


    After they realized those things during the fight, they began to think that ultimately, it felt like the powers also were trying to stay together on a single person, like they had some sort of will. With that in mind¡­ Billy and Zenis reached the same conclusion. The system¡¯s creator will probably take over the body of the person who obtains all the innate skills.


    It made sense¡­ those skills were all god-like, super powerful, and useful. Their nature was beyond anyone¡¯s understanding, and they even affected things such as concepts of time, chaos, order, death, life, and space. So, the one who will obtain that will also have a suited body to be taken over by the god of that world. Why a being like that would do such a redundant thing instead of increasing their powers during those five hundred years of peace? No one could tell¡­


    ¡°What do you think of this hypothesis?¡± Billy asked once he exined his view of things.


    ¡°¡­ You may be right,¡± Zenis said. ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that some of us have to die.¡±


    ¡°Who is saying this? Yourself or the creator of the system?¡± Billy asked.


    For the first time during the fight, Zenis showed some confusion and surprise. He couldn¡¯t tell¡­ his actions changed a lot since three years ago when he obtained the powers of other reincarnated individuals. He feltpelled to do things he had never thought of before since they started to make sense now¡­ it almost felt like he had another instinct inside him.


    ¡°You are trying to confuse me,¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°I am trying to buy time, but my point still stands,¡± Billy exined. ¡°Are you really willing to risk everything out of fear of death? You don¡¯t know if you can even be considered alive once you lose your sense of self. Before rushing ahead, you need to think of how you can prevent your body from being taken by something else.¡±


    It seemed that Billy touched on a difficult topic because, for the first time, Zenis used some sort of skill that damaged his armor directly and made some particles disappear. It was probably the evolved form of Damage Control. A skill that causes damage no matter what the circumstances as long as the user wishes for it.


    Billy used Mana Shield, but it didn¡¯t work, and he couldn¡¯t repair his armor faster than the spell could, so he charged toward the enemy. Zenis turned the armor of his arms into des and then he did the same. Billy enhanced his de, this time with pure mana, by using Mana Constructs and increasing the size of the weapon as a whole.


    The des and the ive collided against each other, and Billy still lost the collision. Still, he saw the des trembling like they were about to be liquid again. The armor had mana properties, and with the aura, they could nullify the mana effects of others. Still, it didn¡¯t work against the enhanced ive.


    Zenis got irritated for letting Billy recover that much mana and then created a massive hammer by increasing his armor and then swung toward Billy. He tried to dodge it, but the enemy enhanced it with eleration Maniption and faster than Billy could. He managed to block the strike, but he was sent flying to the distance¡­


    Billynded on the ground with his back, and the impact caused a tremor, as well as a five hundred meters wide crater. Zenis got pissed again since a dust curtain emerged, and he lost sight of him. That was another chance for the enemy to gather even more mana. Zenis could do the same, but that skill wasn¡¯t on the same level as Billy¡¯s, and he was still leveling up in the middle of the battle.


    In the end, Zenis discovered how he could lure Billy. He saw some demi-humans in his camp moving around and freeing the prisoners to give them a chance to escape. Still, he justunched one of his magic mercury spheres toward it. The impact caused another tremor and a massive shockwave and killed hundreds of demi-humans close to the impact point¡­


    All of a sudden, Billy approached Zenis with his spear and tried to split him in two, and while he blocked the attack with his des, he still was pushed backward for several meters. He also felt his stamina decreasing a bit.


    ¡°You are long gone if you think that such strategy isn¡¯t a bad option to lure me out¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°No more holding back¡­ I will kill you, get your powers and solve this mess by myself.¡±

 Chapter 665 Zenis (9)

    Chapter 665 Zenis (9)


    Billy kept charging at Zenis while swinging his ive horizontally until the magic enhancement ran off. Once that happened, his attacks lost some punch, and Zenis used that chance to attack. He turned the des on his arms into hammers and increased his speed beyond Billy could keep up and then tried to smash him from the sides.


    Despite that, Billy used Reflect on thest moment and made Zenis feel his arms vibrating a lot. His bones also cracked a little, but they were instantly restored. Billy almost could see the enemy¡¯s health being restored instantly. Actually, he could only feel.


    ¡°I guess I will have to st him to smithereens somehow¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy charged toward the enemy and decided to focus on speed to make good use of Physical Disturbance. With each of his strikes that were blocked, lightning bolts crossed the skies even though it waspletely devoid of any clouds. The vibrations also made the nearby trees crack until they fell¡­ Still, that strategy only worked for three strikes, when he felt his stamina decreasing, Zenis got pissed and used half of his eleration Maniption power to hit Billy with a body m.


    In the next moment, Billy flew while making a powerful high pitching sound, and he only stopped after he hit the top of a mountain. The strikepletely changed the environment and decreased the mountain¡¯s height.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I can¡¯t take much more of these¡­¡± Billy muttered when he felt his chest hurting like hell with each heartbeat.


    Billy used Full-Heal to repair his broken bones, but they would need some time to return to normal. It was insane that the enemy could move much faster than Icarus¡­ he probably knew how to mimic Time Skip as well relying solely on the other ability.


    Usually, the enemy¡¯s armor was supposed to be melting after moving that fast or at least emitting some smoke. Still, the magic mercury armor waspletely fine due to its magic and physical nature.


    ¡°I guess I need to return to my previous strategy and slowly build some skills to defeat him¡­ I can¡¯t count on the others,¡± Billy thought while he was getting up. ¡°They probably went to obtain the power of the dungeon cores, but that is too risky, and they aren¡¯t skilled enough with magic. Even if they seed by some miracle, it will take them too much time¡­¡±


    Zenis was watching Billy from above as if he was trying to make him feel helpless. He would need a bit more than that to seed. Still, it was a fact that the only thing Billy could do now was stall and his body was paying the price for that.


    After considering all of his options, Billy concluded that his best shot would be to use all of his mana and try to steal one of the most valuable things in Zenis possession. Perhaps if he steals the core of the enemy¡¯s armor, he will change the flow of the battle. Without that armor, he will be unable topletely nullify all sources of direct damage after all.


    However, Billy was against that strategy. He was using his innate skills to make things a bit more even, but he had to stop that. If his hypothesis was correct, then not using those powers will at the very least dy the possession.


    Not to mention, he needs to get used to that for the worst-case scenario¡­ It had to be hisst resort. With that in mind, Billy could only bet everything on a single strike. He couldn¡¯t prepare for it. He had to act as soon as he had the chance in order to get Zenis with his guard down.


    Billy charged toward the enemy again, and he increased the speed of his armor to the max. He also directed some of its mana to his ive. That would decrease its use time, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Zenis knew that it was useless, he still had the strength to spare, and he barely suffered a fraction of the damage that Billy did. So, he was starting to think that the fight was a waste of time¡­ perhaps things would have been different if Billy had trained in that dungeon for one or two months, but he could only me his rush for that.


    Still, Zenis was thinking along the same lines as Billy, he had to finish things quickly. Otherwise, he would have too many chances to steal his mana and experience. In any case, when Billy approached to attack, he summoned some shields made of mercury and blocked the attacks with them. Before going all out, Zenis also needed some preparations.


    As Billy chased the enemy, the shields got in his way and then slowed him down. He knew that Zenis was plotting something since he was keeping his distance and using those shields. He needed to do something fast¡­ he didn¡¯t like that his instincts were warning him of absolute danger. Just to be safe, Billy used Regen many times, but in the end¡­ it didn¡¯t help much.


    All of a sudden, the world grew darker around Billy. He could barely feel anything at the moment. Still, he could feel that something extremely heavy crushed him¡­ he didn¡¯t even have the time to think about it or feel it properly¡­


    As from Zenis¡¯ perspective, his massive attack with a max speed made the entire atmosphere and even the world tremble¡­ the space around him was vibrating due to the sheer amount of mana he used to reach the speed of light. Some small spatial fissured opened through the path he followed, and they were pulling him in, but Zenis closed them before that could happen.


    In the distance, Zenis saw some mountains that were hit by Billy when he was sent flying. Now, they had a perfect hole in them, and it was kind of amusing that they weren¡¯t copsing¡­ Since that happened, it was clear that Billy suffered the total damage of the attack. Still, despite that, Zenis didn¡¯t receive the notifications he was waiting for¡­

 Chapter 666 The end? (1)

    Chapter 666 The end? (1)


    ¡°How is he still alive¡­¡± Zenis thought, unable to hide his surprise.


    Even with that armor, it didn¡¯t make any sense for Billy to survive the direct attack. Zenis was absolutely sure that it went perfectly¡­ from his perspective, Billy just waited for it without moving. It was clear that he still had a few tricks up his sleeve, and Zenis would have to learn them before getting rid of Billy once and for all. He found some obstacles, but his path was still clear¡­


    Zenis received a notification afterward, but it only gave him ten thousand experience points. That was the same as the hydras used to give him and while Billy¡¯s level was lower, he was a much tougher opponent, that was how the system made the calctions to determine the experience earned.


    ¡°I see¡­ he used the summoner abilities to link his status with the frozen hydra,¡± Zenis said. ¡°That boosted his defenses and increased his health tremendously as well¡­ that is the only exnation.¡±


    Despite that, it was clear that. Billy was almost half dead, so finishing the job should be easy. Zenis approached the spot where Billy fell and then saw pieces of his armor around. It was pretty amazing that the armor resisted that much, and he assumed that it would break into pieces with the very moment of the strike.


    Eventually, Zenis found Billy¡¯s body at the bottom of a three kilometers deep hole. His body was a mess, but he still was recovering from the previous attack. It wasn¡¯t a natural regenerative ability since Zenis could feel his mana working. Despite the situation, Billy¡¯s armor wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed; it was still repairing itself, and the bodies of the legs, arms, torso, and head were still repairing themselves.


    Zenis ignored that and then transformed the armor on his right arm into a sword and then went for the attack. However, when the weapon approached Billy¡¯s neck, his ive almost instantly moved toward Zenis¡¯ head as well. Zenis could have let his armor do its job, but he felt a shiver run down his spine, and then he moved away from the attack. He did well because just a single scratch caused by the ive suddenly turned into a prettyrge dent on it. The armor was taking its time to repair itself as well.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± Billy said while trying to get up. ¡°That hurt, you asshole¡­¡±


    Zenis couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ somehow, Billy was getting up to fight. Even with Regen working, most of his bones were supposed to be broken. He was bleeding from the mouth, nose, and ears¡­ and he still didn¡¯t lose his will to fight.


    ¡°You¡­ how¡­¡± Zenis asked.


    ¡°That is because of your own stupidity. If you are asking why I am still alive¡­ am I using the sentences in the right order? My head hurts like hell¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°You seriously think that you would keep using the same technique over and over again, and I couldn¡¯t figure out how to use it? Monster skills are a lot harder to learn. Still, when they belong to a human and when I have something simr¡­ then it is clear that I will eventually understand it.¡±


    Zenis furrowed his eyebrows¡­ he didn¡¯t want to believe it that Billy learned before the attack how to create a Personal Domain. Still, Zenis knew that he could use Mana Dominion, and that was just one step below the skill he was using to stop magic attacks from reaching him from a distance.


    ¡°¡­ What your Personal Domain can do?¡± Zenis asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to discover by yourself?¡± Billy asked while smirking.


    Zenis furrowed his eyebrows again. Personal Domain was a ce where their magic energy could bend the rules of reality. Naturally, it had only a small range, but some rules created by the users were absolute there. To avoid losing his powers and innate skills, Zenis created a field that outside mana couldn¡¯t cross. That was the rule of his Personal Domain. Even if one is crazy enough to cross his domain and use magic powers, they will have to deal with his magic mercury armor that can react to all sorts of attacks¡­


    After thinking for a while, Zenis realized that only one thing could have damaged his armor that much¡­ his own mana. Billy¡¯s personal domain could drain the mana from the attacks of those inside¡­ Zenis couldn¡¯t believe that he had just learned the skill and could use it to nullify all of Zenis¡¯ power from the previous attack. Still, he probably survived because he took a good chunk of the energy. He didn¡¯t use the Hydra to survive¡­


    ¡°It is a pity that the system doesn¡¯t recognize the skill¡­ but I can guess why you developed something like that,¡± Billy said. ¡°You didn¡¯t want it to be a weapon to the final enemy. In the end, you also guessed the same as me a long time ago.¡±


    Now Zenis knew how annoying it was to have his intentions and skills be analyzed. That had never happened in his life before since he always had been above others with skills and aplishments. Still, the idea of feeling inferior to someone who was much weaker than him annoyed the heck out of him.


    In the next moment, Zenis made his armor expand quite a bit. Before, it was just a normal-looking full te armor, but after a while, it began to look like a fucking Gundam. Zenis was finally taking the training gloves and about to fight for real.


    If using his mana would be a bad idea, then Zenis just didn¡¯t have to use it. With that in mind, he decided to focus on strength. Zenis charged toward Billy and easily pushed him away with the swing of his de. Billy could only block the attack with his ive and fly to the distance¡­


    While making Billy fly for dozens of kilometers with a single attack, Zenis started his counterattack¡­

 Chapter 667 The end? (2)

    Chapter 667 The end? (2)


    Billy never wondered how a tennis ball felt before, but he could tell how it was now. The human body didn¡¯t have the ability to bounce well, so it could only absorb the impacts ofrger objects and try hard not to be smashed by them. That was what he was doing now¡­


    Zenis wasn¡¯t giving Billy any chance to counterattack or dodge. He could only defend and be tossed away while fighting the Gundam armor. His ive could only take so many hits of that, but Billy was managing to repair it before real damage could be seen on it.


    After numerous of those strikes, Zenis got tired and then suddenly increased his speed and attacked Billy from above. Much to his surprise, Billy reacted to that¡­ probably because he absorbed his mana and enhanced his own speed. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t change things that much¡­ Billy was still pushed downwards and almost smashed like a potato on the ground.


    The power of that attack hadn¡¯t been like the previous one that destroyed half of some mountains. However, Zenis still frowned when he saw Billy getting up after a couple of seconds¡­ his wounds were mostly healed, and that wasn¡¯t supposed to. Be possible¡­


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ he can also take the mana from my armor since it is an active spell,¡± Zenis realized.


    Zenis would never notice that in the middle of the battle¡­ the reason was simple, he had way too much mana to begin with, and he couldn¡¯t feel his mana decreasing. Aside from a few times, he never tested his powers fully since he got the dungeon core, so it was only obvious that he forgot what was the feeling of running out of stamina.


    Nevertheless, that whole situation was preposterous¡­ he was being surprised by someone weaker time and time again because he couldn¡¯t grasp the extension of his own powers, and he felt that he had to amass as much mana as possible to make sure that he will survive in the end.


    ¡°The mana around him is being sucked even faster than before¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°He finally realized something¡­ I was expecting to gain some more time, but I guess it is impossible. He doesn¡¯t know his full power yet, and he might kill millions if he tries to test it¡­ sinking this whole continent shouldn¡¯t be hard with that much mana.¡±


    Billy could try to use his Personal Domain if Zenis tried something stupid, but even that ability had limits. He might be able to take an attack that was supposed to kill him, but an all-out attack meant to test the powers of a demi-god was probably beyond him right now. After all, if he takes a direct hit that has enough energy to destroy his body three times over, he still will die if he absorbs half of the energy.


    Billy realized that he had to push the enemy against the wall, and he had to use the mana he obtained while doing that to keep Zenis busy. He had another idea in mind, but it would take some time for everything to be put in ce.


    After increasing his speed, Billy charged toward the enemy. All of a sudden, he decreased his weight with gravity magic, and then his speed nearly doubled thanks to that. Zenis swung his massive sword to split him in half and keep his distance. At best, Billy¡¯s range with his domain should be two meters, even with all his talent with magic. That skill was something that needed a lot of time to be improved, after all.


    Billy¡¯s ive took the attack directly, and his charge came to a stop. Still, with brute strength alone, Billy kept moving forward, and Zenis was unable to push him away while he felt the mana on his sword being absorbed. While clicking his tongue, he transformed his left arm also into a sword and tried to cut Billy¡¯s head. In the end, Billy stopped the attack with his right hand¡­ his armor helped with that, but it suffered some damage, and he was pushed backward.


    ¡°All of these people are going to die anyway, might as well give them a merciful ending,¡± Zenis said. ¡°They won¡¯t be used by someone else as a tool to protect this world.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t like to hear those words, and it was clear that the enemy had made up his mind to destroy everything around him in order to kill Billy. While clenching his teeth, he waited for the perfect moment to do his very best¡­


    He waited until Zenis created a dark sphere that was firing dark lightning bolts around. Billy recognized that¡­ it had the same logic as an absolute ice bullet. Abination of the propagation effect that gravity had and the power of damage control, but a lot more condensed. It was probably the upgraded version of the skill. In any case, that will definitely wipe him out down to a molecr level, and if it reaches the continent¡­


    Billy charged toward Zenis, but the enemy predicted that much and then fired the dark sphere of energy toward him. At thest moment, Billy used all the mana he had umted on his spear and increased its power by leaps and bounds. Still, that hadn¡¯t been enough to stop or destroy the projectile. Instead of that, Billy began to be pushed backward¡­


    To make things worse, Zenis began to fire other spheres like that and made the originalrger with each passing second. Billy Personal Domain was absorbing some mana from the sphere, but not enough to counter all the extra that Zenis was putting in¡­


    At thest moment, Billy had an idea¡­ he copied Zenis once and he decided to use another of his techniques against him. Billy decreased the area of effect of his Personal Domain and then used it on his ive. He used his best skill when the weapon began to pierce the dark sphere.


    ¡°GUNGNIR!¡± Billy shouted.

 Chapter 668 The end? (3)

    Chapter 668 The end? (3)


    The spear crossed the dark sphere and eventually reached Zenis. He didn¡¯t have time to react to that because of the distance and all the power Billy infused on it. Before long, a massive explosion happened in the sky, and Billy was pushed backward.


    Billy was almost used to getting his back almost smashed against the ground by now, so when hended, he just grunted withoutining. At the same time, he quickly used his domain to absorb the mana around¡­ he was certain that Zenis wasn¡¯t going to die after that. Still, he was certain that he got some damage, finally.


    Since Billy had to throw his ive as well for the effect of his domain to take ce, he looked for it around. The explosion of the dark sphere could have destroyed the weapon, but Billy didn¡¯t believe in that, considering how much mana he had put on it.


    Billy confirmed that when he saw the weapon falling from the sky, the mana had been spent, but the weapon was more or less intact. Unfortunately, Billy also felt the aura of Zenis in the sky, so he quickly recovered his weapon with Telekinesis. When the smoke in the sky began to dissipate, Billy saw Zenis flying there¡­ around one-third of his torso had been destroyed, and his right arm was long one. He was bleeding a lot, but he was nowhere done for. His armor and body were also recovering incredibly fast.


    ¡°I aimed at his head, but in the end¡­¡± Billy thought while clenching his teeth.


    He had to attack before the enemy could fully recover, but attacking a wounded beast carelessly might cause more problems than help. So, Billy had to be careful with his next steps. He will need at least five minutes to charge another attack of that level, a few fewer minutes if Zenis does something stupid¡­


    Billy thought that Zenis would wait to recover first, but then he saw his expression changing into a pissed one, and then he pointed his left hand at him. Billy used sh to the side in order to escape. Still, then a massive gravity field took over the area and made everything around sink fifty meters underground, Billy as well.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Billy thought while he was trying to move.


    After using Gravity Maniption and his own Personal Domain to counterattack, Billy failed because Zenis just used more mana to keep him on the spot¡­ he didn¡¯t like that. He was literally a sitting duck, and that feeling of helplessness was absurdly unnerving. That feeling only worsened when a dark sphere that was distorting the space around appeared in front of him and began to pull Billy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Billy used all his mana to move away from that.


    ¡°I will deal with you once I obtain their powers¡­ until then, wait patiently for your death,¡± Zenis dered.


    ¡°In the end, you don¡¯t even have the balls to face me!¡± Billy shouted. ¡°Someone like you will never win!¡±


    ¡°I will, I just toplete my death and time powers,¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it for granted something that was given to you by someone you don¡¯t know, asshole!¡± Billy shouted again when the gravitational field increased. ¡°If you do something to them¡­ I will torment you for all eternity!¡±


    Billy tried to absorb the mana of the portal, but it was too much for him to get in a matter of seconds¡­ in the end, he was pulled it by it and then left that world. At first, he thought that Zenis would send him to outer space to kill him with theck of air or due to the radiation, but Billy could counter those with Mana Shield. Instead of that, Billy was sent to a dark world where he could only see shadows and a cloudy sky like no other.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t feel mana here¡­¡± Billy said while looking around, shocked.


    Although Billy knew that Zenis wouldn¡¯t send him to a ce easy to return to, he didn¡¯t think it would be another world where mana doesn¡¯t exist¡­ when that is the case, how is it possible that he could connect both worlds? Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t understand why he knew about the existence of a such a ce. Considering all things that he knew, he wasn¡¯t supposed to have time to check other worlds¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to think about this¡­¡± Billy said while looking around. ¡°I can feel my mana, so I can use magic, and I need to use it to return as fast as possible. After he targets those three, he will target the rest of the world and my family and friends will be the first line of defense¡­¡±


    Before anything, Billy confirmed that he could recover his mana naturally, but that was too much of a slow method. Before he finds a straightforward way to deal with that, he will have to rely on his stamina. His armor was repairing itself, but since it couldn¡¯t drain the mana from the surroundings, it couldn¡¯t move for too long. So, he decided to save the energy on it as well.


    Unfortunately, Billy had no idea what to do¡­ Or where to go. He couldn¡¯t use space magic, bend the space and create portals connecting two ces like Zenis. That was probably something he learned in thest three years, but Billy didn¡¯t want to bet that he had more than three days to master and not enough mana to boot¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic¡­ You have countlessyers of defense at home,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Your wives are badasses, and they can fight someone like Zenis with the armors if they work together. There is also Alexander, Lily, and those three morons¡­ More than enough power to keep Zenis busy¡­ For a day or two. Shit¡­¡±


    Billy knew that things will be pretty much gone once Zenis got Icarus power, so he had to hurry up since that guy wasn¡¯t smart enough to keep his distance from the enemy.

 Chapter 669 Decision (1)

    Chapter 669 Decision (1)


    The first one to finish absorbing the crystal had been Icarus, thanks to his Time Skip. Although he managed to pull that off somehow, he felt like his body had got numb¡­ He almost passed out. Only the tremors on the continent kept him awake, but he mustered all his strength to recover when they stopped. The battle between Billy and Zenis was over, and he couldn¡¯t imagine a good ending for their side.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Icarus said while getting up. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Calm down and feel the energy. Let it be a part of yourself. Calm down, but be quick, you moron, you don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    Icarus took some deep breaths, and then he felt his body getting better. His mana and the core mana were fusing¡­ But that was only possible because his core existed. Without that, his mana and the core would never converge. He wondered why Billy never tried that, probably because he knew that the dungeons were important for the economy of that world and because he disliked the idea of getting stronger that easily.


    ¡°All right, much better¡­¡± Icarus said after he started to feel good and full of energy. ¡°I need to help the others and then check the situation.¡±


    Icarus decided to look for Meryl and Lucyna. They would need his power to absorb the cores faster. Fortunately, reaching them was no longer a problem¡­ with the core in his body, he could drain tons of energy from the surroundings. He still, he had to be careful not to leave many signs behind and let Zenis find him. With that in mind, he began to run on the coast of the continent. Despite that, he crossed one-fourth of the whole coast in thirty seconds. Truth to be told, Icarus was scared of his speed.


    ¡°Lucyna must be here¡­¡± Icarus said when he found a dungeon in the middle of a massive group of frozen mountains.


    While he dashed to cross the dungeon, Icarus wondered if she had reached the end of it. With her skills, she would have some difficulties selling the ce. Still, he found her touching the crystal in thest room. Behind her, there was a giant ice wolf dead. She managed to pull it off, but her consciousness still was lost in the middle of all the mana of the crystal.


    Icarus used Time Skip to help, and then the crystal began to be absorbed. Once that started, it didn¡¯t take long for the process to end, but Lucyna also got somewhat unconscious since her body now had way too much more mana than she had used before.


    ¡°Calm down, take a deep breath and use your core to stabilize the energy,¡± Icarus said.


    After a couple of minutes, Lucyna managed to do that as well. So, she sighed relief since that feeling of being overwhelmed by mana wasn¡¯t easy to handle. Without wasting time, they began to move and eventually reached the dungeon where Meryl was as well. They avoided talking about how things looked peaceful after the fight¡­ Rather than that, they couldn¡¯t say anything since they left Billy alone, imagining they could obtain the power to help after getting the cores. So, they knew that they were part of the reason that happened.


    Meryl was also having a hard time assimting the energy, but eventually, everything was solved. Those three looked at each other without knowing what to say¡­ If Billy was killed, stopping Zenis was probably impossible since he could be even more stronger while using his mana and Billy¡¯s power.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Icarus asked to break the silence.


    ¡°Zenis main targets will be us, so we need to keep away from him until we get some clear to defeat him,¡± Meryl replied.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t face him with the cores that we have now. He has the strongest core and the power of almost ten of us,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°We need to confirm if he has Billy¡¯s powers, and if he doesn¡¯t, then we had a chance.¡±


    The other two nodded. Meryl wanted to protect her people, but they couldn¡¯t find them since they spread around thanks to the situation. Moreover, Zenis knew that Meryl might try that, so he possibly could be waiting for a chance to ambush her. She couldn¡¯t fall for such simple tricks as much as it hurts.


    ¡°I need to check Zenis¡¯ base,¡± Icarus said. ¡°If the golems are still there, then Billy is still alive, and we can work together to face the enemy,¡± Icarus said. ¡°If he isn¡¯t, then we will need all the help we can get to defeat the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Try not to fall for any traps,¡± Meryl said.


    Icarus left the area and returned after a couple of seconds. The Golems but still were there, but they weren¡¯t anything. It felt like they had lost all of their energy, but that only happens when they are about to die.


    ¡°It seems that Billy is too far away tomand the Golems,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Without their help, we can only count on a few of people and my skeletons. That being said, fighting here will be problematic. We need to find others that can help¡­ Like Billy¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°He will be enraged if something happens to them and if he learns that you invited them¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°They will die if we are defeated anyway,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Besides, if Billy is alive and Zenis failed to kill him, he will find a way to use them against him to prevent that from happening. They need to know what is going on¡­¡±


    Meryl had a point¡­ In such a situation, they didn¡¯t have the leisure to choose the mostfortable option for them. They could only do their best and prevent future failures from happening¡­ The battle to protect the world they knew had just started, and they truly couldn¡¯t afford to be scared of the failure or of the results of their actions.

 Chapter 670 Decision (2)

    Chapter 670 Decision (2)


    Since they knew about the existence of Billy¡¯s tunnels, they used that to go to the human continent. Once they arrived there, they saw that most cities were having a hard time dealing with Zenis¡¯ soldiers¡­ He still was summoning them for some reason. When Icarus was about to deal with one of them, Meryl stopped him.


    ¡°If you defeat him, Zenis will know where to find us,¡± Meryl said. ¡°We can¡¯t allow this to happen now, and we need some time to prepare to fight him since we can¡¯t afford to lose again. It can¡¯t be helped, but we have to endure this for the future.¡±


    That made sense¡­ so Icarus decided not to do anything. They couldn¡¯t do anything that would give an advantage to the enemy. They found some problems when they found some walls along the way to prevent invasions, but they dealt with that using their powers. They found one of the exits of the tunnels on ake, but they decided to wait for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here until night,¡± Meryl said. ¡°We will be able to hide from the enemy better if we move at night, and we can rest for two hours until that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Zenis is doing much right now¡­ I thought he would wreak the world to find us,¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°He has teleporting powers to send his soldiers to this continent, so he must have sent Billy away after he sustained some injuries,¡± Meryl replied. ¡°Now, he must be trying to recoverpletely before he does anything risky.¡±


    ¡°I guess Billy would manage to pull that off against someone who had a dungeon core of that level on them,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Perhaps we could have helped him if the whole process weren¡¯t too time-consuming.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but there is no point dwelling on that. We need to focus on what we can do right now,¡± Meryl said.


    Icarus and Lucyna nodded, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel that they had made some mistakes during the fight. Everyone did some while they were in the dungeon, but only thest ones made them feel like they had failed miserably¡­ In any case, instead of letting those feelings get them, they decided to use the mana they obtained to train. Even the small amount of power that they could obtain in that short window of time mighte in handy. The results can be even better with all that mana at their disposal.


    When they tried to test their powers, they noticed that they improved more than a little bit. Their bodies also improved¡­ Icarus didn¡¯t feel that much tired when he used Time Skip to do some mental training. Lucyna¡¯s stealing powers were a lot more effective as well, to the point that she could steal pretty much everything that she wanted and with close to no chances of failure. Moreover, thanks to the fact that the dungeon she used had monsters that used ice magic, she also could use those spells with extreme ease. The same could be said about the others and their respective attributes.


    ¡°We need to think of a way not to lose our minds when we defeat Zenis¡­¡± Meryl said. ¡°Defeating him will be difficult, but it will be useless if the rest of us goes crazy.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary defensive spells won¡¯t work since Zenis probably knows all of them,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°He didn¡¯t lookpletely insane, but he also seemed far from normal. Instead of being magic or an external effect that changed his mind, it feels like something affected his way of thinking for a while.¡±


    ¡°He could use Emotional Control on us, and he used it on Billy, he probably used on that on himself as well, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Honestly, Billy and Zenis are probably the best mages in this world, and only they could think of a way to counter this. Billy seemed a bit suspicious of that, but once he saw Zenis, he probably is thinking of a way to deal with that as we speak.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave everything in his hands again,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Icarus said.


    Unfortunately, nothing came to their mind. They might have a massive surplus of magical energy now. Still, they weren¡¯t that experienced at using magic but less at creating new spells. Looking in the system for a convenient skill to help won¡¯t work either¡­


    When it got dark, they got up after sighing¡­ they had to continue with thatter. Right at the moment, they had to look for Billy¡¯s friends. Icarus still recalled how strong they were five years ago in the tournament, so they must be even stronger since they knew most of Billy¡¯s techniques.


    Finding their first group hadn¡¯t been hard¡­ for some reason. They found Natalie thrashing around some cities the enemy invaders with an armor that was simr to Billy¡¯s. Surprisingly, Zenis didn¡¯t take notice of her with the armor¡­ Nevertheless, they approached her, and she noticed their approach sooner than expected. She also drew her des, even though she hadn¡¯t been using them.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°Wee in peace,¡± Icarus said. ¡°We are Billy¡¯s¡­panions, I guess? He would never call us friends¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Where is he?¡± Natalie asked after she furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°That is something we don¡¯t know yet,¡± Icarus replied. ¡°Our guess is that he inflicted some major damage on the enemy, and he was sent to another ce with magic to prevent him from interfering even more in this fight. You might remember me from that tournament.¡±


    ¡°Your aura¡­ I remember you,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Billy also mentioned that you were working with him¡­ was he moved to somewhere with that kind of magic? Why you weren¡¯t?¡±


    Natalie had some crazy sharp instincts, so she knew the exact questions to ask. The answer made everyone very ufortable. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t lie to her. That would be the worst way to start their alliance. So, they told her everything.

 Chapter 671 Decision (3)

    Chapter 671 Decision (3)


    ¡°¡­ So, you were too weak to be of any help,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Correct me if I am wrong, and in the end, you decided to look for some sort of way to gain power easily and fail and left him alone. You sure have some balls to say that and still talk about working together¡­¡±


    ¡°As much as it hurts to say that out loud, we would only get in the way,¡± Icarus said. ¡°He protected us from some attacks, and he suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°While that only sounds like a bunch of excuses to me¡­ if what you said is true, then not even us could have done much against someone that can make dragons appear and disappear,¡± Natalie said. ¡°¡­ I can understand why he has been so careful as ofte¡­ too careful. He didn¡¯t tell us not to make us worry. ¡°


    ¡°You are surprisingly taking this too easily¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°In the end, it seems that this enemy failed to kill Billy, so I am sure he will return somehow,¡± Natalie said. ¡°If someone can pull this off, that someone is him¡­ Anyway, I am tired of talking, and I will guide you guys to the others that are working with me in this area. That being said, just like Billy, I don¡¯t trust you guys. I have even less reason to do so when you failed to offer him proper support, so if you do something suspicious¡­ don¡¯t think that you are undefeatable just because of your weird aura.¡±


    It seemed that Natalie could tell that they absorbed the dungeon cores; In the end, even if they wanted, they couldn¡¯t underestimate someone with the same type of armor as Billy. Hers seemed a lot less focused on defense, but she had more speed and power in exchange for that. It wasn¡¯t their intention to fight her, but she looked like a troublesome opponent. Billy only left her behind because she was the mother of one of his kids.


    After walking for a short while, they reached the new capital of Toles state, and there they also found the people working with Natalie. Aside from the usual soldiers that stayed in the city and adventurers, Pierre, Valentin, Louise, and Cami were there. Natalie introduced them pretty fast, and the atmosphere got heavy when Icarus and the others met Billy¡¯s mother in that world.


    ¡°Billy is¡­ alive, right?¡± Cami asked.


    ¡°I¡­ we believe so,¡± Meryl replied when the others hesitated.


    ¡°What is the point of being so gloomy?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°He is alive, but it seems that he won¡¯t return any time soon. It is hard to say when he will return.¡±


    Cami and the others were informed of what had happened, and after seeing so many people appearing out of nowhere so many times, it didn¡¯t surprise them that someone was sent too far away. Instead of that, they were surprised to see a demi-human that didn¡¯t seem crazy. Because of Zenis, they only saw crazy demi-humans.


    ¡°If the enemy didn¡¯t show up until now, then your guess is probably correct,¡± Cami said. ¡°Billy inflicted serious damage on the enemy, and he is recovering after sending him far away. This Zenis guy is probably confident that Billy won¡¯t return if he is taking his time¡­ or maybe he is just that much wounded. From what I can tell, it seems that he yed with your group for a while.¡±


    ¡°Billy also had a hard time dealing with him, but it seems that he understood the enemy¡¯s abilities while he was fighting,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Regardless, we came to work with you to prepare for the real attack. As of now, he is only using his soldiers, but soon he will show up, and he will make Hydras spawn endlessly on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want to kill everyone?¡± Cami asked.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like he wants to kill everyone¡­ it is more like he wants to keep himself alive no matter what,¡± Icarus replied, trying to keep hidden the fact that they were all people from another world. ¡°After obtaining some weird powers, Zenis began to lose his sense of self, and it seems like something or someone is taking his body. He probably wants all the mana in the world to fight that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There are some relics in the world that have some powers, and some people might obtain those powers for themselves,¡± Meryl said when she noticed that Icarus¡¯ exnation was too weak. ¡°We have some of those powers, and the enemy wants them, but we all just learned recently that they are just tools to make the person who obtains all of them to have their bodies taken by something. Only the enemy has more details about that, but we do know that he isn¡¯t lying.¡±


    ¡°It feels like you all rushed ahead to fight an enemy that was way too powerful¡­¡± Cam said while showing some reproachful eyes.


    ¡°Truth to be told, the enemy would have gotten a lot stronger if we hadn¡¯t fought him and forced him to leave the dungeon,¡± Meryl said. ¡°In any case, it seems that events like these happen now and then, and that is why there are many different types of ruins in this world.¡±


    ¡°¡­True, we found some of them,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Although those guys are suspicious, I think they are telling the truth. They somehow also have a simr Aura to Billy¡¯s.¡±


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl felt shivers when they heard that. Natalie¡¯s instincts were way too sharp¡­ In any case, at least her words convinced the others. The only issue was what they should do from now on. They had two clear options and exined what they could do to the others. Stay hidden to buy time, or show themselves, and then Zenis will definitely focus on attacking them.


    ¡°Dying the inevitable isn¡¯t our style,¡± Natalie dered. ¡°Besides, people will keep suffering if we don¡¯t act soon. We should let the enemy know where we are as soon as possible and then reunite our forces in a single ce.¡±

 Chapter 672 Together (1)

    Chapter 672 Together (1)


    In the end, the others agreed with Natalie. While it was a bit risky to fight without Billy, it was the best option that they had at the moment, considering their goal. Their decision didn¡¯t surprise Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. Billy would do the same thing in their ce¡­ they always thought that Billy was a bit too eager to do some things. Still, it seemed that the environment influenced him as well as he influenced others.


    ¡°Despite all that, gathering everyone on a single spot will be hard, and it isn¡¯t like we can move their entire armies for that,¡± Cami said. ¡°Until some preparations are made, you three need to stay hidden.¡±


    ¡°That will be difficult with the aura that they are emanating,¡± Natalie said. ¡°That being said, if this Zenis guy still didn¡¯t find you despite that, he either sucks at that kind of skill, or he is too busy recovering.¡±


    Zenis didn¡¯t look the type who would learn tracking skills, but since he could create all sorts of devices, then finding them shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ he indeed was truly damaged by the fight he had against Billy.


    ¡°I suppose we should go underground, and that should buy us all some time,¡± Meryl said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Zenis will summon an army of hydras when he can just show up and fight us, but I wouldn¡¯t discard that possibility. Most armies in the world won¡¯t stand a chance against that, but having extra people to help will never hurt.¡±


    Again, getting any army to move to any ce across the continent in a few days would be difficult, so they had to choose carefully the best ce to fight. In the end, Natalie recalled the battle in the temple city. They had thest defense that it was the temple and the barbarians could move there in a few days. So, they will have two armies at their disposal.


    ¡°I am going to warn the others,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°What about the enemies that might appear at night?¡± Lucyna asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t show up anyter than this,¡± Natalie replied.


    That was a bit surprising. Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl thought that someone like Zenis wouldn¡¯t give his enemies any time to rest. Nevertheless, that was good for them. They needed some time to rest as well, those weeks inside the dungeon had been hellish, and they didn¡¯t have any really day off there.


    Using his powers, Icarus digs a hole in the city¡¯s outskirts as much as he can to hide themselves. After that, they gathered some camping tools to use it¡­ it was a bit disappointing to rest at such a ce, but they could do that properly once they won¡­ they didn¡¯t want to think that they would lose, even if they feared that pretty much every minute.


    ¡°Billy has a nice family here¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about who he was on Earth, but I can understand why he wants to keep his two lives away from each other,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Based on what he says to me from time to time, it seems he died when he was young, and he didn¡¯t have the chance to start a family for himself,¡± Icarus replied. ¡°What about you guys? I died of old age on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is¡­ surprising,¡± Meryl said. ¡°That is a difficult topic since we all have bodies that are full of energy and vigor of youth¡­¡±


    ¡°Agree, you can¡¯t ask a girl her mental age like that,¡± Lucyna said while nodding.


    ¡°A girl¡­¡± Icarus said and then sighed. ¡°Come to think of it, we never asked Zenis for how long the other generations lived¡­ I supposed they would have been lucky if they lived more than thirty years when those things start to happen.¡±


    ¡°It would be weird if they managed to live for that long since most of us in the demi-humans continent fought each other even before we were ten,¡± Meryl said. ¡°After fighting for decades over the same reasons, anyone would get exhausted,¡±


    ¡°Billy did some research regarding that. Apparently, the descendants of two reincarnated individuals of five hundred years are still alive today,¡± Icarus said. ¡°They are the leaders of Gtea¡¯s followers and the samuraind royal family. However, Gtea and Angus disappeared when they were barely thirty.¡±


    ¡°They were the guys who tried not to fight, right?¡± Lucyna asked. ¡°As expected, running away isn¡¯t an option¡­¡±


    Things got quiet after the others heard that. They have been fighting for years for one reason or the other, but when things were put into perspective like that, it truly felt like a waste of time. Maybe things would have been different if Lucyna hadn¡¯t gotten her revenge and Meryl hadn¡¯t realized how powerful Zenis was. It was almost disheartening and enough to make their spirits weaken¡­


    ¡°I guess this is the problem of people like us who were brought here to reach the apex of strength in less than thirty years with outside help,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Putting her predisposition aside, Billy¡¯s wife sure looked the type of person who would love to train and fight for over fifty years.¡±


    ¡°That is because most of her strength was obtained by her hard work,¡± Icarus added. ¡°It seems that Billy only helped them with the knowledge of the skills he developed.¡±


    ¡°That is very like him¡­¡± Meryl said. ¡°Anyway, we should get some rest. When the fight starts, we need to be at the peak. Failure isn¡¯t an option, and if we fail again by letting Billy¡¯s family die, after Zenis, he will probably target us.¡±


    ¡°Now that is a scaring thought¡­¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t go that far¡­¡± Lucyna said. ¡°He probably won¡¯t kill us, but he wouldn¡¯t want to see us again. Besides, we owe him a few favors. Many enemies could have killed us, even the conditions of the dungeon could have, but he protected us. At the very least, we need to protect his family until he returns.¡±

 Chapter 673 Together (2)

    Chapter 673 Together (2)


    When morning came, Natalie was back, and she announced that she had told everyone that could move to head to the Temple city. Felipe and Beatrice were okay with that, and they were moving their people to the temple since it probably could withstand the attacks of hydras. As for the barbarians, they were spreading the word to head to the same ce slowly and leave the defenses to the groups that Billy left behind until thest moment. It seemed that things weren¡¯t moving as fast as nned, but it couldn¡¯t be helped due to the severity of the situation.


    ¡°We will need four days until the preparations areplete¡­¡± Natalie said. ¡°Will that be too long? Can the enemy recover faster than this?¡±


    ¡°It certainly is possible¡­ he should have a power that basically grants him semi-immortality,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Moreover, he is a from a tribe that also grants him the chance to revise once every few days.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Cami said while frowning. ¡°Quite hard to believe¡­ Then again, some of the guys who showed up had weird abilities.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, he wasn¡¯t supposed to take this long to recover,¡± Meryl said. ¡°I suppose something behind the scenes is keeping him busy, and that is probably why he used such a roundabout method to lure us to his base.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about what we know right now,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Until the timees, you three should stay put.¡±


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl weren¡¯t used to receiving orders, so that was a bit troublesome. Nevertheless, their forces were on the demi-humans continent, and they had been spread to survive the chaos. It would be realistic toe there and hope that everyone would follow their lead when they remained in the shadows until now.


    After three days of waiting and training in secret as much as they could, those three were starting to get impatient. There were no signs of Billy¡¯s return, and they could feel that the mana in the world was starting to change¡­ it was hard to say if they were part of the cause since they had dungeon cores that could drain tons of mana from the surroundings. Still, they decided to assume that it was because Zenis was about to move¡­


    At that point in time, Natalie noticed that as well and told them to move to the temple city. Despite the oddness of the situation, the number of attacks caused by demi-humans that were teleported to that continent didn¡¯t change. Unless Zenis automated the process, he was still conscious and ready to move¡­


    On the night between the third and fourth day, everyone working on that operation aside from the armies had showed up at the temple city. They had heard things from Natalie, but they still didn¡¯t believe that they had found three strangers in its ce of Billy. Kate, who was usually so calm, was having a hard time keeping still¡­ she was moving her fingers in a weird way like she was about to use magic on them.


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Sarah said. ¡°While massaging her shoulders. ¡°Even Natalie is calm now, so you can¡¯t lose your cool.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about thisparisonter,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Are you guys absolutely certain that Billy is alive?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°The fact that Zenis isn¡¯t destroying the world right now is a good proof that is the case,¡± Meryl replied. ¡°The enemy can absorb the skills of those he defeats, so with Billy¡¯s skills, he would be unstoppable and wouldn¡¯t have the need to stop and rest.¡±


    ¡°That is a suspicious power to have¡­ but I can see your point,¡± Kate said. ¡°Regardless, everyone is here, but half of the barbarians are on the way and about to show up tomorrow. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t wait any longer since most of the other cities are unprotected, and the enemy¡¯s soldiers are too strong for ordinary soldiers. With that in mind, we will have to make our move before sunrise.¡±


    ¡°That will be us, right?¡± Icarus said.


    ¡± Indeed¡­ based on what you said, the enemy wants to kill you three more than anything else,¡± Kate exined. ¡°So, you will show yourselves here, and we will stay hidden until the enemyes. After that, we will join the fight, and you three will retreat. The walls provided by the temple are strong but not imprable. We need to near it to prevent the enemy from stealing the relic. It is one of those that he can absorb its powers, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Indeed,¡± Meryl said, feeling a bit conflicted since she was the one who invaded the temple and stole the relic before.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be a difficult day, so let¡¯s rest for a couple of hours,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Svan and his men needed as much as rest as possible since they hurried after all.¡±


    ¡°We will help with that,¡± Felipe said.


    Felipe and his soldiers could use magic to relieve pain and some fatigue, so their skills woulde in handy during the night. From what they heard about the enemy, the battle will most likely be a battle of endurance, so they would be a key factor in the result. Regardless, although they told the others to do so, Natalie, Kate, and Sarah couldn¡¯t rest. One person can be as strong as possible, but they can only survive for so long without food and water. Four days have passed since Billy was sent away, and he was probably in a critical condition thanks to that¡­ the enemy was probably counting on that to kill or at least weaken him.


    The same thing could be said about Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. They couldn¡¯t afford to make any more mistakes¡­ and if things came to the worst-case scenario, they would die. Even if things don¡¯t reach that far, they might die anyway. So, the wait was more than nerve-wracking¡­ They fought in many difficult situations, but only now they think that they might not survive.

 Chapter 674 Together (3)

    Chapter 674 Together (3)


    When morning came, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl were already outside the city and ready to act. While their actions would be pretty obvious that they were trying to lure Zenis, they didn¡¯t have much of a choice. Besides, Zenis wouldn¡¯t care about that. He had absolute confidence in his skills, after all. Perhaps not so much after being forced to put his fight against Billy aside for a few days.


    ¡°I guess this will do¡­¡± Meryl said while looking at the giant arrow made of the scales of the Tyrants.


    The n was quite insane, but with their skills and the dungeon cores, they could pull that off. Last night, they talked about how they could attract the attention of Zenis and lure him in. Without risking themselves, they will have to attack from a distance¡­ a veryrge distance. With eleration Maniption, and by using the mana of the cores on a single arrow, they could make an arrow pretty much fly across the whole world. The only problem was aiming¡­


    They solved that problem by making Meryl learn Limited Foresight. They had saved some skill points during the time they hunted in the fire dragon¡¯s dungeon in order to use to learn a skill to counter Zenis¡¯¡­ they never had the chance to try that since he was just too powerful, to begin with.


    After running many simtions with Limited Foresight, Meryl finally found a path that her arrow could follow and that would end upnding on the empty hole that was now the former fire dragon¡¯s dungeon. The area around waspletely empty, and there were no signs of Zenis, so he was probably inside it.


    After taking a deep breath, Meryl infused her mana on the arrow, and then Icarus added his power, followed by Lucyna¡¯s. It would be a pretty powerfulbination, and it was something new that they came up with¡­ they wondered why they didn¡¯t think of that before¡­ it was probably because they didn¡¯t have enough mana. Still, now they could make the arrow reach the utmost limits of their abilities.


    When Meryl fired her arrow, a powerful shockwave almost made them fly in the opposite direction. Although they were two kilometers away from the nearest house, the shockwave still made some houses crack¡­ things would have been a lot worse if that hadn¡¯t been a powerful concentrated attack. Nevertheless, Lily frowned when she saw the power of that arrow¡­ she never seen someone firing arrows more powerful than hers, after all.


    ¡°These people are normal¡­ that amount of mana that they can pour in an arrow is beyond humanly possible,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°They have a lot of secrets¡­ no wonder Billy doesn¡¯t trust them,¡± Alexander said. ¡°They didn¡¯t seem like bad people, though. Besides, from what they said, Billy protected them many times, and he wouldn¡¯t protect someone who he thinks it is dangerous.¡±


    While they were talking, Meryl confirmed that the impact happened after just two seconds¡­ Once the arrow was destroyed, she could no longer see the base of the enemy, but she couldn¡¯t imagine that much had endured that crazy attack.


    Hopefully, Zenis suffered some damage from that since theybined their innate skills to the maximum with a lot of mana. Unfortunately, they suddenly began to feel shivers and confirmed that they probably failed at that¡­ they got the enemy¡¯s attention, though, and after ten seconds, Zenis showed up while flying in the sky.


    ¡°He seems different¡­¡± Icarus said.


    Not only Zenis¡¯ aura but even his expression looked more severe, even though his body didn¡¯t have a single recent wound. Despite that, the right part of his torso seemed a bit weird. Previously, his armor wasn¡¯t hiding his shoulders, probably not to hinder the movements of his arms, but now only that one was being hidden by the armor¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems that the coward rats are finally showing their small fangs,¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°Zenis¡­ you are changing, and you barely are noticing that,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Is there any point in us talking with him?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°Maybe I am¡­ but I only feel rity in my head,¡± Zenis said. ¡°Not moving for a year clouded my mind for many things, but fighting that guy sure made me realize many others. There is no more fear in my heart¡­ that guy also said that something might be taking over my mind, but now I feel like I am being my real self.¡±


    Meryl knew that she had to stall for as long as possible, but it was hard to keep her coal and say what it was necessary under those conditions. Moreover, Zenis¡¯ killing intent was to make her feel like hundreds of needles were piercing her body.


    ¡°If that is true, then why are you ignoring the same things you stood for before?¡± Meryl asked. ¡°You cloned your people and made them kill each other for years in order to make them stronger. That isn¡¯t something the old you would do¡­ even if you were fighting others like us, you had decency and standards. Now you act and talk like you are above everyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡± Zenis asked. ¡°In this world where we fought each other fiercely, in this world where all species and inhabitants fight each other just because of their small differences, shouldn¡¯t it be obvious that someone that can defeat everyone speaks and act since he stands above everyone else?¡±


    ¡°He is long gone, Meryl¡­¡± Lucyna said. ¡°That or he lost his mind.¡±


    As soon as he heard that, Zenis fired a massive mercury spear toward Icarus, but he dodged the attack and moved Meryl and Lucyna with him and with ease¡­ Attacks that rely on speed won¡¯t work on him anymore, as long as he has mana.


    ¡°I see¡­ You guys decided to copy me as well,¡± Zenis said. ¡°This will make things more interesting. Defeating you guys will put me closer to my goal, so I should vor this properly.¡±

 Chapter 675 Struggle (1)

    Chapter 675 Struggle (1)


    Zenis flew toward Icarus because it would be the most annoying enemy for the time being. However, now that their speeders matched, he just flew toward him without showing many results in approaching. Until he used gravity magic to make him sink to the ground and then trip.


    When he got closer, a rain of arrows flew toward his face, but his armor blocked them. Still, Zenis was pushed away a few centimeters with every hit when the armor got hit. When he looked in the direction the arrows wereing from, Zenis saw Meryl and another archer. That was a weird one since she wasn¡¯t a reincarnated, but she had an armor and a powerful bow that could make her shots as powerful as Meryl with all that mana that she had.


    ¡°That armor¡­¡± Zenis said.


    Blocking his vision, four other persons approached, and they were using armors simr to Billy¡¯s. At that point in time, Zenis realized that they were Billy¡¯s closest friends¡­ If Icarus and the others had the same armor during the first fight, they could have be a lot more troublesome to deal with. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, Billy would be more troublesome if he had bought those guys with him.


    ¡°I see¡­ So they were the ones who stopped my soldiers,¡± Zenis said.


    Alexander and Natalie dashed and covered the distance between them in the blink of an eye and then swung their weapons at Zenis¡¯ head. His armor blocked the attack, but he felt that annoying effect taking ce¡­ His stamina was decreasing thanks to the vibration.


    He quickly transformed the left arm of his armor into a de and swung at them, but Icarus suddenly charted and stopped him with a body m. For a moment, Alexander and Natalie frowned since something happened so fast that they failed to see it, but they knew that Icarus could do something like that.


    While the enemy was being pushed, Natalie and Alexander used Durandal and Gungnir. Zenis recognized the skill that almost killed him and froze for a second, and then the impact sent him flying to the distance. Unfortunately, even while he was shocked, the armor blocked the attack.


    Even before he could stop, Zenis fired a massive sword made of magic mercury toward Natalie. She reacted on time to block the attack with her sword, but she only got the strength because Natalie and Sarah boosted her strength with magic at thest second.


    ¡°That reaction¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°Billy can use the technique as well, right? That probably brought some bad memories for Zenis¡­ Avoiding using that or he will target you like crazy.¡±


    ¡°I get it¡­ Billy found a way to surpass his defenses and used that skill in thest moment,¡± Natalie said. ¡°That sounds like him, alright.¡±


    Aside from the tremendous speed of the enemy, the Absolute defense, and the crazy long ranged attacks that could assume any shape and form, they had to find a way to deal with the enemy without pissing him too much. That sure was annoying for Natalie and Alexander since their best techniques had been nullified.


    In any case, Zenis moved to attack them again. Still, another barrage of arrows approached, and all of them were insanely fast. Some of those were filled with electricity, so the energy passed through the armor and shocked Zenis.


    ¡°He seems to be taking damage,¡± Lily said. ¡°I thought you said that he could nullify magic from a distance.¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­ He can nullify pure magic under normal conditions,¡± Meryl exined. ¡°However, when the magic is on something physical that passed his firstyer of defense¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I will keep firing those, then,¡± Lily said.


    Recently, Lily managed to enhance her arrows with lightning magic, and that was the result. Usually, they wound pierce the guard of even the thickest of armors. However, they still could cause damage like that and paralyze most enemies.


    When the next barrage of attacks came, Zenis acted without thinking and then dodged them. After that, he stopped moving, and he looked shocked there¡­ When was thest time he felt that he needed to dodge an attack? Moreover, it was the attack of an ordinary girl¡­ She had the talent and the skills to be the best archer in the world, she also had a bow and armor that enhanced her arrows tremendously, but she was just an ordinary woman¡­


    ¡°I was forced to dodge the attacks of an ordinary woman¡­¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°My wife is a badass, you know.¡±


    Icarus felt like facepalming¡­ A lot of things started to make sense. Either these guys affected Billy, or Billy affected them. Still, this kind of behavior while facing such a powerful enemy was close to insane.


    Zenis fired some swords toward Meryl and Lily, but the projectiles lost a lot of power while they were flying, and then the arrows blocked them with raw power alone. Lucyna stole the mana inside them.


    At that point in time, Zenis relieved that he was making the same mistake. He was using the right amount of power. He felt that it would be enough to deal with his current enemies¡­ The same way of thinking made him almost be killed by Billy. Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go all out against those he deemed inferior to him.


    ¡°This is getting annoying¡­¡± Natalie said that she couldn¡¯t fly and attack the enemy.


    Instead of fearing him, the enemies wereining¡­ It has been a while since he felt so much anger. He didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be that mad over something so silly, even more so when he was the literal cause of it. In the end, Zenis took a deep breath¡­ He didn¡¯t have to go all out against those people. They were stronger than his soldiers, but only that¡­ He could easily deal with them.


    As if he was trying to show them that they weren¡¯t worthy of his time, Zenis summoned several Hydras to attack the nuisances near the city. Now, he will have to deal with only the stupid ones that had dared to fight him up close.

 Chapter 676 Struggle (2)

    Chapter 676 Struggle (2)


    When they saw the Hydras moving to the temple city, aside from Icarus, Lucyna and Meryl couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot due to the surprise¡­ They knew that the monster was going to show up sooner orter, but they didn¡¯t think the monsters would be like that. Pretty much everyone reacted the same way as them¡­ it was truly something hard to get used to.


    ¡°They know how to deal with them, focus on the enemy in front of you,¡± Icarus said.


    Alexander and Natalie recovered from the shock since a shockwave happened when Zenis flew toward them, and Icarus blocked his path. That wasn¡¯t a very good idea since his gauntlets had too many cracks already, and only Billy could repair them.


    While those three were facing Zenis, the others were retreating to protect the city. The barbarians and Gtea followers showed up when they noticed that the enemy summoned the Hydras. Still, it was hard to imagine what they could do to stop enemies like¡­


    The first one to react had been Meryl. Using her enhanced speed, she fired multiple arrows at the heads of a Hydra, but the monster made them lose a lot of power thanks to the storm sand that they used.


    ¡°Can you hit their necks as fast as possible and shock them?¡± Meryl asked. ¡°It is the only way to get some openings in this situation.¡±


    ¡°You also said that they have a high tolerance to Electric attacks,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any other idea in mind to paralyze them,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Kate, Sarah, let¡¯s do this,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°It seems that only I can take the support role when Billy isn¡¯t here,¡± Saran said and then sighed.


    ¡°That is because you don¡¯t have weapons like mine,¡± Kate said and then enhanced her spears with mana before making them spin and fire them toward one of the Hydras.


    The beasts tried to block the projectiles, but they failed because the spinning speed and mana were a lot more concentrated than the area of effect spells.


    That. That was the technique that they used to defeat the poison dragon, and they improved it more than a little bit over the course of thest month¡­ the spears hit the stomach of one of the hydras and slicked up the flesh, creating quite the hole in there, but while the beast was grunting in pain, the wound began to close.


    Meryl didn¡¯t lose that chance and then fired nine powerful arrows that destroyed half of the heads of the hydra, before the beast could fall, she used her powers on it and immediately turned the zombie into a blockade to protect the city.


    The other hydras immediately turned to attack that monster, but then Sarah used her mana to enhance one of Lily¡¯s arrows, and when she shot it, it hit and exploded six of the necks of the hydras. Lily clicked her tongue since that wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the beast, but Meryl quickly followed her and finished the job.


    ¡°I will cover you. Keep going,¡± Meryl said while she created the next zombie.


    Unfortunately, they could only use so many times thatbined attacks with their limited mana. So, the hydras killed the zombies pretty fast, and the group managed to decrease their numbers by half. Still, even those fifteen hydras were more than enough to kill the two armies of barbarians and soldiers. Despite that, Scan didn¡¯t hesitate to lead the charge.


    Lucyna felt shivers when she saw Billy¡¯s parents, siblings, and his friends among them¡­ she couldn¡¯t let them die no matter what. They knew what Zenis could do when he got angry, but not Billy¡­


    The moment the hydras opened their mouths to attack, the barbarians raised their shields. At the same time, Lucyna increases her speed to the limits before pointing her hands toward the monsters. Everyone waited for a massive wave of spells toe, but nothing left the monsters¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my head hurts,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°Meryl, don¡¯t try to use too much mana¡­¡±


    ¡°Step back and rest for a while. We can deal with the rest,¡± Meryl said when she noticed that Lucyna stole all the mana of the monsters.


    The barbarians threw some spears at the hydras and those who could use physical attacks from a distance using them. Still, eventually, most of them charged for attacking the hydras up close. When the hydras used their heads to smash some groups of people, Drew and Cami stepped forward and then used Light Spear to repel their heads.


    Samuel and Samara also worked together. Samara propelled her brother upward with a massive earth spear and then when he got close enough, Samuel pierced the head of the monster with Light Spear version two. Before he could fall, Samara created some ice footings for him, and he targetted other heads.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Billy¡¯s little brother and sister aren¡¯t half bad,¡± Meryl said.


    Thanks to the up-close attacks, Meryl and Lily had enough time to charge some of their attacks as well. On the next wave of arrows, five more Hydras fell. Unfortunately, the remaining monsters were starting to hit some of the soldiers here and there. Still, the gtea followers were quick to make them retreat and treat their wounds.


    ¡°It seems we can manage things here¡­ how are the others dealing with Zenis?¡± Meryl asked.


    ¡°The same as usual¡­ that guy and his attitude to hold back sure is annoying,¡± Lily said. ¡°With his speed, Icarus is covering for Natalie and Alexander while they are the ones causing most of the damage. That being said¡­¡±


    ¡°His defense is solid¡­ I also have a feeling that his armor can heal his body as well,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Let¡¯s finish things here and then help them.¡±


    That was their n¡­ unfortunately, Zenis wasn¡¯t lenient enough to let that happen. When the first group of Hydras died, he just summoned a group two timesrger than the first¡­

 Chapter 677 Struggle (3)

    Chapter 677 Struggle (3)


    When Icarus, Alexander, and Natalie saw what had happened, they couldn¡¯t help but show darkened expressions. Zenis sure knew how to make his enemies despair¡­ they just survived one heck of an ordeal and now they had to endure something two times worse. Moreover, they did their best and used all of their energy to stop those thirty hydras¡­


    ¡°Focus on the enemy ahead. They can handle that much,¡± Natalie dered once she recovered.


    Alexander and Icarus nodded. They knew that the battle would be hard anyway, so something like that was within their expectations. In any case, Icarus managed to clear his head enough to have an idea. He still didn¡¯t know how Billy surpassed the enemy¡¯s defense, but he came up with something that could help them a bit.


    Icarus touched them in the shoulder and then passed some of his core¡¯s mana to theirs. Controlling mana now was easy when he had that much. Nevertheless, he increased their speed as well, so that would make things more interesting for them, which made Zenis furrow his eyebrow once he realized what had happened.


    ¡°This will make you guys move faster for a while,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Let¡¯s try to keep him busy until the otherse to help.¡±


    Icarus and Natalie nodded. They could feel a lot stronger than before, so their confidence increased. All of a sudden, Natalie charged, and then Zenis blocked her charge with a shield of mercury. However, he was pushed backward for several meters when she used Swift Strike. She already had the power, to begin with, and now that speed only added to that¡­


    When Zenis finally stopped, Icarus showed up and then targetted his neck; at the same time, Alexander appeared behind the enemy. Zenis¡¯ shield reacted fast enough to block their attacks, but the impacts still annoyed the heck out of him.


    Zenis suddenly summoned a round saw around him, and while making it spin as fast as possible, he targetted Natalie, she blocked the charge with her sword, but she couldn¡¯t move further away from it. Alexander and Icarus couldn¡¯t get close thanks to the saw. Still, Alexander used Gungnir and the beam of energy flew toward the enemy¡¯s head, but he dodged to the side at thest moment. The attack ended up beheading five heads of a nearby hydra¡­


    Once again, Zenis began to feel that things were repeating themselves. He wasn¡¯t fighting someone alone, but the whole group still was managing to ovee all the things he was throwing at them¡­ he couldn¡¯t believe that he could lose to a group thatbined didn¡¯t even have half of his powers. Still, if things continued like that¡­ it was impossible to tell what might happen.


    Not to mention, Zenis sent Billy to a world that was supposed to kill him in three days due tock of oxygen, food, and water. However, there was no sign of that, and he didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving Billy alone for too long¡­


    ¡°I¡­ had enough,¡± Zenis suddenly dered.


    In the next moment, a massively powerful andrge gravitational field covered the area. Everyone on the battlefield began to feel like something was pushing them downward. Some tried to resist, but soon they were put down. Those who were powerful enough like Icarus and Natalie¡¯s group resisted, but eventually, even they fell to their knees.


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Zenis said.


    Zenis approached to kill the nearest enemy, and that happened to be Natalie. She hadn¡¯t fought so many times to fall like that while the enemy was using some weird spell to put her on the ground, so she used Destructive Aura and Body Enhancement as well. Thanks to that, Natalie managed to get up and assume a fighting stance.


    ¡°You must be someone important for him to have that armor¡­¡± Zenis said.


    In the next moment, Zenis transformed the right arm of his armor into a massive de and swung downward to split Natalie in two, but she blocked the attack with her swords. Zenis increased the weight to knock her down, but it only made her legs create a crater around her, and her stance never broke.


    Before long, Zenis ran out of patience and used his eleration Maniption to strike with more power and speed, and again, since he insisted on a direct hit, only the ground below her cracked until both of them began to sink. Natalie¡¯s swords began to get pretty damaged, but after all that suffering, she got something out of that.


    In the next moment, she increased the mana on the tip of her right sword alongside Destructive Aura and then threw it at Zenis¡¯ face. He thought that the weapon would be blocked by his armor, but at thest moment, the mana on the weapon exploded, creating a mini Personal Field. The explosion disturbed all the mana around and prevented the armor from covering his face, and then it pierced his left cheek a bit.


    After staying so close to the field, someone who had good senses like Natalie was bound to notice the trick behind it. Disturbing wasn¡¯t easy, but it wasn¡¯t impossible either. One just had to make their mana more powerful on the spot they wanted¡­


    Zenis took the sword and then checked the blood on his face¡­ his mind went nk with rage. It was time to end things already¡­ his own mentality made him be that humiliated, so it was time to stop wasting time. Zenis made his armor grow in size, and so did the swords in his hands. Without her two des and against something of that size, even the usually stubborn Natalie would feel like anything she does would be a waste of time. Still, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to give after all this time. She had kids waiting for her at home, and she couldn¡¯t fall against such a piece of shit that goes easy on others because of his ego.

 Chapter 678 Defense (1)

    Chapter 678 Defense (1)


    Despite her will, Natalie could only do so much against the enemy in that situation. Alexander raised his spear and tried to use Gungnir, but he didn¡¯t have it in time, Icarus also used his max speed to stop Zenis when he began to move his sword, but he hadn¡¯t been fast enough¡­ Natalie raised her remaining sword to block the attack. Still, before the weapons could collide, Zenis¡¯ attack suddenly stopped, and he was sent flying in the opposite direction at a fearsome speed.


    Zenis collided against a mountain in the distance, and the impact made the whole thing crack while half of it exploded. The impact caused a massive tremor thatsted for several seconds. The gravity field dissipated, and everyone frowned because they couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. Still, after a while, Natalie smirked.


    ¡°So, you really are still alive¡­ Wait, you can¡¯t hear me, right?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Well, thanks for the saving, but that was unnecessary. I had everything under control here.¡±


    Natalie was the first to realize that Billy intervened with Mana Shield and Reflect. He probably could see things thanks to the armor, and thanks to it, he could intervene as well, but his actions were limited due to the amount of mana he had. That was probably why he waited until now to do something.


    ¡°Billy, huh¡­ I should have known that he would wait until thest moment,¡± Alexander said. ¡°It seems he can interfere, but he can¡¯t return yet.¡±


    ¡°Still, to be able to repel an attack of that level¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°We thought that he was sent to a ce where mana doesn¡¯t exist, but maybe we were wrong if he could afford to do that much.¡±


    ¡°No, you are right¡­ if he had his usual skills at his disposal freely, he would have found a way to return already,¡± Natalie said. ¡°He managed to give us a hand here, but his actions are limited. We need to do better until he returns.¡±


    Fortunately, the others managed to finish the hydras in time and join them. They were a bit tired, but they were feeling a lot better now that they had confirmed that Billy was alive. Still, it was weird because the enemy was taking his time to return to the battlefield.


    ¡°Share your mana with the others,¡± Icarus said. ¡°They can use some of the mana thanks to their cores¡­ we need to hurry up before Zenis returns.¡±


    Meryl and Lucyna nodded because they couldn¡¯t use that much mana without feeling like their heads were going to explode, after all. Better make good use of it¡­


    Eventually, Zenis rose from the mountain and began to fly. That surprise counter really got him since he had some blood on his face. He had no idea how Billy managed to interfere with the battle from that world, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it happened, and he got smashed again. This time, by the power of his own attack. The damage was a lot smaller than before, but the humiliation and shame were many times worse.


    ¡°To have my powers being countered not only but twice when I went all out¡­¡± Zenis thought. ¡°How¡­ I am starting to feel like my pride and arrogance are products of my madness. How can I be proud and arrogant when someone so much weaker than I can do this much damage against me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the best of times for him to have an identity crisis, but Zenis couldn¡¯t help it at the such moment since he was having such a hard time killing that army in front of him. Sure, they had some powerful armor and they had three reincarnated individuals on their side with the power of three powerful cores. Still, that wasn¡¯t supposed to be enough against him.


    When he felt the surge of power inside him growing, Zenis felt that everything else didn¡¯t matter. Still, now that he saw that his power was nowhere near absolute, that feeling began to get weaker. Billy¡¯s voice also began to echo in his head¡­ that feeling truly wasn¡¯t his. The same thing happened once he got the powers of the other reincarnated, he began to think of weird things, and his logic began to take a turn¡­


    ¡°No¡­ in the end, this is all for my survival,¡± Zenis said. ¡°I need to defeat all of them and obtain the power to protect at least myself¡­¡±


    Zenis recalled that the temple city had some sort of relic that could protect the temple, so he had another reason to destroy everything around. There was no need to hold back anymore¡­ he raised his arms, and then he created that dark sphere of energy again. People like Natalie who had good senses immediately understood that such an attack was bad news and yet, there wasn¡¯t much that they could do. Only a handful of them could fly because of the armor, and going in such a small group against the enemy wasn¡¯t a good idea in such a situation.


    ¡°We need to retreat¡­¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°I agree¡­¡± Icarus said.


    The whole army understood that they needed to enter the barrier when they saw the sphere getting as big as a Hydra. Still, those who had more experience using the innate skills and those who knew about the powers of the relics also knew that the barrier wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect them. So, they couldn¡¯t help but sweat cold¡­ The enemy was going all out to wipe out the whole area from existence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything that we can do to stop that?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°Most likely no¡­ he probably used the same attack when his fight against Billy was about to end, and when that happened, only his base endured the impact. Everything around was consumed until it became dust,¡± Meryl exined. ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°Unless we use that relic,¡± Meryl replied while looking at Felipe and Beatrice. ¡°If we feed it with all of our mana¡­¡±

 Chapter 679 Defense (2)

    Chapter 679 Defense (2)


    Only a few people were supposed to know that relics could grant and absorb mana from the surroundings, so Felipe and Beatrice quickly connected the dots. Meryl was the one who stole the relic before, but there was no time to dwell on that. No one could say when the enemy was going to attack, so they quickly retrieved the relic and passed it to them.


    ¡°Our cores aren¡¯t as powerful as his, but we can do this,¡± Meryl said and then moved the relic to the others to touch it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Icarus and Lucyna followed her lead and began to feed the relic with mana. At the same time, the magic shield that enveloped the temple began to expand to the whole city. Zenis furrowed his eyebrows when he saw what was happening. That was right, the enemies were annoying because theycked in strength, but they could make up by using tricks like that. Unfortunately for them, he wasn¡¯t nning to let things continue after that attack. Even if he had to wipe out that whole continent, he would finish things right at that moment.


    After waiting for around twenty minutes, everyone inside the temple realized that it had turned night outside. No, that was wrong¡­ the entire area had been covered by the dark sphere, and some even lost the strength of their legs. Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl began to sweat cold¡­ the enemy was truly nning to destroy the whole continent with that attack¡­


    Despite the severity of the situation, Natalie, Kate, Sarah, Alexander, and Lily put their hands on the relic as well to transfer their mana. Cam, Drew, Samuel, Samara, Nik, and Lucy also followed them. They didn¡¯t have as much mana as those three, but anything would be helpful at such a moment. Many others followed their lead as well¡­


    When Zenis got satisfied with his attack, he finally decided tounch it. That technique takes too much time to get ready, and he is vulnerable during the whole time, so he didn¡¯t like it¡­ Still, things were about to end now in one way or the other. It didn¡¯t take long for the whole sphere hit the barrier, and then both began to fight each other in a match of pure energy¡­ while the barrier resisted, the whole region began to tremble and vibrate, creating fissures on the ground like it was made of ss¡­


    ¡ª- ¡ª-


    While the others were still preparing for the battle, Billy still was looking for clues around. He couldn¡¯t feel any mana around, so his options were limited. Moreover, he eventually realized that the air was so thin in that world and breathing as hard, so his stamina was limited too.


    ¡°Where the fuck is this?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Is this the holy day world of that asshole?¡±


    Only a couple of hours had passed, but Billy¡¯s patience was at his limit. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zenis would attack the others so soon since he had caused a lot of damage, but he was wasting time there¡­ He should strike while the iron is hot and when the enemy is wounded, after all.


    In any case, Billy found a precipice ahead of him after a while, and he stopped to check things. The other side was dozens of kilometers away, and the whole thing looked too weird¡­ In the first ce, he was pretty sure that he was at an area at sea level.


    ¡°This is a hole¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°It wasn¡¯t made by something fallen. It looked like the ground on this spot suddenly evaporated.¡±.


    Billy knew that Zenis had the kind of power to do that¡­ However, after analyzing the borders of the hole, Billy understood that it wasn¡¯t something that had been made in thest thirty years, so he wasn¡¯t the one who did it.


    ¡°Before staying in that dungeon, he was an ordinary leader and focused on building his territory,¡± Billy thought. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t make sense that he knows about this world¡­ Are their memories starting to ovep?¡±


    That was the only exnation that Billy could think of. He recalled that Zenis was still preparing to fight some enemies and it seemed that theye from other worlds. Considering the ce Billy was, he assumed that he was in one of those that had been destroyed due to some battle. That confirmed that Zenis couldn¡¯t have gone to any other yet¡­


    ¡°He said that he wants to survive, but he also said that he was preparing for the fight¡­ since the whole thing has been happening every five hundred years, I don¡¯t think that a single fight would solve everything,¡± Billy thought. ¡°He also said that once thest of them get the powers, then they will have all the answers¡­ almost like the knowledge wille naturally alongside the powers¡­¡±


    Regardless, that didn¡¯t matter anymore¡­ Billy just had to focus on going back home. Maybe learning more about that world would help him a little, but he didn¡¯t have enough time for that.


    After moving for a while longer, Billy realized that there were some signs of roads, and when he tried to follow them, he always found those massive holes. It looked like someone destroyed cities and towns as a hobby. Still, it was weird to see that only attacking those ces managed to kill all sorts of life in that world aside from the vegetal ones¡­ even those looked like they weren¡¯t going tost for long.


    Another weird thing was how the people managed to erase magic from that world when they clearly used some crazy spells to create those holes. It didn¡¯t make any sense¡­ Billy recalled what he saw when he was fighting Zenis¡­ once he left the dungeon, the ce was unable to draw the mana from the surroundings. Instead of that, he became the new spot where mana was gathering, but the rate wasn¡¯t the same as before¡­ even though it was pretty high.

 Chapter 680 Defense (3)

    Chapter 680 Defense (3)


    Billy¡¯s notion of time in that world was deviating quite fast. After the first twenty-four hours, he could no longer tell how fast the time was passing. Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t find any signs of food, and he had to make his own water¡­ things were getting real dangerous quick.


    ¡°Fucking coward¡­ you have so much power, and yet you decided to retort to this kind of cheap tactic,¡± Billy said while furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s memorize this for future reference.¡±


    Putting jokes aside, Billy truly was feeling like he was running out of time. While hisst attack sure got Zenis, he wasn¡¯t done. Moreover, he won¡¯t fall for the same trick again. Billy needed a new strategy, and he would need to think of a way to contain the enemy¡¯s thoughts once he got those powers. The number of problems doesn¡¯t decrease no matter what he does¡­


    Since moving around wasn¡¯t helping, Billy decided to stop and use his head while he meditated. One problem at a time¡­ First of all, how to return home. He tried to learn space magic, but he failed before. He didn¡¯t even know the basics yet, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t learn how to open portals in two or three days¡­


    ¡°Every five hundred years, the world faces a crisis¡­ Considering this one here, I can assume that the crisises from beyond that world. Does that mean that those words get closer or something?¡± Billy thought. ¡°I thought that most worlds have to follow a trajectory over the period of their years¡­ That world has a sun, and the sun didn¡¯t move away or got smaller, but what if others approach that one?¡±


    Billy found it hard to believe that there existed beings that could control the trajectory ofs like that. Still, pretty much everything is possible when magic is avable or when a civilization can develop before it can destroy itself.


    ¡°Gravity isn¡¯t a crazy mad bitch anymore nowadays, it seems¡­¡± Billy thought.


    After thinking for a while, Billy decided that he had two options. Use his limited mana to try to learn space magic and conveniently bend space the way he wants or just cross the space with his armor. If his previous theory was correct, those twos were close to each other at some point in the past for their inhabitants to wage war. Most likely, it was five hundred years ago since the further away Zenis sent him, the more mana he would use.


    Also, considering his previous theory, if some people could move that world, the wouldn¡¯t be moving away or close to where his home was anymore¡­ it was supposed to be rotating around the biggest start of that sr system.


    ¡°I honestly want to believe that¡­ but I might end up dying in space¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°No food, with so much mana to use. The chances are pretty high.¡±


    Billy realized that his powers were only useful in worlds that had mana. He was thankful that he decided to extend his own strength without relyingpletely on the system. Regardless, for the second option to work, he had to confirm which direction he had to fly. It was like he would leave the atmosphere in the world and would see many others around with his eyes alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ if I use Mana Dominion and then try to check how the girls are with the mirrors, I will manage to confirm which direction the flow of mana is heading. That will be my cue¡­ probably,¡± Billy thought.


    Billy activated the spell, and then he used one of his mirrors to check things with Natalie. She was the frontline of those three, so she would always be, or at least most of the time, leading the others. While it took some time for the mirror to work, probably because of the distance between thes, Billy managed to confirm the direction the mana moved to. Still, before he could fly in that direction, he saw Natalie, Icarus, and Alexander fighting Zenis¡­ as usual, he was using only enough strength to give them a hard time.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ am I toote?¡± Billy thought.


    His body¡¯s condition didn¡¯t worsen that much, so Billy didn¡¯t think more than one or two days had passed, but as expected, his sense of time had deviated. Much to Billy¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t have to use too much mana to keep the mirror working, but it was hard to say if things were happening at that moment or if there was some sort of dy.


    Eventually, Zenis got pissed and then decided to go all out by using gravity magic and then putting everyone down, but Natalie was too stubborn to fall. In the end, Zenis targetted her first.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ a quick death isn¡¯t a mercy that you will receive from me¡­¡± Billy said and then used Mana Shield on Natalie and Reflect at the same time.


    While he used those reflexes, Billy didn¡¯t know if it would work. He never tried to use those skills at a distance¡­ Despite that, things worked, and that asshole suffered a lot of damage before he was sent flying to the distance. Once that happened, Billy used Body Enhancement and Destructive Aura to the limits, and then he jumped with all his might.


    ¡°It is time to kill that bastard¡­¡± Billy thought when he began to leave the atmosphere of that world.


    Billy ¨C Lv 775 ¨C 339.000/ 2.950.000 EXP


    HP: 5646/ 5646


    MP: 12600/ 12601


    SP: 3291/ 3291


    Strength: 579 + 1180


    Speed: 463 + 1180


    Magic: 2008 + 2970


    Endurance: 242 + 1180


    Dexterity: 219 + 255


    Status Points: 680


    Skills: Destructive Aura Lv 137 (+ 20 UP), Fierce st Lv 104 (+25UP), Body Enhancement Lv 111 (+ 30 UP), Physical Disturbance Lv 41 (+ 10 UP),


    Spells:Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Limited Foresight Lv 110, Absolute Thievery Lv 555 (+10 UP), eleration Maniption Lv 500, Emotional Control Lv 501, Strength Support Lv 251 (+59 UP), Speed Support Lv 251 (+59 UP), Magic Support Lv 251 (+59 UP), Endurance Support Lv 251 (+59 UP), Dexterity Support Lv 251 (+59 UP), Absolute Ice Bullet Lv 74 (+ 36 UP),


    Passive: Heat Resistance Lv 1000, Heat Immunity Lv 310 (+ 145 UP), Brute Strength Lv 271 (+ 45 UP), Toughness Lv 271 (+ 45 UP), Fire Immunity Lv 233 (+ 32 UP), Regtion Lv 71 (+ 53UP),


    Skill Points: 750

 Chapter 681 Return (1)

    Chapter 681 Return (1)


    Once Billy left the, he activated Mana Shield to protect him from the cold and radiation. Fortunately, the shield wasn¡¯t consuming too much mana, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up forever. He tried to check if he could feel the energy in space, but there wasn¡¯t¡­ he had to find another way.


    ¡°I should have ready my armor for this kind of situation¡­¡± Billy thought and then used the remaining mana of the armor to increase his speed as much as possible.


    It was kind of unsettling to fly in the darkness of the space, Billy could only see stars in the distance, and even the nearests were too small to see from that distance. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t see any signs of his new home. He wanted to believe that the time that the mirror took to work would determine the distance between thoses, but that would be too much of a good estimation. It only took three seconds for the mirror to begin to work, and if magic could move at the speed of light¡­


    ¡°I was dumb in assuming that mana doesn¡¯t follow thews of physics, so naturally, it can move faster than light,¡± Billy thought.


    Regardless, Billy¡¯s armor could move at fifty kilometers per second while saving a lot of fuel, so it was fine. In the worst-case scenario, he will use his remaining mana to move at half the speed of light for a few minutes.


    Eventually, Billy managed to see somes full of life in the distance, but it was hard to think if they had mana or not. Earth was full of life at some points before the pollution, but it never had any mana on it¡­ Probably. In any case, if he could find one to recharge his mana to the limits, he could return home a lot faster.


    ¡°There must be another way to deal with this¡­¡± Billy thought.


    The first idea that he had was to try to use the radiation of space somehow and then convert it into mana. Unfortunately, Billy couldn¡¯t do that even with ordinary heat. How could he pull that off with radiation?


    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it!¡± Billy smirked when he had a certain idea.


    Using another of his mirrors, Billy went to check things with Blitz. His house was fine, and his kids were with his grandmother. While they didn¡¯t look particrly energetic, they were fine. In any case, Billy forced Blitz to go to one of his underground workshops using his Telekinesis to eat some of the pills.


    ¡°Stop struggling, stupid bird¡­ I know that it is sour but at least do this favor as rent,¡± Billy said when he saw Blitz giving him a hard time.


    As if he had heard that, Blitz stopped struggling and flew to the workshop of the pills. Once he arrived, Blitz began to eat furiously.


    ¡°And I thought you disliked them¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°When this is over, I will treat you to some dragon¡¯s meat.¡±


    Billy activated the link between them, and then he began to receive Blitz mana. He smirked again since he had the chance to increase his speed tremendously¡­ The stock of pills had increased, and everyone was producing those because of the attacks of the brainwashed demi-humans.


    Since his speed increased by five times, Billy couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Billy recalled one day reading an article about the moving speed ofs. A¡¯s orbital speed changes depending on how far it is from the Sun. The closer a world is to the Sun, the stronger is the Sun¡¯s gravitational pull on it and the faster the moves. The farther it is from the Sun, the weaker the Sun¡¯s gravitational pull and the slower it moves in its orbit.


    Earth was supposed to move at thirty kilometers per second, and Billy assumed that his new home could move that fast, so he was getting closer and closer¡­ even if he couldn¡¯t see it yet. Still, he wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Billy to have another idea. The n was as simple as it could be¡­ He just had to do the opposite of everything he did until now. Instead of giving mana to convert into experience, he would take the experience of some skills and convert it into mana. He wondered why he had never tried that before¡­


    Currently, the skill that had the most Experience points was Heat Immunity since it required a bit more than Heat Resistance to level up, and it was at level three hundred. In any case, ten levels of that skill easily filled two of Billy¡¯s reservoirs of mana, so his smirk turned into an evil grin.


    ¡°I aming for your ass, Zenis¡­¡± Billy thought.


    ¨C¡ª ¡ª-


    While Billy was crossing space, the dark sphere that Zenis fired against the temple city was reaching critical levels. In the end, Zenis would be satisfied even if that exploded since the energy would wipe out the whole continent. When Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl noticed that such a thing might happen even if they save the temple city, they couldn¡¯t help but clench their teeth.


    Everyone that had some decent amounts of mana used their powers to power up the Barrier, but even that strategy had limits. Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl used all of the energy the cores could get from the surroundings to increase the defensive power of the Barrier. Still, even their mana pool reached a limit.


    In the end, the difference in power of their cores was too big. Moreover, the difference in power of their mana levels was also like that¡­ Immense. Those three just waited silently for the end toe. At least they shouldn¡¯t let the others confirm that they had lost and would lose everything¡­ However, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, eventually, the tremor in the area stopped, and the mana of the relic stopped being drained.


    ¡°He is here,¡± Natalie said while smiling.

 Chapter 682 Return (2)

    Chapter 682 Return (2)


    Everyone left the temple, and then they saw the dark sphere being pushed back while it was decreasing in size. Right above the barrier, they saw a weird figure with half-destroyed armor pulling and absorbing all the energy of the attack. It was hard not to recognize him. Besides, only someone insane as Billy would have the courage to try to block the attack like that. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    ¡°Billy!¡± Kate shouted.


    ¡°He really returned¡­ I have no idea how, though,¡± Icarus said. ¡°It would be inhumane of him to learn how to control space-time in a few days¡­¡±


    Billy wished that he could answer them, but he was too busy using all his might to keep his Personal Domain stable to stop the dark sphere and prevent it from exploding. He was absorbing a shit ton of mana, but he was using all of that to prevent the worst¡­


    Zenis was as enraged as he was surprised by Billy¡¯s return¡­ He didn¡¯t use space magic to Teleport. He saw him flying anding from space¡­ That was simply insane. Even with his powers, he shouldn¡¯t be able to cross an entire Sr system in a few days. Unfortunately for him, Zenis was too busy controlling the attack, so he couldn¡¯t go and attack Billy. He tried to infuse more mana on the dark sphere, but Billy was absorbing it faster. He had gotten a lot better at controlling his Personal Domain.


    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Zenis said while clenching his teeth..


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that now¡­ those were supposed to be yourme dying words,¡± Billy said.


    Although Billy was joking around, it was a fact that he was in a bind. He had returned, but he would need some time for his Personal Domain to obtain all that much energy, and he was already exhausted thanks to the previous fight, the fact that he had been awake for perhaps a week.


    Not to mention, everyone else also looked to be in simr conditions. After he deals with the dark sphere, Zenis won¡¯t joke anymore, and his attacks will hit as hard as they can. Billy had returned without thinking of solutions to all his problems¡­ he only found solutions to his first problem.


    When the dark sphere disappeared, what Billy had expected happened. Zenis dashed at him at the speed of light and then impaled him with the massive swords in his arms. Well, almost, Billy¡¯s domain stole some of the mana of the enemy¡¯s armor, and they lost some of its piercing power. Despite that, he was sent flying until his back was smashed against the barrier of the temple city.


    ¡°Ah¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Billy thought.


    Billy¡¯s personal domain began to absorb that mana as well, and when Zenis noticed that, he charged once again and began to swing his swords around. With each strike, fissures in the air began to appear and made the entire region vibrate. Billy moved his ive on time to block some of the attacks, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough to block all of them. He only wasn¡¯t cut into pieces since he was two times slower because of his Personal Domain and Full-Heal.


    ¡°Just die! Just die! Just die already!¡± Zenis shouted.


    Before Zenis could continue slicking Billy up, a powerful arrow suddenlynded on his face and made him fly to the distance. The moron was so mad that he was ignoring everything around him. Meryl¡¯s arrow added with Icarus and Lucyna¡¯s power helped Billy, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it only bought him some time. He found a way to return home, and now he needed a way to defeat the enemy, who was much faster and stronger than him.


    ¡°Taking the fight to ground level will put everyone else in danger, even though it will give me some assistance¡­ I can¡¯t do that,¡± Billy thought. ¡°I guess I should copy him again¡­¡±


    Before Zenis could return, Billy drained as much mana as possible from the barrier and then used the same mana to take the ce of the broken parts of his armor with Mana Constructs. It wasn¡¯t on the same level as Zenis¡¯ armor, but it would offer him some defensive power. He was already at the limit, so he couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more blood.


    ¡°Blood¡­¡± Billy thought while frowning a little.


    Zenis returned before Billy could think of anything else, and then he resumed his furious attacks that could rend the ground and open fissures in the sky with its continuous swings that barely could be seen. Billy blocked the attacks while he was being pushed away from the barrier, but he used his ive to drain the mana from the swords as well. In a fit of rage, Zenis ignored all that and attacked his armor.


    When Billy was finally away from the barrier, Zenis made several spikes emerge from his armor and attacked him continuously. Blocking them was impossible, so he was continuously hit while they were flying at supersonic speeds toward the East.


    ¡°Damn¡­ we can¡¯t fly, so we can¡¯t help,¡± Icarus said. ¡°That is speed is even beyond Billy. Only I can see what is happening.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Billy can absorb some of the enemy¡¯s power with a weird aura around him,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Can you guys use your mana and pass it to him? That probably will help.¡±


    ¡°Weird aura that absorbs energy?¡± Meryl asked while frowning. ¡°It is probably his own version of the technique that Zenis uses to block magic attacks¡­ Sorry, we are still recovering from when he used in the barrier. Moreover, the problem is their difference in speed¡­ even if Icarus help him for a short while.¡±


    ¡°It will onlyst for a couple of seconds¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°Zenis is using that much mana.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow him anyway. We will be able to be of some assistance,¡± Kate dered. ¡°We need to be ready when the timees for that.¡±

 Chapter 683 Return (3)

    Chapter 683 Return (3)


    When Billy¡¯s armor began to crack again, he realized that he had to do something as fast as he could. Still, it was hard to find the right moment when the enemy was just folding him with physical attacks and not massive spells¡­


    In the end, he tried to block one of the sword strikes with his left hand, and then he used Gugnir. However, Zenis was particrly cautious of that skill, so he moved away as fast as possible. Billy did well in not using too much energy on that attack. Nevertheless, he finally had the chance to take a break, but not for long. Zenis approached again, and they were getting closer to another popted area.


    ¡°Shit¡­ this is the worst,¡± Billy thought.


    If he couldn¡¯t make it up with speed, Billy had to try his best with his physical strength and endurance. That wasn¡¯t something he usually would use in himself, but he used Emotional Control and then made his blood boil with Rage.


    The skill Rage has leveled up.


    The skill Rage has leveled up.


    The skill Rage has leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy charged at the enemy and then swung his ive with all his might, Zenis tried to block it with one of his swords, but the impact sent him flying for dozens of meters to the side. Billy didn¡¯t stop there, and he charged again¡­ The enemy used its speed to fly around him and attack his back, and while the armor got hit, his extra endurance made Billy resist the strike and swing his ive in a wide arc again.


    Zenis clenched his teeth when he saw someone withstanding his best attacks like that¡­ so he relied on the spikes emerging from his armor to attack again. With each of those attacks, Billy¡¯s armor was suffering more and more damage, but he ignored that and kept attacking as well.


    Zenis used his sword to block his attacks while the spikes caused the damage, and he frowned when he saw his sword strike. He was using one hand to attack with each sword, but even so¡­ he had the impulse granted by his extra speed, but he was still losing. When he saw some parts of the armor breaking apart, he saw Billy¡¯s body red and emitting some steam. His muscles were also bulging like they were about to explode. He was using several physical buffs to increase his physical strength¡­


    With each passing second, Billy¡¯s strength was increasing, and with each attempt to block his attacks, Zenis was pushed backward more and more. Eventually, Billy¡¯s armor had several holes on them, and he started to bleed when he got hit in those spots. However, Zenis was beginning to sweat bullets, and he was starting to rely more and more on the spikes to defend as well.


    ¡°To push me against the wall this much¡­¡± Zenis said.


    Zenis insisted on the trade, but when they stopped moving in the air and only attacked without care, Billy was the one who won the trade. Or at least he didn¡¯t show many weaknesses as Zenis did¡­ all the impact caused by his attacks caused many vibrations on Zenis¡¯ bones. His fingers had swollen a long time ago, and his hand was going to soon be like that.


    ¡°Even in that state¡­ he still can control his Personal Domain to decrease the power of my attacks,¡± Zenis thought. ¡°I can¡¯t let him keep doing that¡­¡±


    Zenis made some Gatling guns emerge from his armor, and they flew around to surround Billy. At the same time, he emitted a dark aura that almost overwhelmed Billy instantly. His Emotional Control lost its effects, and his body cooled down thanks to the fear that the enemy was making him feel.


    Before Billy could recover, the Gatling guns began to fire dark bullets that caused direct damage to his health even when they barely scratched him. They were bullets made in the purest form of the enemy¡¯s mana added with the power of Damage Control. Not even his personal domain helped him since he couldn¡¯t focus on a single spot to absorb the energy¡­


    To counterattack, Billy used that chance to turn all the experience Rage obtained with Emotional Control before it was toote. He only noticed that now, but it was a pretty good way to get free mana¡­ Nevertheless, Billy activated Mana Shield and then used Reflect. Once the dark aura and the projectiles were repelled, destroying the machine guns and stopping Zenis for a second, Billy charged and thrust his de toward the neck of the enemy. Zenis used his swords to block the strike, but he regretted that when Billy used Gungnir.


    A massive explosion happened, and the shockwave caused by it made Billy spin in the air for hundreds of meters. Meanwhile, Zenis was thrown in the opposite direction and only stopped when his body collided with a mountain. Billy recovered and confirmed that he seeded, but he saw some cracks appearing in his ive¡­ he used too much mana in it.


    ¡°I can never take a break¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy had used his personal domain to decrease the effectiveness of the enemy¡¯s armor, and the weapon ended up overloaded with mana. Even if it was made of diamond, it could only endure so much power.


    Regardless, Zenis began to fly again, and he looked even more pissed than usual. His personal domain could almost be seen from a distance, and it was emanating a dark Aura. Billy was pretty sure that one couldn¡¯t change their personal domain once they determined an effect for them¡­ maybe the technique was just reacting to the enemy¡¯s mana.


    Billy confirmed those thoughts when Zenis suddenly approached and then attacked him. He sure was someone who had a hard time learning from their mistakes¡­ Nevertheless, while he was trying to resist the massive rush of attacks, Billy felt his body being damaged by the Aura, making his body freeze out of fear¡­ Zenis¡¯ innate skills were affecting his personal domain¡­

 Chapter 684 Culprit (1)

    Chapter 684 Culprit (1)


    Although Billy was suffering again even while ying on defense, he could see some blood spraying around from Zenis¡¯ arms. His previous attack damaged him, and he hadn¡¯t recovered yet¡­ That was weird, though. He was supposed to have Life Maniption, so he was supposed to be able to enter an over health state. It wasn¡¯t like a single attack like that could have caused dozens of thousands of damage.


    ¡°Ah, I get it now¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy¡¯s realization made him lose focus for a second, and then Zenis almost split him in half with his two swords. One of them was blocked by the ive, and the other cut the left side of his stomach until he used Reflect. Zenis was pushed back for a couple of meters.


    ¡°I was wondering how you could create such a material that apparently can expand endlessly and react automatically to all kinds of attacks,¡± Billy said. ¡°I was calling that mercury armor, but I guess calling it blood armor would be more urate.¡±


    Zenis¡¯ expression darkened even more after hearing that. Billy learned the secret of that armor¡­ It was made of his blood and vast amounts of mana. So, the armor could expand andpress tons of it. Billy didn¡¯t know how yet, but his guess was correct. Just like the hammer that the king couldmunicate with, the armor had a will on its own to protect its user.


    ¡°The armor can expand endlessly because of your over-health effect, and it probably can contain so much blood because you used tons of mana alongside space magic, am I correct?¡± Billy asked. ¡°It is rather annoying to have your skills analyzed, right?¡±


    Instead of answering, Zenis raised both of his swords, and at that moment, Billy felt one hell of a shiver. He immediately used his spells to increase his defense. Still, even though the enemy swung his swords without approaching, a massive wound in the shape of an X appeared on Billy¡¯s chest and began to gush blood.


    It was hard to believe, but Zenis could even bend space like that to cause instant damage from a distance. Or perhaps he used the improved damage control version with his swords, and it was hard to tell¡­


    When he tried to use that technique again, Billy used Mana Shield, but it didn¡¯t work¡­ morerge wounds appeared on his body, and he began to lose blood, and his head became hazy. That wasn¡¯t a good sign¡­ Without any other choice, he charged toward the enemy. Suffering all those effects from his personal domain was better than letting him attack like that.


    Zenis blocked the charge with his swords, and Billy seeded in stopping him from using that technique again. When the enemy tried to increase the power of his aura to overpower Billy¡¯s personal domain, he used his mouth. He then used Mana Cannon at point nk range. The attack surprised Zenis and sent him away for a couple of meters, but the surprises didn¡¯t end there¡­


    Billy threw his spear, enhanced by the power of his domain, on the face of the enemy, and Zenis was forced to block it with all his might. The effects of the attack prevented him from increasing his speed to the limits when the weapon touched his swords, and in that short window of time, Billy approached and then hit his face with the palms of his hands before using Fierce st. The attack exploded on Zenis¡¯ face and sent him flying away to the distance.


    Despite the fact that the armor got in the way, Zenis¡¯ face got covered in blood due to the sheer amount of power of the attack. Billy¡¯s hands absorbed some of his mana and sent it right back, after all. Zenis stopped spinning in the air and clenched his teeth, but then his vision got blurred. He almost passed out since that attack really got him good¡­


    While that was stupid, Zenis let the anger get to his head, and then he charged with all his might while using both of his swords. Even though he was moving at light speed, his killing intent and his actions made the attack too obvious, so Billy blocked it with his ive¡­ but more cracks appeared on it.


    While Billy was being pushed backward and wondering what he should do, suddenly, a powerful arrow flew and instantly hit Zenis back. That caused some damage, but he mostly ignored it. It seemed that the others were approaching, but only a handful of them was fast enough to move that fast.


    ¡°My ive will onlyst for two or three more hits. I have to make them worth the while¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy suddenly made his body spin, and then he kicked Zenis¡¯ stomach. The armor got in the way again, but he pushed the enemy backward for a short window of time. Zenis didn¡¯t notice that Billy hadn¡¯t used his innate skills in a while, so he got pissed when he realized that and then attacked with all his might after doubling the length of the swords. In the end, Billy didn¡¯t have the chance to block those even with his personal domain¡­ Or at least that¡¯s what Zenis thought at first.


    While the swords were piecing Billy¡¯s stomach, he used Gungnir with all the mana he just got on the face of the enemy. Zenis has pushed away while he was spinning violently in the air. Billy wanted to finish that before the enemy couldnd on the ground since more cracks appeared in his ive, but a sharp pain in his stomach stopped him for a short while. Some of his organs got pierced¡­


    ¡°Shit, I tried to let him cut my flesh to break his bones in exchange, but that didn¡¯t go well¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Regardless, Billy used all the remaining mana on his armor to boost his Destructive Aura while he flew toward Zenis. In the end, that made the remaining parts of his armor to fall apart since only the mana was keeping them together¡­ Before the enemy couldnd on the ground, Billynded a dropkick on his face, and then theynded on the ground. The impact made the entire continent tremble for a short while and it also created a twenty kilometers long crater¡­

 Chapter 685 Culprit (2)

    Chapter 685 Culprit (2)


    After protecting him so many times against such arge amount of damage, Zenis¡¯ armor was finally starting to show some damage¡­ It wasn¡¯t repairing itself as fast as before. Still, when Billy tried to behead the enemy. The whole armor grewrger to increase its defensive power¡­


    That being said, Zenis was still dizzy due to thest attack, so only the armor was on the way. At point nk range again, Billy used Gungnir, and while his ive finally broke into pieces, the enemy¡¯s armor was half blown away. It seemed that it only increased its size out of instinct to scare Billy.


    Billy decided to use his punches to solve things, but Zenis kicked him in the stomach and sent him away. While spinning in the air, Billy spat a mouthful of blood and used Full Heal to help him a bit while his health was back to full. The conditions of his body were still critical. He had lost too much blood¡­


    Fortunately, Zenis wasn¡¯t in a much better condition since his rage let him get hit many times. Moreover, it didn¡¯t look like he waspletely healed from the injuries he got in the first fight, so he was having a hard time standing up.


    Those two stared at each other for a short while, trying to recover as much as possible in that short window of time. Both of them had to finish things on the next strike before the others joined the fight. Billy knew that Zenis couldn¡¯t defeat his wives, friends, and Icarus¡¯ group in his condition, but if he is killed¡­ On the other hand, Zenis knew that he had to kill Billy to obtain chances of future survival.


    ¡°I need to save some energy forter, but I can¡¯t see how I can afford that in this condition¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡±


    Billy used all his remaining energy on Destructive Aura and Body Enhancement before charging toward the enemy. Zenis also forced himself to assume a fighting stance, but in the end, he just thrust the swords into Billy¡¯s face. While the weapons pierced his hands deeply, Billy just punched them away.


    When he got in the range, he tried to punch Zenis with all his might. However, Zenis dropped the swords and enhanced his armor around his fists to punch him as well. A counter was what he needed in the next moment¡­ Still, despite their preparations, they ended up punching each other in the face. Both impacts made the area tremble and caused a powerful shockwaves that destroyed the grounds behind them. The massive holes almost marked the signs of the end of the battle since, after that, they fell to the ground unconscious.


    Unfortunately, the first one to recover had been Zenis. The special skill of his tribe reallyes in handy in situations like that. His body began to recover from the dungeon insanely fast. However¡­


    ¡°Hehehe, hahahahhahaahha!¡± Zenisughed maniacally. ¡°This is it. This is how things should be.¡±


    Zenis¡¯ aura changed just like his attitude. He almost looked like another person¡­ While he showed some changes in thest few days, his current attitude was way beyond how he acted before or during the fights.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this already¡­¡± Zenis said.


    Zenis tried to summon a giant sword using his armor, but the armor was barely expanding¡­ It had finally reached its limits. Regardless, he could just smash Billy¡¯s head with a single kick, so he nned that. However, when he kicked him, Billy stopped the attack with his right hand.


    ¡°You finally showed up¡­¡± Billy said and then used his Personal Domain.


    Zenis panicked since it seemed that Billy had been waiting for that. Moreover, his Personal Field was sucking his mana insanely fast¡­ It was probably because of thest punch¡­


    ¡°You little¡­¡± Zenis said.


    ¡°You ran out of patience since you were unable to take over Zenis¡¯ body normally,¡± Billy said. ¡°So, you waited until he waspletely unconscious¡­ I wonder if you had nned that he would be your real body from the beginning. With that kind of skill, it would be hard to lose such a convenient vessel.¡±


    Billy¡¯s grip strength on the enemy¡¯s feet increased as he was getting up. The one controlling Zenis¡¯ body tried to kick him with the other, but it didn¡¯t work. Even in that state, Billy blocked the attack with his left arm, even though it hurt a little. Moreover, the enemy¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t at its peak yet.


    Billy won against Zenis¡­ more or less. So, he could throw away his pride and use his innate skills on that guy. However, when he tried, he found a lot more resistance than before. He was expecting something like that since such a person was probably the one who gave them those powers, but even so¡­


    ¡°While you had one of the powers of Order, I never bet much on you, but I suppose that was a mistake on my part,¡± The one controlling Zenis said. ¡°My control over this body isn¡¯t perfected yet, so I will let you win this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, you asshole,¡± Billy said. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance against me now since you can¡¯t use your other powers on that body, can you? I will finish this here and now!¡±


    Some sort of energy left Zenis¡¯ body¡­ Billy thought that his domain could absorb that, but it didn¡¯t work¡­ that wasn¡¯t mana. It was something else¡­ in any case, to think that the guy behind all that would run away so readily without even putting up a fight¡­


    ¡°I am not in a hurry, I have been working for three thousand years, so I can wait for a few more¡­¡± The spectral thing said. ¡°My name is Uvish, and I am the first ruler of this world. Earthling, I will give you the right to rule in my stead for a short while. You will soone to understand that my job was beyond your capacity. Once that happens, I will return to take what is mine by right.¡±

 Chapter 686 Culprit (3)

    Chapter 686 Culprit (3)


    ¡°Yeah, run away, you crazy son of a bitch,¡± Billy said. ¡°Run away with the tail between your legs. I didn¡¯t fall for your schemes once, and I won¡¯t fall for it again, jackass.¡±


    ¡°Killing you and those you love will be fun¡­¡± Uvish said, and then his spectral form vanished to the stratosphere.


    Billy clicked his tongue and then lost all the strength in his body again. Still, he forced himself to get up since he could tell that Zenis was also about to wake up. If he was being controlled or not, it didn¡¯t matter. He had to kill the bastard who threatened his family and friends. Still, if he gets his powers now, he will give Uvish the chance to take over his body right now¡­ he had to do something about it, and after thinking for a while, Billy found his answer. It was probably the best way to handle the situation, so he didn¡¯t hesitate.


    In the end, Billy used Zenis¡¯ blood to create some relics, and then he used his own powers to transfer Zenis¡¯ powers to those relics. Due to that, he ended up dying because of the blood loss instead of because Billy actually killed him with his own hands. Nevertheless, once he finished the job, Billy passed out the very moment he rxed. It couldn¡¯t have been helped and he could feel that the others were approaching.


    When Billy woke up, he felt thefort of his bed. He immediately recalled what had happened before he passed out, but he didn¡¯t panic. Not to mention, his kids were also using his arms as pillows, so he couldn¡¯t move much without waking them up.


    ¡°I am kind of hungry¡­ how much time has passed since then?¡± Billy wondered.


    Billy looked out the window of his room, and he noticed that it was the middle of the night. It was one of the worst times to wake up since there wasn¡¯t much he could do outside or find others to talk to. Still, with his Mana Domain, Billy could tell that everyone was sleeping in their rooms. He also could feel the presence of the relics he got using Zenis¡¯ body.


    ¡°It seemed that Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl didn¡¯t do anything stupid while I was unconscious¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°They also fought and protected my family and friends¡­ while they messed up a few times, I suppose I can start to trust on them a bit more.¡±


    In any case, Billy spent the rest of the night wondering how he could exin the whole situation to his family. Based on things, he noticed that Icarus and the others told them some things, but not everything about the situation and them. That had been smart on their part¡­ the only issue was Uvish. If Billy decides to keep his secrets, he might use them to make his family doubt him.


    ¡°Papa?¡± Christina asked.


    While Billy was lost in thought, his kids began to wake up. Eventually, the house became lively since Christina told everyone that Billy was awake. In any case, while she was jumping around, Billy patted Hector¡¯s head since he was too shy to show too much attachment to his father. He could understand that it was a bit embarrassing. As for Helen was still sleepy, so Billy carried her in his arms while they went to see the others.


    All that month of hard work paid off when Billy found his wives, and they hugged him tightly. He wanted to do some groping, but it was too early in the morning for that. Besides, his kids were seeing it.


    ¡°It is good to see you all again,¡± Billy said. ¡°How much time did I stay unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Seven days,¡± Kate replied. ¡°You have a lot to exin to us, Billy¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow, after having breakfast, I promised to them that I would spend the whole day ying with them,¡± Billy said. ¡°I suppose that I have to visit a lot of people and give my thanks, so I will start tonight.¡±


    Kate and Natalie had already waited for too long, and they wanted to press Billy for more answers. Still, Sarah changed their minds after massaging their shoulders.


    ¡°That can wait, right?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Billy is rxed now, so it means that we don¡¯t have to worry about anything, for the time being, right?¡±


    ¡°More or less¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You have to help me here¡­¡± Sarah said and then sighed.


    Billy had breakfast, and he truly devoured everything that he put his eyes on. After that, he spent the whole morning ying with his kids, but since they were young, they had to take a nap after lunch. After that, he asked what Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl had told them.


    ¡°Aside from that, I learned that someone a long time ago began to create some relics to give people some crazy powers,¡± Billy said. ¡°Jeate was one of them, and Icarus found one of those, and so did Lucyna and Meryl.¡±


    ¡°They said that they also obtained the power of the dungeon cores. Was that another power that can be obtained?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°No, it can only be obtained by those that obtained the power of the relics,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Since the dungeons are probably something created by that guy.¡±


    ¡°That guy?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°You guys heard that Zenis obtained the powers of several relics, right? Those powers can also be obtained by killing people like them,¡± Billy exined. ¡°However, that also gives the guy who created the relics the power to take over the bodies and assume a new form. My guess is that he died a long time ago and used that method to keep reviving¡­ aside from that, I don¡¯t know the details, and I will learn more when I obtain those powers.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that make you possessed by the enemy?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°Usually, yes, but I am thinking of a way to prevent that,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Rest assured that I won¡¯t do anything crazy.¡±

 Chapter 687 Relics (1)

    Chapter 687 Relics (1)


    The idea that they could make relics using their own blood made Billy¡¯s wives frown, but that only worked when the owner of the blood was really powerful and had a lot of mana. Still, it was a very useful thing to know.


    Regardless, Billy spent the afternoon ying with his kids, and then he spent the night making up for the lost time with his wives. He was horny enough to keep going for several rounds, and he only stopped when his wives passed out. Unfortunately, he did them one at a time. They still were embarrassed at the idea of a threesome or foursome¡­ Even though they bathe pretty often together. That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    In any case, the next day, Billy went to talk with Jean and then with Alexander and Lily. They weren¡¯t that interested in theplicated stuff, and they only wanted to know if they would have to fight soon.


    ¡°So, the next enemy is someone really weird, huh¡­ Someone from three thousand years ago¡­¡± Alexander said while frowning. ¡°I heard that in the past, our people used to live for two hundred years or more, but taking over other people¡¯s bodies is¡­¡±


    ¡°Quite unsettling,¡± Lily said. ¡°By the way, to where he sent you, and how did you return?¡±


    ¡°That is aplicated story¡­ One of the reasons Uvish is doing this is because now and then, this world is targetted by enemies from outside,¡± Billy said. ¡°I was sent to one of the worlds he destroyed to protect his own life, and I guess this world, but he sacrificed many lives to do that.¡±


    ¡°Outside? Another world?¡± Lily said. ¡°If there are other worlds like this, why can¡¯t we see them in the sky?¡±


    Instead of exining that, Billy created a powerful telescope and helped them fly high enough until the atmosphere was thin enough for the telescope to work more clearly. Eventually, they saw the nearest fours of that sr system.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ The idea of having another continent like of the demi-humans was already insane, but to think that their whole worlds are like this¡­¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Are they close? Can we fly to them? Which one were you sent to? What kind of people did you see there?¡±


    ¡°One question at a time¡­¡± Billy said.


    Billy never thought that he would have to teach astronomy to his friends, but he ended up telling them the basics. It wasn¡¯t like all thes out there had any sort of life aside from the vegetal ones, and most didn¡¯t even have that. That being said, the sr systems were pretty green, so it wouldn¡¯t be weird to find some life forms in those.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any reason to check those ces right now, so don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°I guess that is true,¡± Alexander said.


    After talking with those two, Billy thought that he should go and talk with Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. However, they were working on the demi-human¡¯s continent. As for his parents and other friends, they were working on repairing the damage caused by the attacks.


    ¡°I suppose I should go and give them a hand while I talk with everyone,¡± Billy thought.


    Leaving the relics behind would be the same as asking for Uvish to target them. Still, Billy told his wives to use them without hesitation if something happened.


    Mirror of the Ages


    Temporal Vision


    It grants you the power to use the past, the present, and the future at the cost of five hundred points of mana per second.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Bracers of the Conversion


    Unlimited Conversion


    It grants you the power to transform energy into matter or manipte matter to change its properties. The cost will be based on the use of the skill and the amount of matter used or changed.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Life Force Staff


    Omni Healing


    It grants you the power to control the life force, converting it from other sources of energy or recovering the health of the people you think of.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Terror¡¯s Ax


    Absolute Terror


    It grants you the power to make others fear you down to their very cores, making them unable to even move or breathe when the difference in power is absolute.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Death¡¯s Scythe


    Direct Damage


    It grants you the power to cause damage to the target with just your thoughts, making them suffer damage even without the use of any real action. The tougher the target, the more mana will be used to cause damage.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Replication Sword


    Replication


    It grants you the power to replicate yourself by sacrificing health or mana. The replica¡¯s power will be based on the amount of mana or health used, and while they can use your abilities, they will also consume your energy when fighting.


    Durability: ¡Þ


    Morpheus¡¯ Spear


    Dream World


    It grants you the power to summon others to a world of dreams where you can control everything in there.


    Durability: ¡Þ]


    ¡°No matter how many times I see this, I only see bullshit¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Those weapons are way too powerful.¡±


    Billy wondered why Zenis never used Dream World in their battle. That was because even that skill had a weakness. It was almost certain that the caster would win in a one-on-one fight. Still, since their consciousness is also summoned to the dream world while the skill is active, they would be vulnerable outside.


    He used replication with his armor to save energy and because the clones would be tougher that way. As for the other skills, he more or less used them, but just having them didn¡¯t mean that he was as good as the original owners. Moreover, since Zenis mind was being taken over, he couldn¡¯t think clearly and strategize while considering them.


    Still, that was only half of what Billy got. When Zenis died of blood loss, he still got the secondary skills that he obtained from the other reincarnated. They were: Telepathy, Shapeshifting, Poison Absorption, Submission, Soul Absorption, Absolute Mimicry, and Perfect Illusion.

 Chapter 688 Relics (2)

    Chapter 688 Relics (2)


    Until now, his mind waspletely fine despite those powers, but Billy couldn¡¯t drop his guard. Uvish was going to return sooner orter, and his mind perhaps won¡¯t be able to resist, so he needed to find a solution to those problems. Perhaps he should make more relics with his blood, but it would be like running away from a problem instead of solving it.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think about that while we visit the others,¡± Billy said. ¡°Most likely, that asshole won¡¯te back so soon or without a backup n.¡±


    Billy told his wives that he was going to visit his friends and help with repairing caused by the attacks, and while they wanted to go as well, they knew that their home needed to be well-guarded more than ever.


    First of all, Billy visited the temple city since it was the ce most of his friends were and the ce that suffered most of the damage. He was d to see that things werepletely peaceful there and the reconstruction was going well.


    ¡°Hey, look who is finally awake,¡± Drew said when he saw his son showing up, and then he proceeded to hit his back after a powerful hug. ¡°You showed us some crazy things a week ago. How are you feeling.¡±


    ¡°Fine, since I can still stand after this assassination technique that you call a hug,¡± Billy replied. ¡°How are you, dad? Did you get injured during the fight? The hydras were pretty tough.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I just wished that I could have punched that guy in the face once,¡± Drew said. ¡°I will show you where your mother is. Samuel and Samara already moved to explore the dungeons nearby since they thought that this was a boring job.¡±


    ¡°Well, dungeons needed to be cleared in one way or the other,¡± Billy said.


    Billy found his mother and many others with her. Scan, Ilfa, Beatrice, Felipe¡­ Billy greeted them and began to work with them. He didn¡¯t have all the time in the world, after all.


    ¡°So, it isn¡¯t over¡­¡± Felipe said. ¡°I suppose we will need to keep preparing ourselves for future battles.¡±


    ¡°The limits of our reality are expanding, and we don¡¯t have time to stop and learn with all that¡­¡± Beatrice said. ¡°We also need to strengthen our forces. Now that people know that people summoning hydras exist, things won¡¯t be the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Well, we will give you a hand with that,¡± Billy said. ¡°My friends and I are going to travel around and teach people some useful techniques. I wanted to avoid spreading too much of that knowledge. Still, since we will be busy with other enemies, people here won¡¯t have the time to wage war against each other.¡±


    ¡°You avoided that until now, so I guess things are really difficult. Perhaps we should do the same,¡± Drew said while looking at Anna.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to Billy¡¯s help, we are way above the ordinary soldier and adventurer in terms of strength,¡± Cami said. ¡°When ites to techniques, the difference is even more clear.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t boasting, it was a fact, and Cam wasn¡¯t the type to boast anyway, so the others nodded. Most people in the world avoided sharing the knowledge of their techniques, but that also made them weaker since they didn¡¯t do that, and the others didn¡¯t feel the same. Billy could barely imagine what an army of barbarians could do once they learn brute strength¡­ it was something that he was looking forward to seeing it.


    After Billy helped everyone there with his magic, he went around repairing some cities while heading South. He wanted to talk with Sei as well¡­ it was really useful to have eleration Maniption¡­ thanks to that, he could cross the continent in a couple of minutes¡­ he would leave a trail of burned grass behind, though.


    Although he avoided that, Sei wanted to introduce Billy to the royal family of his state again¡­ thanks to that, he didn¡¯t stay there for too long. He didn¡¯t want to give him the chance to bump into them in the streets by ident. While Billy owed him a few favors, he wanted to avoid getting involved in politics no matter what.


    After that, Billy went to check things in the demi-human continent. A lot of people would probably lose their minds once they realize that their demi-god had been killed, so some direct and firm actions were necessary. Moreover, they also had to deal with the clones that Zenis left behind. Much to Billy¡¯s surprise, things didn¡¯t seem that chaotic when he found the first few new camps. He saw some people wandering alone away from those ces, but they didn¡¯t look that suspicious.


    ¡°Hey, you woke up,¡± Icarus said when he saw Billy approaching.


    ¡°I lost the count of how many times I heard that,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, where are the others? We need to talk about what I learned during the fight.¡±


    ¡°I will call them, but are you fine?¡± Icarus asked. ¡°Your aura didn¡¯t change, but you got some new innate skills¡­ I suppose that is good since your big-boobed wife had good instincts.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have paid attention to some areas of her body, but not to her name¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°Are you picking a fight with me? I am feeling pretty good, so stretching my body will be pretty refreshing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for not memorizing anyone¡¯s names in that kind of situation,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Anyway, the result of the fight will be clear, so it is a waste of time¡­ Besides, we will only destroy the environment for no good reason.¡±


    ¡°With that kind of attitude, Lucyna will never pay attention to you,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°How much I have fallen¡­ I am listening to love advice from someone so much younger than me¡­¡± Icarus said and then sighed.


    ¡°Stop sighing all the fricking time¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°That is contagious, I guess.¡±

 Chapter 689 Relics (3)

    Chapter 689 Relics (3)


    Once Billy reunited everyone where the dungeon once had been, he exined things about Uvish and his actions. It was clear that he was targetting some sort of immortality while making his powers be cultivated by other people, people like them. Still, they needed to learn more about the whole situation.


    ¡°Most likely, he is trying to hide from more powerful enemies, and now he is looking for a body that he can use,¡± Meryl said. ¡°You said that he could bend space, but you didn¡¯t obtain that power, right?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I suppose that is the power some other generation of reincarnated individuals once had,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I agree with you. Somehow, he fought and won a war against the species of the he was sent to, but with his attitude, he isn¡¯t a battle-hardened warrior.¡±


    ¡°Putting such opinions aside, he was someone troublesome, and he nned a lot. That alone makes him an opponent that we need to watch out for,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Anyway, did he try to steal your powers?¡± Lucyna asked. ¡°Zenis was worried about that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe he can do that since my innate skill was originally his,¡± Billy replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t try to use it on me¡­ I have no idea why, but I can guess that it was for the same reason he didn¡¯t try to fight even though I was half dead. He is too cautious for his own good¡­¡±


    ¡°He is a lot like you, but you don¡¯t hesitate during battles,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Even when you are against the wall, you find a turnaround¡­ I suppose he is the type that only fights when he is certain of his victory. Anyway, did you obtain any other knowledge after getting the secondary skill?¡±


    ¡°Because they are secondary skills, I didn¡¯t get anything, probably,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the power of his core either. But I can feel that all the mana that was dispersed and the effects of the core are returning to this ce.¡±


    ¡°About the dungeons¡­ you also think that they were created by Uvish?¡± Meryl asked.


    ¡°I think so. Those underwater dungeons appeared so that you could steal the relics without me being able to stop you,¡± Billy replied. ¡°That was definitely his doing¡­ thanks to that, we learned about the demi-humans continent, and things ended like this.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we need more intel,¡± Icarus said. ¡°But using the relics might cause more problems and splitting them among us might not give us the chance to learn everything.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it is fine,¡± Billy said. ¡°I owe you guys for fighting with my family and friends and not letting any of them die, so I will let you choose one of them for yourselves,¡± Billy dered.


    The surprise in their faces was as clear as the sky. They thought that the real Billy would never be that nice to them. Billy wondered if most people had such a bad opinion of him, and while he wasn¡¯t that interested in it, it was a bit annoying.


    ¡°Maybe I should retreat my statement,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t need the scythe, the ax, and the staff, so you can use them however you want. I already have the skills and the relics topensate for those.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that. Now it looks like you are giving away the things that you don¡¯t need,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Well, you are the MVP of this fight, so it is your right to decide that. In any case, letting them remain as relics should be more useful, right? With the infinity durability.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ stealing a relic should be easier than killing us, but maybe we will find situations where we will have to swap them,¡± Meryl said after she nodded. ¡°We should use our free time to prepare for the next problems¡­ threats that wille from outside of this¡­ that sounds ridiculous no matter how many times I say this to myself.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like we will enter an age of science fiction, right?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°The world that I saw didn¡¯t look that developed, the roads were either ground without grass or bricks¡­ that being said, we can¡¯t say for certain how things might evolve for civilizations that used magic and didn¡¯t suffer resets like this world,¡± Billy exined. ¡°I will be working and be traveling around to pass the knowledge of some techniques to other people. I don¡¯t need to worry about them using those against me anymore, after all.¡±


    ¡°Getting overconfident, aren¡¯t we?¡± Meryl asked. ¡± still, I suppose something like that is unavoidable if we want to prevent future problems. While Uvish¡¯s ns have been stopped, I doubt that he will give up on them entirely.¡±


    Billy was fully aware of that, that was one of the reasons he wanted to make the whole poption stronger. Things worked out with the people in the temple city, but Uvish used his powers to cause dungeon breaks. They will need the help of some extra hands. Billy and his friends¡¯ lives will be even busier from now on, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Besides, his kids were big enough to handle the traveling, so it was fine.


    Staying one month or two at a ce and then finding some quick learners to spread the knowledge was what he wanted. It would be tricky since most people wanted to keep ahead of others in most aspects, but since Billy had friends in most parts of the states, he could count on them as well.


    ¡°Well, I willeter once I find a way to purify the relics from his influence,¡± Billy said. ¡°See you around.¡±


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl nodded. Things were a lot better than before when it came to their interaction with Billy. Still, they were worried about the future instead of being happy for his trust. They just won a difficult battle, but everything they knew made them think that even harder battles wereing¡­ They needed to keep getting stronger¡­

 Chapter 690 Problems (1)

    Chapter 690 Problems (1)


    Before going home, Billy decided to give some orders to his Golems. A lot of them died during the previous battles, but of them were still alive and multiplying. Billy wondered if it woulde a time they would have all the mana in the world. That would be fine since he could steal their experience and mana. Nevertheless, he ordered them to create tunnels connecting all the dungeons in the demi-humans continent. He did the same to the ones back at home.


    After leaving the hideouts, Billy noticed that everyone at his home was training. His wives and kids were training pretty hard.


    ¡°Who wants to y with papa?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Not now, papa,¡± Christina said.


    ¡°¡­ I guess I will spoil Helen then,¡± Billy said, looking a bit surprised.


    Unfortunately, even Helen ignored Billy, and she was running around the garden while copying Natalie. His family seemed to have turned into a bunch of CrossFit practitioners obsessed with training. That was a bit sad, but it was natural since kids tend to copy their parents and his wives felt that they didn¡¯t help much during the war. Naturally, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Theypletely protected the cities and towns from the attacks and even fought Zenis and his Hydras.


    ¡°I suppose I will fix my armor¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Since I am being ignored.¡±


    This time, Billy wouldn¡¯tmit the mistake of not making one that could be used for special travels. Still, he wondered when it would be useful¡­ If his guess was right, the next enemies would send their pawns before the big guns. Ultimately, only destroying their civilization would be enough to end the battle. So, Billy would have to leave that to his wives and friends.


    ¡°They still can grow a lot stronger, so they can fight most enemies, but against people with innate skills like me¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy wondered why Uvish didn¡¯t create an army of soldiers instead of just looking for the perfect vessel to use once every five hundred years. Was he that self-centered or just in stupid? Nevertheless, Billy couldn¡¯t underestimate the champions of intergctic civilizations.


    While Billy was making his new armor, he wondered what he should do to make sure that the mana inside the relics won¡¯t take over his mind¡­ Usually, the best option would be to just overpower the mana andpletely assimte it before it can influence his mind, but that was unlikely. Those effects were at the max level, after all.


    At first, Billy thought of using his own blood and mana to create anotheryer on the magic items and absorb everything together. However, his mana waspletely rejected when he tried to use it like that.


    Billy also used his personal domain to see what would happen, but it didn¡¯t work. Too much mana was concentrated on the relic, so he would have to get all of it at once to obtain the skills¡­ That was dangerous. His mind could get overwhelmed by that sheer amount of information and get tired. Thus, bing easier to manipte and influence¡­


    In the end, strengthening his mind seemed the best option. Billy considered that using Mental Armor wouldn¡¯t be enough to help him. So, he considered making the skill reach the max level and then see it evolve, but that would take too much time. He also could use the previous tactic of making Rage level up and then transfer the experience, but getting that angry was tiresome.


    ¡°I am also hard to please,¡± Billy thought and then shrugged.


    Billy had an idea, what if he used Emotional Control to keep his head cool and refreshed during the whole process? To be safe, he could use skills to make his mind operate automatically alongside Mind Control. However, Billy decided to make another relic to transfer the ability just in case something went wrong.


    When he activated both skills, Billy felt like his mind was bing almost free of all worries. He didn¡¯t go far because he wanted to deactivate them whenever he wished for it, but it felt like he was bing something else. Once that happened, he began to steal the mana from the relic.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    ¡­


    It was weird to get those when he didn¡¯t have the ability yet. Nevertheless, Billy kept going until he felt his mind getting overwhelmed by some odd images. Images of someone firing dark spheres and destroying entire cities and armies with them. Images of someone controlling souls and making them enter the bodies of newborn babies. Images of someone watching Earth and controlling the souls of people that suddenly died there¡­ Those were Uvish memories. That was how Zenis learned so much¡­


    Regardless, since he was getting some of his memories, Billy was inheriting some of his wills as well. Still, using Mind Control, Billy managed to separate the memories of the enemy and his memories. Thanks to that, he felt a lot less annoyed¡­


    You have learned Temporal Vision.


    Billy sighed in relief. Thest part was something that he came up with at the moment since his mind was still a bit clear. Separating the information in several parts of his memory worked really well. Still, it was only possible because he had the right skills to do that, and it would be unlikely that he would have seeded with that n in the past.


    ¡°I should stop here for today and then slowly train to get used to Temporal Vision,¡± Billy thought. ¡°It would be nice If I could see things at some points in the past directly, that would give me a lot more intel, but that would be way too convenient.¡±


    Seeing the future was another problem since the future was always changing¡­ Still, when Billy used Temporal Vision, he managed to confirm some things. First of all, he could focus on making the time rewind in his mind for a ce or for a person. So, he couldn¡¯t see the past of Uvish since he was more like an entity without a body.

 Chapter 691 Problems (2)

    Chapter 691 Problems (2)


    Another thing that he learned was that he could resume the skill from where he left after he restarted the spell. That would be useful, but it would take a lot of time to see things years in the past¡­


    ¡°I need to find a way to deal with this¡­¡± Billy thought.


    After trying to get used to his new abilities, Billy started to realize that he had pretty much left the human realm when it came to power behind. While ignoring those powers was impossible because he needed to prepare for the future. He felt that he needed to put some restrictions on them. Otherwise, he will start to use their left and right and affect the world drastically.


    ¡°I won against Zenis without using those skills, and I can¡¯t forget that they were originally Uvish¡¯s¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Perhaps using them only now and then is the best I can do.¡±


    Billy never used his innate skills that often to begin with. Still, he had such thoughts when he noticed that the level of mana of that state¡¯s capital had be muchrger than in other areas¡­ his presence was also influencing that. Perhaps his reserves of mana were the greatest cause of that.


    ¡°Keeping those under some sort of seal will also help me on my training¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Natalie can feel that we have a different aura, and I should count that others will realize that as well. To have the surprise factor, I should try to decrease that aura.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Billy thought of creating a smaller version of his armor that could work as a clothing and prevent his mana from influencing the surroundings. Trying to do the same as Zenis was his first idea, but he gave up on that. Instead of mixing magic power with his own blood to create a living armor would be nice since he could store a shit ton of mana there, but he also something that would put his parameters in check. The other day when he rxed too much while ying with his kids, he threw Helen hundreds of meters upward¡­ If his kids weren¡¯t stronger than the ordinary ones, things could have be dangerous¡­


    The concept of the armor was a bit weird, so Billy knew that he couldn¡¯t make it using ordinary materials. To make the armor the way he wanted, he would need Zenis¡¯ power¡­ The power to create almost everything¡­ Before trying to absorb the power in the gloves, Billy waited for a week until his mind could be at its peak again.


    The process worked again, but Billy felt that it took a bit more of time¡­ It was probably because all that power was based on Uvish mana, and as his powers, they would still follow the intentions of its creator for a while. It was like creating a wall using magic. The wall would eventually deteriorate, but it would serve its functions for as long as it is possible.


    Once again, Billy obtained some of the residual memories left on the mana of the relic. This time, he saw that same world from above, and Uvish sent some souls toward it. He had no idea how he chose their vessels until he saw one of the souls moving to a baby¡­ a stillborn baby.


    Billy had some mixed feelings about that. It seemed that they didn¡¯t take the lives of people who were supposed to be born in that world, that was a relief since they didn¡¯t steal the rightful lives of the owners of those bodies, but it was sad because the first real child of his parents didn¡¯t manage to survive¡­


    Even in his non-physical form, Uvish managed to see things from above, he saw those reincarnated individuals living tribal lives until they became the leaders of their tribes, and the world began to develop a bit thanks to that, but it came to a halt because they began to fight each other.


    You have learned Unlimited Conversion,


    The memories ended there¡­ Billy wondered how those affected Zenis when he didn¡¯t have the skills to deal with the knowledge at the time. Considering that he began to clone people, he assumed that it didn¡¯t affect him positively¡­


    ¡°To think that my soul has been under that guy¡¯s control with so much ease¡­¡± Billy said while massaging his forehead. ¡°That is more than a little bit annoying.¡±


    Putting that aside, Billy decided to put his ns regarding the armor into action. Billy¡¯s first idea was to create an armor using his mana and the mana that he constantly absorbs at every single moment. So, it was kind of an spiritual armor that would grow over time. Still, it was something that could be mistaken as his clothes, so it couldn¡¯t actually grow physically. Not to mention, it had to be something that could be equipped and equipped as fast as possible.


    After fiddling around for a bit, Billy finally created the first prototype. He managed to make a core that he could carry anywhere, and then it would activate with his will and create a smaller version of his Mana Shield. It wasn¡¯t perfect since it didn¡¯t cover only the outeryer of his body, but it was progressing.


    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t add this effect to my Spiritual core¡­ While absolute conversion can change pretty much everything, it can¡¯t change something that isn¡¯t physical,¡± Billy thought.¡±


    In any case, just like his first armor, it would take time for that one to bepleted and have everything that he wanted, but Billy couldn¡¯t only focus on that. He returned to his research about Temporal Vision, and it seemed that the change of pace helped him because he found a way to counter the limitations of the skill¡­ He just had to use more mana, and then he would see things move backward a lot faster.


    ¡°The cost of mana still is insane, but this is a lot better,¡± Billy nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    Billy decided to take a break since he had made a lot of progress that day. Unfortunately, it seemed that he chose the wrong time to leave the basement¡­ He found his wives in the garden, and they seemed a bit pissed¡­ He was in trouble, and Billy didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 692 Problems (3)

    Chapter 692 Problems (3)


    ¡°Hey¡­ what is wrong?¡± Billy said. ¡°Whatever happened, it isn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kate asked. ¡°We weren¡¯t thinking about you now. Rather than that, did you do something to feel guilty for? You should spill the beans now before you regret itter¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ your words cut deeper than Zenis¡¯ sword strikes,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°We were thinking that we want to check that dungeon of the tyrants,¡± Kate replied. ¡°We thought that it would be a good training before we start to move around and teach others some of the techniques that we know.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a half bad idea¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°Unfortunately, Icarus had to absorb the core of that dungeon to get stronger enough to fight Zenis. The cost of mana of his skill was that high, and that was why he needed the core. That will have to wait for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°So, there is no more tyrants¡¯ dungeon? Tsk,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that affect that continent negatively?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°It might affect, but not that much,¡± Billy replied. ¡°In the first ce, tyrants went extinct in that continent, and only the dungeon core could make them spawn inside the dungeon. Moreover¡­ wait¡­ I think I know how I can repair that dungeon.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking of doing something insane again¡­¡± Kate said.


    ¡°We learned that the blood rich in mana can pass magic effects to relics. The dungeon cores msut be the same thing, a magic relic that has the blood of the monsters they can spawn,¡± Billy said. ¡°The cores also must have the ability to drain the mana from the surroundings, and once they have enough, they make the monsters spawn inside something simr to their personal domain. That exins everything! Still, a shit ton of mana would be necessary for a core to be able to spawn monsters every minute to all the spots the people inside can be, so the core would have to reach a high level in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°You lost me in the third sentence¡­¡± Natalie said. ¡°Exin that in twenty words or less.¡±


    ¡°As I said, we can revive the dungeon since I know now the trick that Uvish used,¡± Billy said. ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, Zenis was the one who made the underwater dungeons under his influence since only Uvish has the power to bend space.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is better than nothing,¡± Natalie said.


    Dungeons would suck the mana from the world, but it would be fine since mana can¡¯t affect the environment as much as before. Billy wondered if he should study how Uvish changed mana in order to prevent that. Still, he already had too much on his te right now, so it would be better to put that aside for the time being.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell Alexander and Lily about the news. They will want toe as well,¡± Kate said and then left.


    While Kate leaving to tell his friends the news and then Natalie and Sarah went to pack their things for the trip, Billy wondered if he had done the right thing¡­ letting his wives train, and all was fine, but the demi-humans continent still was a harsh ce for kids. Even for adults¡­ Nevertheless, it was toote toin now.


    Billy went around to inform his friends that he was going on a trip, but only Jean and Edward actually needed to know that. While they were interested in the ce, they were too busy with the reconstruction of things. So, only Billy¡¯s original party was going on that trip.


    ¡± I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Billy said and then shrugged and then looked at his kids. ¡°Go help your mamas to pack the things. We are going on a trip.¡±


    Billy thought that Christina would be pretty happy about that. Still, since his kids didn¡¯t have many chances to leave the capital, they weren¡¯t particrly excited. Well, that wasn¡¯t that surprising. When Billy was really six years old, he thought that there was nothing more fun than watching TV¡­


    On the next day, everything was ready for the trip, and everyone was waiting in the garden. It has been a while since the whole group moved to do something together¡­ It was hard to gather like that as before. This time, Lara and Billy¡¯s kids were going as well, so the group increased in size. Lara looked like her mother when Billy saw her for the first time, and she was a bit of a tomboy.


    ¡°I suppose we are ready to go,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Are we flying?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°No, it will be faster if we use the tunnel,¡± Billy replied. ¡°The kids are with us, so we can¡¯t use the armors.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you made an underwater tunnel connecting both continents,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. The Golems did¡­¡± Billy replied.


    Since Billy told everyone a good part of the information he got, they knew that he had the powers of the summoner and of Jeate. Still, they knew how he got the familiars to the kids, but they never asked more than that. It was a bit of aplicated stuff, but they were being more considerate than anything.


    In any case, using the tunnel and his magic cart, they began to move toward the other continent insanely fast. Since Billy could manipte eleration, they could have moved even faster. Still, some of the kids and adults got dizzy when he did that, and so he stopped. After a couple of hours, they reached the continent, despite the fact that they didn¡¯t see anything worthwhile along the way, only ways. The trip had been fun since they talked about random things like it happens on normal trips.


    ¡°Maybe I should use Absolute Conversion and transform the walls into ss. That would have made this into quite the tour,¡± Billy thought. ¡± In any case, the magic cart is ame name¡­ From now on, you are berser-car,¡±

 Chapter 693 Event (1)

    Chapter 693 Event (1)


    Once they arrived on the demi-humans continent, they were met with some suspicious gazes. While most of them knew Billy, it was weird for them to see so many humans. From their perspective, humans were weird, and that was pretty natural. In any case, Billy decided to tell the others about his intentions, and they decided to show up and see the results of his experiments.


    ¡°Aww¡­ those are Billy¡¯s kids?¡± Lucyna asked. ¡°They are pretty cute, and they must have taken after their mothers.¡±


    ¡°I would find it weird if you thought of me as someone cute¡­¡± Billy said while frowning. ¡°I suppose I should introduce you all properly.¡±


    Billy couldn¡¯t act goofy when he was doing something serious in front of his kids, so he acted ordingly. Unlike most adults that also would find demi-humans weird, the kids didn¡¯t show much surprise, even though Meryl was a centaur. That was the adaptability of kids.


    ¡°¡­ Anyway, your theory seems interesting, but I think too much mana and a lot of time would be necessary to make a dungeon out of nothing,¡± Meryl said after she finally stopped looking at Billy¡¯s kids. As expected, she also found them cute, but she wasn¡¯t the type who would say that openly.


    ¡°I suppose, but this is a test, and some experiments need to be done,¡± Billy said. ¡°There are certain things about dungeons that we don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Billy wanted to talk to them about the things he discovered with the memories of Uvish, but that wasn¡¯t a good time, his kids were around, and his wives and friends would get confused since their reality was limited to their current life, unlike Billy and the others.


    ¡°If you are going to test that, we are going to keep the kids away while seeing things around,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°That is probably for the best,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be many monsters around, and the ones alive won¡¯t be a problem to you all, but don¡¯t let your guard down. We don¡¯t know when that asshole will make his move.¡±


    Billy¡¯s wives nodded. Truth to be told, he didn¡¯t think that Uvish would get a new body that soon. He probably didn¡¯t have the much influence, in other words, given he had been making moves here and there for the past three thousand years, ording to the history of that world. Still, it can¡¯t hurt to be cautious.


    ¡°I have some of the Uvish memories¡­¡± Billy said when they began to head to the former dungeon. ¡°It seems our souls were imnted in the bodies of stillborn children. Apparently, both souls wouldn¡¯t be able to fuse normal circumstances¡­ so he did that.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Icarus said while frowning.


    ¡°I also saw him gathering our souls from Earth¡­ speaking of which, do you know how you guys died?¡± Billy asked. ¡°I only remember myself suddenly returning home and then being born in this world all of a sudden as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was old back on earth, so I thought I died of old age, but maybe Uvish was involved in that?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°I went to sleep one day, and then in the next moment, I was born in this world¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°As for me, thest thing I remember was getting hit in the head by a ser ball when I was ying,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Can people even die by getting hit by a ball?¡± Icarus asked. ¡°Unless your neck and bones are really weak, I can¡¯t imagine that.¡±


    ¡°I suppose Uvish really did something to us on Earth¡­ you have the power to absorb souls, right?¡± Meryl asked.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t test it yet, but it seems I can¡­ absorb the souls of those I have defeated since I have that strong like with them,¡± Billy said. ¡°Still¡­ maybe he used those events as idents to absorb us and then mix our souls with the powers that he wanted to cultivate in this generation.¡±


    ¡°Cultivate? But they were already at max level¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°Yeah, that is another part that I don¡¯t get it¡­ but it is only natural that he would gain something out of us using his powers,¡± Billy said. ¡°Just making changes to raise the mana level of the world doesn¡¯t seem enough for me.¡±


    Hopefully, they will get more intel once Billy absorbs the other relics. Still, it was hard to imagine that things would be that convenient. So far, the memories have been random¡­ Billy wanted to see more of Uvish¡¯s origins to learn about what was waiting for him.


    In any case, when they entered the dungeon, they confirmed that the interior was the same as usual, and despite the fact that the ce had lost its core, some mana was being sucked toward it. Using eleration Speed, they managed to reach thest room of the dungeon after a couple of minutes, and Billy felt that a lot of mana was around.


    ¡°The mana is gathering here¡­ I suppose that for whatever reason, this is a natural spot for mana to gather,¡± Billy thought. ¡°A new core will eventually be formed here, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So, it is a natural phenomenon, not something forced by Uvish?¡± Lucyna asked. ¡°Have you found other ces like this?¡±


    ¡°No, or perhaps I didn¡¯t notice them,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Maybe some kind of event took ce here in the past and made this ce into some kind of magic sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°The other generations waged, and the battles ended in this continent, think that it might be it?¡± Meryl asked. ¡°You should confirm that with the mirror.¡±


    ¡°Even that skill has limits, and I am adjusting the time where I can see it with the mana that I have,¡± Billy said. ¡°Basically, it will take a shit ton of mana to see what happened years before of our birth. That being said, once I reach a certain point in time, I can pretty much see everything that happened around the world during that time. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

 Chapter 694 Event (2)

    Chapter 694 Event (2)


    Billy decided to make a low-budget version of the previous mirror and told them to use it. They confirmed that they could see the exact actions that they took before arriving at that ce. However, it costs a lot of mana.


    ¡°We have two options,¡± Billy said after returning the mirror. ¡°Focus on learning about the past using Temporal Vision or use our mana to forcefully create a dungeon core here. Come to think of it, I can make a mirror powered by a core that will show the past and keep moving even further as it absorbs mana. So, we don¡¯t have to choose between either.¡±


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl sighed. Billy sure had a knack for finishing the tension caused by some problems. In any case, they first had to find a way on how to create a dungeon core. Instead of wondering about that, Billy just used his mana and Absolute Conversion to make the copy of a crystal. Since he used one of his reservoirs, the crystal became the size of his fist, but it didn¡¯t emit as much mana as even the first core that he ever saw.


    ¡°Hey, this small¡­ the energy also seemed weak,¡± Icarus said


    ¡°Then your turn is the next. Let¡¯spare which one is bigger,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You guys¡¯ choice of words is so misleading¡­¡± Lucyna said and then facepalmed. ¡°Size isn¡¯t everything you know.¡±


    Billy wondered if she was saying that because she had some modest breast size, but real men don¡¯t care about that. Boobs are filled with men¡¯s hopes and dreams. t is justice and perfectly bnced as all things should be. All sizes had the same value for Billy. It didn¡¯t matter that Natalie had some crazy bazoongas, that Kate was a bit t-chested, and that Sarah was in between. He loved them all and their breasts.


    ¡°Putting that aside, can you feel the core draining the mana around?¡± Meryl asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a bit weak, even though I tried to make a copy of the previous core,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Probably because I tried to control the amount of mana used.¡±


    The others had evenrger mana pools now, thanks to the dungeon cores they absorbed, so they used their mana to feed it. Little by little, the core began to grow and glow¡­ Billy also began to feel a willing from it since his mana was what originated it. He almost could hear a voice asking him for orders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡­ The core ismunicating with me,¡± Billy said. ¡°It seems that they can follow the orders of their creators, and you guys absorbed something made by Uvish.¡±


    ¡°While that is concerning, I can¡¯t feel anything wrong with us,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Besides, Uvish would have controlled us during that fight if there was some sort of risk.¡±


    Meryl had a point, but Billy still was a bit worried, and it would be better to keep a close watch on them just in case. Nevertheless, Billy confirmed that mana could obtain something akin to conscience whenrge amounts of it were reunited on a single spot.


    ¡°I guess mana can be something like an AI¡­ That would exin why our systems work this way and even have a skill shop,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°¡­ This is reaching quite the crazy realm, all these discoveries, and information,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°I suppose this is the result of obtaining the knowledge and powers of someone who lived for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what can the core do?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°No idea,¡± Billy replied.


    Billy decided to test that. While he wanted to revive the dungeon, that could wait for a short while. Unfortunately, the core couldn¡¯t do much aside from moving around since Billy didn¡¯t use any catalyst to strengthen the core. He could pass the knowledge of how to use spells or how to summon monsters, but those were rather limiting. It would be more efficient if the creature obtained a single species¡¯s blood and worked to make them spawn. Nevertheless, he could do some research about itter.


    ¡°How fast can you guys recover all the mana in your cores?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Around fifteen days had passed since that fight where we used everything, but only around ten percent has been recovered,¡± Meryl replied.


    ¡°Mine is five percent,¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°Mine is also ten percent,¡± Lucyna replied.


    ¡°As expected, it will take a while for the cores to be full again¡­ I suppose when the core reaches its limit, a dungeon break happens,¡± Billy said. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time feeding the dungeon core to prevent the worst-case scenario.¡±


    The dungeon core would improve by itself over time, so leaving it by itself was also another option. Nevertheless, Billy summoned a tyrant the same way he recalled and then made the core absorb it. While the core was glowing and working, he wondered if it wouldn¡¯t have been better if he had summoned the silver dragon that was the original boss of the dungeon, but that was toote.


    Eventually, the core stopped glowing and waited for Billy¡¯s next orders. He gave the order to make the core spawn the most powerful tyrants the core could whenever possible and when someone showed up inside the dungeon. It didn¡¯t take long for the silver dragon to show up since they were inside the dungeon.


    Silver Dragon ¨C Lv 20


    HP: 755/ 755


    MP: 560/ 560


    SP: 580/ 580


    Strength: 135 + 05


    Speed: 135 + 05


    Magic: 135 + 05


    Endurance: 135 + 05


    Dexterity: 135 + 05


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 10, Steel ws Lv 10


    Spells: Mana Cannon Lv 20, Poisonous Cannon Lv 20


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 01, Cold Resistance Lv 01, Fire Resistance Lv 01, Wind Resistance Lv 01, Poison Resistance Lv 01, Shock Resistance Lv 01, Brute Strength Lv 01, Quick Legs Lv 01, Toughness Lv 01, Sage¡¯s Wisdom Lv 01, Enhanced Dexterity Lv 01, Draconic Heart Lv 01, Draconic Mind Lv 01, Dragonic Body Lv 01


    Skill Points: 00


    ¡°It is a lot weaker than I remember¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°That is because the core is too weak to summon a monster as powerful as the original,¡± Billy replied while looking at the two meters long flying dragon.

 Chapter 695 Event (3)

    Chapter 695 Event (3)


    The dungeon monsters were supposed to attack anyone on sight, and so they did it¡­ The first boss tried to attack them, but Billy used Lightning and killed the monster. As expected, monsters of that level couldn¡¯t even be considered a test against him. So, they had to improve things there to make everything back to normal.


    ¡°Once it received an order like this, it became an entity on its own¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°It is really like an AI¡­ Once it has a goal, it will do everything to reach that goal. Anyway, I am not expecting much from the tyrants that will spawn around this dungeon.¡±


    Tyrant ¨C Lv 05


    HP: 155/ 155


    MP: 160/ 160


    SP: 180/ 180


    Strength: 45 + 05


    Speed: 45 + 05


    Magic: 45 + 05


    Endurance: 45 + 05


    Dexterity: 45 + 05


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Roar Lv 10, Steel ws Lv 10


    Spells: Mana Cannon Lv 20, Poisonous Cannon Lv 20


    Passive: Earth Resistance Lv 01, Cold Resistance Lv 01, Fire Resistance Lv 01, Wind Resistance Lv 01, Poison Resistance Lv 01, Shock Resistance Lv 01,


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy sighed when he saw that. His wives and friends were looking forward to the dungeon so he couldn¡¯t disappoint them. He began to feed the core with all his mana. The others hesitated a bit on using more than they already did. Still, they realized that they would need that dungeon to make everyone stronger, anyway. So, they began to help Billy, but it looked like a lot more would be needed for that.


    When they finished that, the core began to spawn Tyrants that were at level fifty¡­ it still was a long way to go, but it was better than nothing. It only made them confirm several theories regarding the dungeons. The fact that they stayed sealed for many years was true. They waited until the cores were strong enough and the world could offer them more mana.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return,¡± Billy said. ¡°While reviving the dungeons is a problem, it can also be something that we can use to strengthen ourselves all of a sudden in the future. The more our reserves of mana arerger, the better.¡±


    ¡°About that, we probably can¡¯t absorb other dungeon cores,¡± Meryl said. ¡°It took a lot from us to get the ones we have, and they improved some of our skills a bit. Adding more of their nature to our cores might create more problems than help.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so it would happen a conflict between the energies, I guess that makes sense,¡± Billy said.


    Although Billy could use his innate skills to more or less cheat the system and produce mana with Emotional Control, Exp Conversion, and Rage, he still had other things to talk about with the others, so leveling up the dungeon cores was a task forter.


    ¡°I noticed that your golems still are working underground with the tunnels,¡± Meryl said. ¡°It would be nice if we could use some of them to develop the continent. This area is toorge and wild, and most people are still trying to leave their own lives without organization. But we should manage to convince them to join us if we improve the lifestyle in our camps.¡±


    ¡°I can make some tools that will let you summon your own golems,¡± Billy said. ¡°Those guys underground need to keep working on that for the future¡¯s sake. Uvish is the main problem, and while he probably can see things with irvoyance, other enemies probably won¡¯t be able to do the same. We need more of that to surprise them and to help with logistics.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that will be enough, thanks,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°You are being too nice as oftely, Billy,¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°There is no need to make this weird. I am just working on considering the future with the options that I have in hand,¡± Billy said. ¡°If you have a fetish for being verbally abused, you should look for someone else. I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Now that is more like you¡­¡± Icarus said.


    After that, they talked a little about their future ns. Clearing dungeons wasn¡¯t much of a challenge when they had dungeon cores now. Unless they revived the fire dragon dungeon, which was something that they needed since it was the only ce they could put themselves to the limits despite their powers.


    Eventually, Billy reunited with his wives, kids, and friends, and then he had to look after the kids since the others wanted to check the dungeon. Unfortunately, the challenge that they had been waiting for wasn¡¯t there yet¡­


    ¡°All right, everyone, today you are going to learn how to control your mana better,¡± Billy said to keep the kids busy. ¡°Let¡¯s surprise the mamas when they return.¡±


    While the kids were already seven, and Larah was eight years old, Billy decided that keeping working on their foundations would be better than teaching offensive magic or technique. That would help them learn Fierce Aura faster as well. Helen was just three years old, so she couldn¡¯t do much aside from meditating and working on the basics, so it was fine.


    Billy thought that the others would get tired soon. Still, much to his surprise, they managed to entertain themselves while fighting the tyrants without using weapons. Speaking of the tyrants, Billy wanted to learn the infamous draconic skills. Still, since they were passive, he didn¡¯t know how to copy them, even when he had Absolute Mimicry¡­


    ¡°So many things to do¡­ so little time,¡± Billy thought while he watched the kids training. ¡°I was nning to teach them magic only to know how to protect themselves, but at this rate¡­ they will be ended up helping me instead of protecting themselves.¡±


    Hector was already good enough with magic to create a one hundred meters tall tower, even if it was a pretty thin one. Christina was about to start training the basics three skills of his tribe¡­ time sure flies.

 Chapter 696 Help (1)

    Chapter 696 Help (1)


    Aside from using his cheatbination to obtain mana, Billy confirmed that the dungeon cores also obtain extra energy when the monsters¡¯ bodies spawn and dpose overnight. So, actually, fighting makes the core grow stronger¡­ with that in mind, Billy wondered how dungeon breaks don¡¯t happen all the time. The cores should have enough mana to spawn the guardians whenever they wanted at that rate. However, that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°Unless¡­ Uvish designated them to be like that,¡± Billy thought. ¡°While he created monsters like the titans to put our strength to test, he wouldn¡¯t gain much if dungeons break left and right and wipe out the poption nearby.¡±


    In any case, it took four days for the tyrants to reach level two hundred. They finally were able to entertain his wives and friends, and they were so bloodthirsty¡­ In any case, after fighting the level two tyrants for the whole day, they were finally satisfied and decided to move on.


    ¡°We should go back and return to prepare for the next steps,¡± Kate dered. ¡°We will be moving around a bit, so we have to do many things.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Such as warning the leader of the states that we are heading there and make them move those who are interested in the training to go to a single ce to make things more convenient,¡± Kate replied. ¡°It would be too time-consuming for us to travel around with each city and town.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right¡­¡± Billy said.


    As expected of the daughter of a man who ruled their hometown, she knew her shit regarding managing things. Billy didn¡¯t consider that at all¡­ he was a simple man, after all. He had everything in mind to teach people how to punch others and train properly.


    ¡°Are you guys already going?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°There is one final thing we need to discuss,¡± Meryl said. ¡°It is about Zenis and his people.¡±


    ¡°There are still people from his tribe alive?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°No, that is why we need to talk about this,¡± Meryl said. ¡°We have his body, and just like those bones we found, he is dposing extremely slowly. We also decided to keep an eye on it in case Uvish decides to use it as a zombie.¡±


    ¡°That was the right call¡­ you want to make clones of him?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Is that even possible with a dead body as a basis?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ most of the monster clones Zenis created. He used bones as a medium in his machines,¡± Meryl replied. ¡°I think that the whole world would lose a lot if any species here go extinct, and it isn¡¯t like they will have his memories.¡±


    Putting the environmentalism aside, Billy wasn¡¯t so sure of that idea. They had one hell of a powerful natural ability, and Uvish could try to make use of that in the future. As species, that skill was powerful, but their overall fighting ability wasn¡¯t that great. Zenis only reached the peak because he was one of them.


    ¡°I suppose it is fine¡­ if you think that is the right thing to do,¡± Billy said. ¡°Still, other demi-humans might not like that. Their hatred runs deep, and those who were affected by Zenis¡¯ actions might want revenge. The other half might treat the new ones like gods as well, so this will cause a lot of problems.¡±


    ¡°The existence of the knowledge that a species was exterminated will probably be a lot worse,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amon thing around here?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Like I said, go for it if you think that is the right call. This is your homnd, after all. If you want to improve things, from my perspective, you should try to be a bit more forceful since there are too many wanderers. That will save you a lot of time and from worries. Then again, I am not a ruler, and I don¡¯t want to lead too many people, so what do I know?¡±


    Meryl nodded with a serious face after hearing that. Being forceful seemed like a problem when she fought for so long against the tyranny of other people that had powers like her. Still, as long as she doesn¡¯t cross the line, things should be fine¡­ probably.


    After parting without those words, Billy and his friends returned home. During the trip, Billy recalled that his spies had been sending a lot of messages since new bandits groups appeared and caused problems. That was a bit annoying, but he could use them for his future projects. He will need to sell many things around the states, after all. The more hands to help him, the better.


    When they returned home, Billy saw that his siblings were there. Since they had been in the dungeons for thest few days, he didn¡¯t have the chance to tell them about the trip. Speaking of which, they were already neen, and in that world, most people have kids at that age, but it didn¡¯t look like they were nning to settle down any time soon¡­


    ¡°Billy! I want one armor like yours!¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°So, you want broken armor? That can be arranged, I guess,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°No, that one before it was broken¡­¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t how you ask for a favor,¡± Samara said and then sighed before she put Helen on her arms and patted her. ¡°That being said, if it is possible¡­ I also want one.¡±


    ¡°Making those takes too much time, and I am working on a new model that will be more powerful. Just wait for a bit, and then you two will have yours,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, I am still in the prototype phase, so it might take a few months before you can get one¡­ Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless?¡± Samuel and Samara asked at the same time.


    ¡°Unless you help us while traveling around and help me teach the others, then I will have more time to focus on that project,¡± Billy replied.

 Chapter 697 Help (2)

    Chapter 697 Help (2)


    ¡°We were going to help anyway by going to other ces, but if you want us toe with you, that is fine,¡± Samara said.


    ¡°So, are you going to avoid teaching others again?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°Not exactly, but I am not going to be that active as the rest of you,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I have too many things to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is fine¡­ if you were to teach every day, too many people would want to draw your attention, and that would be annoying,¡± Kate said while smirking.


    ¡°When did I be so popr?¡± Billy asked.


    In any case, before moving to their next destination, Billy had to talk with the people he knew about, which was the best ce to start. Jean mentioned that moving around the borders of the continent would help. Still, most of their neighbors had people that studied under his friends and knew most of the basic techniques. Billy wanted to start with the barbarians and then help them learn skills like Brute Strength and Toughness, but doing that would make others feel like he was favoring his friends.


    ¡°That is one of the reasons that I hate politics¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed.


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like you will lose anything by focusing on your friends. First, most people know what you can do and will be trying to have a good rtionship,¡± Jean said. ¡°However, to make things easier to happen in the future, you have to show them that they can count on you, and you will help them as much as you do with your friends.¡±


    ¡°I believe this kind of problem falls into the politics category¡­ Anyway, where should I go first?¡± Billy asked. ¡°North or South?¡±


    ¡°During the attacks, the tribes of the Monaris state suffered a lot, but the situation improved when Lily helped them. Apparently, they also treated her well,¡± Jean said. ¡°They have been a group of people that disliked strangers, but I suppose this is a good chance to make them be real allies.¡±


    ¡°I see. Strike while the iron is hot¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°I am not very good at handling difficult individuals, but the others can probably do that in my ce. So, we will go to the small Grenciti state and help them a little since some of their students came from there and then head to Monaris state. I will also make sure to study their techniques as well.¡±


    ¡°You defeated someone who can even summon dragons, and you want to be even stronger?¡± Jean said. ¡°There are other enemies out there, so we need to prepare. Besides, I didn¡¯t do it by myself. So, I amcking in some aspects.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose as long as everyone is willing to keep improving, they will keep improving,¡± Jean said. ¡°I will be waiting here for good news.¡±


    Before doing anything else, Billy passed on his old home and asked his parents and grandmother if they wanted to join them. While they could move fast thanks to sh, splitting wouldn¡¯t help much since they would have too much in their hands.


    ¡°Sure, why not if everyone is going?¡± Drew asked. ¡°What about Edward, Nik, Lucy, and Leo? They don¡¯t have many chances to travel around like this, and I am sure that they can learn a lot.¡±


    ¡°The more, the merrier,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will have to upgrade berser-car, though,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Berser¡­ what?¡± Drew frowned.


    Billyughed a little, which made his father frown even more. In any case, Billy assumed that Lucy and Leo would refuse since they were too serious, but they epted the offer. Naturally, since Edward was a dotting grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t lose the chance to travel and spend some time with his grandkids. Still, all of them would return after seeing things in Monaris state, and the trip around the continent would be too long for them otherwise.


    *Speaking of which, what happened to your armor?¡± Edward asked, which made Billy flinch. ¡°Did it break during the fight? I hope that it protected you more than a little bit.¡±


    ¡°It sure did. It still helps me until now,¡± Billy said. ¡°Sorry for letting that happen.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, the armor was old, and it surprised me that itsted for so long considering that you use it on dungeons all the time,¡± Edward said. ¡°Regardless¡­ it seems that you caught the eye of someone really troublesome. A guy from three thousand years ago¡­ Can you beat him?¡±


    ¡°That is a difficult question. Right now, he doesn¡¯t have a body, so he can¡¯t be killed,¡± Billy replied. ¡°When he finds a suitable body, he will be able to use many abilities that he cultivated for thousands of years¡­ it will be hard if anything.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying, but protect your family no matter what and do your best to survive,¡± Edward said. ¡°Protecting them but dying doing so would be the same as letting half of them die with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Billy said. ¡°I am alreadying up with countermeasures for the worst-case scenario. Anyway, we will pass here to pick everyone up in one week.¡±


    Billy had one week to try to make as much progress as possible with his other project. Still, it was hard to imagine him even getting the relics¡¯ powers. That was too mentally taxing, after all. Still, as soon as he got home, he tried to absorb the effects of the next weapon. Alongside the power to replicate himself, Billy also unlocked some other memories. Aside from seeing the other generations of reincarnated individuals killing each other, he also saw one where Uvish used thest generation as zombies, and then they fought against a massive army of giants armed with clubs¡­ they were red, blue, and yellow¡­ and they weren¡¯t demi-humans. They clearly belonged to a species from another world. Billy confirmed when he saw a flying castle in the sky, and from there, hundreds of those creatures wereing from¡­

 Chapter 698 Help (3)

    Chapter 698 Help (3)


    ¡°Were those¡­ giants? Onis?¡± Billy thought when the memory ended. ¡°I saw some mountains in my memory, and they seemed familiar like the ones around Jeate¡¯s former base¡­ they were like the mountains of Neles state¡­¡±


    Billy confirmed once and for all the enemies wille from others. Nevertheless, he never imagined that he would see such a thing as a flying castle in his life. Stupid amounts of mana would be necessary to pull that off.


    Regardless, considering that Zenis had that cannon, perhaps he had seen something simr and prepared for it. An automatic anti-aircraft defense system¡­ maybe Billy had to make a few of those because there is nothing better for flying enemies than structures that can¡¯t move and targets on the ground.


    ¡°Even if we train all soldiers in the world against a flying spaceship¡­ this will be really bad,¡± Billy thought. ¡°They probably will have defensive systems as well, so making everyone be good at magic won¡¯t solve the problem, at least not efficiently. When those things show up¡­ I have to take them down as fast as possible.¡±


    Billy knew that probably the same type of enemy and structures won¡¯t show up, but he had to be prepared just in case¡­ After checking those memories once more, It was hard to say for certain. Still, Uvish either used all the people in the world as cannon fodder first or got rid of them to be able to control all the mana of the world alone.


    ¡°That bastard sure can do things that annoy me very much¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I suppose that is what made things easier for him afterward¡­ once he defeated a few enemies, he decided to take a power nap to make the mana level on the world stabilize and decrease in amount by using the same mana to cultivate his powers¡­ I suppose the high levels of mana is what draws in enemies.¡±


    After that, Billy focused on improving the new version of his armor. He had to hurry because mass-producing those might be possible afterward since he would just have to copy everything with his new powers. That being said, he wondered what would happen considering that all of those will consume a shit ton of mana¡­ it wasn¡¯t like mana disappears once it is used. Still, while it returns to the ambient, it can¡¯t be reused that fast afterward.


    During that week, Billy gave the relics that he promised to Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. He also managed to make the mana armor decrease in size and only cover the user¡¯s body. Still, he needed to add some effects to the core since he wanted more than just protection.


    Once the preparations were done, Billy, his family, and his friend went to pick up the others in their hometown and then headed to Grenciti state. Since the economy and the army of that state weren¡¯t that strong, the leaders were more than a bit humble. Still, because of that, they were too eager to cooperate, and things went smoothly there.


    Since the number of people there that wanted to be stronger wasn¡¯t high, and because of the students that learned from Billy¡¯s friends years ago, things proceeded quite fast. After two weeks, pretty much everyone being taught learned Fierce Arnor alongside Brute Strength and Toughness.


    ¡°I guess we can move on now. They can continue by themselves,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°We should thank their eagerness for helping us to save so much time,¡± Edward said. ¡°Still, things will be a bitplicated in the next state. There are many tribes there, and their bases aren¡¯t big. While we send some messages to tell them to prepare in advance, I doubt that will solve the problempletely.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Lily?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ they value strength and theirrades, but the tribes have differences, and some fought each other over the years,¡± Lily replied. ¡°So, hoping them to spread the knowledge on their own might take years.¡±


    ¡°What about beating the asses of the leaders of each tribe to make them cooperate?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Kate facepalmed and then sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, that might work,¡± Lily said and thenughed. ¡°As expected from Billy, you still understand how tribes work and where we came from. As I said, they value strength and respect the strong¡¯s opinions. They respected me quite a bit, which bothered me since a lot of the strength I showed came from the armor.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can use the armor, so you think that is an extension of your own strength,¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, who can hit enemies with arrows at five hundred meters of distance with one hundred percent uracy? The armor would be useless in other people¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thanks,¡± Lily said, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Billy¡­ why are you suddenlyplimenting my wife so much?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°Because before she was your wife, she was my friend,¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have toin about this when my wives are also stepping on my feet out of jealousy.¡±


    To think that even that would spark the fury of his wives¡­ nevertheless, they had to move on because they had a lot of things to do and too little time. In any case, Billy was too old for that kind of thing of conquesting territories by defeating their leaders, so he wondered if Samuel could save him from the hassle. Still, that would make them listen to Samuel, not him. When the timees for the real fight, Billy will have to give them orders.


    ¡°I suppose it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Let¡¯s first find the biggest tribe and then talk with them.¡±


    Once they crossed the borders between those two states, the path ahead was bumpy and full of obstacles. Still, berser-car managed to surpass them with no problems. Billy could have added the ability to fly, but that would draw too much attention.


    Along the way, some tribesmen found the vehicle and tried to attack it. Still, they caused no damage with their arrows and other weapons, so Billy ignored them. However, they got his attention because they had a weird aura¡­ he saw that some of them had their bodies painted with some blue, green, and red stripes. They also had helmets that had been made using the heads of monsters¡­ they were quite the peculiar bunch.

 Chapter 699 Legend (1)

    Chapter 699 Legend (1)


    After crossing the dense forests for two hours, they reached an area where Lily had found thergest tribe. It was weird to see old huts like that after so long since it made Billy recall of his first home in that world, but there was a sense of nostalgia in the air as well. The people of the tribe quickly grabbed their weapons to fight. Weirdly enough, all of them were made of bones, and Billy could sense a lot of mana on them. It seemed that they had some dungeons nearby.


    The tribesmen calmed down a little when they saw humans in the vehicle, and they calmed down even more, when they saw Lily. She seemed to have some fans there, mainly those armed with bows since that was her primary weapon.


    ¡°We will be counting on you, Lily,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Lily said and then walked ahead of the group.


    The kids seemed a little tense when they noticed that the people around seemed weird, and they had those helmets on their heads. Aside from their pets, they never saw real monsters, and the helmets were made of that, after all. So, it looked like some of them had monster heads.


    Regardless, Lily approached some people and began to hug them way too friendly¡­ Billy had counted on her for the diplomacy work, not to say hello to her friends. Still, that was the kind of person she was. He wouldn¡¯t have made many friends in her position, after all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of them,¡± Billy said while patting Christina¡¯s head. ¡°They are a bit different than us since they live in a different area, have different houses, and wear weird pieces of clothing. Still, you can see kids ying around, right? They aren¡¯t much different than us.¡±


    ¡°I am not scared!¡± Christina said.


    ¡°I guess that is fine then,¡± Billy said. ¡°Just be nice to them, and they will be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Papa is nice to Blitz, so why Blitz isn¡¯t nice to papa?¡± Christina asked.


    ¡°Because that stupid bird wants to be my next meal¡­¡± Billy replied and then sighed. ¡°Anyway, it seems that we can enter the vige now.¡±


    Everyone left their weapons inside the vehicle, so the people of the tribe looked a lot more rxed, thanks to that. That had been the right call¡­ while they didn¡¯t know what those people could do, it was hard to imagine that they could win against Billy¡¯s group. That being said, when Billy used Appraisal on some of them, he saw that they had some weird skills¡­ Spiritual Armament, Shamanism, and Beastly Possession.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing those in the skill shop¡­ I guess Uvish have been doing a sloppy job updating that,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Or perhaps he didn¡¯t want us to know those skills.¡±


    In any case, Billy hade to that state to learn and teach, so he will take a good look at those skills in action. Regardless, under the curious gaze of all the people in the vige, the group was guided to the biggest house in the center of the ce. Eventually, they entered and saw something akin to a round room that was used for gathering the vigers for whatever reason, and there they found a white-haired man staring at the fire. The mana round was really weird, so Billy raised his guard.


    ¡°Hey, chief, I am back again,¡± Lily said. ¡°This time, I brought some friends.¡±


    Although she was friendly, Lily truly wasn¡¯t suited for diplomacy work. Not like Billy couldin since he was almost worse¡­ but he was pretty sure that such greetings weren¡¯t the best way to talk with an unknown leader. It would be the same as patting the back of an emissary of a ruthless leader on the back.


    ¡°Lily¡­ we have heard about your intentions,¡± the chief of the vige said. ¡°Since we owe you a great debt, we decided to list, but I can¡¯t see how things will work like this. Our people value their costumes too much, and all the strangers saw us with weird eyes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the small stuff,¡± Lily said. ¡°Just work hard to reach your goals, and everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You are as free-spirited as ever¡­¡± The chief said and then sighed.


    ¡°This is Totaic, the chief of this tribe,¡± Lily said. ¡°While he seems a bit grumpy and too serious, he tends to let loose when he drinks, and he is a friendly person when he gets some cups of booze in his belly.¡±


    Leo sighed¡­ it wasn¡¯t the best policy to sigh in the middle of an introduction, but sometimes his daughter was a bit too much. She also talks too much when she shouldn¡¯t. Nevertheless, Totaic didn¡¯t take offense to that and told his visitors to sit down.


    ¡°This is my daughter, this is my husband, and this my father,¡± Lily said. ¡°The others are all my friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it is nice to meet you all,¡± Totaic said. ¡°We heard that Lily and the others who were sent to help the southern part of the continent were working with you all and were sent by her leader. I am grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°Billy here was the one who decided that and prevented the worst-case scenario,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°It was a team effort¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°I got my ass kicked on the first fight, and you guys bought time until I returned and also tired the enemy out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have a peculiar aura,¡± Totaic said. ¡°It makes me recall of the legends.¡±


    ¡°What kind of legends?¡± Billy asked, already imagining what he was going to hear.


    ¡°A long time ago, there was a man who united all the tribes and fought the invadersing from all directions,¡± Totaic said. ¡°He became our leader for a few decades, but one day he suddenly disappeared. Thanks to him, we obtained the power to defend ournds and our costumes.¡±

 Chapter 700 Legend (2)

    Chapter 700 Legend (2)


    Billy had suspected as much¡­ it seemed that a reincarnated individual managed to teach others his abilities¡­ that was probably why Uvish tried to keep those skills away from the skill shop. That being said, that was another thing where he has been cking off. There were many relics left behind that he didn¡¯t get rid of and could teach the current generations the previous abilities. He was probably counting that his ns would work so well that the items would be destroyed along the way¡­


    ¡°I guess your first leader was as handsome as me, then,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that¡­¡± Totaic said and then frowned. ¡°Regardless, thanks to your and your friends¡¯ hard work, many tribes avoided being destroyed. So, we are willing to cooperate with you. Still, I want to hear more about the situation since I find it weird that the smell of trouble still is in the air when the perpetrator of the attacks was defeated.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Billy said.


    Although he was tired of exining the same thing over and over again to many people, there wasn¡¯t much that Billy could do to prevent that. Even more so when the tribesmen there barelymunicated with their visitors.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ this is all so much hard to believe,¡± Totaic said. ¡°We barely started tomunicate with others thanks to Lily, and now you tell something like other worlds like this¡­ It is really hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°Billy, show him that, the thing to see other worlds,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°I left at home¡­ but I can make a new one, I guess,¡± Billy said. ¡°Still, it will be better if we wait until night.¡±


    Billy began to work on the Telescope, but he did it slowly since he had to make it bigger in order to make everyone realize that he was telling the truth. There were others out there with people on them as well, and some of them were nning toe and attack them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the night toe, and the Telescope got ready. Since it was a weird and big object, everyone felt weird and was cautious about getting close. Still, things changed a bit when Billy¡¯s friends began to use it and then saw others in the distance. They were left speechless¡­


    ¡°Can we see from here the that you were sent to?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°I can try to find it, but it will be hard to see anything since that world was covered in dark clouds¡­¡± Billy said.


    It took a while, but the number ofs that he could see with a telescope of that level was limited. They found it and then confirmed what Billy said¡­ it truly looked like a dead world. Eventually, Totaic decided to check things on the Telescope, and then he saw the other worlds. Some of them were simr to theirs¡­ but there were no signs of human life.


    Billy¡¯s kids followed after Totaic, and he took some time to recover from the shock. Billy wondered if he should push him a bit more and tell some of the truth¡­ it would be hard, but that might help them.


    ¡°I believe that the enemy might have caused the fall of your first leader,¡± Billy said. ¡°I know it is convenient of me to say this now, but Uvish is someone who would use anyone to reach his goals. Moreover, he might have targeted him for his powers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Legends say that those who have too much in this world are destined to fight each other,¡± Totaic said. ¡°We have a saying that apparently was something our first leader concluded¡­ In this world, we aren¡¯t supposed to live for long. No matter how much we fight and try, we are destined to face the same end much sooner than others. All of us assumed that he was talking about our tribes as a whole, but it seems that he was talking about others like him.¡±


    From Billy¡¯s perspective, their first leader said too much. Only a moron would almost mention the existence of other worlds to people that still lived a tribal life who known how many years ago¡­ still, at least those words made Totaic and his people think a little about the situation.


    Since they didn¡¯t have houses for visitants, Billy ended up making one with Earth magic, which puzzled the tribesmen since it appeared too fast and it was big. In any case, they took their camping gear from the vehicle and then went to sleep. The next day during breakfast, Totaic made his decision.


    ¡°As the leader of this tribe, I decided to work with you all if you promise that others won¡¯t invade ournds,¡± Totaic said. ¡°However, the other tribes won¡¯t be that understanding, and sometimes you will have to use brute strength and make them understand with your fists.¡±


    ¡°Well, if there is no other choice¡­¡± Billy said and then shrugged. ¡°Putting aside, are you having problems with enemies attacking your tribes? I thought thends at the south are almost free of people and the guys in the North aren¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after they lost their leader a few years ago, the people of that state moved further south to recover and build a good rtionship with the samurai,¡± Totaic said. ¡°However, some wicked individuals stayed behind, and now and then they attack, kill our people and then enve the kids.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that before¡­¡± Lily said.


    ¡°You already had too much in your hands, and the bandits had stopped during that time,¡± Totaic replied. ¡°Now they returned at full power.¡±


    ¡°I thought that Lucyna had dealt with themerce of ves¡­ I suppose she did not kill all the nobles then. Can you guys deal with that? I will move around and convince the other tribes to train with us. Meanwhile, Dad, mom, Lucy, Leo, Nik, and Edward should look after the kids and start training the people of the tribe.¡±

 Chapter 701 Legend (3)

    Chapter 701 Legend (3)


    Everyone nodded, and then they decided to move as soon as possible. Time wasn¡¯t something that they had a lot to waste, after all. In any case, Billy decided to talk with Lucyna to see if she wanted to participate in that. Still, in the end, she said that she was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to deal with the problems caused by small fries.


    ¡°She has a point, but it seems she doesn¡¯t realize that things are like things because she did a bad job¡­¡± Billy thought and then sighed. ¡°She changed a bit¡­¡±


    Anyway, Billy asked Totaic if he had a map of where he could find the other tribes, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t have it. At least half of the tribes changed their base every year, so maps were half useless. It was a pain, but Billy will have to look for them while flying from above. Fortunately, he will have the chance to see them fighting and, thus, copy their skills.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t kill the bandits and those working with them. It would be a waste,¡± Billy said. ¡°Let¡¯s make them pay for their crimes for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Lily said.


    While she didn¡¯t stay with them for too long, it seemed that Lily liked them quite a bit, to the point that their rage became her age. She wanted to deal with bandits as much as the tribesmen. Still, that eagerness could be a problem. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Without wasting any more time, everyone began to move. Billy left the vehicle behind because he could be faster with sh and even faster with eleration Maniption. In any case, it didn¡¯t take long for Billy to find the nearest vige. It was thirty kilometers away from the main one, after all. Still, unlike the previous one, the guards pointed their weapons at him¡­ and charged for attacking, thinking too much.


    During that time, Billy saw their mana assuming a weird shape in their arms. Billy used Mana Shield and Reflect. The tribesmen were pushed backward and rolled on the ground several times when the energy was sent back at them.


    ¡°I suppose using magic won¡¯t be enough since they won¡¯t wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what happened,''¡± Billy thought.


    While the enemies were getting up, Billy kept looking at the mana in their arms. It wasn¡¯t raw mana, so he couldn¡¯t just copy it, and it has some other properties¡­ In any case, those guys tried to get up, and they looked pretty pissed instead of angry or tired. Thanks to that, he noticed that they had a weird aura emanating from their back as well.


    In any case, they charged again with their spears in their hands. This time, Billy grabbed each one of them faster than they could see and then pushed their weapons backward, making those hit them in the stomach with the butts of theirnces. When they got hit and passed out, some hidden behind trees and armed with bows appeared.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡± Billy said and then used his eleration maniption.


    Before they could shoot, the archers got hit in their stomachs, making them lose all the air in their lungs. Naturally, they fell to their knees and gasped for air before they saw Billy staring at them from above.


    ¡°Totaic sends me here. I want to talk to your leader,¡± Billy said.


    The tribesmen didn¡¯t know what to do. They didn¡¯t even know how they were defeated, and while they were clearly spared, they didn¡¯t want to bring someone so dangerous to their base where their families were.


    Billy sighed when he saw the hesitation in their eyes. He didn¡¯t have time for that, so he dashed ahead. In the end, he found other guards, but he made them fall into holes that appeared below them.


    ¡°Whoever is the leader of this ce, I challenge you to a duel¡­ shit, this is so embarrassing,¡± Billy muttered. ¡°Show up now because your men can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Billy would have sent someone else to do the job if it weren¡¯t necessary. Although he kept his neutral expression as much as possible, he thought that it would be better to rampage for a while and then convince everyone with brute strength alone and send them to Totaic¡¯s base.


    ¡°Stranger¡­ you are either brave or foolish to invade my territory and challenge me,¡± An almost two and a half meters tall buffed man left one of the huts of the vige.


    Billy could feel a weird auraing from that guy, and while it wasn¡¯t his specialty, he could tell that he had more than a few tricks up his sleeve. It felt like he had manyyers of mana around his body, even though he obviously was a in warrior. In any case, while he had a shaved head, he had many red stripes painted on his head and across his body.


    ¡°The rules of the tribes say that you all will have to obey me upon your defeat,¡± Billy said. ¡°Do you acknowledge that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course, I acknowledge that,¡± the tall man said. ¡°However, that rule only applies to others like us, and not to a stranger¡­ If by some miracle you manage to defeat me, the others will be ready to kill you.¡±


    They sure were a difficult bunch. Billy could feel most of them surrounding the area. The news about how he defeated the guard should have traveled to some of the vigers, but they still would try to pull that off¡­


    Billy felt like sighing. The job seemed to be a lot more annoying than he had nned. Still, might as well make good use of that chance and learn everything that man could do¡­ The tall man suddenly charged and then tried to smash Billy with a Body m, but Billy stopped the charge with his left hand. Despite that, he felt his left-hand burning¡­

 Chapter 702 Clone (1)

    Chapter 702 Clone (1)


    Billy frowned. His Fire Resistance wasn¡¯t at his heat resistance and immunity level. Still, it should have been able to protect him from an attack of that level¡­ He didn¡¯t even feel mana leaving the tall man¡¯s body.


    When he saw his body being stopped, the tall man jumped backward. He was surprisingly agile for his size¡­ Nevertheless, the aura around him changed, and his face became serious. In the next moment, he charged toward Billy again and began to punch him.


    Although Billy stopped the punches, he still felt some sort of Aura around the fists, scratching his hands. While they weren¡¯t ignoring his defense, it wasn¡¯t a bad attack per se¡­ Still, it wasn¡¯t an ability that could be copied with mana alone. Even with Absolute Mimicry, Billy couldn¡¯t copy it, and he understood that the reason was that the skill needed some sort of preparation beforehand. Or he needed to be more forceful.


    ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t half bad¡­¡± The tall man said. ¡°I will get a bit more serious, then.¡±


    The man fixed his stance after moving his legs to the side. It was the perfect chance to attack, but Billy decided to check what his trick was. In the end, he felt some sort of entity approaching and entering that guy¡¯s body. The entity is just a mass of mana like Billy saw with Uvish. It had more or less an elemental form, and it seemed like a ghost made of wind.


    ¡°Is that Shamanism?¡± Billy asked.


    The tall man didn¡¯t answer, and he was too focused on controlling the elemental spirit controlling his body. Billy thought that he had seen pretty much everything that the world had to offer when it came to magic, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    The tall man charged even faster than before, and Billy didn¡¯t even hear the sound of his movements. He tried to block the attack again, but this time he was pushed backward, and his left arm began to be whipped by the des of winding from that guy¡¯s body.


    The tall guy clicked his tongue in annoyance since Billy was taking that way too well. Some blood was leaving from the wounds caused by the wind, but it was an amount that could be ignored.


    The tall man kept punching Billy and hoping to overpower him. Still, he only pushed him back a few centimeters each strike. There was no way someone who stayed in that state their entire lives would be able to overpower power. In the end, Billy decides to punch the tall man¡¯s face and force him to get serious. Still, a new aura suddenly appeared in his body and then created a transparent full te armor. The armor blocked Billy¡¯s attack but forced the enemy to move backward for a few steps.


    ¡°Another thing that I can¡¯t copy¡­ I can see now why those skills aren¡¯t in the shop,¡± Billy thought.


    Most likely, those skills required the help of things like the spirits of the forest or spirits of animals to help them to use those. The transparent armor seemed like it was made of mana, but after taking a closer look, he confirmed that it was made of something between that and spirits.


    ¡°I guess I already saw their skills. Now I just need to find a way to copy them,¡± Billy thought. ¡°The requirements should be a bitplicated, but not that hard.¡±


    The tall man¡¯s aura changed again, but before he could do anything else, Billy approached with sh and then punched him in the stomach. He bent his body forward and then fell to his knees, but even though his health reached critical levels, he didn¡¯t copse. In the end, Billy buried him up to his neck with magic. When the others tried to attack, Billy did the same¡­


    ¡°You said that they were going to attack me, but they can¡¯t now,¡± Billy asked. ¡°So, what is going to be? Will your state be annihted because of bad decisions like yours, or are you going to work with others to prevent the destruction of the entire world?¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask that? When your people attack and enve our people?¡± The tall man asked.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the ones who did that, and my friends are solving that problem. If you want to confirm that, you can ask Totaic yourself,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, if you want to be stronger and avoid being folded like this again, you and your friends will head there. If you don¡¯t, then the next time you won¡¯t be helped when someonees to attack your vige again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How do you know that such a thing happened?¡± The tall man asked.


    ¡°You should ask Totaic. You will believe his words instead of mine,¡± Billy replied.


    After making everyone emerge from the holes again, Billy moved from the area. He didn¡¯t want to believe that all the tribes would be that troublesome to deal with, but he had to be cautious. With that in mind, he decided to make some clones of himself to find the other camps, and that should speed things up a bit¡­


    ¡°Still, an actual clone would be way too weird¡­ An elemental clone would be suspicious as well,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I can do about this¡­¡±


    Like the shadow clone technique, Billy wanted to make his clones do things for him to make his work and life more efficient. Their memories had to be sent to him once they disappeared, but how could he do that for that to happen?


    After analyzing his skills, Billy came up with a solution¡­ First of all, he created something simr to a dungeon core, but instead of making one that would think like one, he transmitted his will to it with Mind Control. That was probably what made Zenis feel so confused when he got the other innate skills. Still, Billy only tested that, and he didn¡¯t think that he could Mind Control his own mana¡­ After that, he made the core learn Shapeshifting and thus became him.

 Chapter 703 Clone (2)

    Chapter 703 Clone (2)


    ¡°I guess this is a roundabout way, but it is better than nothing,¡± Billy said while looking at the core that assumed his shape. ¡°There are some improvements that I can think of doing, but before that¡­¡±


    The technique was far from perfect, so he wanted to improve it, but that could be der. He created some more cores and then more copies of himself before sending them to work. Just to be safe, he watched them from above when they reached the nearest viges¡­ since they had their own statuses, Billy didn¡¯t get tired when they used any attack. They also held back nicely¡­ However,munication was a problem. A core couldn¡¯t talk¡­ he either had to find a way to use Replication or give them Telepathy as well.


    Still, instead of that, Billy himself used Telepathy and talked with the leaders of the viges¡­ he had a hard time solving the misunderstandings since it only looked like he showed up to pick up a fight.


    ¡°I have to improve them now¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed.


    In the end, Billy just changed the order of things, he made clones using his mana and also granted them shapeshifting, so they wouldn¡¯t look like ghosts or holograms. They would take his mana and stamina while moving, but that was fine.


    On the second test, things worked perfectly. When Billy thought of changing their behavior, they stopped moving. He also could control them one at a time. Making them disappear with a single thought was also possible¡­ now that was almost the real shadow clone technique.


    ¡°Still, there are too many viges around, so I guess I will have to make more of them¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed.


    The work of visiting all the viges took two days, even though Billy used twenty clones. That was because some tribes were too stubborn to listen to reason and because they were too far away from each other and too numerous. Still, only around eighty percent of the vigers began to move to where they would find Totaic, and Billy couldn¡¯t do much more than that.


    ¡°At least they are worth the hassle¡­ they are pretty strong, perhaps even more than the barbarians,¡± Billy thought. ¡°If they could only fight as an army, they would cause problems to even the most troublesome monsters¡­¡±


    On the third day, some of the tribesmen began to reach Totaic¡¯s vige, and then they saw some others training with the group that stayed behind. While they didn¡¯t make much progress, they sure were learning some interesting techniques. Unlike Billy, his parents didn¡¯t follow spartan training, so they didn¡¯t rush to make everyone learn Brute Strength and Toughness.


    ¡°You are¡­ back¡­ a lot sooner than I expected,¡± Totaic frowned when he saw Billy returning.


    ¡°I ran day and night to make things happen as fast as possible,¡± Billy said. ¡°Anyway, many troublesome fellows want to talk to you, so your patience will be tested.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I already talked with Luso¡­ I can¡¯t imagine anyone more troublesome than him,¡± Totaic said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°The man who is as big as a tree leader of the nearest vige,¡± Totaic replied.


    It was the first guy that Billy fought. When he looked around, he saw him watching the people of the vige training. At least he wasn¡¯t making a scene despite not looking like he was having a st.


    ¡°It will be hard to amodate so many people here¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°If anything, we know how to camp and make camps,¡± Totaic said. ¡°There is also plenty of materials around that we can use.¡±


    Totaic sure was understanding and helpful, to the point that he looked weird since he didn¡¯t cause as many problems as the others.


    Regardless, a lot of work was ahead of them, and at least twenty thousand people were going to show. Hence, Billy decided to hurry and help the others put things on track.


    ¡°What does everyone need here?¡± Billy asked when he approached his parents.


    ¡°Not much, they already can use mana, and they are physically fit. It is only a matter of time until they be able to use Fierce Aura,¡± Drew said.


    ¡°That being said, it will be hard for them to learn the other basic skills without the proper tools,¡± Cami said. ¡°Do you have enough weight for everyone?¡±


    ¡°I will begin working on that right now,¡± Billy said.


    Replicating those was extremely easy now, but their cost in mana was a bit too high. So, he put a cap on the limits of how much they could weigh. Once some stock appeared, Billy told his parents to give them to those who master Fierce Aura. First, that would make things more efficient.


    More and more tribes began to arrive in the area, and they talked with Totaic, a small portion soon left, but the vast majority stayed behind and watched things. Once they saw people from that tribe learning new useful techniques, they decided to join them.


    ¡°Hey, you,¡± Luso suddenly approached when Billy finished a second lot of weights. ¡°I heard that you are a friend of the woman who helped us¡­ What is that thing that you have in your limbs?¡±


    ¡°These are some weights that are supposed to help you guys on the training,¡± Billy replied while wondering how both things were connected for Luso to mention that. ¡°By the way, my name is Billy.¡±


    ¡°Can I check one of those?¡± Luso asked.


    ¡°You can, but you will have to fulfill the requirements like everyone else to get yours,¡± Billy replied.


    ¡°Not those, but the ones you are wearing,¡± Luso said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea, but¡­ Oh, well,¡± Billy said and then shrugged.


    Luso almost regretted holding just one of the weights. Even with both arms, he barely could raise the weight. It wasn¡¯t surprising, though, since each weight weighs five hundred kilograms, and they feel even heavier since they upy a small space.

 Chapter 704 Clone (3)

    Chapter 704 Clone (3)


    Luso seemed like aplicated guy, so Billy was surprised that something didn¡¯t snap inside him when he learned that Billy defeated him while wearing those. He was probably the strongest or one of the strongest in his state, but the world was big. Just like Svan once, he got too used to being at the top of the world he knew. In any case, if those two fight, it would be pretty interesting¡­


    After a while, Luso joined the others in training, and since he had been watching for a while, it didn¡¯t take long for him to learn Fierce Aura. Or perhaps he noticed something when Billy was fighting even though he didn¡¯t use any skill¡­ Nevertheless, he received his weights, and then he learned how to use them.


    ¡°Get used to them first, and you can increase their weightter,¡± Drew said.


    While everyone around was veteran warriors, they never tried that kind of training. It was only possible because it was Billy¡¯s Creation, after all. Regardless, more and more people began to train, and while everyone had to do the same thing, his parents and the others moved around often to fix the mistakes that some were making¡­ In the blink of an eye, night came, but they continued. Billy wanted to help them, but he had his kids to look after.


    ¡°Papa, when are mamasing back?¡± Christina asked.


    ¡°Soon enough, before you notice it, they will be back,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Let¡¯s train hard and surprise them when they return, alright?¡±


    The kids were a bit restless since most of their parents weren¡¯t around. Larah seemed rtively fine, probably because she was a bit older and she didn¡¯t like Billy very much. Still, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Billy only knows how to spoil his kids and not to interact with others. He tried to be nice to her, but he felt like he might undermine Lily and Alexander¡¯s education somehow.


    In any case, Billy also had to make good use of his time while he looked after the kids. So, he decided to make his clones do some training for him. He couldn¡¯t forget how much trouble he dealt with when he was sent to another world, so he made them train Gravity Resistance. Unfortunately, he went too far, and some of his clones ended up dying. All of a sudden, their memories and remaining mana returned to him¡­


    Although the piled-up damage made him sweat bullets, he managed to endure that¡­ it would have been different if that damage suddenly arrived on his body. That was one of the downsides of the shadow clone technique.


    In any case, for the next five days, Billy worked hard on making the weights while everyone was training. They hade prepared to help everyone learn Fierce Aura, Brute Strength, and Toughness, but after just one week, some guys had already learned that. Luso and Totaic were among them.


    Teaching them other things mighte in handy, but that would make others learn less than them. Still, as long as they pass the knowledge to others¡­ While Billy was considering what to do, he felt the presence of his wives approaching, and they weren¡¯t alone. Aside from Lily and Alexander, they had dozens of chained individuals with them but only a handful of freed ves.


    Totaic and Luso liked to see the bandits captured and half-beat to death. Still, Billy thought that something was off. The number of freed tribesmen was too small.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Did you guys run into problems?¡±


    ¡°The bandits weren¡¯t a problem, but they didn¡¯t have many prisoners with them,¡± Kate replied. ¡°They sell the prisoners quite fast, so we went to check where the prisoners are.¡±


    ¡°They are in a big city, and freeing them without starting a big fight is impossible¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like those who bought them arepletely in the wrong, right?¡± Kate asked. ¡°It isn¡¯t like they know that the ve traders are associated with bandits.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t ignore this; besides, it is wrong to treat people like possessions,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°I know¡­ However, being reckless here will bring problems in the long run,¡± Kate said. ¡°We need to increase the strength of all the armies in the world, after all.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Billy?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°Have you found a lot of money in the bandits¡¯ hideout?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Not enough to buy back the freedom of the tribesmen,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°The ve traders probably keep a good chunk of the profits.¡±


    Billy sighed¡­ while he had to deal with social problems when he had some others threatening the lives of the people of the entire world. Unfortunately, that was an inconvenience that he couldn¡¯t ignore. Certain problems were better dealt with before they escted further, and that was probably the fastest way to win the loyalty of the tribesmen.


    ¡°You are pretty famous, Billy,¡± Kate said. ¡°Doing anything directly might undermine your future operations. I know that you are nning to sink the ve trader¡¯s houses to the ground and then buy the freedom of those who lost it, but the people from those locations aren¡¯t stupid, and they will connect the dots.¡±


    ¡°You know me pretty well,¡± Billy said. ¡°Still, this might not be a bad idea.


    ¡°Making people fear you aren¡¯t a bad idea?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°What he means is, if people spread around that he is ruthless toward the people that bother his allies, then most people will try to avoid that,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°Also, there is a small chance that they might join his side if he gives them enough reason to do so. Like more benefits than working with the likes of ve traders.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it isn¡¯t the best way to deal with the whole situation since I will be using the fear of all parties involved, but it will help stop the problem altogether,¡± Billy said. ¡°What do you think of that, Totaic?¡±


    ¡°As long as my people return and those responsible for their suffering are forced to deal with the consequences, I won¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Totaic said.

 Chapter 705 Total Control (1)

    Chapter 705 Total Control (1)


    ¡°All right then,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to need some backup?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°To deal with some ve traders? No way,¡± Billy replied. ¡°In times of war, the more you can crack the enemy¡¯s skulls, the faster you will solve the situation. However, in times of peace, you need other approaches. Don¡¯t worry, though. I will make sure that those involved and those who benefitted from this will get what they deserve.¡±


    Lily was a bit too emotionally involved in the matter, and while the others wanted to be a bit more logical when it came to certain issues now that they were adults, things still weren¡¯t simple. They might try to keep their cool during most of the time, but they might change their minds once they see enved tribesmen under terrible conditions. It would be better if Billy goes alone since he is cold-blooded and has steel nerves for that kind of stuff.


    The reason for that was that he came from Earth, and most of the very system had been dealt with hundreds of years ago¡­ It wasn¡¯t gonepletely, but Billy knew how to handle that.


    Billy left early in the morning the next day and used sh to approach his destination as fast as possible. ording to his friends, the remaining nobility of the Korpal state moved south as further as they could and even took for themselves Lucyna¡¯s former homnd and approached the samurai state in order to work with them in case some sort of weird attack happened again. They had no idea that such tactics would never work against Billy and his friends if they decided to go all out.


    In any case, only four years had passed since the time Billy killed the king of the Korpal state, but they had already built a new capital elsewhere, and it was pretty big as well. It was around ten kilometers long and five wide. The walls were also thirty kilometers tall, and since there were some hills around, they could be used defensively¡­


    ¡°It seems that they think that we are siege weapons¡­¡± Billy frowned.


    Since he came from the North, Billy could see the gate of that side closed. Not many people used that one, but after moving around the area, Billy saw that the southern gate was wide open, and the guards weren¡¯t checking anyone since they wereing from the samuraind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look much like them, but perhaps they won¡¯t stop me¡­¡± Billy thought.


    It was a bit risky, but at least Billy would draw some attention to the people he wanted to deal with. Apparently, when Billy joined a group and then crossed the gates, none of the guards even looked at him. Some of the people from the samuraind frowned at him, and it was only natural. They lived in and of snow, and it was rare to see someone tanned.


    ¡°As I expected, of course, they wouldn¡¯t sell ves in the open and during the day¡­ I don¡¯t know much about Sei¡¯s people, but they seem the type who values honor and tradition,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Considering that the summoned individual that built that state didn¡¯t like fighting, he probably disliked enving or killing people as well.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t see ves in the samurai capital, so it was clear that the people of the new capital of the Korpal state wanted to keep some secrets from their new allies. In any case, after moving around for not too long, Billy managed to sense that some buildings had underground structures and felt the presence of people there.


    After memorizing the locations of those ces, Billy looked for in the city¡¯s central areas, the richest folks would live there since it would be the safest zone in times of war, so it was also the most developed part of the city. Still, while Billy saw some guards around, he didn¡¯t see ves.


    Billy looked around some ces like inns, shops, and restaurants, but he didn¡¯t find anything in those ces as well. That was starting to seem weird¡­ even if they were being hidden from most people, one or two should be able to be seen now and then. The samurai people probably didn¡¯t know much about the tribesmen in the north, so it wouldn¡¯t surprise them if they saw a few and assumed that they were people that were enved over debts.


    Since all his friends were at the camp, the training of the people there went without many dys, so Billy had time to do some investigation. However, Billy didn¡¯t want to deal with that mess for too long, so he decided to cut to the chase. He went to one of the ces where he could find the ve market, and one of them was hidden below a cksmith shop.


    ¡°I want to¡­ pay for your ves,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The owner of the shop asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I sell weapons here?¡±


    While in some ces, those who forge weapons don¡¯t sell them, the vast majority of the cksmiths also were sellers. They wanted to see in which hands their creations would fall¡­ that guy didn¡¯t look like a cksmith in the least. He was tall, bald, and buffed, but he was way too clean. He also had some sword scars on his face and arms¡­ Real cksmiths had signs of iron dust everywhere in their bodies. He was only pretending to look like one since he was wearing an apron a bit dirty with coal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡± Billy said and then used mind control. ¡°How many of them do you have down there?¡±


    ¡°Seven¡­¡± the fake cksmith said.


    ¡°To whom you sold the others?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Give me the location and names of all those involved in your business.¡±


    After using Mind Control, things got a lot easier, Billy confirmed the locations of the other hideouts, and he also affirmed that some nobles that were close to the former king were buying them.

 Chapter 706 Total Control (2)

    Chapter 706 Total Control (2)


    Billy thought that Lucyna had dealt with most of them, so they weren¡¯t linked by blood. Still, Billy frowned when he asked for what reason they were using the ves¡­ apparently, it was because of their blood¡­


    ¡°¡­ Why would you need their blood?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, and we only get what we are asked to get¡­¡± The fake cksmith replied.


    ¡°So, someone wants their blood¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Did someone learn the method to make relics? The tribesmen are strong enough to make their blood add some effects to weapons, but I think they would need some extra mana, and that isn¡¯t their forte since they are mainly warriors.¡±


    Billy only told that thing to his friends. Still, what confirmed his fears was what Totaic said earlier¡­ his people had been attacked and captured in thest year, and that was even before he learned about how he could use blood to make weapons stronger.


    In any case, before assuming anything, Billy used Mind Control again and then forced the fake cksmith to pack his things and leave the city with the enved tribesmen. They would hear north at night until they reached Totaic¡¯s home. Unless Billy reaches him first¡­ he didn¡¯t think that they would need protection since all the others would leave tonight as well. Still, just to be sure, he summoned Blitz and made him wait outside the town.


    During the rest of the day, Billy moved around and then did the same thing to those involved in the capture andmerce of the tribesmen. He also tried to get more intel, but they didn¡¯t know more than the first. They sure were doing a bad job as middlemen in that line of work¡­


    ¡°I was nning to make some connections to the upper echelon of this state, but I guess that is impossible¡­ pretty much all of them are involved in this business,¡± Billy thought while he was walking around the central area of the city again and saw some emblems in the residences.


    While the merchants mentioned many individuals they were working with, they only mentioned three families, and each of those families had an emblem that represented them. They were a golden golem, a golden hammer, and a golden crown¡­ they sure like that color¡­


    Nevertheless, Billy wondered what he should do¡­ if they were up to something nasty, killing everyone would be the best call. However¡­ those families also had kids who probably weren¡¯t involved in those shady businesses. Killing them would give the next generation a lot of resentment and rage. Moreover, it would also put the whole state into disarray again.


    ¡°Should I talk with Sei about this?¡± Billy wondered. ¡°If I do and ignore his advice, it might make thingsplicatedter if I decide to brainwash them. That being said¡­ I told Lily that all those involved would pay for the crimes¡­ It sure is annoying to have a conscience.¡±


    In the end, Billy decided to do his own thing. While killing everyone involved would solve the problems temporarily, it would give birth to others in the future. From a neutral standpoint, Billy thought that it would be better to make those involved be forced to work for him and help to prevent more losses in the future when the next enemies show up.


    When night came, Billy looked for a dark alley and then used his Earth magic to create a hole. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find one of the underground sectors of the houses in the area. Billy felt the presence of some people in cages and only a single guard nearby. Dealing with him would be easy.


    Billy opened a wall hole and saw the cages and the guard sleeping on a chair. The smell of the ce was as bad as it could be¡­ There was no venttion there, after all, and the ves were forced to probably to do their necessities inside the cages as well. At least that was what Billy thought at first¡­ He found them on some tables, and they werepletely unconscious. While they were alive, most of them were so weak physically due to the fact that they didn¡¯t have much that they were skin and bones.


    ¡°They have been here for a while¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy immediately sank the guard on the ground up to his mouth to prevent him from making any noise. That kind of goon he could kill without worrying about anything, but he had some questions to ask, so he would live for a short while.


    When Billy approached the prisoners, he noticed that they had needle marks on their arms¡­ they had been bleeding out like that for months. It was a miracle caused by their resilience that they were still alive. Most of the prisoners were in their teens, kids who ventured too far into the forest and hadn¡¯t mastered their tribal skills to protect themselves. In any case, Billy healed them, but he couldn¡¯t give them nourishment with magic¡­ actually, he could do that, but only once they woke up. He had an absolute conversion, after all.


    ¡°My pills should give them enough nourishment and energy to recover faster, but making them eat anything might not be the best call¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I will have to make potions, then.¡±


    After making the potions, Billy used Mind Control on them and then made them drink. Their skin that looked so dead quickly began to recover its light¡­ health potions sure were useful. Still, they would need some time to recover since they have been drugged as well. While Billy used Detoxify, it would be better if they didn¡¯t wake up before he solves things up ahead.


    ¡°Hey, who are the ones above who know about this?¡± Billy asked the guard who was struggling in the hole.


    Billy saw the guard panicking. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t read minds, even though he could use Telepathy. Which was a lot better than nothing.

 Chapter 707 Total Control (3)

    Chapter 707 Total Control (3)


    In any case, before giving him the opportunity to speak, he used Mind control again. Making him say everything out of fear was possible, but Billy didn¡¯t want to risk it. In any case, he confirmed that only the owner of the house and his wife knew about the experiment, but the guard didn¡¯t know where the blood had been sent to.


    The skill Swordsmanship received 1500 experience points.


    The skill Language received 23.000 experience points.


    You recovered 50 points of health, mana, and stamina.


    After killing the guard, Billy used Soul Absorption since he didn¡¯t test the skill until now. That was a pretty efficient way to get stronger, but it seemed a bit dreadful. Unless he was pissed or the enemy was an absolute scum, it would be difficult to use that skill on humans. He wondered if that was hypocrisy¡­ but that was the price he had to pay if he wanted to keep improving to protect his family and friends.


    Finding the leaders of that house was easy once Billy climbed and used the rear entrance of the ce. The reason for that was the fact that the entrance was in the office of the head of the family, and his bedroom was a couple of meters away.


    ¡°Now I can see how Jeate ruled with so much ease¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°If she had as much mana as me, only other reincarnated individuals would be able to resist her powers.¡±


    When Billy entered the room, no one noticed his approach since he unlocked the door with Earth magic. Without wasting any time, he opened the eyes of the head of the house, who was a beardo that looked like a barrel, and his wife¡­ she apparently was half of his age and was tall and pretty slim.


    ¡°Never judge, never judge, never judge¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Remember Billy, technically, you are at least fifteen years old then your wives¡­ Mentally.¡±


    In any case, Bily used Mental Control on them, and their orders were simple: work as much as possible to make their state and their neighbors prosper and then cooperate with him when the time came.


    ¡°For what reason have you been using their blood?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°We heard from a merchant that we could make powerful weapons using the blood of the tribesmen,¡± The beardo said. ¡°We heard that the same group that destroyed our capital was going to return and finish the job.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t true, and only one person would benefit from that¡­ Uvish. Billy didn¡¯t know if that was something he came up with after learning that Billy would reach that area or if it was an old n. Billy recalled that the king he killed was talking with a magic hammer¡­ Now Billy didn¡¯t know if it was the creator of the hammer Speaking with their descendant or Uvish trying to fool them. That was truly annoying¡­


    In any case, Billy learned where the items forged with blood had been stored and put those two to sleep again. To think that he had to do something like that dozens of times more made him feel like sighing.


    After dealing with those two, Billy returned to the basement, and then he found that some of the tribesmen were waking up. He created a tunnel that would lead them to outside the city. Also, He summoned some Golems to connect the tunnel back to their vige, it would take a few days for that to happen, but Billy had a lot of work in his hands, so that was the only option.


    ¡°I should make food for them. I guess those magic fruits will help them along the trip,¡± Billy thought.


    It was weird since Billy could make the magic fruits and the pills directly, but it was a waste of time since they consumed as much mana as they restored, at least for him.


    ¡°Hey, guys, I am your ticket to leave this hell hole,¡± Billy said when all of the prisoners had woken up. ¡°A man called Totaic asked me to bring you all back home, but I need to check the others. Take those fruits and follow that tunnel. You should arrive home in a few days.¡±


    The tribesmen didn¡¯t know how to react. They only stayed awake a few hours a day in thest months. They were always weak, exhausted, and hungry, and now someone was iming to be there to help them. It seemed too good to be true, even if he knew Totaic¡¯s name¡­ Still, what other choice do they have? Their opinions changed a bit when they few the guard dead on the exit of the ce.


    Everything about Billy seemed suspicious, but they decided to follow the tunnel and grab the fruits. He even put somemps on the Golems¡¯ backs to make them see better, after all.


    In any case, once they left the area, Billy sealed the mansion¡¯s entrance to the basement and made another tunnel to his next target. As usual, he felt the presence of a single guard and several prisoners¡­


    In the end, on the first night, Billy managed to visit half of the targets. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel like stopping just because of daylight. Thanks to that, he visited other dungeons, and when the guards were changing turns, he had to kill one extra target to kill.


    At the end of the day, Billy managed to free around fifty tribesmen, and now he only had to deal with the heads of the families. Billy couldn¡¯t be bothered to do more of that work, so he sent his clones to do the clean-up job while he headed to the warehouse.


    It was right below the middle of the city, and Billy couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw a massive armory¡­ There was enough gear to equip ten thousand soldiers¡­ It was hard to believe that they managed to make that many weapons over a year and with the blood of only one hundred or so prisoners.

 Chapter 708 Invasion (1)

    Chapter 708 Invasion (1)


    Sinking everything to the ground was possible, and he would save time, but it would be a waste¡­ So, Billy decided to absorb all the mana there.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    You have learned Spiritual Armament.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    You have learned Shamanism.


    You obtained 5000 experience points.


    You have learned Beastly Possession.


    Billy nodded in satisfaction when he made some weapons disappear with his powers. He learned those skills, and he finally could understand how they worked. However, he still couldn¡¯t use them. In order for them to be used without the cost of mana, he would have to make a contract with spirits, control spirits of humans to be his armor when he needed and then look for the elementals and convince them to help him.


    ¡°Since I have the skills, I should be able to find them¡­ Nevertheless, I am still surprised that elementals are a thing in this world,¡± Billy thought.


    Billy continued to work, making the items disappear as fast as possible. He had to take a few breaks to gather some extra mana, but overall, the job was finished in the morning of the next day.


    ¡°All right¡­ let¡¯s get the hell out of here,¡± Billy thought after a long sigh.


    Billy found the still recovering tribesmen walking, and by the look of things, they still were in the middle of the path. The golems were working as fast as they could walk, so the speed wasn¡¯t truly a problem¡­ for them, but it was for Billy, so he used his umted mana to speed things up.


    To make things easier for the others, Billy also made a few carts for the golems to pull and for the tribesmen to be carried. Thanks to that, they arrived in the main vige at noon. To avoid some problems, Billy put some chains on the merchants even though they werepletely obedient to him. Still, the others ignored that and just celebrated the return of those that had been captured.


    ¡°Oh, man¡­ we worked for a week to gather bandits and the prisoners, and Billy still did much more than us by himself in three days,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say not topare yourself with others¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°People can do things that some others can¡¯t, like teaching others. I am not patient enough to do that. By the way, how are the progress here?¡±


    ¡°They are doing well. Some people even managed to learn a bit of magic,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°I realized that they are more suited for support magic, so I am teaching that to them.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense since their main skills do exactly that,¡± Billy said while looking around and seeing some weird vestiges of aura in the air.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Kate asked. ¡°It looks like you are looking at something invisible¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is nothing,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Anyway, I finished things in the city, and they won¡¯t do anything to these people again. Before you ask how I was very convincing, and some of them died. The others would be more useful alive.¡±


    ¡°I am okay with that. The people here are also happy, so everything is fine,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hurry things up here,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will do my best to help with the training without having to actually teach anyone anything.¡±


    Billy made his clones disappear, even though he was nning on making them look for the spirits around. He wondered if those things in the air were vestiges of them¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find them that way. Nevertheless, to those who wanted to train harder with the weights, Billy made them heavier and also used Gravity magic. To the others who wanted to use more magic, he helped them with the basics to form their own spiritual cores.


    It seemed that things would be fine in a week, and they would be ready to move on. However, things got weird on the third night after Billy¡¯s return. Some kids were messing with the telescope, and they began to make noise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight over that,¡± Billy said. ¡°You should have stopped them, Lily.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t fighting. They saw something weird,¡± Lily replied. ¡°A new world that they didn¡¯t see before.¡±


    ¡°Well, it would have been weird if they were able to see all thes nearby this one,¡± Billy said and then shrugged.


    ¡°They more or less managed to see all of them with the limits of the telescope five days ago,¡± Lily replied. ¡°However, a new one appeared and, apparently, is growing bigger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Let me see it.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t like the sound of that, and he took a good look at the mentioned. It was basically all green, and it wasn¡¯t one of those that he had seen before. Billy wondered if he should have paid more attention and created some telescopes around to have a surveince system.


    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t even hard to notice¡­ the green was truly approaching¡­ to think that someone could actually uses like vehicles¡­ that was really insane, even though Billy had already confirmed that.


    ¡°I guess I will have to make some clones to work solely on that, on keeping watching the space to prevent surprise attacks,¡± Billy thought and then used Telepathy and created a chat room with Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. ¡°We might have a problem. It seems that another is heading toward this one.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious¡­¡± Icarus said, and Billy imagined him facepalming.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t ready to fight here. Life barely returned to normal,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Do you know where the enemy willnd? They won¡¯t make the worlds collide, right?¡± Lucyna asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, this quick attack is probably caused by Uvish intervention, but he isn¡¯t trying to protect the world and his existence, so that is unlikely,¡± Billy exined. ¡°Still, it is hard to understand what someone insane might do or is thinking. We will have to prepare for the next fight¡­ they probably will arrive tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 709 Invasion (2)

    Chapter 709 Invasion (2)


    Those three could only look at each other after hearing that. Still, to think that they would have so little time to prepare¡­ their hearts were filled with worry¡­


    Billy told his friends and to some leaders of the tribes that the enemies might being from that green world. While it was hard to believe, they also saw the approaches. They asked him how a human being could do that, but he couldn¡¯t say. He didn¡¯t know, after all.


    ¡°Can we see the enemies from here?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°No, the is covered in trees, and they are pretty tall, but there is also the chance that they are hiding on the other side,¡± Billy exined.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they will attack, do we?¡± Totaic asked.


    ¡°No, but I can decrease the number of their targets a bit,¡± Billy said. ¡°The demi-humans decreased in size, and they are scattered, but their strength still isrger than most of the average human. Thus, I believe they will attack this continent. Any of the states¡¯ capitals would be a good target. Still, I would attack the samurai capital or the temple city in their ce.¡±


    ¡°Because of the relics¡­¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°That is right¡­ then again, they might consider that we will think like this and choose another or other targets,¡± Billy said. ¡°That will dy our response speed, and they will benefit a lot from that.¡±


    ¡°The first strike defined the result of many wars,¡± Drew said. ¡°We have to warn everyone.¡±


    ¡°I already did that. For that kind of situation, I have allocated some merchants all around the world to gather Intel and to pass Intel to our allies when necessary,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°I would like it when you had time to do that, but time isn¡¯t something we can waste now,¡± Drew said.


    ¡°Making arge army move fast in a situation like this is impossible. That is why we are working to strengthen everyone, but to think that we would have such a short window of time¡­¡± Cami said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such pessimistic words,¡± Anna said. ¡°The attack isn¡¯t certain now that we know about them¡­ if they didn¡¯t increase their speed, then they didn¡¯t notice that we noticed them. Or perhaps they can¡¯t move faster.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ ah!¡± Billy said. ¡°We can attack them first!¡±


    ¡°With the armors and Mana Shield, right?¡± Kate asked. ¡°That seems like a better idea than letting the enemies attack first, but we won¡¯t have support there.¡±


    Totaic and Luso were having a hard time following the dungeon because they could only see it as nonsense the idea of attacking the enemy when they hadn¡¯t attacked the first. The idea of leaving that world was hard to think of, even when they saw Lily flying with her armor before.


    ¡°What about our armors, big bro?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Now you call him big bro¡­¡± Samara frowned.


    ¡°Ah, it can be used for the travel, but it isn¡¯tplete¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think we should take everyone with us. Those who are good at long ranged attacks should stay behind in case the enemies send their soldiers anyway.¡±


    ¡°While that is annoying, it makes sense,¡± Lily said. ¡°Did you already alert those three as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will go wherever the enemies appear,¡± Billy said and then took the core of the new armor. ¡°This one here will have to gather a lot of mana to be usable.¡±


    The core of the new armor could protect him from the cold and radiation of space. However, it didn¡¯t have enough room for him to store oxygen. He couldn¡¯t summon much with magic either¡­ Not to mention, the armor couldn¡¯t recover mana in space¡­ They could only use the ones of his friends. Billy could summon a copy of his old one, but it could cost a ton of mana, more than he had with his reserves.


    Time wasn¡¯t something that they had to spare, so Billy began to think about what he could do. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get an idea¡­ The answer was the Frost Hydra that he summoned once. Instead of summoning the same creature, Billy decided to summon a frozen wyvern, and then they would travel in the back of the monster. Those creatures had a lot of mana and magic power, so they would resist the travel. Moreover, Billy could increase its speed with eleration Maniption.


    ¡°You usually have such good ideas, Billy¡­ Why all of a sudden are you proposing that?¡± Kate asked. ¡°If the dragon is killed, how are you going to return?¡±


    ¡°I just have to summon another,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Besides, the enemies will keep approaching, so the trip back will be a lot faster. Nevertheless, we don¡¯t have time to waste. Who wants to go should decide now.¡±


    ¡°What about you said earlier regarding leaving the ranged fighters behind?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°That is what I think is the best option,¡± Billy said. ¡°If you think that isn¡¯t, there isn¡¯t much more that I can say or do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that idea either, but¡­¡± Kate said and then signed. ¡°You have a point. I will stay behind and believe that Alexander and Natalie will watch your back.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ It would be wrong not to do the same,¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Samuel asked.


    Billy looked at his parents, but they just shrugged. Those two were already old enough to decide things by themselves, and their parents couldn¡¯t give them orders like before. That being said, while Drew and Cami were melee fighters, they knew that they couldn¡¯t keep up with Billy and the others. They going would put more weight on Billy¡¯s shoulders than anything.


    Despite that and the fact that they weren¡¯t on the same level as Billy¡¯s parents, Totaic and Luso looked like they wanted to see the reality of the situation by themselves. That would be useful to make everyone work together, but it would be a pain if they ended up dying. Unfortunately, Billy couldn¡¯t stop them¡­

 Chapter 710 Invasion (3)

    Chapter 710 Invasion (3)


    ¡°Are you sure about that, Billy?¡± Kate asked. ¡°If those two die¡­¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much I can do here. Telling them that they can¡¯t go will make us look suspicious,¡± Billy exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are smart enough not to try anything beyond their skills,¡± Natalie said. ¡°The real issue is Billy. Without his armor, he will definitely try to fight to toughest enemies, and he will have to count solely on his body for that.¡±


    ¡°I am not made of ss, but if you are that worried, I guess I can just measure the strength of the enemy from a distance,¡± Billy said. ¡°It is quite fun to attack them from a distance, after all. In any case, don¡¯t drop your guards while we are away. There Is no telling what the enemies might pull off.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and then they left the meeting hall. Billy¡¯s kids noticed that something had happened, so they looked a bit worried. Billy wished that he could ease their worries, but he really didn¡¯t have time for that¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, papa will be back in the blink of an eye,¡± Billy said and then patted their heads.


    They moved away from the vige for as much as possible, but the ce had so many visitors that they had to walk for a while. Billy didn¡¯t want to scare anyone with the frost wyvern, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Eventually, he jumped high enough in the air and then summoned the beast since the creature would destroy a good part of the forest. When the monster showed up, everyone opened their mouths in shock. Billy¡¯s wives and friends knew that he had such power, even though he had hidden it for years, but they still couldn¡¯t believe that he truly summoned something that powerful. It was way stronger than the dragons they faced during the tournament and looked as fearsome as hell.


    Frost Wyvern ¨C Lv 750


    HP: 45.750/ 45.750


    MP: 38.500/ 38.500


    SP: 24.000/ 24.000


    Strength: 3550 + 500


    Speed: 1100 + 500


    Magic: 6590 + 500


    Endurance: 3020 + 500


    Dexterity: 1550 + 500


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Charge Lv 300, Bite Lv 300


    Spells: IceBreath Lv 420, Fly Lv 300, Snow Storm Lv 400, Ice Spear Lv 350


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 450, Cold Resistance Lv 1000, ColdImmunity Lv 700, Fire Resistance Lv 150, Shock Resistance Lv 140, Poison Resistance Lv 200, Fiery Aura Lv 300, Brute Strength Lv 100, Toughness Lv 100, Quick Steps Lv 100, Sage¡¯s Wisdom Lv 100, Regtion Lv 100


    Skill Points: 00


    ¡°Jump in and ready yourselves. It will be a difficult trip until we leave this,¡± Billy said.


    It took a while for the others to recover, but eventually, they did it. Billy thought that Totaic and Luso would have a hard time jumping over three hundred meters, but they did it quite easily¡­ They used their skills to help, though. In any case, once they began to hold the scales of the frost dragon, the creature began to fly upward, and as expected, things were pretty rough for a while. Still, things calmed down when they left the atmosphere.


    While things got physically calm, emotionally, everyone looked shocked. It was their first time seeing in space, and when they realized that there wasn¡¯t anything around and the distance between the words was massive, they felt something hard to put into words.


    ¡°The flying speed increased, but I can¡¯t feel the body of the dragon moving all that much¡­¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°That is because he is using magic and there isn¡¯t air around,¡± Billy exined. ¡°If you try to fly high enough, you will feel less resistance and fly faster, but you won¡¯t be able to breathe. Speaking of which, you guys tried toe to this kind of ce on your own, don¡¯te without using Mana Shield. You will freeze insanely fast, and there is something around that will make you all sick.¡±


    ¡°Something like poison?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°More or less,¡± Billy replied.


    Little by little, Billy increased the frozen wyvern speed. He couldn¡¯t go all out because he was also transforming into mana, the experience that he got to Shamanism, Beastly Possession, and Spiritual Armament. Creating the frost wyvern only took one-fifth of his reserves, but he had to be careful¡­


    During the whole trip, Totaic and Luso stayed silent. No one couldn¡¯t me them since their reality expanded so much all of a sudden. They barely left their state until now, and all of a sudden, they were heading to another world¡­


    ¡°Soon, we will reach our destination, and our goal is to prevent the enemies fromnding on our world,¡± Billy said to make everyone focus. ¡°We should count that the enemies have arge army at our disposal, but probably some strong and smart generals to deal with them. Against those types, you should move away from them and leave them to me, Natalie, and Alexander. We have higher defense, after all.¡±


    ¡°You heard him, Samuel,¡± Samara said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to show off and focus on the mission. We have to cover their backs.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something stupid in a situation like this¡­¡± Samuel said. ¡°Billy taught me a long time ago the value of a cool head and the power ying smart against our enemies.¡±


    Samara frowned since that was something he should have learned a long time ago. In any case, it would be hard for Totaic and Luso to offer long ranged support since they were melee fighters. Billy considered making them some crossbows, but it wasn¡¯t a weapon that they were used to¡­


    ¡°We can use long-ranged attacks, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Totaic said. ¡°While it isn¡¯t our specialty, it will be enough to bother most types of enemies.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Billy said.


    Just to be safe, Billy decided to use Guardian Aura on them. With Natalie and Alexander on the Frontline and with Billy giving them support, most enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them, but caution was always wee.

 Chapter 711 Trait (1)

    Chapter 711 Trait (1)


    Eventually, the green began to get bigger at a pretty fast rate, and thanks to that, Billy realized that the world could move a lot faster than his current one when it was orbiting the sun of that system. After using Temporal Vision, Billy looked for any signs of enemies there since he was pretty close now. Thanks to it, he found signs of an traces left by an army, and when he followed them, he found the ce where they were camping and waiting for the time of the attack.


    ¡°The enemies are¡­ werewolves?¡± Billy thought when he saw some bipedal creatures that had bodies covered in fur and dog-like faces.


    They looked pretty strong, but that wasn¡¯t the issue there. Billy thought that such creatures were supposed to live in dark areas and at night, not in forests. Then again, he was trying to use earth¡¯s fictional knowledge to exin some alien creatures¡¯ physiology, which was stupidity.


    ¡°We are about tond¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°I found where the enemies are, and I will attack them with a preemptive strike. Their numbers are quite high, so this might take a while. You two should look for the strongest guys around. Once you find them try to measure their strength as much as possible. There is the chance that Uvish might be controlling them, so don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    Alexander and Natalie nodded while Billy began to fuse a massive ice sphere with gravity magic. Summoning a big one that would expand through an enormous army cost him two times more mana than he used to summon the frost dragon. Still, Billy was expecting to recover a good chunk of it.


    Billy increased the speed of the projectile to make sure that the enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to react, and then he fired it. At first, there was no response, even though the dark-blue sphere flew so fast toward the enemies. However, eventually, it crossed that¡¯s atmosphere and thennded, freezing a pretty vast area upon impact.


    You received 600 experience points.


    You received 600 experience points.


    You received 600 experience points.


    ¡­


    The others only saw the results of Billy¡¯s attack when they crossed the atmosphere of that world and saw theyer of thick ice ahead. Even the temperature dropped, and it didn¡¯t look like it would recover any time soon.


    Billy knew that he had killed a few enemies. Still, nowhere near enough, so he tried to make the dragon help as much as possible by approaching quickly, but before that could happen. A good part of the frozen forest began to tremble, and then the ice broke when something like an ind began to float. Billy felt many presences there, and while only a few truly felt worrisome, there was one that stood above the others.


    A dark aura enveloped the floating ind that made everyone tremble. It was something simr to the Aura of fear Maniption that Zenis once emitted. While Billy was used to that, the others got too tense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them impress you. They are just trying to recover and scare you in the process since we have the upper hand,¡± Billy said.


    The first attack worked well to the point that Billy had a hard time believing that Uvish was around. He should have seen the attack with irvoyance¡­ Nevertheless, Billy decided to focus on the enemies ahead.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the others to find the enemies. Alexander and Natalie had seen many demi-humans, but those guys looked a lot more vicious and beast-like than the others. Regardless, Billy made the dragon use Ice Breath while the creature was flying around the ind. Still, the Werewolves began to emit some sort of Aura that protected them from most of the damage.


    When Billy thought of attacking before he could find the big guns, the ice dragon was suddenly hit by a powerful wave of gravity. Billy didn¡¯t expect that¡­ None of the Werewolves he saw had that kind of ability¡­


    ¡°Uvish¡­¡± Billy thought while the dragon was falling.


    Billy could feel someone using a lot of mana down the ind, so he assumed that Uvish had left that present in exchange for their cooperation. Regardless, the werewolves charged to attack when the frost dragon got close enough. Still, with a powerful st of wind, Billy made those guys fly to the distance and made all the trees on the ind disappear as well. It was time to see the real threats¡­


    Aside from a couple of dozen werewolves that managed to resist Billy¡¯s attacks, five werewolves stood among them. Usually, the werewolves had brown fur, but those five had a red one. They sure stood out among the green and brown in that world.


    All of a sudden, one of them charged for attacking the frost dragon when hended, but Natalie stepped forward and stopped the charges and the ws of the enemy. At first, she had a hard time and was pushed back, but then she used Destructive Aura, quickly turned around, and then kicked the enemy to the distance.


    The creature hit the ground, and the impact created a crater, but the enemy quickly got up. That was some power that he had since Natalie was using her armor and diamond swords. In any case, Alexander quickly joined her. They didn¡¯t forget the n, so they had to bait the enemies to show some openings to get rid of them as fast as possible.


    ¡°Some werewolves are trying to attack the dragon while he is suffering from the gravity field. Can I count on you all to deal with them?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about getting hurt. As long as you are nearby the dragon, it will take most of the damage.¡±


    Samuel, Samara, Totaic, and Luso nodded, and then he jumped to face the werewolves trying to surround the creature. Based on what he saw, those two were on the same level as the ordinary werewolves, but they were stronger when they used their tribal skills¡­

 Chapter 712 Trait (2)

    Chapter 712 Trait (2)


    When Totaic and Luso began to fight, they didn¡¯t try to hold back. Despite Totaic¡¯s usually calm nature, he was the first to attack the enemies. Each of his punches sent a shockwave around the enemies¡¯ bodies that burned a good part of their bodies and fur.


    Some enemies fell just by that, by some others managed to strike back, and while Billy felt some stings in his body, the wounded enemies managed to recover a little. Billy soon found the skill that they had, which helped them with that¡­ it was truly way different than anything he had seen thus far, but it made sense since they were aliens from another. It was only natural that they could develop things that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Bloodthirsty: a trait of the werewolves and some monsters that grant them the ability to heal themselves by causing damage.


    That was some useful skill to have¡­ Billy wanted that, but it seemed that it was something in their DNA that lent them have that kind of power. Billy didn¡¯t know if he could alter his own without bing something like a monstrosity mass of flesh. He yed too many zombie games¡­


    Luso was a bit more impatient than Totaic. Instead of using the spirits like that, he just made them increase his speed and strength. Thanks to that, each of his strikes knocked down one enemy at a time with every single hit, that when it didn¡¯t kill them afternding a punch on a good spot. There wasn¡¯t much that they could heal when their vital organs were smashed, after all.


    Billy returned to focus his eyes on Alexander and Natalie. At the moment, they were having a showdown while facing two of the enemy¡¯s generals. Although they looked vicious, the werewolves weren¡¯t unreasonable creatures, and they had some sort of pride. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t send more of their generals to take those two down.


    Still, that was a bad move considering that Natalie and Alexander clearly had the upper hand. Things would have been a bit tougher without their armor, but they were also holding back a little because they didn¡¯t want to show any openings and all the cards they had.


    ¡°Are they cautions of me as well?¡± Billy thought when he felt the gaze of the three remaining generals. ¡°I showed my magic to them, after all¡­¡±


    Just like them, the enemy wanted to learn as much as possible, but since time wasn¡¯t on their side, Billy decided that they had to make their move first. Besides, while those three guys were powerful, Billy couldn¡¯t feel that much manaing from them¡­ So, they didn¡¯t have enough mana to keep a wyvern down for so long.


    While Billy didn¡¯t want to use his innate skills more than he had to, he couldn¡¯t fall for an obvious trap. The enemies clearly were waiting for him to approach, so he used Absolute Thievery on them. Unfortunately, the skill didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°That son of a bitch¡­ He even gave them countermeasures against that¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Something was off¡­ even if the enemy had countermeasures, they shouldn¡¯t have been that good¡­ it should havee with some cost. Still, Billy didn¡¯t feel the enemy¡¯s mana decreasing. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to analyze all that. He had to make his move and as quick as possible before too many armies showed up¡­ he could feel many, many presences approaching in the distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ let¡¯s try to copy Lucyna,¡± Billy thought.


    It looked like Uvish alerted the enemies and gave them some countermeasures against Billy¡¯s abilities, so he had to use something that they didn¡¯t know yet. The process of stealing status was a bit different than stealing mana and experience since it was temporary. Still, in simple terms, Billy had to steal all the magical capacity that some parties of the enemy¡¯s bodies had. It was like using handcuffs to stop someone who had some powerful punches.


    With that in mind, the reverse process should work to enhance the bodies of his allies. Billy put that n into action, and he could feel his body getting heavier and weaker as he transferred his speed and strength to Alexander and Natalie.


    ¡°Now!¡± Billy told them via Telepathy.


    Natalie and Alexander reacted at the same moment. They didn¡¯t know if it was Billy who said that, but they felt the power on their bodies, and then they charged a lot faster than before while also using Body Enhancement in the blink of an eye. Before any of the enemies could react, they suddenly appeared with their weapons piercing the bodies of the two werewolves in front of them.


    Alexander and Natalie suddenly put the bodies aside and readied themselves to fight the others. Still, they noticed that the remaining generals didn¡¯t even blink at the death of their allies.


    ¡°I thought that they were prideful¡­ But they don¡¯t have any sense ofradeship?¡± Billy frowned. ¡°Something is off¡­¡±


    Most likely, they had one hour before the enemies got close enough to invade the continents. So, Billy decided to make his move. He grabbed his ive, and then he saw the Aura of the enemies changing. It felt like they only wanted to fight him, and their goal of the invasion was for the sake of that¡­ in any case, those three werewolves split, and Alexander and Natalie looked at Billy.


    ¡°Keep your guard up. I will deal with the big one,¡± Billy dered.


    The one that didn¡¯t move was slightly taller andrger than the others, but the real important thing was the fact that his Aura was a lot different. Billy could see in the enemy¡¯s eyes that he wasn¡¯t being manipted and that killing Billy was something he had to do no matter what.


    Although he was curious to know what kind of shit Uvish told him, Billy didn¡¯t have time to ask, nor did he has an interest in talking with someone targetting his new home¡­

 Chapter 713 Trait (3)

    Chapter 713 Trait (3)


    Alexander and Natalie went to face their respective enemies on the opposite borders of the floating ind. In contrast, Billy and the enemy leader had a staring contest. Billy couldn¡¯t say how or why, but he felt that the enemy in front of him had actually managed to create that ind and was nning to use it like an aircraft. It was a bit rustic, but it certainly had the same purposes as the flying castle that he saw in his memories, thanks to the innate skills that he obtained.


    All of a sudden, Billy charged at the enemy after increasing his speed and then targeted the enemy¡¯s head. However, the red werewolf reacted the very moment he began to move. His nails grew bigger andrger before he used them to stop Billy¡¯s ive. The enemy was pushed backward for a couple of meters, but only that¡­


    Billy furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that¡­ that couldn¡¯t be simple nails, but he didn¡¯t see anything special while looking at them. All of a sudden, the nails grew further and then almost pierced Billy¡¯s eyes. He turned his head to the side, but his cheeks still were but by them a bit.


    Billy enhanced his ive with Wind Maniption and he began to shock the enemy. The werewolf resisted for a while, thanks to its fur, but eventually, the enemy was forced to step back. Not like Billy gave him much time to rest¡­ after using sh, he aimed at the enemy¡¯s stomach, but the werewolf stopped the de of the ive with his bare hands.


    After opening his mouth and using Mana Cannon, Billy took the enemy by surprise. The werewolf was pushed backward for several meters, and some of his fur and the skin of his face got burned, but the wounds quickly began to regenerate¡­ Billy didn¡¯t feel healing magic at work, and the enemy didn¡¯t damage him either.


    ¡°Is that his natural healing ability?¡± Billy thought while frowning.


    The enemy attacked while Billy was thinking, and before he could get close enough, he swung his ws. The shockwave of that move had been so powerful that while Billy blocked it with his ive, some wounds still opened in his arms, and blood began to fall from it. Once again, the enemy started to heal even faster because of the damage¡­ the werewolves would be quite the troublesome bunch in long battles. That was another reason he couldn¡¯t let themnd¡­


    When the enemy got close enough and used his ws, Billy enhanced his ive with ice magic to block the attack. The werewolf hissed when he felt his ws freezing, but the ice didn¡¯tst for that long. Billy was fine with that because he kicked the enemy¡¯s stomach and then tried to use his powers in that short window of time¡­ he attempted to steal experience, but he only got mana.


    ¡°Better than before since I got nothing, but¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°This is simr to Personal Domain¡­ itpletes nullify long-ranged attacks when they don¡¯t have enough mana, and it is only half effective at close range.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t want to believe that Uvish knew that technique from the beginning, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise him if that were the case. It would be the only exnation as to why the werewolf could do something simr that is so effective against him.


    The werewolf frowned a little when he realized what had happened. It seemed that his defenses weren¡¯t perfect against Billy, and he couldn¡¯t think of many ways to stop him from doing that. Despite such a thing, the werewolf charged at Billy again whileunching the sonic ws. The long ranged attacks were too troublesome, and even though he wasn¡¯t actively touching Billy, he still could recover health, so Billy used sh to the side, and when the enemy got used to that, he increased his speed to the maximum and charged.


    Much to Billy¡¯s surprise, the guy still reached on time to block the attack. However, the impact sent him flying to the distance and outside the floating ind. When that happened, the whole ce began to fall apart¡­


    ¡°I guess he needs to be here for this structure to work¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Nevertheless, what kind of spell has that kind of requirement? I never heard of that¡­¡±


    Billy helped his friends and the dragon float since they were like five kilometers above ground level. While none of them would probably get hurt from the fall, it would be better to be careful of traps on thend. It seemed that Alexander and Natalie were doing fine. Still, they were having a hard time causing any real damage because the scratches they received revitalized the enemies¡­


    When the groupnd, they confirmed that hundreds of werewolves had been killed by Billy¡¯s attacks. The temperature around still was low, but they could endure it¡­ Regardless, Alexander and Natalie resumed their fights, but Billy¡¯s enemy still was pretending to be down¡­


    ¡°Is he trying to buy time for Uvish to do something?¡± Billy thought.


    That was one hell of an annoying strategy¡­ to think that he would n the attack first and then do something like that when he was attacked¡­ The enemy leader was the type that really rubbed Billy in the wrong way. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like he could kill him that easily without showing more than a few tricks¡­ he had lightning reflexes, after all.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Billy thought when he had a certain idea.


    Without wasting time, Billy dashed toward the crater where the enemy was, and then he saw him getting extremely fast as well. Billy had a hard time controlling his anger, but he knew he would calm down once he cut the neck of that asshole.


    The werewolf assumed his defensive stance again, but then when Billy charged using his ive and swung it, the enemy blocked again. However, the arms of the enemy began to freeze¡­


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 714 All out (1)

    Chapter 714 All out (1)


    For the first time, the werewolf began to panic when he saw the ice cracking. After all, he lost the sense of touch due to the massive cold. The situation was getting harder for them, even though he had assumed that nothing would stop them¡­


    At that point in time, Billy realized that those guys were only the nearest and easiest enemies that Uvish found and that he could manipte. They probably had a lot of knowledge regarding all those things that Uvish was dealing with, but they weren¡¯t that stupidly strong. He didn¡¯t realize that Uvish was just using them to cause Billy some problems.


    In any case, the idea ofbining ice and gravity magic on the de of the ive worked well. The only downside was that he had to keep touching the enemy for the skill to work. Unfortunately, that gave the enemy to shout, making Billy dizzy and feel like he almost went dead.


    After that, while his arms were falling apart, the werewolf kicked Billy¡¯s stomach and then used the impulse to move away from him.


    Billy clicked his tongue when he saw the enemy dashing toward one of the armies approaching. As if a bunch of goons would stop him. Unfortunately, the enemy wasn¡¯t nning only that¡­ The werewolf stopped the freezing before it could reach his torso somehow and then collided the arms against somerge trees, making them crack into pieces. In the next moment, they began to regrow.


    ¡°How he can do that without magic¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy couldn¡¯t sense the enemy¡¯s magic, nor could he feel someone else¡¯s magic healing him, so that was nonsensical. Billy decided to chase him faster, but then he noticed Alexander and Natalie approaching.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Those guys¡­ They suddenly killed themselves,¡± Natalie said. ¡°It happened soon after your previous attack.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t understand how both things were connected¡­ But it seemed that the deaths of those two somehow made the werewolf recover his health. They weren¡¯t that different, but they certainly were clones, and it wasn¡¯t like the death of clones could heal the original.


    ¡°Return and help Samuel, Samara, Totaic, and Luso,¡± Billy said. ¡°I am going to use some area of effect attacks, and you guys might be caught in the range.¡±


    They nodded and returned. In the end, they still were crossing the frozen forest that Billy attacked, so it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine anyone getting caught in the st¡­


    Once that happened, Billy used sh and saw the enemy moving away from its own army. He was nning to use the brown Werewolves as sacrifices to help him escape. That idea sure was stupid, and it was clear as day that they couldn¡¯t stop Billy. However, he changed his mind when they began to shout at him¡­


    The air began to vibrate, and even Billy¡¯s body began to tremble as well because of the noise¡­ It seemed like they had some skills that enhanced their vocal cords and made them shout like that. Billy felt like his head was about to explode¡­ without thinking about the consequences since he couldn¡¯t think, Billy ended up using Gungnir¡­ The massive st killed hundreds of Werewolves instantly and hurt several others.


    The shockwave of the attack stopped the enemies, and Billy used that chance to charge. He fired some Absolute Ice Bullets toward the survivors because he didn¡¯t want them following and bothering himter.


    ¡°How the fuck is that guy so fast?¡± Billy asked while having a hard time getting close to the enemy.


    Billy wondered if Uvish helped him with that as well¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be weird if he had done that, but Billy couldn¡¯t see the skill in the enemy¡¯s list. Nevertheless, the enemy slowed down when Billy used gravity magic on him. The enemy closed with his ws again when Billy closed in and used his ive. Still, before Billy could do anything else, several clones emerged from the Werewolves¡¯ body. They were a bit shorter and not as strong, so they weren¡¯t perfect clones. Still, they ran away from the battlefield, and Billy was left astonished.


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°In one way or the other, you will lose,¡± the werewolf said.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Billy said and then kicked the enemy¡¯s stomach before dropping his ive and then grabbing the head of the Werewolf and using Mind Control.


    Billy clicked his tongue when he realized that the skill didn¡¯t work. Uvish certainly was annoying the heck out of him¡­ Regardless, Billy used ice magic to freeze the arms of the werewolf until they froze again, and while the enemy was grunting in agony, Billy asked again. However, the enemy ignored him¡­


    None of the innate skills that worked directly on the target were working on him, so Billy had to change his approach. Billy decided to use Temporal Vision and Soul Absorption. However, when he recovered his ive and then pierced the enemy¡¯s heart, the body suddenly exploded¡­


    The entire area was enveloped in a massive sphere of light that destroyed everything within a twenty kilometers radius. Billy tried to escape by using his max speed, but the explosion happened instantly¡­


    When Alexander and Natalie saw the st, they immediately thought of the worst. However, someone left the st andnded nearby with his body covered in wounds and emitting a lot of steam¡­


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ His soul exploded upon impact,¡± Billy said. ¡°This is bad. We have to stop the clones before they do anything suspicious!¡±


    The others were too busy dealing with the small fries to see the clones but eventually understood what was happening when they saw multiple floating inds moving upward¡­ Billy thought that only the original could do that, but the enemy seemed to fool him.


    When Billy used TEMPORAL Vision to check what they were nning, he saw them that in five minutes, those floating inds would be tossed into several cities all over his world¡­

 Chapter 715 All out (2)

    Chapter 715 All out (2)


    ¡°We are returning,¡± Billy said as he made everyone float using Telekinesis, including his dragon. ¡°We have to destroy those inds before those inds are thrown against our cities. Don¡¯t hesitate, or things will get nasty.¡±


    Alexander, Natalie, Totaic, and Luso froze when they heard that. The inds were easily two kilometers wide¡­ They could bury most towns with their size alone, but the shockwave caused by the fall would make sure that no one would have the chance to survive that. Unfortunately, the inds had already left the stratosphere, so what everyone could do was limited now¡­


    Billy increased the speed of his dragon with eleration Maniption, and then when they collided against the first, they found a Mana Shield blocking their path.


    ¡°Now this¡­¡± Billy said and then jumped to cross the Mana Shield.


    Thanks to his Personal Domain, a barrier of that couldn¡¯t stop him. So, he flew toward the pilot and froze him with the touch of his ive. The shield and the ind copsed, but Billy returned on time.


    ¡°I need to warn the others to prepare for this¡­¡± Billy thought as he watched his home getting closer.


    It seemed that Uvish didn¡¯t like the idea of ordinary humans gaining powers¡­ It was hard to imagine since an army of humans of decent level could only be used against an army of decent level as well. Still, for some who had that cowardly nature, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Icarus, ready yourself because multiple floating inds are about tond on the,¡± Billy said using Telepathy. ¡°Use Gtea¡¯s relic or something to protect the cities and towns because even the debris will kill thousands.¡±


    ¡°What? Floating inds?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°No time to exin,¡± Billy said. ¡°Tell the others to use their speed as well and use their powers to wipe out the attacks or send them back out of the stratosphere! I will try to see where they will fall, but I am not sure if I can see all of them while I fight!¡±


    Icarus was confused. He was expecting an invasion, not a rain of floating inds, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He had to act. In any case, the werewolf created dozens of clones, so dozens of inds were moving toward that. Using the frost wyvern, he managed to destroy ten of those before they finally began to enter the stratosphere¡­ there were twenty-two remaining¡­


    ¡°Billy!¡± Alexander and Natalie.


    ¡°Wait a bit. Once we cross, things start to get bumpy again. You will be free to attack the inds,¡± Billy said. ¡°Try to make them fall away from the popted areas.¡±


    It will be faster if they approach using the frost wyvern because then they could use the speed in their favor. In any case, Billy made them fly toward some of the inds once they began to cross the stratosphere. Fortunately, the clones were aware that Billy was chasing them, so they couldn¡¯t spread around and target many ces all over the world. Still, they targeted the human continent, which had a lot more targets to find.


    While flying, Alexander and Natalie began to furiously attack the nearby inds, and choosing where they should go was easy because they were near the western coast of Hiloh state. They were pretty close to home, so it was another reason they couldn¡¯t fail.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them, equipped with their armor, to pierce the mana shield that the enemies deployed, and without holding back, they killed them. Using their mana, they fired a powerful gust of wind that made the debris move to the west and head toward the ocean.


    Billy had recovered some mana along the way by sacrificing the experience of some useless skills. With that mana, he used Telekinesis to move control inds. With enough mana to summon another frost wyvern, he controlled two of them and forced them to above the sea. After that, he made them collide against each other.


    The impact had been powerful enough to destroy the Mana Shields around and smash them inds against each other. Billy also received some notifications of experience, and that confirmed that the clones had died. Still, the others quickly approached the cities and towns, and Billy had to stop and tell Icarus and the others where the inds would fall. They were targetting the capitals of the western side of the human continent¡­


    When the first one approached, Billy used Telekinesis to hold back the ind, and when he was about to stop the impact, a barrier suddenly appeared around Aura¡¯s capital¡­ Billy used that chance to send the ind flying to the distance with the help of gravity maniption. That one collided against a mountain and fell into pieces as well.


    Billy saw some others falling in the middle ofkes and cultivation fields¡­ it was a pity that such a thing happened. Still, the damage would be minimal and could be recovered¡­ Alexander and Natalie did their bests.


    All of a sudden, another city was targeted, and a powerful arrow hit one of the inds, making the whole thing fall apart. To prevent the debris from destroying other things, Meryl and her skeleton archers fired numerous arrows to stop them.


    When Billy headed to stop one that would fall Neles state capital, he saw a massive and thick Earth pir rising from the ground and then halting the whole thing. He sensed Sarah and Kate¡¯s mana at work. In some other ces, Billy also felt the mana of many at work. It seemed that the students of his friends worked together and even managed to protect their cities after they had been warned. Billy sighed in relief when he saw thest five of them trying to run away since it was clear that they would fail¡­


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Billy said and then used Telekinesis on the inds to make themnd.

 Chapter 716 All out (3)

    Chapter 716 All out (3)


    After making the five inds fall at suitable ces, Billy kicked the clones that tried to escape in the back. He heard some bones cracking, and they couldn¡¯t move much, but he couldn¡¯t care less about that. Before the others could join him, he decided to ask some serious questions, but since Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl were faster, they arrived on time.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°Werewolves and clones?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the clones aren¡¯t under Uvish¡¯s protection¡­¡± Billy said when he tried to steal their mana. ¡°That makes things easier for me.¡±


    Billy ended up killing four of them and then used Mind Control on thest one to get his answers. In any case, maybe because they were weaker clones, their souls were pretty small and didn¡¯t grant him much experience.


    The skill Fire Resistance received 200 experience points.


    The skill Cold Resistance received 200 experience points.


    The skill Shock Resistance received 200 experience points.


    You recovered ten points of health, mana, and stamina.


    ¡°Tell us¡­ what Uvish told you to do?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°He said you were nning to attack us and that you would wipe us out unless we attacked first¡­¡± The clone said. ¡°He said that you stole his powers and his body¡­¡±


    ¡°How would I attack someone that I didn¡¯t even know existed until now?¡± Billy asked. ¡°I guess it is easy to believe in nonsense when the speaker gives you so much in exchange. Did he also tell you to attack our cities in case the first fight doesn¡¯t go well for you guys?¡±


    ¡°That is right¡­¡± The clone said.


    ¡°So, he was truly involved¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°That being said, we could have helped and prevented this whole mess if you had told us that you were going to attack first. Even though that idea was as insane as it could be.¡±


    ¡°If you guys hade, then we wouldn¡¯t have had reacted in time if something different had happened,¡± Billy said. ¡°Nevertheless, it is useless to think about what ifs¡­ What else did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°That he would send help as long as we endured a bit,¡± the clone said.


    ¡°He is full of shit¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°It was just another thing to force you guys to try harder and cause more problems. Regardless of what kind of spell you guys use to make those floating inds, you don¡¯t have enough mana to keep Mana Shield active, much less to know Telekinesis.¡±


    ¡°That is the power of those who selected to be the rulers of their worlds,¡± the clone said. ¡°To obtain it, you need to be the strongest, or to be the only one alive in the world, or to be recognized by all of its inhabitants.¡±


    ¡°Things are taking a weird turn yet again¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°Ruler, huh¡­¡± Meryl said. ¡°Uvish probably obtained that power after his first war. He was probably the only survivor and created copies of some humans to recover the poption. The clones didn¡¯t have the memories of what happened after the wars, so they lived their lives normally after them.¡±


    ¡°That exins theck of documents or of any Intel between those periods, in any case¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°I would bet that we can¡¯t do much as long as Uvish lives. We can only defend ourselves from the attacks¡­¡±


    After a couple of minutes, the frost wyvern arrived and brought Billy¡¯s siblings, his friends, and Totaic and Luso. They saw four of the clones dead and the fifth unconscious¡­


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. These guys thought that we were about to invade them because of Uvish,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Now that their leader is dead, a new one will emerge and attempt the same.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they can control their world¡¯s mana or something?¡± Lucyna asked.


    ¡°That would make sense¡­ their leader had some shields that blocked my long-ranged attacks, but it wasn¡¯t perfect,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Regardless, these guys didn¡¯t have that much mana, but since they were clones of the rulers, they used a shit ton of mana to emerge the floating inds¡­¡±


    In any case, the whole process should take a while. The werewolves will be stupid if they think that attacking soon after suffering such a crushing defeat would be wise. Still, Billy had to prepare in case that happened. He used all his reserves, and he needed to recover them naturally. Taking experience from some skills was starting to take a toll¡­


    He tried to steal the experience of some skills of the clone, and he also tried to steal their ability to recover themselves by causing damage, but that didn¡¯t work¡­ Nevertheless, Billy got some experience with his defensive skills and mana after converting the other half.


    ¡°¡­ It seems that they are moving away¡­¡± Billy said when he used Temporal Vision.


    ¡°Well, that guy seemed leagues above the others, and you defeated him,¡± Alexander said. ¡°The real question is: will they return?¡±


    ¡°Even if they return, we can¡¯t chase them,¡± Billy said. ¡°They can use that world¡¯s mana to head to where they want to go. While we can move faster, we would be moving away from our base, and Uvish will have the chance to attack if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have enough action for today, so I am more than willing to go home now,¡± Icarus said. ¡°When did my life be so weird? Fighting and trying to prevent floating inds from falling on cities it isn¡¯t something I would even dream about¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help and reaction speed,¡± Billy said. ¡°You guys should go and rest, and I will move around and tell the people that I know that the danger has passed. Do you want to use the frost wyvern to return?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it is fine,¡± Meryl said. ¡°If we stay too long with one, then we will soon wish for our own. Next time, don¡¯t try to surprise us with something so bombastic.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± Billy said and then shrugged.

 Chapter 717 Aftermath (1)

    Chapter 717 Aftermath (1)


    As promised, Billy went around talking with the people he knew to calm down the poption regarding thest incident. He also had to exin why he had a Frost wyvern¡­ Not like he told them the truth, he just said that he found one and tamed it. In any case, that took the whole day, and when they returned back to the vige, he found his wives angry at him for beingte¡­ However, the real issue was Totaic, Luso, and his siblings.


    ¡°We went to help, but we werepletely useless,¡± Samuel said and then sighed. ¡°Even their minions caused trouble to us.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I was your age¡­ Now I feel really old saying this,¡± Billy said and then frowned. ¡°Well, that is beyond the point. Those guys were the elite soldiers of their world. Besides, you know that they had some weird abilities.¡±


    ¡°True, they could heal just by damaging us a little¡­¡± Samara said. ¡°Well, I never had much confidence in my skills since Billy always looked so hard to reach, but seeing him fight for real shocked me. Imagine what you could do with armor like that.¡±


    ¡°The armor only gives me some extra mobility and defense, and it doesn¡¯t increase my attack power,¡± Billy said. ¡°Nevertheless, as I always say, just try to get stronger than yourself from the previous day, and then you will go far.¡±


    Words alone weren¡¯t enough this time to lift the spirits of his siblings, but they were already adults, so they had to get over it by themselves. Also, Billy had to talk with Totaic and Luso, and they still werepletely silent since the end of the fight. Still, much to his surprise, everyone else in the vige looked quiet as well.


    ¡°Why is everyone so gloomy?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°They saw you guys heading to that world. We all saw using that telescope thing,¡± Drew replied. ¡°It seemed like a weird dream until the floating inds approached, and everyone thought that they were going to die. Now they know what the enemy can do, and they think that this will be a normal urrence.¡±


    ¡°Will it be?¡± Cami asked.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I am pretty sure that Uvish is scared of the group of the people of this world, and that is why he tried to decrease the poption like that. Until he finds a surefire way to defeat us, he will keep trying to decrease our strength little by little.¡±


    ¡°Still, the people of his world can contemte their annihtion so many times¡­ We need to think of countermeasures for that kind of attack,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°I am nning to make copies of those and spread them around the world,¡± Billy said while pointing at the telescope. ¡°That way, we will be able to keep an eye on the approaching enemies all the time. As for how we can deal with that kind of attack¡­ I am still trying to think about it. Regardless, we won this fight, so we can rest for a while¡­ But I guess resuming the training would be wiser.¡±


    The others nodded, but the tribesmen still looked shocked. They had to keep their minds busy¡­ Still, Billy could understand their stance. Back on earth, if he had seen several cities, including his own hometown, being destroyed by floating inds controlled by aliens, he also would question the point of many things, like working or studying. What would be the point if the same thing could happen again and you could do nothing about it?


    Regardless, even silently, Totaic and Luso returned to their training, and that motivated many others to follow them. Although those who participated in the mission were a bit tired, they also went to help. Meanwhile, Billy watched his kids copy the adults while he worked on the core of the new armor.


    ¡°I wonder if I should make a Megazord next¡­ Zenis sure caused me a lot of trouble with his extrarge armor,¡± Billy thought.


    Still, that would be against Billy¡¯s usual modus operandi. Making things to use at thest moment to save his life was something, but he was pretty sure that he could take on most of the enemies that Uvish might throw at him now. He wondered if he was getting arrogant¡­


    In any case, while he was working on his new armor, Billy also made some copies of the telescopes, and he made Icaruse and spread them around the demi-humans continent. He liked quite a bit of the idea of keeping an eye for the next attacks like that, but while it was novel to look at the stars, Billy would get bored after a while.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you copy the magic cannons that Zenis had in order for us to use as a defense system?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°I was thinking about that, but creating such weapons of mass destruction is¡­ I don¡¯t mind leaving knowledge behind, but I don¡¯t want to leave a legacy that might help people in the future to replicate that kind of weapon,¡± Billy replied.


    Everyone knew how cautious Billy was when creating weapons of mass destruction. It wasn¡¯t like he could halt the technological development of that world by himself. Still, he certainly didn¡¯t want to hasten it. Regardless, he might not have much choice in the future if the enemies keep attacking like that when they see themselves against the wall.


    The training of the tribesmen went well, and one week after that, the group decided that they could move on. All the tribes had at least a few people who could give others knowledge, after all. So, they could assume that role of teaching.


    ¡°I am grateful for the knowledge and the chances that you gave to us,¡± Totaic said and then offered Billy a handshake. ¡°You also opened our eyes that our world is too small. We will do our best to help you all when the timees to protect this world.¡±

 Chapter 718: Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 718: Aftermath (2) Billy epted the handshake, satisfied because the tribesmen didn''t have that costume. Still, they had grown used to the way others did such things. Luso also silently offered a handshake. While they had to deal with some bumps along the way, they got some powerful allies, and Billy couldn''t have asked for more. He finally felt that him and his friends weren''t the only ones carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders


    Before heading to the next destination, Billy left Edward, Nik, Leo, and Lucy back in his hometown. They helped quite a bit during those days, but they had work to do back home as well. Watching their grandkids grow wasn''t a joy that they could have all the time.


    After that, they headed toward the new capital of the Korpal state, and they frowned when they saw numerous armies situated around the capital, waiting for something to happen. Billy forgot to tell them one important thing, it seemed.


    "I made the leaders here save us some time by gathering the soldiers and adventurers that they had under theirmand," Billy said. "While the state as a whole was involved in the shady business of the previous ruler, it wasn''t like they had much of other choices. When ites to that kind of thing, the rulers have to give good examples for their people."


    "Antagonizing the people here would only breed trouble in the long run as well¡­" Kate said and then sighed. "I suppose you can lead this state to a new path by using Jeae''s powers."


    "I don''t like to use that unless I am forced to," Billy said. "That is why I only used on the rulers and on bandits to prevent crimes from happening again. That is a good enough reason for me."


    "I guess that is for the best," Kate said.


    As someone who is the daughter of a ruler herself, Kate knew the best ways to do that, and with Billy''s powers, it was almost impossible to make a mistake and lead the state to its doom. However, she was an idealistic one at heart, and while she could see things from an emotionless point of view, those two points often made her agonize.


    In any case, things went as smoothly as possible in the Korpal state. The soldiers and adventurers of the ce were too loyal to the new leaders since they held the strings of the economy of the state. Moreover, they had heard about the famous individuals in the north who had developed new techniques and could use magic, and they were interested in learning that.


    While they learned things a bit slower than the tribesmen, overall, Billy''s group stayed around the same time since they had fewer people and were more obedient. One week before they could finish their business there, Billy sent a message to Sei saying that they would head there soon enough and that they should prepare.


    "The temperature will decrease the further south we go, so you guys should prepare," Billy said. "Let''s buy some more clothes for the kids as well."


    "Leave that to me," Sarah said.


    "No way, I want to buy clothes for my kids as well," Billy said.


    "Sometimes you sound so weird and find pleasure in the weirdest things," Sarah said and then shrugged.


    Thest week they spent in that state passed in the blink of an eye. Billy thought that Hector, Christina, and Helen would dislike the change of scenario and the traveling after a while, but they showed no signs of that. Besides, instead of sightseeing, they tried to copy the adults as much as possible and train for as long as they could.


    In any case, Sei sure liked to put Billy in a bad spot. When the day came for the group to head to his hometown, he brought many carriages. Sure, Billy decided to hide berser-car while going south to prevent annoyances. Still, they had bought some for their personal use, and there was no point in him bringing those luxurious ones to transport them. Unfortunately, Billy knew that Sei had to save face in the situation.


    "My apologies for this," Sei said. "Our ruler was quite excited about meeting you, so he sent all of this to make the trip a lot morefortable."


    "You know that we aren''t here on a vacation trip, right?" Billy asked. "We don''t have time to waste with pleasantries and formalities."


    "Yes, I know," Sei said.


    "What about your ruler? Does he know that?" Billy asked.


    "Yes, but our current leader currently is a woman, so don''t call her him out loud like that," Sei said. "Nevertheless, many rumors about you have crossed our state over the years, so she is quite interested in you."


    Billy''s wives began to pinch his sides. It wasn''t his fault that he was so awesome that many people talked and wanted to meet him, so Billy just shrugged. Still, putting jokes aside, Billy could no longer dy the meeting with the rulers of that state. While they owed him quite a lot due to the help he gave them over the years, they would need to meet directly to cooperate in the future.


    "It seemed that your previous adventure was quite the intense one," Sei said when they began to move after entering the carriages. "Some rumors reached ournds, but for the first time, people are thinking that the rocks'' rain was a lie and that no one could have stopped that."


    "I suppose it is better that way," Billy said. "Many people lost the will to fight after almost having their hometowns destroyed that way."


    "So, it was true¡­" Sei said. "It will be hard to convince everyone of that."


    "It won''t trust me," Billy said. "Still, I am getting kind of tired of using that method so often to make others see my point. Regardless, I hope that you have managed to prepare everything because we can''t stay here for more than two weeks."

 Chapter 719: Aftermath (3)

    Chapter 719: Aftermath (3) Billy''s kids sure liked the samurai state¡­ whenever they had the chance, they left the carriage to y with the snow. Nevertheless, after three days, they reached the capital of the samurai state, and Billy still didn''t know how to proceed. They had fewer teachers now, so it would be wiser to start as soon as possible, but Billy''s wives wanted to go with him to see the ruler of the state. It was fine, but...


    "It seems that they fear my devilish charms or something," Billy thought. "They are exaggerating, and it isn''t like I have the Harem Protagonist''s skill EX¡­"


    In any case, in thest month, Billy''s siblings recovered some of their vigor by training hard every day, so he left his kids with them. At the same time, they headed to the pce of the ruler of the samurai state. As one would expect from the pce of the descendants of a guy who probably like Japanese culture way too much despite being one of them, the ce was way different than western type pces.


    It wasn''t like those people would see in movies, really old movies, or in CGI. Nevertheless, it was a breath of fresh air since every other part of the continent looked so western-like.


    "I know that I am in no position to ask much, but please don''t let her get too excited," Sei said. "If she asks too many things, reply with short answers that will end the topic."


    "You sure don''t hold your ruler in high regard," Billy said.


    "You are wrong in that aspect," Sei said. "Still, some things have to be made in order to prevent disasters. Giving too many ideas to her certainly will bring disasters, and I am usually the one who cleans after the messes that she causes."


    After entering the castle, Billy and his wives crossed some rooms that made him recall dojos. Or maybe it was because Billy didn''t know anything about Japanese culture, and he only read shounen manga. Nevertheless, at least the office of the ruler looked a bit more western like, and she was working on a proper chair and table. It would have been a pain to sit cross-legged on the ground for hours and hours. Even if someone uses a pillow under their legs.


    "Your Majesty, our guests are here," Sei said after he knocked on the door.


    "Come on in,"


    Billy frowned when he heard that voice, and his wives did that as well. The voice was quite high pitched, like a child¡­ Billy didn''t want to believe that a child would be ruling that state, but he confirmed that when the door was opened.


    "Oh! Wee, famous heroes," a ck-haired little girl said.


    The girl was probably three or four years old than Billy''s kids, so he really looked surprised. Meanwhile, his wives couldn''t help but showplicated smiles, and they thought that Billy was getting too famous among women. Still, the ruler of the samurai state was just a child who wanted to meet someone that looked interesting.


    Despite her position as the leader of the state and the fact that she looked like a little princess with her long ck hair, brown eyes, and what seemed to be a traditional dress from the region. The girl had an expression on her face that made her look like the mischievous type. No wonder Seiined that she caused him a lot of trouble.


    "My name is Haruna. I am thankful for you all finding the time to pay a visit," Haruna said.


    "These are Billy, Kate, Natalie, and Sarah. Your Majesty," Sei said. "Unfortunately, they are traveling around the world to spread the knowledge of their skills, so they won''t have the time to talk with you for long."


    "Not to worry, I will see the training of our troops pretty often," Haruna said. "I prepared in advance and finished most of the paperwork for the next few weeks. Still, to bepletely honest, I am a bit surprised that you finally decided to show yourself. My parents wanted to meet you for the longest time, but Sei said that you didn''t want to get involved in politics."


    "That is still true even now, but the situation required me to change my approach," Billy replied. "Do you mind if I ask you for how long you have been ruling this state?"


    "For around a year, I guess. Why do you ask?" Haruna asked.


    "No, it is nothing. I am just a bit surprised," Billy said. "You are really young and have been dealing with many problems after assuming the role of your parents. For doing that for so long, you have my utmost respect."


    Something clicked inside his head when Billy heard that the girl''s parents had passed out. It didn''t seem like an ident or assassination. If they managed to get a daughter that young, they weren''t supposed to be that much older, either. Nevertheless, Billy had to investigate the situation before assuming anything.


    "Hahaha, this is just paperwork. Anyone can do this much," Haruna said. "Regardless, I have heard from Sei, but I find it hard to believe that you want to train our troops without getting anything in exchange."


    "I want something in exchange, your aid to protect this world when the timees," Billy said. "Do you remember the incident regarding the ice titan? What would you do if I told you that it was something created by someone to decrease the world''s poption and then test some individuals'' powers."


    "I would say that such a thing is insanity. We never heard of anyone being able to do such a thing," Haruna said. "There are some rumors about a man able to summon monsters, but theyck credibility since he lived in the central part of the continent. Thus creating something like the ice titan seems impossible."


    "Let''s go outside, and you will see by yourself that it isn''t impossible," Billy said.

 Chapter 720: Investigation (1)

    Chapter 720: Investigation (1)"Have you ever heard of Frost Wyverns?" Billy asked.


    "Frost wyvern? Did such a species of dragons exist?" Haruna asked while looking at Sei.


    "No, I heard that the dragons that existed in the past all hated cold regions, they rarely came to these pasts since it messed with their bodies," Sei replied. "I don''t believe that ordinary dragons would be able to give birth to such a different species, even if they are known for their adaptability."


    Billy made his Frost wyvern approach, and even though the area was cloudy, it didn''t take long for those two to realize that something weird was in the sky. Eventually, the monster approached a little, and they confirmed what it was¡­ Before the soldiers around could do anything, Billy made the dragon go away.


    "That creature is something I summoned, and that is the power that the man you mentioned before had," Billy said. "It is also the power of the same person who created the titans. All of what I am going to tell you are things I am hiding from most people, so you should keep them a secret."


    Billy trusted Sei, and since he didn''t warn him aside from her childish nature, Billy assumed that Haruna wouldn''t be a problem if she knew all that.


    "That is¡­ Hard to believe," Sei said.


    "Do you want to see a low-budget version of the ice titan?" Billy asked. "If we go to a ce where no one can see us, I can summon one."


    "No¡­ It is fine," Sei said. "The fact that the dragon is flying around the area without doing anything is enough as a proof, but the whole thing is kind of hard to digest all of a sudden."


    "... When can we check that thing that you mentioned?" Haruna asked after she stayed silent for a while.


    "The sky is too cloudy, even at night in this region, so we would need to fly over the clouds to use the telescope," Billy replied. "We can do that tonight. Afterward, I will be too busy."


    "All right, see you again at night," Haruna said.


    Sei sighed. He didn''t like that idea, but even he wanted to confirm things with his eyes. Nevertheless, they decided to meet at midnight in order to make a ruckus since Haruna was young and the only remaining member of Angus'' descendants. The people of that state would let their state burn before letting the bloodline of their first ruler disappear like that.


    "Are you sure that telling them so much was a good idea?" Kate asked.


    "I have been here a few times, and I know that just like the people, most of the leaders here are honorable," Billy said. "Besides, just like the tribesmen, they will be an important cornerstone in the southern part of the continent. I confirmed that once more today."


    "Why today?" Kate asked.


    "You remember when she remembered that she assumed her job one year ago?" Billy asked. "That smells suspicious no matter how you look at it."


    "Anyone here would have noticed if something suspicious had happened¡­ Sei seems like a good loyal man, after all," Kate said.


    "Yes, but you forget that our current enemy might be involved with that, and that would make things a lot harder to realize," Billy said. "Regardless, I will do some investigation regarding that myself. You guys should focus on training the others."


    "What would Uvish earn by killing her parents while leaving her alone?" Natalie asked.


    "It would be easier to control the state that way," Billy replied. "People would be in total disarray if the whole family were to die. Even if someone here is working for Uvish, that someone would have a hard time ascending to use all the power of the state."


    "It seems that he left many sends of problems behind¡­" Sarah said.


    "That is probably how Uvish managed to get the powers that he wanted without taking risks and wasting time," Billy exined. "Uvish seeded so many times, so he got sloppy with that kind of thing. It will be even easier to sniff out this kind of tactic since he probably put them in motion many years ago before it became clear that we would be a problem for him."


    They finally understood his point, it was weird about how pessimistic Billy could be with that kind of stuff, but his logic wasn''t wed. Regardless, as he had suggested, it would be better to leave that in his hands.


    To make things easier for them, the group decided to camp outside with the soldiers and adventurers around the capital and make them get familiar with each other. At night, Sei and Haruna left the capital in incognito and then found Billy and his dragon waiting at a grove. Sei still didn''t like the idea of flying, much less using a dragon. Regardless, he eventually followed Haruna, who didn''t hesitate to jump on the dragon''s back for a second.


    After a while, they confirmed everything that Billy told them. At that point in time, Billy wondered how those revtions would change the world. He didn''t want to mass produce weapons, but telling people the knowledge of other worlds and species on their very was a move that it was hard to measure. Even with his Temporal Vision, Billy couldn''t tell how the future would be in one hundred years¡­ Peaceful, chaotic¡­ There was no telling.


    The next day, Billy decided to watch things around the training grounds and confirm that everything was fine. If he were Uvish, and if he had spies around, he would use them to target his family now. It would be hard to pull off since he was always using Guardian''s Aura on them, though.


    Regardless, Billy didn''t find anything worth noticing aside from the fact that Haruna truly showed up the next day to watch the training sessions. As one would expect, Sei was with her, and he looked as troubled as he could be.

 Chapter 721: Investigation (2)

    Chapter 721: Investigation (2) Instead of inspecting her troops, Haruna walked around the training grounds like she didn''t have anything in mind. For whatever reason, the guards felt like trying harder during the training, and apparently, they looked pretty loyal. In any case, Billy forgot about them when he saw Hector staring at Haruna like he was mesmerized.


    "Hey, look," Billy whispered to Natalie.


    "Hmm? Why are you pointing at Hector?" Natalie asked.


    "Come on¡­ how can you be so¡­ be so you at a time like this?" Billy asked.


    "It seems he thinks she is pretty¡­ what about it?" Natalie asked.


    "Don''t you feel anything, Natalie? Our eldest son found his first love," Kate asked.


    "He is too young for that," Natalie said. "Although that shows that he has grown up a little. He has been trying to copy his father a lot as ofte, and perhaps that is why he is acting a bit different."


    "He is? I guess he wants to be as cool as me," Billy said while showing a prideful smile. "I will give him some tips on how to be popr. The first rule is that girls like boys who have fast legs."


    "I can only see that making sense among kids¡­" Sarah said while frowning.


    "Well, I can''t say anything else. Hector has to grow up to be the kind of man that he wants, and I can''t raise him to be excactly like me," Billy said.


    "By the way, Billy¡­ how would you react if Christina were in his position?" Kate asked.


    "Let''s see¡­ I don''t know," Billy replied. "Once she reaches that age, I will only allow her to marry someone who can beat me."


    "So unreasonable¡­" Kate said while facepalming.


    In any case, putting jokes aside, he couldn''t teach his son anything regarding love considering that he was barely eight years old. Besides, Billy was no master when it came to that kind of stuff. He was absolutely lucky in getting three hot wives since he was aiming at older women from the very beginning. The only thing he could say was that hard workers are much more appreciated than ckers, and since his kids were already like that, there was no point in saying it out loud.


    Nevertheless, Billy decided to walk around the training ground and noticed that the soldiers had slightly different uniforms. He recalled that the samurai generals were divided into four groups. However, only Sei was around¡­ still, he only came because Haruna hade, so he couldn''t assume anything out of that.


    Although Billy stood out while walking around, he didn''t have to worry about anything. Gathering information is really easy when one has Mind Control. That skill could even be used to seal some memories, so Billy didn''t have to worry about leaving traces behind.


    After asking around for a while, Billy learned that Haruna''s father and mother died around the same time. Apparently, eighteen months ago, they showed signs of a cold that didn''t leave them. The first was the king and then the queen¡­ When the cold began to get worse, and the healers failed at solving the problem, they made Haruna keep her distance from them just in case.


    "That confirms that it wasn''t a coincidence that she survived," Billy thought. "There is no mention about other people dying due to diseases like the cold, and it isn''t like they went somewhere and awakened some sort of pathogen¡­ Regardless, if they were poisoned over time, the symptoms of a cold would be a good way to fool everyone."


    Since the healers failed at identifying the disease and assumed that it was a powerful cold, Billy knew that he wouldn''t find any mentions of the symptoms in books around the capital. Nor did he have much time to do that¡­ With that in mind, Billy decided to head to an alley, and when no one could see him, he used Invisibility. After that, he began to fly using Telekinesis and then went to look for the houses of the generals.


    It didn''t take long for Billy to find the first, and he was the guy who Billy saw a long time ago during the battle against the ice titan. His name was Rui something¡­ Probably, and Billy wasn''t sure, and he couldn''t bother to use Appraisal.


    In any case, he was working at his desk because his troops were busy training. Since the window was closed, Billy couldn''t open it using normal means. So, he used Telekinesis. When the window opened, that guy frowned and went to close it, but then Billy touched his head and put him to sleep with Mind Control.


    "What do you know about the death of Haruna''s parents?" Billy asked.


    "They died due to a strong cold¡­"


    "Are you sure of that?" Billy asked while frowning. "Didn''t you poison them or thought that someone did that?"


    "No, and yes. But there were no signs of poison in their blood¡­"


    "... If you were to say who might have poisoned them, who do you think would have done that?" Billy asked.


    "The royal family has been admired for ages¡­ No one in their right minds would have done this to their rulers."


    That was weird. In that kind of ce, at least there are two or three families that would work behind the scenes to take ce as the next rulers. In any case, Billy checked the library of that guy just in case and confirmed that he didn''t have any weird books.


    After making that guy forget about that, Billy went to check the ces of the other generals, but he found nothing. In the first ce, it would be weird if someone suspicious got so high in the ranks of that army without being dismissed or called out by the previous leaders. Billy thought that the investigation would be easy, but his guess was wrong. He was using Temporal Vision to see the past, and he finally could see things that happened one hundred years ago using a mirror, but it looked like he would need a new one.

 Chapter 722: Investigation (3)

    Chapter 722: Investigation (3) In the end, Billy ends up making a new mirror, and at night, he goes toward the nearest dungeon. After summoning and making some monsters hunt the frozen wolves by themselves, Billy began to recover mana pretty fast. He infused that mana into the mirror and made it move toward the past. A shit ton of mana was used, but he managed to finally see the time when Haruna''s parents were alive when the sun was about to rise.


    They stayed in their beds for about two months, unable to do much. Billy tried to check their status, but he was unable to use Appraisal on things that the mirror was showing. In any case, after a couple of hours, Billy confirmed that no one around them made them drink or eat anything suspicious¡­ If they hadn''t been poisoned, perhaps they had been Cursed, but Billy had no indications of that yet.


    "Am I thinking too hard about this?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows. "No, my instincts never failed me until now. I am almost one hundred percent certain that the hand of that asshole is in this and I will find the proofs. I just need to be patient."


    Billy wanted to believe that was the case, but his instincts were telling him that he was right. He thought that Uvish used indirect means to cause problems to that state and manipte Haruna, but it seemed that he used more direct ones.


    In any case, while Billy was thinking, the mirror kept going back to the past until it showed Haruna''s father training with the sword and the spear. He was pretty good¡­ With the power of that relic, he could be a troublesome opponent¡­


    "Is Uvish afraid of that?" Billy thought. "It could have been that Haruna''s father would be an obstacle to his goals?"


    Both of them were in their forties when they died, but Billy couldn''t understand why he would target Haruna''s mother. Maybe she had some talent like Haruna''s father¡­ when Billy tried to check her past, he didn''t find much. Maybe she would have caused him problems if she had been left alone after her husband died¡­


    "Fucking asshole¡­ causing the death of people out of fear, let''s see if your ns will keep working like this in the future," Billy thought.


    Billy decided to make his spies keep an eye on that kind of information as well. Anyone that gets ill because of weird diseases, they should inform him. Even if they don''t do much in the future, Billy could avoid some gues that might affect thousands of people''s lives, which would be costly once the timees.


    After finishing his investigation, Billy returned to the training grounds while wondering about what he had learned. He couldn''t confirm that Uvish was one hundred percent rted to Haruna''s parents'' deaths, so saying that it was would be too dangerous. For the time being, he had to y his cards well before doing anything too drastic.


    "How are things on your end?" Kate asked when she saw Billy returning.


    "I didn''t discover anything conclusive aside from the fact that the people here really like their rulers," Billy replied. "Anyway, don''t think too much about that. We can''t let the people here realize what I am up to."


    "When you say it like that, it really sounds like you are up to no good¡­" Kate said.


    In any case, the samurai had some pretty good skills, and adding that to Fierce Aura would make them even better. While Billy watched them train, he recalled that he forgot to learn one of their main skills. By copying one of them, Billy managed to learn the skill. Absolute Mimicry could be useful when it wanted¡­


    Severe de: a sword sh that is able to ignore the defense of the enemy or even objects, and it ignores their defense by one point per level.


    Cost: 10 stamina.


    It was pretty useful considering its cost, but the potential was a bitcking. Billy looked around to see if someone had learned the improved version of that skill, but they didn''t, and it wasn''t unexpected. Even at level fifty, the skill would be enough against humans and ordinary monsters.


    While checking his skills, Billy also considered trying to improve them. It has been a while since he improved any of those. Alexander was the one who improved Light Spear and some of the passive ones that he had been, thanks to his friends. He actually only improved spells¡­ which was a bit disappointing, but since he tried to master so many things, it couldn''t be helped.


    "Did you realize that the samurai are pretty handy with their naginata?" Billy asked Alexander. "You should pay attention to them to learn a few tricks."


    "I am already doing that, but that thing that they do predict moves is hard. Besides, I am here to teach, so I can''t train that much," Alexander replied.


    "I can help you with that," Sei said. "You have more than enough skill with the spear to manage that. You just need to spar with someone who knows what to do."


    "Thanks, that would help a lot," Alexander said.


    Billy also told Natalie to pay attention to that because while she has good instincts and reflexes, the improved version of swordsmanship also would increase extra damage. Billy wondered if Lily could learn something like Heroic Archery, but it would be hard to tell how she could do that. Trying to predict the movements of the enemies from a distance? It wasn''t impossible, but it would be hard.


    "We also should try to improve our skills a bit," Billy said while looking at Kate and Sarah. "It will be hard to think of ways while helping others, but we don''t have much of a choice."


    "Leave that to us and focus on your armor. You need that extrayer of protection," Kate said, and then Sarah nodded several times.


    "Yes, mydies," Billy said.

 Chapter 723: Again (1)

    Chapter 723: Again (1) The next two weeks passed in the blink of an eye, and Billy wondered why Uvish didn''t send anyone else to attack them. They got two massive allies that were the armies of the tribesmen and the samurai, so that would make things a lot easier for them in the future. Still, Billy could only feel a bit uneasy¡­ his armor was almostplete, but that much free time that he had to invest in it made him think too much.


    "Thank you for your help. We will make sure to help you all when the timees," Sei said while offering a handshake. "Make sure to alert us if something happens. I know that your merchants gathered intel around and sent it back to you, so you probably have some method to send messages fast."


    "Oh? Not bad," Billy said while epting the handshake. "Let''s see if you will identify the next agent that I will send."


    "Please, let''s not treat this like a game¡­" Sei said and then sighed.


    "I am also thankful for your help. I can only think of some sort of miracle to see our troops getting stronger this fast," Haruna said.


    "No need for thanks. We are helping each other here," Billy said and then looked at the generals behind Haruna. "Let''s fight together to protect our history."


    It didn''t look like Hecto wanted to leave yet, but he was too embarrassed to say or act like that was the case. Besides, it wasn''t like that would be thest time they would see each other. As for Christina and Helen, they were kind of sick of snow and the cold. Back home, things were a lot morefortable and warm.


    In any case, the group began to head home after entering the tunnels that Billy''s golems created. During that time, they managed to connect all the cities on the southern side of the continent up to the capital of Hiloh state. So, the trip back home onlysted six hours.


    "Are we going to stay home for a while?" Sarah asked. "We aren''t that tired yet, so we can continue working."


    "We need to rx once in a while. We can''t stay on guard and work nonstop," Billy said. "Besides, we need to decide our next steps. Before we decide that, we need to tell the states to prepare in advance for our arrival. Also¡­ I need to move the telescopes to some more towns and cities."


    "I guess this isn''t much like a break, but more like nning ahead to save time," Sarah said while forcing a smile.


    "We are going to the poison dragon''s dungeon. See youter," Samuel said.


    "Don''t work too hard¡­" Billy said when he saw his siblings leaving before they could even enter the house. "Ah, youth¡­ always so full of energy."


    "Hey, if you began to talk like you are an old man, what that makes us?" Alexander asked.


    "Mummies?" Billy asked.


    "What are mummies?" Alexander asked.


    "Nothing important," Billy said. "I will inform you guys when it is time to move again. It doesn''t look like Larah doesn''t dislike traveling around, but it is important to stay at home whenever possible. See youter."


    "Roger that," Alexander said.


    Billy''s wives and kids entered home to take a break, and then it didn''t take long before they got sleepy and went to bed even though it was mid-afternoon. As expected, they all were putting on a strong front while working, and they truly needed a break. Billy as well, but he was too cautious about rxing for even a second.


    While Billy was making copies of his telescope, he also made his spies move to some strategic points. Only they would have the permission to use them. All in order to prevent people from being brainwashed and doing something suspicious and causing trouble.


    When night came, Billy managed to install four of those in the other corners of the state. He also taught the spies how to operate them, so that was why he only managed to install four. Although he was a bit tired, Billy continued to work on his armor, and when he began to fall asleep while working, he decided to make a clone and then force him to sleep for him. After one hour, he made the clone disappear, and then his mind got a bit clearer; thus, he restarted the whole process.


    Billy was almost finishing the core of his new armor, so he couldn''t stop. He found some problems along the way because the armor was different than the previous one, and because of the number of effects that he wanted were impossible to implement and made them disappear when the armor wasn''t active.


    To solve that problem, Billy created smaller cores within the core, and they would emit mana at the same time and inyers to put the effects into action. Fortunately, he liked the result quite a bit because the core could also decide when it had to be used, thus, saving mana.


    Billy would finish the armor in a couple of hours, so he wondered if he should rush ahead and finish the whole thing and then make some copies for everyone. However, before he could decide that, he received a message from Icarus. Instead of reading, Billy used Telepathy on him.


    "What is wrong?" Billy asked.


    "Multiple portals appeared here!" Icarus said. "They are attacking several camps, mainly those who decided to ignore Meryl as the new leader!"


    Billy cursed his own stupidity¡­ of course, Uvish could create portals, Zenis used one to send Billy away, and now Uvish was sending enemies to attack the demi-humans who were the easier to deal with. That means that Uvish could attack all cities in the whole world like that¡­ that would cost a lot of mana to transport so many people, but since he was in a support role, it would be fine.


    "How long can you endure this?" Billy asked. "I am afraid that Uvish can attack the whole world this way, and I need to prevent that from happening¡­"

 Chapter 724 Again (2)

    Chapter 724 Again (2)


    ¡°Not for long. People are dying here. If you don¡¯te when they need you, why would they help when you are the one in need?¡± Icarus asked.


    Unfortunately, Icarus had a point¡­ He couldn¡¯t count on them if he failed to help them now. Unfortunately, his family and kids still were sleeping, and the same thing probably could be said about Lily and Alexander. Regardless, to prevent problems, he decided to make some clones and make them move to the other areas of the continent and fight in case the need arose.


    ¡°That will exhaust me if something happens, but I don¡¯t have any other choice,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Just in case, I should make a clone and let it rest in my bed.¡±


    Once he did that, Billy used the tunnels to head to the demi-human continent as fast as he could. He was almost certain by now that Uvish was watching his moves and trying to get on his way as much as possible, but it was hard to imagine that he would go all out so soon¡­


    ¡°We should split up. I will tell the others to guard the northern and southern part of the continent, I will deal with the easter, and you will deal with the central and western part,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°All right, good call,¡± Billy said, and then he proceeded to send the message to Lucyna and Meryl.


    Even with their speed, all of them would take a while to move around, so that was the best option. In any case, it didn¡¯t take long for Billy to reach his destination, and he did the right thing in splitting them because Uvish split his forces as well, and Billy soon found some battlefields. This time, the invaders were a bunch of horned demi-humans, but unlike the ones on that continent, their skin was red, almost like it had been burned¡­ They looked more like monsters than demi-humans.


    Karras ¨C Lv 420


    HP: 16.500/ 16.500


    MP: 16.500/ 16.500


    SP: 16.500/ 16.500


    Strength: 3350 + 1180


    Speed: 3350 + 1180


    Magic: 3350 + 1180


    Endurance: 3350 + 1180


    Dexterity: 3350 + 1180


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Cursed Strike Lv 250,


    Spells: Blood Maniption Lv 420, Bloody Spear Lv 330, Bloody ArrowLv 330, Fly Lv 450


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 350, Fire Resistance Lv 220, Cold Resistance Lv 220, Shock Resistance Lv 220, Poison Resistance Lv 220, Earth Resistance Lv 220, Brute Strength Lv 116, Toughness Lv 116, Quick Steps Lv 116, Sage¡¯s Wisdom Lv 116, Regtion Lv 116


    Skill Points: 00


    Even their names made Billy think that his guess was right. Regardless, aside from their physical appearances, they stood out because they had dark wings on their back and a red spear was dripping blood¡­ Probably their own.


    When their enemies saw him, they immediately attacked Billy. It looked like using their head or sensing the difference in power wasn¡¯t their forte. Regardless, Billy just attacked them with his Absolute Ice Bullets. Those fools tried to repel them, but their weapons and their arms froze instantly. Billyunched another wave of attacks, and they froze until they broke into pieces afternding.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    You obtained 500 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy quickly began to fly and then began to kill the enemies. However, he decreased the power of some projectiles and only froze their legs until they were about to crack. When the enemies fell to the ground, Billy locked them in some holes, and he wanted to interrogate themter¡­ Regardless, maybe it was because the monsters weren¡¯t that strong or because the demi-humans in the area helped. Either way, this battle ended quite soon.


    ¡°Keep an eye on these guys. I will return for them soon enough,¡± Billy said, and then he began to fly to the nearest camp.


    Once again, Billy found more of those demon-like creatures attacking Meryl¡¯s former main base. Since the ce had many demi-humans, they managed to fight back and prevent many deaths. However, some of the demi-humans had been hit, and now they had some weird marks around the wounds.


    ¡°You have been cursed¡­ Alert all the others not to get hit by the spears no matter what!¡± Billy shouted.


    Billy managed to get rid of the curse with a single use of Full Heal, but even so, the cost was too high, and he couldn¡¯t use that skill all the time. In any case, information about the curses began to spread like wildfire. So, those who had short weapons focused on defense while the long ranged fighters did their thing. Unfortunately, the enemies could block even the most powerful arrows¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ This should help things a bit and save mana,¡± Billy thought when he enhanced the speed and strength of some demi-humans.


    Thanks to Billy¡¯s support, those demi-humans began to attack faster and cause more damage. At the same time, Billy gained half of the experience and a portion of the mana. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to help them from the back lines, but they could do a lot more once they learned Fierce Aura.


    As if he was a firefighter, Billy moved around while buffing his allies. That was the most efficient way to fight, after all. Unfortunately, he soon realized that more enemies appeared in the ces he had been¡­


    ¡°They are continuing to spawn here¡­ How are things on your end?¡± Billy asked while using Telepathy.


    ¡°It is the same here. It doesn¡¯t matter how many of them fall, and more keeping eventually,¡± Icarus replied.


    ¡°Ah, this is so annoying¡­ Do you think Uvish didn¡¯t do anything in thest six weeks in order to prepare for this?¡± Lucyna asked.


    ¡°There is a chance that is the case, but it doesn¡¯t look like these guys are clones¡­¡± Billy said while looking around.


    It was the worst time for an attack like that. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have said that Uvish waited until he was exhausted to do that. Still, annoying him wasn¡¯t the sole reason for the attack¡­

 Chapter 725 Again (3)

    Chapter 725 Again (3)


    Without much of a choice in the matter, the whole group fought the enemies. However, Billy¡¯s focus was starting to wane due to exhaustion. He should have rested more when he had the chance¡­


    ¡°Summoning more clones will only make things harder¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    Billy summoned some spears using Mana Constructs and made them spin insanely fast while they were moving to the monsters. The creatures tried to block the attacks, but their weapons were pierced, followed by their heads.


    The skill Spearmanship obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Rage obtained 500 experience points.


    The skill Fire Resistance obtained 500 experience points.


    Your health, mana, and stamina were restored by fifty points.


    Billy used the souls around to recover a little, but that was just the first step. After taking a deep breath, a weird aura began to envelop his body, and his body began to increase the temperature around him. Once that happened, the spears also began to burn the opponents and break their weapons a lot faster. That was the power of Beastly Possession¡­


    While Billy was with the tribesmen, he decided to look for an elemental. Finding one would let him use Beastly Possession and Shamanism. Still, that was difficult because they tend to move around, and their traces don¡¯tst forever. Moreover, once one begins to work for a human, they can¡¯t work for anyone else¡­


    Regardless, Billy found a fire elemental. Thanks to that and the skill level, his powers had a bonus attack added with the power of mes. That was really useful since he didn¡¯t have to spend any more mana to make his attacks more powerful. Nevertheless, that was only helping him conserve energy, not actually rest.


    Billy, Icarus, Meryl, and Lucyna kept working like firefighters that could extinguish the mes for several hours. Eventually, since she didn¡¯t have much of choice, Meryl called her zombies to help. However, she had to split them to make things more efficient¡­ apparently, that was what Uvish had been aiming for because when that happened, he created some portals and forced the zombies to cross them.


    ¡°This is bad¡­ really bad,¡± Meryl said.


    Meryl exined the situation to the others via Telepathy, and they couldn¡¯t help but get pissed. Uvish sure likes to annoy them with those underhanded tactics. Before doing anything else, they had to carefully consider the cards they had.


    ¡°For now, you should move around and turn the enemies into skeletons and force them to defend the cities and towns,¡± Billy said. ¡°You can worry about the lossester.¡±


    ¡°Even with their help, I can barely protect all the camps here,¡± Meryl replied. ¡°The enemies can fly, but my skeletons can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That is a problem indeed¡­¡± Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I will make my golems emerge as well, and they should be able to help with the extra power they have obtained.¡±


    Billy did exactly that, and while the n to connect all the dungeons of that continent was put to a halt, it couldn¡¯t have been helped. Fortunately, things improved quite a bit when that happened on all sides of the continent. The number of golems was high, after all. Even if they were weaker than those enemies, their numbers were massive. Eventually, the enemies stoppeding, and aiming any more than that would be stupid on Uvish¡¯s part.


    ¡°I guess this is it¡­¡± Lucyna said and then sighed in relief. ¡°This battle didn¡¯tst long, but we lost a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°At least we learned a lot, Uvish is a coward, but he has many cards up his sleeve,¡± Icarus said. ¡°We will have to be more cautious for this kind of incident in the future.¡±


    ¡°He can only use this kind of tactic to get us by surprise since the enemies can¡¯t use their powers as rulers. They can only decrease our forces at certain locations,¡± Billy said. ¡°We need to think of a way to counter this¡­ unfortunately, my mind isn¡¯t working properly due to the exhaustion, so I won¡¯t be able to help you guys with the thinking for the time being.¡±


    They knew Billy well to understand that he was overworking himself, so that it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ the others tried to be considerate and not bring any more problems to the conversation and let him return home to rest.


    Once Billy did, he used Invisibility not to let anyone notice him since it was noon, and he disappeared for a few hours. After making his clone disappear, Billy felt his body and mind getting more rested. However, he still threw himself at the bed and fell asleep instantly.


    When Billy woke up, the sun had set yet, and while he hadn¡¯t rested his bodypletely, he was feeling a lot better than before. After having dinner with his family, he went to give the final touches to his armor. Still, then he saw some messages that the spies had sent¡­ apparently, some adventurers had died in some dungeons all around the world. While that wasn¡¯t umon, several parties were wiped out.


    ¡°Uvish¡­ you son of a bitch,¡± Billy said while clenching his teeth.


    Considering that Uvish was the one who created the current dungeon that existed, it didn¡¯t surprise Billy that he knew how to bypass the dungeon¡¯s defenses and send some minions to attack adventurers there. It was another way to decrease their forces andnd a blow on the economy of the world. He probably sent the same creatures as before to do that.


    ¡°Since they probably can appear anywhere, just sending some monsters and clones won¡¯t solve anything,¡± Billy thought. ¡°How can I solve this and the previous problem?¡±


    That was a tough question, and he couldn¡¯t waste timeing up with a solution. He could send some of his clones to the dungeons and help the parties, but at such dungeons, more than dozens of dungeons worked at the same time, so they would learn that he had some weird powers¡­

 Chapter 726 Magic Suit (1)

    Chapter 726 Magic Suit (1)


    While Billy was finishing his new armor, he also thought about the other issues. Unfortunately, he could only think of sending some familiars to help the parties. That would be difficult when he needed everyone¡¯s cooperation, and they knew that such power had been used by an enemy once. Uvish was cunning enough to send his troops to the dungeons of the areas where the people knew the summoner pretty well¡­


    Layered Magic Suit


    Capacity: 25.000.000/ 25.000.000 MP


    Speed: 25.000 m/s


    Effects: Light Walk Lv 250, Cooldown Lv.250, Warmth Lv 250, Steel Skin Lv 250, Invisibility Lv 250, Stealth Lv 250, Silent Work Lv 250, Restoration Aura Lv 250, Poison Immunity Lv 250, Gravity Resistance Lv 250. Mana Maism Lv 250


    Although Billy wasn¡¯t making progress in those areas. He finally finished his firstpleted version of his new armor. It was just a core with numerous magic cores around, but upon he put it on his back, the core would recognize the body of the user and then activate when they wished for it.


    Light Walk granted extra mobility, Cooldown almost negated the heat of the environment andrge area of effect fire attacks, and Warmth did the same for cold attacks and areas. Steel Skin also added anotheryer of defense. Meanwhile, Invisibility, Stealth, and Silent Work were all skills that helped him to be more silent when moving and fighting.


    Poison Immunity and Gravity Resistance were also self-exnatory. Still, Restauration Aura was something Billy came up with recently due to his exhaustion. When he tried to add a hibernation effect to a smaller core, it granted that effect. It let him get a lot less fatigued when staying awake for longer periods of time. It also would help him breathe inside the armor without the need to send air to his lungs.


    When Billy put the core on his back, the core recognized him as his only user, all in order to prevent someone from stealing it. After that, he activated all theyers of the armor. From close range, it didn¡¯t look like much had changed¡­ only the fact that Billy¡¯s aura seemed more powerful and apparently was affecting the space around him, and it was actually. Since it had arge concentration of mana ready to be used.


    ¡°Good¡­ now I just had to make some for the others,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Spreading this kind of item around is too dangerous, though. Since it is hard to tell who might be swayed to the enemy side.¡±


    Billy finally stopped working on that project and then went to read the newest reports¡­ more deaths. At that point in time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, even though he still was trying to think of a way for countermeasures. After a couple of minutes, Billy realized that instead of using familiars, he should use people, the people that he trusts to help him with that.


    The first thing in the morning that Billy did was to head to head to Kriesal state and then went to talk with Svan. He was about to leave pretty early in the morning. Fortunately, he was also going to see the issue about the dungeons.


    ¡°Billy? You showed up at a weird time,¡± Svan said. ¡°I am kind of busy here.¡±


    ¡°I can tell, and I came to help you with that,¡± Billy said. ¡°Most likely, the deaths are being caused by the enemy, he sent his troops to attack the demi-humans yesterday, and he is probably doing the same here. Adventurers are almost half of the strength of most states, after all.¡±


    Billy exined to Svan about other things that made him think of that. It also made sense to him that was the case. Billy couldn¡¯t even go to investigate since Uvish would just focus and attack other dungeons.


    ¡°With that in mind, I think it would be better if you could choose some guys that you can trust absolutely and then send them to those dungeons,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will make some weapons for them to help the fight.¡±


    ¡°Is that going to be enough?¡± Svan asked. ¡°They are enemies from other worlds, right? The enemy wouldn¡¯t send weaklings that most people can deal with.¡±


    ¡°You guys are one of the most powerful groups around here, but that isn¡¯t enough,¡± Billy said. ¡°I will also talk with Felipe and ask him to send some of his guys to help and offer magic support.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I suppose that might work,¡± Svan said after thinking for a short while. ¡°Despite the past, we can do a lot when webine our strengths. However, for how long do we need to keep doing that?¡±


    ¡°A few months, perhaps, until we manage to pass some techniques to as many people as possible,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Most of the enemies have those skills that make your whole body stronger, and that is what makes most of us weaker ifpared to most enemies out there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ anyway, this isn¡¯t like me, to question so many things instead of fighting,¡± Svan said. ¡°I am getting old, I guess. I have been doing a lot of thinking after the incident with the floating inds.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t alone on that, but while it isn¡¯t like to say that, you shouldn¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Billy said. ¡°The enemy wants to make us hesitate in order to capitalize with those cheap tricks. You need to understand that he is desperate enough to use that kind of tactic instead of facing us. Someone like that doesn¡¯t deserve to be feared by us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that sounds like something I would have said in my youth,¡± Svan said whileughing loudly. ¡°Well done, kiddo. Well done. I will look for the morons that are stupid enough like us to follow that mindset. Just to be sure that we won¡¯t forget this, perhaps we should stay a few weeks inside the dungeons and keep sharpening our fangs.¡±

 Chapter 727 Magic Suit (2)

    Chapter 727 Magic Suit (2)


    While Svan was working on that, Billy also went to talk with Felipe about the n; naturally, he agreed since his state was also suffering from those issues. The only problem was mobility¡­ it would take a while to make all the chosen troops to move. To help with that, Billy used his frost wyvern¡­ he could have used his own speed to deal with that, but he had to make the equipment for everyone, and that cost him quite a bit of mana.


    Regardless, Billy made some gauntlets for the barbarians since they knew how to fight with their fists, and those would be more useful than axes inside dungeons. As for Gtea followers, Billy made crossbows that could fire electric bolts and paralyze the enemies. Those had cores on themselves in order to make the users focus solely on healing their allies.


    Doing all that took Billy three days, but he didn¡¯t find many reports of adventurers being killed once he got home. Uvish still was doing his nasty job, but his n still was working well.


    ¡°Problems everywhere?¡± Kate asked when Billy returned home.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of¡­¡± Billy sighed and then hugged her before groping his wife¡¯s ass a bit since no one was looking. ¡°Uvish is a real piece of shit, but I think things are going to work better now. In any case, I finished the armor so that I could make copies for everyone. Unfortunately, customizing isn¡¯t an option, but since everything is made of mana, it won¡¯t hinder any parts of your body.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Billy,¡± Kate said. ¡°Did you forget that your siblings are inside the dungeon? Uvish is targetting those ces now, right?¡±


    ¡°They are strong enough to fend off those creatures,¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, they aren¡¯t alone in that dungeon.¡±


    Blitz wasn¡¯t at home, and Billy sent the annoying bird to keep watch on his siblings. The bird was as annoying as it was reliable, after all. In any case, he confirmed their safety by using the mirror connected to the lens on Blitz¡¯s eye.


    ¡°The armors are ready now. You can return,¡± Billy said.


    Samuel and Samara were inside the dungeon and frowned when they heard that, but at least they followed Billy¡¯s voice and began to leave the ce. Everyone would need to get used to those, so some training was necessary. Still, Billy had to think how they could use it without letting Uvish see them in action.


    ¡°I am going to take the day off. Otherwise, I am going to overwork to death¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°I also need to talk with Jean about our next destinations.¡±


    ¡°We already did that while you were away,¡± Sarah said when she suddenly showed up. ¡°Jean thinks that going north this time will be our best shot. Aura and her people are trying to spread the things that they learned regarding magic, but they can only do so much. Natalie is working on the details of the next trip to those locations. I never knew that she was good at organizing things,¡±


    ¡°She said that she wanted to keep moving her body since she gets restless with so many days off,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°I guess I will y with the kids, then,¡± Billy said. ¡°Thank you, my beloved wives. What would I do without you all?¡±


    ¡°You would be absolutely hopeless, of course,¡± Kate replied.


    Billy went to see his kids and call them to y, only to find them preparing themselves for another day of training. He couldn¡¯tin much since his youth had been pretty much like that¡­ Still, times were different, and he had been working hard to make sure that they would have a peaceful life¡­


    ¡°Helen, don¡¯t abandon me like your older sister and brother,¡± Billy said and then fell to his knees to hug her.


    ¡°Papa, we need to train hard to be as strong and cool as you,¡± Helen said.


    ¡°Noooooo¡­ You need to be cute and pretty like your mothers,¡± Billy said while letting out a pathetic voice. ¡°These muscles are worthless¡­ Let¡¯s y all day. Working hard is for¡­ Ah, I can¡¯t say it¡­¡±


    Saying that working hard is for losers would be the same as going against pretty much everything Billy stood for. He couldn¡¯t tell his children something like that. Still, to think that they would inherit his training junkie blood.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Might as well help you all with that,¡± Billy said after a long sigh.


    While he watched his kids training, Billy wondered if he should make the armors for his kids as well. Naturally, he won¡¯t make them fight his enemies, but it would be good for Protection. Unfortunately, that also would give them the chance to be reckless given a chance¡­


    When he tried to make copies of the cores for the others, Billy confirmed that each of them would need at least five hundred thousand mana points¡­ It was an insane amount of mana, but it couldn¡¯t be helped considering its effects.


    In any case, Billy made the ones for his wives on the first day, but he waited until everyone got reunited to give them. That happened three dayster¡­ During that short window of time, Billy also thought about what he could do to prevent Uvish from seeing things around him and his friends. He did several tests, but he failed all of them¡­


    ¡°I suppose I need to create a magic shield that can reflect or absorb the mana of that kind of spell¡­¡± Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°My personal domain seems like a good example, but¡­¡±


    Mental Armor seemed like the best option to take the logic of since it could work against weird such skills as Appraisal and Analyze. Still, since that skill consumed mana when it was activated, Billy couldn¡¯t use more mana to make it stronger. He had two options, make it level up and then learn the next evolution naturally or try to learn by himself¡­ Unfortunately, Billy was crazy enough to try both methods.

 Chapter 728 Magic Suit (3)

    Chapter 728 Magic Suit (3)


    While Billy kept leveling up Mental Armor, he also tried toe up with ways to learn the improved version of the current skill. At first, he thought that he could think of better ways to use Dream World. However, even in such a dimension that followed his rules, he couldn¡¯t find the answer he was looking for since it was based on his knowledge. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t make his friends or himself practice the limits of the armors there¡­ for the same reason.


    Using the other innate skills wouldn¡¯t work either since Uvish knew their ins and outs¡­ it felt like Billy could only be patient and grind the skill. However, Billy had an idea¡­he recalled that when Zenis got enraged, his personal domain began to change and show the effects of the other innate skills. He didn¡¯t do that for long since it was unnatural, and the personal domain needed to have a certain level ofpatibility with its users. Still, maybe he could try to copy him and negate all sources of mana from entering it¡­


    ¡°The cost of mana would be tremendous, but¡­¡± Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Even if it is possible, I don¡¯t have the time to learn that.


    Billy saw his siblings arriving, so he also called Lily and Alexander. They were going to be the first group to learn how to use the armor. Since that was just the first version of the armor, and Billy was too busy. Lately, it couldn¡¯t be helped that his ns of secrecy had to be put away for the time being, but the same thing won¡¯t happen in the future.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s head to the poison dragon dungeon,¡± Billy said. ¡°The armors are really powerful, so we might cause some earthquakes around and damage the buildings. I guess we can¡¯t leave the kids behind this time¡­¡±


    Dungeons were too depressing for kids, but with Uvish¡¯s actions as ofte, Billy couldn¡¯t leave his kids unprotected. While their familiars were strong, they were only barely strong enough to fight back a single of those red-flying bastards. Billy could leave his Frost dragon to guard the fort, but that would cause other problems.


    Regardless, they reached the dungeon after three hours and then got around the fifth floor. Few people go that deep nowadays, so they don¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go deep and test it against the boss?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°No, the boss won¡¯t be a good test. The armor is that strong,¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, while the kids are fine for now, this ce has a lot of poison. I can ventte the surroundings, but since the monsters keep spawning, some of the poison still will linger around. Regardless, two of you at a time should fight and check things while learning from each other. I will move the kids to another part of the dungeon.¡±


    In the end, the others split into groups of ranged and melee fighters to fight one another, and when Alexander and Natalie began to fight, the impact of the attacks made the whole dungeon tremble nonstop. Since the armor offered them that much defense, they even couldn¡¯t tell that they were causing that much damage to their surroundings.


    Some monsters began to show, but Billy froze them with Niflheim, and even though he was going to crush them with magic, Hector and Christina did that with their staves¡­ Billy made those to help them with strength training, thanks to it, they were harder, but that wasn¡¯t supposed to be the only reason for the damage.


    ¡°Hmm, you two have gotten a bit better,¡± Billy said while looking at the boar-like monsters in pieces. ¡°Still, it is too soon for you two to fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°Even if we work together with papa and manage to do this?¡± Hector asked.


    ¡°¡­ You have a point. As long as you are with papa or your mamas, you can rest easy.¡± Billy said.


    Billy kept freezing the monsters when they appeared while he watched the others practicing. It didn¡¯t seem like Alexander, Natalie, and Samuel would have much of a problem using the new armor since they could be a lot faster and more durable with them. The armor also improved their attack power.


    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Kate, Sarah, Lily, and Samara. The reason for that was that they attacked from a distance. Sure they could save more mana by focusing on dodging while they attack, but the problem was there as well. They used mostly magic and long ranged weapons, and the new armor didn¡¯t improve their attack power.


    ¡°As expected, of the first version¡­ I already found a problem,¡± Billy thought. ¡°It is probably because I created it with my own skills in mind¡­ my magic is powerful enough as it is, and half of my long-ranged attacks rely on my stamina and Strength¡­¡±


    Billy already had a few extra ideas for cores, but with so many things he had to do¡­ it would be hard to improve it as soon as possible¡­ In case, after half an hour, they left the dungeon, and the group told Billy their opinions. All in all, the armor was good for the melee fighters, but it wascking for the rangers¡­ They shared the same opinions as him. And however, they had different ideas on how to improve it¡­


    ¡°With this armor, we don¡¯t have to worry about identally smacking someone or something to the ground,¡± Lily said. ¡°However, it feels weaker, even though it isn¡¯t because we can¡¯t see the difference properly.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if it had some sort of function that would help us see things like the helmet of the armors,¡± Kate added. ¡°It would be easier to aim and prevent ambushes.¡±


    ¡°I think it is better than the previous one since we move our bodies instead of the armor like before,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Our reaction speed is a lot better, and the size isn¡¯t as troublesome as before.¡±

 Chapter 729 Improvement (1)

    Chapter 729 Improvement (1)


    ¡°Wow, the previous armor should have been crazy considering that you all think this needs improvement,¡± Samuel said. ¡°This kind of item is hundreds of times better than anything I have found.¡±


    ¡°I think the sisters would need weapons like crossbows better than the current items to work well with this one,¡± Samara said.


    Billy made sure to write down theints, but first of all, he would use the ideas that he had.


    As soon as they returned home, Billy began to work on the core. First of all, he began to make several smaller ones that would create otheryers that would grant him and his friends¡¯ Strength Support, Speed Support, Endurance Support, Magic Support, and Dexterity Support. That would help everyone, but mostly ranged fighters of the group. Still, soon enough realized that the whole thing would need to be bigger to add more effects.


    The current shape was of an oval sphere. However, perhaps he would make something like arge amulet¡­ still. Billy could easily imagine the whole thing eventually bing like a chest te or something. It would be nice if he could add as many useful effects as he wanted. Still, that would take time.


    ¡°Aside from the support skills, what else should I add¡­¡± Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I guess Regen that activates upon impact will be a good idea¡­ At the same level as the other cores, I am pretty sure it will prevent everyone from getting too hurt to the point where they will have to stop fighting due to the damage¡­ I wonder if this won¡¯t cause more suffering to us in the long run.¡±


    Just when Billy was thinking about that, he saw some messagesing from his spies and Icarus. Apparently, they saw something in the sky approaching¡­ That couldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    ¡°Uvish truly is trying to keep me busy,¡± Billy said and then went to check the telescope that he installed in his garden.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Billy to find the. Since the demi-human continent and the spies that saw the approach were on the opposite sides of the world, he just had to calcte the middle route between them.


    Billy found a red and dark world approaching. It would make sense that those demonic-looking beings came from there, and it seemed like a harsh ce. Still, Billy couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were a lot of red-like mes, but there wasn¡¯t much smoke in the atmosphere¡­


    ¡°I also need to think of a way to take away the control of the flow of this war from that asshole¡¯s hands,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Just reacting to his actions is a massive headache since it is so annoying¡­¡±


    Regardless, Billy began to think about what they should do, but Icarus began to annoy him with his messages. He wanted to hear his opinions as well, but that could be der. They had at least six hours to prepare for the attack.


    ¡°Hey, Uvish, I know that you are observing me,¡± Billy said. ¡°Stop being a bitch, and let¡¯s solve this with you against me. This would make things a lot easier for you, right? Since you are scared of all of us.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t hear a reply, but he didn¡¯t let that get the better of him. Fighting the enemies on their terrain might be their best option again. Still, Uvish was probably prepared for that and had some trapsid around.


    ¡°Well, well¡­ The two yers can y this game,¡± Billy said and then used Telepathy to talk with Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl. ¡°I am going to attack that world from a distance. You guys should keep working on defending things here.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind, Billy?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°How about making the enemies have a taste of their own medicine?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°That seems like something you would do and say, but you need to give us more details,¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°Thest time, we had to work hard and barely seeded,¡± Meryl said. ¡°We need a n B in case yours fail.¡±


    ¡°I will leave that to you, then; I will have preparations to make and not much mana avable,¡± Billy said and then prepared to leave when he saw his wives approaching.


    ¡°Hold your horses, young man,¡± Kate said. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the next wave of enemies ising with their whole base. I am going to wee then,¡± Billy said. ¡°Before you ask anything, I am not going to invade their world first, and I am going to attack from here. I can¡¯t say more without alerting the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you won¡¯t get too far away?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you can check with the telescope,¡± Billy said. ¡°If I break my promise, then you can punish me as much as you want once I return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything too insane this time,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Billy said, saluting before jumping with all his might.


    While he was going up, the frost dragon eventually joined Billy, and then they headed toward the stratosphere. Once they left the, Billy made his dragon create an ice spear and then used its breath to increase its length and width.


    ¡°Herees a big one, Uvish,¡± Billy said. ¡°Long and thick, just the way you like.¡±


    Billy made a hundred meters long ice spears spin, and then he used Telekinesis to fire them toward the enemy. There was no point in holding back when a new wave of enemies wasing from that ce. Even if there were innocent people there, Billy couldn¡¯t be bothered about it, and it would be their fault for letting their leaders be fooled by Uvish.


    The spear would take a while to reach the enemy¡¯s, but then Billy began to prepare for the next attack. However, he stopped when he noticed that something was off¡­ with his personal telescope, he noticed that the enemy¡¯s was changing its course¡­


    ¡°How annoying¡­¡± Billy thought and then sighed.


    Billy had to change his ns a bit. Instead of firing the spears right away, he decided to make a stock of them while he worked on other things. It would have been better if he could surprise them, but it was fine either way¡­ he had another surprise in stock.

 Chapter 730 Improvement (2)

    Chapter 730 Improvement (2)


    After a couple of hours, the enemy had gotten close enough for Billy to see some floating inds leaving the atmosphere of that world. As expected, the enemy made them world dodge that spear and now was nning to attack the fire with fire¡­ unfortunately for them, Billy had predicted that much. They were like one hundred years too young to try to outsmart him.


    Billy touched the spears and then, enhanced them with eleration Maniption and then used Telekinesis to fire them. The projectiles flew at insane speeds and then collided with the floating inds even before they could leave the. The spinning speed had been so powerful that they pierced the targets and eventuallynded on the enemy.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    ¡­


    ¡°It looks like that moron isn¡¯t helping them directly with his powers¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Now that the was so close, Billy could see that it was literally a world of blood and darkness. He had no idea how many creatures could exist in a world and for how long the blood couldn¡¯t dry out¡­ but he was pretty sure that the dark parts were made of blood that had dried after so long.


    Nevertheless, Billy kept attacking with all his might since he amassed quite a lot of mana in thest few hours. He stopped all the inds before they could cause any damage¡­ at some point in time, the enemy began to slow down, but the enemy leader kept attacking nonstop¡­


    ¡°This is bad¡­ they can control the mana of their world while I can only rely on my own,¡± Billy thought. ¡°I have some advantages, but a long battle will be in their favor¡­¡±


    Billy had two options, keep attacking and try to kill as many enemies as possible even though he couldn¡¯t see any of them, only a sea of blood and darkness in all directions, or look for their leader. Thetter option would put him in trouble since he promised his wives that he wouldn¡¯t go alone¡­ Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to bring them to such a weird ce either. Splitting his defenses at home wasn¡¯t an option as well, so he decided to keep attacking like that and see who would run out of patience first¡­


    After just one hour, Billy¡¯s guess was right. The enemies were too bloody and vicious, so patience wasn¡¯t their forte. Eventually, Billy felt shivers for some reason, and then a massive ind began to emerge from that world; before he could attack it, the ind suddenly exploded, and after a couple of seconds, Billy saw something flying at him.


    ¡°Did that just use their impulse to approach and cross who knows how many millions of kilometers in space?¡± Billy thought.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible¡­ but it seemed pretty insane. After all, one has to endure close to no resistance in space, only the gravitational field of some objects. So, a jump would make them cross a distance for quite a while. Still, that seemed pretty stupid given that the enemies could fly¡­


    Fighting the enemy in space was possible, but Billy¡¯s armor wasn¡¯t at full capacity. So, he had to finish things as early as possible¡­ while he was thinking about that, he felt that something was weird back on the, and then he used Telepathy.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°The enemies are spawning a lot faster than before. It seemed that you really pissed them off!¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help because their enemy is finallying to attack,¡± Billy replied.


    ¡°¡­ I guess it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Icarus said. ¡°We summoned some golems with the items that you lent us, and Meryl summoned even more skeletons, but we don¡¯t know for how long we can endure this. Their numbers and their suicide fighting style are too much for us.¡±


    ¡°Use your head a little¡­ we are working together, but at the same time, we can¡¯t rely on each other all the time. My hands will soon be full,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You are right, my bad,¡± Icarus said. ¡°Try not to die too soon.¡±


    ¡°What encouraging words¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy took a deep breath. Even without Icarus¡¯ words, he wanted to go back and help. Fortunately, he also had made some countermeasures for that kind of situation. He had clones in most capitals and cities, and they were using Shapefhsifting to look like ordinary adventurers. Over thest few days, they were supposed to have amassed some mana by creating their own reservoirs in order not to rely on his, but it was hard to know if they wouldst for long.


    Although he tried to check if he could get the mana of the clones¡¯ reserves, Billy confirmed that he couldn¡¯t use such methods, at least not the passive ones. He did some tests, and while they didn¡¯t have the skills, the clones could use his innate skills, giving and transferring mana from experience and so on. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t time to think about that. The enemy had finally arrived.


    Zajoth ¨C Lv 1255


    HP: 59.750/ 59.750


    MP: 59.750/ 59.750


    SP: 59.750/ 59.750


    Strength: 5980+ 2250


    Speed: 5980+ 2250


    Magic: 5980+ 2250


    Endurance: 5980+ 2250


    Dexterity: 5980+ 2250


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Cursed Strike Lv 750, Rage Lv 10


    Spells: Blood Maniption Lv 810, Bloody Spear Lv 850, Bloody Arrow Lv 630, Fly Lv 1000


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 690, Fire Resistance Lv 525, Cold Resistance Lv 525, Shock Resistance Lv 525, Poison Resistance Lv 715, Earth Resistance Lv 715, Brute Strength Lv 450, Toughness Lv 450, Quick Steps Lv 450, Sage¡¯s Wisdom Lv 450, Regtion Lv 450


    Skill Points: 00


    Before he could m into Billy, that guy suddenly stopped flying and red at him. His eyes were so vicious that he looked like the incarnation of Rage¡­ The fact that he also had one eye in the forehead didn¡¯t make him any less threatening¡­

 Chapter 731 Improvement (3)

    Chapter 731 Improvement (3)


    Those red guys usually had a pair of dark wings, but their leader had two pairs. The upper ones are pointed upward, and the lower ones are in the opposite direction. He was also around fifty percent bigger than his world¡¯s ordinary inhabitants of his world¡­ That was weird, but it was probably because he grew a bit more after obtaining the power of his own world. While Billy could force something simr with his body, the difference in the mana level was that massive to happen naturally¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Uvish said to you, even though I can make a guess, but I assure you that you don¡¯t want to continue this,¡± Billy said via Telepathy. ¡°Turn away now, and I will forget what you and your minions did.¡±


    Instead of answering to that, Zajoth just charged at Billy while aiming his spear at his right eye. That wasn¡¯t an easy target to hit, but it showed how those guys were so vicious¡­ in any case, Billy summoned his ive and then blocked the attack, but he was pushed backward quite a bit¡­ The eleration speed of the enemy wasn¡¯t something tough at¡­ Moreover¡­


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Billy thought when he saw a red stain moving through his de and toward his arm.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Billy to notice the stain eating the durability of the weapon. He didn¡¯t know what that thing would do once it reached his arms, but Billy didn¡¯t want to wait to see either¡­ he used Mana Cannon after opening his mouth, and the st hit the face of the enemy, while Zanoth suffered some damage, the wounds soon disappeared, and he kept pushing Billy backward.


    Eventually, they left the frost dragon behind, and Billy gave the order for his monster to return to the and help against the enemies since Zajoth was no longer trying to smash the cities and towns¡­ Probably because his troops were also there.


    Billy sent his mana to the interior of the spear and tried to purge whatever the hell it was, but he only stopped the advance for a second. All of a student, the enemy turned his body and kicked Billy¡¯s stomach. Aside from the slight pain thanks to his armor, he also felt something weird with it¡­ It felt like something was eating away his mana.


    The enemy suddenly smirked, but then he frowned when he noticed that Billy was the same as ever and that something that protected him.


    ¡°Is that because of his blood?¡± Billy wondered. ¡°If his blood has the power to Curse others with touch alone¡­ every hit will be annoying.¡±


    In any case, Billy didn¡¯t want to use his innate skills, but when the enemy had all the mana of a world at his disposal, and he used a lot of mana stopping his previous attacks, he didn¡¯t have much of choice, so he began to steal the enemies mana and fuel his armor.


    When the enemy noticed what was happening, he dashed toward Billy. As for him, he tossed his ive aside, and he couldn¡¯t let his beloved ive be destroyed again¡­


    When the enemy got close enough, Billy fired lightning from his fingers and hit the enemy¡¯s head in multiple spots. At first, he got paralyzed, but he recovered due to sheer Rage. His attack power increased thanks to it, and while Billy managed to stop the weapon with both hands, he failed at stopping another quick. He increased his speed, but the enemy still was much faster, and Rage helped as well¡­


    When Billy has pushed away, the enemy summoned several blood spears and fired at him. Still, they were stopped, thanks to Billy¡¯s Telekinesis. Zajoth kept firing until hundreds of them were around¡­ Billy grew tired of that and charged toward the enemy with his max speed for a second and then punched the face of the enemy. A single strike made him the bones of his hands and the skull of the enemy crack¡­.


    Zajoth was thrown to the distance, but his speed soon decreased, and then he began to fight back¡­ He was a member of another species that had an insane regenerative ability¡­ But there was no skill like that on his list.


    ¡°He has some crazy level of recovery speed, but he isn¡¯t immortal¡­¡± Billy thought while furrowing his eyebrows.


    One would normally think that the pain of having their head almost being smashed by a punch would make most people calm down. However, Zajoth came even faster than before, and even though Billy used his max speed and Destructive Aura to attack again, the enemy blocked the attack with his spear. The impact only pushed him back a couple of meters¡­


    It seemed that the Rage of the enemy caused by pain could make him much stronger¡­ For all intentions and purposes, the enemy was from a world where its species were durable and could be even stronger the longer the fight gets¡­ To avoid escting that situation, Billy had to find a way to prevent his regenerative ability. Unfortunately, before that could happen, the enemy made his spear expand and then threw it at him¡­ Billy dodged to the side, but the enemy kicked him in the stomach. The strike made him fall back into the world¡­


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t suffer much damage, I can still be pushed back when something heavy and fast hits me¡­ What a pain,¡± Billy thought while he was trying to slow down.


    All of a sudden, Billy felt danger approaching, but he couldn¡¯t see the enemy. He still used his Personal Domain, and the attack on his back lost a lot of power. The enemy spear could even be controlled like that¡­ In any case, Billy grabbed it and began to absorb the mana inside until it disappeared.


    ¡°I recovered a bit more mana than I thought, but things can¡¯t continue like this¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Once again, Billy¡¯s instincts began to warn him, and then Zajoth began to approach like he was a falling meteor¡­

 Chapter 732 A taste of their own poison (1)

    Chapter 732 A taste of their own poison (1)


    For whatever reason, the enemy got a lot faster when they entered the atmosphere. Maybe it was because he began pping his wings, or he needed to feel his weight under the gravity. Nevertheless, Billy decided to use that against the enemy and he didn¡¯t have any idea what Billy was plotting¡­


    When Zajoth got too close and thrust another spear toward Billy¡¯s head, he slightly moved to the side and then punched the chin of the enemy. A perfect counter¡­ Zajoth got dizzy, and he began to spin in the air while he was moving forward. Billy had nned to chase him, but the impact of the punch created a powerful shockwave that sent him in the opposite direction¡­ It was the first time that he tested the power of his new armor, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that such a thing would happen.


    When Zajoth recovered, he spat a mouthful of blood and then checked his chin. The impact made his brain shake, and that calmed him down a little¡­ Billy decided to keep that in his mind for future reference.


    In any case, the enemy began to fly toward him. Still, at thest moment, he threw the spear toward Billy¡­ from that distance, Billy was forced to block the attack with his hands, and the enemy tried to kick him again. However, when the enemy punched him, the power had decreased a lot¡­ the enemy frowned when Billy used Emotional Control to reduce his anger, and at the moment of the surprise, Zajoth was attacked by Billy¡¯s ive as well.


    Zajoth flinched, showing an expression of pain when the ive began to dig the flesh of his back. Billy used Telekinesis to control the weapon and bring it from space. Unfortunately, the weird slimy thing on the weapon didn¡¯t add any extra effect on the wound¡­ in any case, while the enemy was suffering, Billy approached and then kicked his face with a roundhouse kick.


    Zajoth was sent flying to the distance while making a high pitching sound. Still, Billy quickly went to follow him after enhancing his speed. The enemy recovered pretty fast and then tried to block Billy¡¯s attack with his spear. However, when the weapons collided, Zajoth lost the exchange for some reason and was sent flying to the distance again. He couldn¡¯t understand it¡­ Even when Rage wasn¡¯t pumping his speed and strength, he still was supposed to be stronger¡­ That¡¯s exactly why he lost. He was stronger, and Billy stole that strength for a moment.


    Zajoth used his rage to make himself stronger and faster again, but while that was his strength, it was his weakness as well, and Billy had the tools to deal with him perfectly. Use Emotional Control when he gets pumped, and then steal his strength when he gets weaker¡­ Billy trashed him for a while like that, but no matter what he did, the enemy would always recover¡­


    ¡°How the hell can this guy regenerate so much?¡± Billy wondered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have skills or spells that help him with that¡­ is that another trick like the Werewolves?¡±


    Billy couldn¡¯t think of any exnation¡­ Still, if Uvish was involved¡­ He might have helped the enemy somehow with that. Survivability was the only thing he would need considering his set of skills, after all.


    While Billy was pondering about that, the enemy suddenly calmed down. That was very weird¡­ Billy raised his guard, and then he saw Zajoth piercing his left chest with his own arm. He didn¡¯t look like the type who would give up that easily, so things only got weirder.


    The blood began to fall from the wound, but then it began to be absorbed¡­ Billy used Enhanced Hearing, and he could hear that the enemy had another heart beating. That was cheating¡­ It was clear that the enemy sacrificed one of his hearts to get a power boost¡­


    Billy decided to finish that once and for all. Still, the enemy suddenly approached him and attacked his stomach with a single punch. The armor protected him, but Billy felt the vibration crossing all over his body, damaging some of his organs. At the same time, he was sent flying to the distance and only stopped after he collided with a mountain.


    The impact caused a massive Earthquake and raised a dust cloud¡­ At that rate, with those crazy battles, not a single mountain will be left in that world. Regardless, Billy tried to heal himself as quickly as possible. Still, then Zajothnded on his stomach, making both of them sink to the ground.


    Billy coughed a mouthful of blood when they stopped and then swung his ive toward the enemy. However, he stopped the weapon with his left hand. When he proceeded to kick Billy¡¯s head, he used his Personal domain to steal the mana from the enemy¡¯s body and used that massive amount to use and enhance Gungnir. The powerful attack made the left arm of the enemy explode to pieces and it also sent him to the distance.


    Billy got up only to see that guy flying in the air while his left arm was being regenerated at a fearsome speed¡­ Despite the pain in his chest, Billy pointed his left hand at the enemy and then made the blood from the wound in his arms return to inside his body and made him contort in pain.


    You have learned Blood Maniption.


    The skill Blood Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Blood Maniption has leveled up.


    The skill Blood Maniption has leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy didn¡¯t have time to strengthen his skills, so he used more mana topensate for that. He was nning to make blood flow reverse inside the enemy¡¯s body and destroy his heart. Still, Zajoth used his own Blood Maniption to counter that. Since his level was higher, his skill won¡­ Still, before the enemy could truly recover from his wounds, Billy enhanced his ive with gravity and ice magic before flying to attack him.

 Chapter 733 A taste of their own poison (2)

    Chapter 733 A taste of their own poison (2)


    Zajoth fired multiple blood spears to stop Billy while he was flying away, trying to buy time for himself to recover. At that point in time, Billy realized that he sure could summon a lot of blood¡­ Even if he had the spell and mana to use it, and it would be weird to use mana to create blood¡­ Regardless, Billy blocked those with his spear, and he approached the enemy.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t approach him faster or before the enemy¡¯s arm had beenpletely healed. Still, Billy only could hear a single heart beating, so the other heart still was damaged, and the strength of the enemy didn¡¯t decrease. Zajoth flew toward Billy and then summoned another spear for his next hand. Billy had nned to finish things as quickly as possible. Still, he was forced to assume a defensive stance while the enemy was attacking him furiously. Each stab pushed him away for dozens of meters, and the enemy always was quick to approach¡­


    ¡°At this rate¡­¡± Billy clenched his teeth when he noticed that his armor was losing more mana than he could steal.


    Billy had already suffered some wounds, and he would get more once the armor stopped working. So, he truly had to hurry¡­ After a few seconds, he found his answer. Billy used Body Enhancement, Emotional Control to increase the level of his Rage beyond the limits, and then he charged at the enemy by his enhancing his spear with the powers of Severe de and Physical Disturbance.


    Zajoth blocked the first strike with a single spear, but he regretted that when he was thrown to the distance, and his whole body trembled. Moreover, he felt himself getting tired¡­ He soon recovered, but that was a feeling he didn¡¯t have in a while¡­


    When Billy approached again, he used both spears to block the attack, and this time, he wasn¡¯t pushed backward. The impact caused by the collision of the weapons made the entire area vibrate, and some lightning bolts flew from their bodies while both of them were trying to overpower the adversary while clenching their teeth.


    For the first time since the battle started, Zajoth was forced to think a little¡­ He had heard that Billy was pretty strong for someone who was a hybrid of mage and warrior, but he wasn¡¯t warned that he could be that strong¡­ One had to steal nerves to try to have a showdown of brute strength against Zajoth¡­


    Zajoth had some options to win the exchange, but relying on tricks when they were on equal terms when it came to power wasn¡¯t an option. He simply waited for his Rage to grow and thus buff his strength¡­ When Billy began to be pushed backward, he realized that he needed to do something. Reacting like usual would be a waste of time. He had topletely shock the enemy with a demonstration of Absolute power.


    In the end, Billy just waited until the enemy overpowered him. When Zajoth finally pushed him away and charged for impaling his head, Billy used Mana Shield and Reflect. The total power of the attack was sent back to the enemy, and Zajoth was pushed away for dozens of meters.


    Before the enemy could recover, Billy used Beastly Possession and made the fire elemental help him while he charged toward the enemy. When the enemy finally began to slow down, Billy used Gungnir, and at the same time, he threw his weapon at the enemy with all his might. It was the samebination he used against Zenis before, so he knew the power behind it¡­


    Unfortunately, the enemy blocked both of the attacks with his spears while being pushed backward. Zajoth wouldn¡¯t fall for another attacking from behind¡­ So, Billy used something new. He summoned two spears using Mana Constructs, and with all the remaining he had, making them three meters long, and then he dashed toward the enemy.


    Zajoth prepared to receive the attack, and then he frowned when he saw Billy suddenly spinning at fearsome speeds. Zajoth blocked the attack, but soon Billy¡¯s attack aimed at the enemy¡¯s remaining heart began to push him away as well¡­ Both of the enemies¡¯ spears broke, and then they pieced the right chest of the enemy.


    Billy and the enemy spinner for a while, but eventually, they stooped. While both of them were dizzy, Billy realized that the enemy would need to lose his head as well¡­ Before the enemy could recover, Billy finished the job.


    You received 500.000.000 experience points.


    The skill Gungnir obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Severe de obtained 100.000 experience points.


    The skill Body Enhancement obtained 100.000 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy didn¡¯t rest as soon as he received those notifications¡­ Only after a while did he calm down and deactivate the skills. Thanks to that, Billy began to suffer a lot of pain since he put his body into a difficult situation. Regardless, he didn¡¯t have time to rest, and he had to keep working until the portals stopped opening and bringing more of the invaders to that world. The task sure would be difficult, but he wasn¡¯t alone, and that was probably one of the things that kept him going.


    Still, when Billy prepared to use Temporal Vision, he felt that the mana on that world was returning to normal. He checked things with his wives, and he saw them fighting around some cities, and the portals weren¡¯t being opened anymore. When he checked things with that red, he saw it moving away¡­ the battle was over, and apparently, the new leader of that world didn¡¯t want to continue the fight¡­ pretty reasonableing from one of those. Surprising as well¡­ to the point that it looked suspicious.


    Billy confirmed that his clones also were helping a fair bit. He didn¡¯t gain any experience from them, but he would get them all at once when they began to disappear, and he got their memories.

 Chapter 734 Improvement (1)

    Chapter 734 Improvement (1)


    ¡°I got a bit stronger, but I could have obtained more power if I had managed to keep him alive¡­ I suppose it can¡¯t be helped, but¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I need to train more because the fights are getting harder¡­¡±


    Regardless, Billy froze the body of the enemy, imagining that Meryl could use itter. Even if they lose half of the power, that enemy still would be annoyingly powerful. After that, Billy carried the frozen body to the demi-human continent and checked things with his allies there. Despite the situation, the amount of damage that they suffered was minimal.


    ¡°We imagined that you had won when the enemies stoppeding at full power, but it is still good to confirm things with our own eyes,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Was this the guy that you fought against? We felt some vibrations here, so I can imagine that he was indeed powerful.¡±


    ¡°He got more powerful the more damaged and enraged he got, I don¡¯t know what, but Uvish also made him regenerate insanely fast without using mana,¡± Billy exined. ¡°He was the worst type of opponent someone would have to deal it within a drag-out battle.¡±


    ¡°Well, we won again, but once again, things could have gotten pretty dangerous¡­¡± Lucyna said. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going like this for long.¡±


    ¡°We are training using the dungeons, but that amount of power isn¡¯t making much difference¡­¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°I am working on a new armor, and I am going to give you guys a version as well, that should help things a bit, but you should really think of better ways to get stronger instead of relying on the dungeons¡± Billy said. ¡°That also applies to me¡­ even though I leveled up a lot by defeating this guy.¡±


    Billy ¨C Lv 936 ¨C 339.000/ 5.650.000 EXP


    HP: 7126/ 7126


    MP: 15610/ 16710


    SP: 3975/ 3975


    Strength: 579 + 1565


    Speed: 463 + 1565


    Magic: 3208 + 3670


    Endurance: 242 + 1565


    Dexterity: 219 + 555


    Status Points: 800


    Skills: , Body Enhancement Lv 111 (+ 30 UP), Physical Disturbance Lv 81 (+ 20 UP), Severe de Lv 112 (+ 20 UP),


    Spells: Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ, Exp Master Lv ¡Þ, Mind Control Lv ¡Þ, Telekinesis Lv ¡Þ, Beastly Summoning Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Summoning Link Lv ¡Þ, Temporal Vision Lv ¡Þ, Telepathy Lv ¡Þ, Unlimited Conversion ¡Þ, Shapeshifting Lv ¡Þ, Poison Absorption Lv ¡Þ, Submission Lv ¡Þ, Soul Absorption Lv ¡Þ, Absolute Mimicry Lv ¡Þ, Replication Lv ¡Þ, Perfect Illusion Lv ¡Þ, Dream World Lv ¡Þ,, Spiritual Armament Lv 111 (+ 110 UP), Beastly Possession Lv 111 (+ 110 UP), Shamanism Lv 111 (+ 110 UP)


    Passive: Brute Strength Lv 315 (+ 33 UP), Toughness Lv 315 (+ 33 UP), Regtion Lv 128(+ 53UP),


    Skill Points: 1650


    All in all, Billy got at least five percent stronger than he was before the fight. That was a lot of progress, considering his current power. Still, the world was paying a lot for that¡­ mountains were being destroyed, and people were forced to fight for their lives just like him as well.


    ¡°We appreciate that, but again we have to say that it is a bit weird to receive that much help from you,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°You two really like to say unnecessary things and make Billy question his decisions when ites to helping us¡­¡± Lucyna said and then sighed.


    ¡°At least one of you understands that,¡± Billy said. ¡°Regardless, I am going¡­ too many things to do and too little time.¡±


    Billy wondered if he could find a way to learn Icarus¡¯ time skip. He truly needed that skill to save time on most things. Mainly nning ahead to outsmart Uvish, even though that was probably impossible given that he can watch him from wherever he is¡­


    Regardless, Billy was tired when he got home, but he went to work on the core of the armor again. He needed to improve it based on his friends¡¯ impressions and on the experience, he got in the battle.


    Billy created a smaller core and then added the Regen effect until it reached level 250. While he could make it reach higher levels, it would increase the cost of production and mana consumption rate of the armor. For the time being, it was better to focus on bnce and time of use since it was hard to know when Uvish would get serious and send many enemies to attack.


    After thest conflicts, Billy had a feeling that Uvish was trying to measure their growth and strong points toe up with a way to defeat all of them. Still, it was kind of weird how he could manipte other people like him so easily¡­ they probably had far less experience.


    In any case, Billy realized that the core was getting too big at that rate, and it would be armor by itself. He had many ideas, but he had to work on how to decrease their size or make them more efficient.


    After a couple of hours, Billy¡¯s wives returned, and they looked pretty exhausted. As expected, the new armor didn¡¯t help much in long battles, either, and it shouldn¡¯t help against the big guns, either.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t going to fight the enemy by yourself¡­¡± Kate said.


    ¡°I promised not to go by myself, but the enemy came¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°I tried to save some fun for you guys, but you werete for the party.¡±


    Truth to be told, Billy had a hard time, but he couldn¡¯t say to his wives that. The next time, they would try harder toe and help in time, which might make them too reckless in their own fights.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s rest because soon we will have to work again¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed. ¡°There is no need to tire ourselves out even more than this.¡±


    Billy¡¯s wives wanted toin, but they could tell that he had a hard fight, and they were tired as well. So, they went to sleep a bit earlier. Before taking a quick nap, Billy canceled his clones and got the experience from them. As well as exhaustion¡­ which made him fall asleep instantly.


    When Billy woke up a few hourster, he had the idea of replicating Gtea¡¯s relic with Mana Shield, but that probably wouldn¡¯t work to protect most cities and towns. since the portals can even enter dungeons¡­ Billy saw himself pondering an older problem¡­ how to create a field that negates magic from outside?


    Billy created other clones and sent them to guard the same areas again. He considered sending them to the dungeons in the meantime. Still, they would only add to his exhaustionter and consume his mana. Maybe he could just make them eat the pills that restore stamina all the time to prevent that¡­ it was almost the same as spending money to keep bots working, but it wasn¡¯t a half-bad idea.

 Chapter 735 Improvement (2)

    Chapter 735 Improvement (2)


    Billy had nned to take at least one month off, but thest battle made him and his friends speed things up. They only rested for two weeks and only three days after the previous battle. Soon, they began to travel North. They stopped for a short while to greet aura, and then they moved to the next state.


    ¡°What do we know about Aura¡¯s northern neighbor?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to know,¡± Billy replied. ¡°They are a small state that, despite being pretty close to the summoner¡¯s homnd, have been ignored because they don¡¯t have a strong military and only have a single dungeon. They are pretty much like our southern neighbor.¡±


    ¡°Aura sent some of her soldiers to spread the knowledge of magic over the years, but they didn¡¯t make much progress,¡± Kate added. ¡°They have a small number of adventurers, so it seems that most people just want to live their lives peacefully.¡±


    It seemed like a state that wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with, but Billy felt that theycked motivation. It would be nice if they had some sort of technique to teach him, but Billy wasn¡¯t expecting much¡­ Regardless, on the third day of their travel, they reached Breilis state and saw that it was and that had a lot of green. Many grasnds, forests, groves¡­ they didn¡¯t cultivate more fields than they had to.


    ¡°This ce passes me a vibe like the Monaris state¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°Maybe I can find some spirits here.¡±


    In any case, aside from a few viges, Billy and the others didn¡¯t see the scenery changing that much. The only big city that they had was the capital which was half of the size of the capital of the Hiloh state. What was really surprising was the number of people that came to learn from them and were camping outside¡­ only around two hundred.


    ¡°¡­ It is a pretty small number,¡± Alexander said while frowning. ¡°I guess they really dislike conflict.¡±


    ¡°Or they are justzy and never felt like doing much since they haven¡¯t been threatened until now,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°That is a bit harsh, Billy,¡± Kate said. ¡°We were born and raised among warriors, so our way of thinking differs from theirs. That doesn¡¯t mean that they are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then they won¡¯t be wrong if they are exterminated to thest man when Uvish attacks this ce in the future,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Well¡­ it will be the result of their choice,¡± Kate said while showing aplicated expression. ¡°Still, as long as they don¡¯t get in the way of others because of that¡­ no one canin.¡±


    Billy couldn¡¯t deny that, but it still pissed him off, knowing that some people were being soidback when he was working so hard to prevent another generation from being destroyed by Uvish. Regardless, it would be better to focus on his own things instead of thinking about them. Finishing things there in a week should be possible, and he would use that time to improve the armor and then investigate the forests for spirits.


    In any case, just as Billy had expected, the leaders of the state were as tamed as they could be and offered all the help that they could. However, Billy didn¡¯t feel any sense of urgencying from them¡­ At that point in time, he decided to stop caring about it.


    So, when the others began to train the soldiers, Billy began to work on his armor. When night came, he left the camp behind and went to investigate the forests alone.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natalie suddenly asked.


    ¡°Just to investigate a few forests. Are you lonely?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Do you want to sleep with me hugging you from behind?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around. I just want to make sure that you won¡¯t leave to fight some crazy enemy,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Anyway, I can understand why you are so pissed, but you don¡¯t have to act like this and leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case. I am just looking for something,¡± Billy said. ¡°You see, I managed to learn a little about the powers of those tribesmen, and while I can¡¯t teach you then yet, I can improve my skills. Theymunicate with spirits to enhance their powers, and I feel like I can find the elementals here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can see your point. The nature here gives the same vibe as the areas there,¡± Natalie said. ¡°I am going with you just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I am going to fight, but I guess it is fine,¡± Billy said and then shrugged.


    Billy looked around, trying to find vestiges of spirits. Still, it looked like they would have to venture inside forests instead of just their surroundings. The spirits¡¯ traces disappear after a day, after all. In any case, it didn¡¯t seem like Natalie could sense anything, so Billy couldn¡¯t count on her to save his problems.


    Regardless, after investigating the nearest forest, Billy frowned because he didn¡¯t feel the same thing as before when he was with the tribesmen. When he looked around, he found traces that some trees had been knocked down, and he understood that was the case.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°I heard from the tribesmen that spirits don¡¯t stay in forests that have been damaged by human hands,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°They chop trees now and then¡­¡± Natalie frowned.


    ¡°Yes, they do, but they also nt a lot more than they destroy,¡± Billy exined. ¡°They have a sense of responsibility toward the ce they live.¡±


    ¡°You should learn from them since you make so many holes and tunnels,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°I am not doing that for profit, but for convenience¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t that worse?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Anyway, without doing that, we would waste a lot more time dealing with enemies, so this is something that saves lives in the end. Regardless, I will lol for more distant forests because I think I can find rare spirits here. Do you want to return?¡±


    ¡°No way, I want to see the spirits,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Only those that have the tribesmen skills can see them, but¡­ I guess it is fine,¡± Billy thought after considering some possibilities.

 Chapter 736: Improvements (3)

    Chapter 736: Improvements (3) After using sh for a while, those two reached one of the forests on the far western side of the state and the continent. So, it was pretty close to the ocean. Thus the ambient was pretty cold¡­ Come to think of it, Billy recalled that water spirits were hard to find since they lived inkes and the ocean. Most people couldn''t look for them for long periods of time underwater, after all.


    "This ce is quite windy, but I can''t see any traces of wind spirits," Billy said. "As expected, trying to find them on the first day would be too much."


    "Are you giving up? That isn''t like you at all," Natalie said.


    "You must understand that we left our kids and the others nearby¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy wasn''t in desperate need of the help of the spirits. Still, it would be nice to be able to cause more elemental damage without having to worry about the cost of mana. In any case, when Billy was about to turn around, he saw something shining in the ocean. At first, he thought it was the moon''s reflection, but that wasn''t the case. Billy also wondered if Uvish was reading his mind and prepared another trap. He was annoying to no end, after all¡­


    When Billy approached to check things, he saw some vestiges of a water spirit in the distance. It seemed that he got lucky, but he couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious about it. The timing was just too good, after all.


    "Can you stay behind and watch my back in case something happens?" Billy asked.


    "We have our armors here. We will be fine underwater," Natalie said.


    "Being overconfident is forbidden¡­ all right, but you should keep a distance from me, just in case," Billy said.


    Natalie nodded, and then both of them jumped into the ocean. Billy didn''t bring any shlights with him, but they could see things pretty well, even in the ocean at night. Moreover, he could check anything as he approached, thanks to Mana Dominion. After swimming for a while, they found what seemed to be the remains of some boats. It was weird¡­ that state didn''t use the ocean to travel. Still, Billy knew that things five hundred years ago could be different.


    Eventually, Billy managed to find the spirit again, and he saw the creature swimming around some sort of coral reef that had some boxes in it¡­ it was crazy that they managed tost that long underwater. Regardless, the spirit had the shape of a small fish since animals could easily feel their presence and see them¡­ They used to change their appearances like that, and the bigger they were, the stronger the spirits became. Sometimes they evolve, given time, and grant their masters new powers, but that wasn''t the case.


    Billy approached the spirit gently and then tried to touch it. That was another thing that tribesmen had to deal with. Aside from finding the spirits, they had to convince them to work with them. Usually, just being nice to nature would be enough to get their cooperation, and since Billy never burned any trees or destroyed the environment with evil intent, the spirit entered his body.


    Billy approached the boxes and then froze them with ice in order not to let them break while he transported them. After that, they left the ocean.


    "I felt the presence of something, and then your aura changed a bit. I guess I can''t see those things," Natalie said. "Anyway, what is that? Some sort of treasure?"


    "It might be," Billy replied while he was opening the boxes. "Spirits like to stay in ces that usually have high concentrations of mana, after all."


    When Billy opened the boxes, he found some gold spheres that were identical to the ones he got in thest. One at the bottom of ake and the other from the tournament. He didn''t remember seeing in Uvish memories a reincarnated individual that could make or control gold, but they certainly existed. The fact that the gold attracted the spirit was proof of that.


    While Billy didn''t need any more money, now he would be able to make his clones eat more pills without making him feel guilty. Still, instead of thinking about that, Billy wondered if he could use the same thing to attract other spirits. Still, Uvish might get in the way if he leaves such things in ces away from his home.


    "The spirits don''t stay close to ces that have a lot of people. I guess I will have to make some other base, one that isn''t underground, to lure them," Billy thought.


    Billy heard that most tribesmen only had one spirit to help them. Luso and Totaic were exceptions, and they only had three¡­ Billy wanted to obtain all of them and see what they had to know about the world. Totaic mentioned some stories that some spirits could talk with their masters, but they had to be really old¡­


    "I guess this is enough for today," Billy said.


    "Wait, can''t you at least show me what that can do?" Natalie asked.


    " I suppose so¡­" Billy said while scratching the back of his head.


    It would be weird to target a tree just to test his abilities after getting another spirit, so Billy decided to aim at a random rock at the beast. He didn''t do much aside from swinging his de toward it, but even from a distance, the shockwave pierced the rock in two, and it also froze the borders of the cut-in-half rock.


    "Not bad, I guess¡­ Kate, Sarah, and Lily would benefit a lot from this skill if they could have the chance to learn it," Natalie said.


    "You and Alexander as well, the earth spirit can make your bodies stronger and more durable," Billy said. "Totaic showed that before, but I have to find a way to teach this first¡­ well, let''s return."

 Chapter 737: Improvements (4)

    Chapter 737: Improvements (4) In the following days, Billy tried to find other spirits, and while he moved around quite a bit, he didn''t find any. As expected, he would need some honey and poke¡­ some baits to lure the spirits. In any case, the training of the people of that state also went rtively well despite theirck of sense of urgency, so they began to pack their things after the week passed.


    "Come to think of it¡­ the demi-humans continent is supposed to be a good ce for the spirits, but I never heard of demi-humans that had the ability tomunicate with them," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Instead of letting that forter, Billy considered doing that as soon as possible. He knew that Uvish wouldn''t leave them alone for too long, and he would need those boosts of power. Still, he decided to do that once they reached their next destination.


    "The next state is called Norfergis. Apparently, they have a guild of archers, and they like topete with others in terms of skill, and they decide the leader based on that alone," Kate said. "Weirdly as it sounds, they only have archers¡­ probably because all the monsters of their dungeons are flying creatures that can use long-ranged attacks. Aside from that, they are well-known for renting the services of some groups of archers like mercenaries.


    "Thank you for your exnation, KateWagon," Billy said. "It seems like the ce that Lily would like, but I can''t see the point of raising only archers. Putting such things like natural talent aside, not everyone is suited for using bows."


    "Using bows is fun because one can be good with hard work alone, just like Alexander," Lily said. "There are people that be good faster than others, but hard work is more important than anything."


    "Wasn''t that because of the power of love?" Kate asked.


    Billy wanted to say that it was because of the boner, but he wouldn''t tell such a dirty joke out loud in front of his kids. Regardless, it would be nice if those guys were good and they could cooperate with the other states and split their forces. When those flying guys came, most people couldn''t fight them properly, and things didn''t get worse because their rage made them stupid.


    In any case, when they crossed the borders, they soon saw enough some viges around, and they looked pretty peaceful. They didn''t have guards to inspect visitors. Things had been pretty peaceful all over the continent since the summoner and Jeate died. Still, Billy couldn''t believe that it would be enough to scare new bandits. He was always capturing new ones and reforming them, after all.


    Although that state was prettyrge, with berser-car disguised as a carriage, they crossed half of it in just a couple of hours. They just had to slow down when they got close to cities and towns.


    "If I remember well, usually, the guild of archers holds most of the power here," Kate said when they found the capital of the state. "It seems that the best archer changes very often."


    "So, we will have to keep in contact with the new leaders and negotiate with them whenever they show up¡­ great," Billy said.


    The capital wasn''t advanced for that same reason. Since the leaders changed that often, no development n couldst for long. Most of the houses and buildings were made out of wood and were barely three stories tall. Speaking of which, the capital was also a dungeon city, and the leader and the challenge fought each other inside the dungeon. The one who clears the dungeon first wins."


    It wasn''t much different from the original guilds, but still¡­ it was a problem when they put the stability of the entire state on that duel. Regardless, when they approached the capital, they found many tents around the capital¡­ although they had their own fighting style, they had heard rumors of what Billy''s group could do and wanted to learn a bit.


    "Come to think of it, they would be a lot better if they could use enhance their arrows with magic¡­" Billy said. "Anyway, do you want to challenge the leader and then be the leader of this state, Lily?"


    "No way, it would be too much of a pain," Lily replied. "Why do you think I outsourced most of my work on my territory?"


    Billy did the same for the same reasons, so he couldn''tin about Lily''s actions. He already had improved his territories way too much, after all. Considering the fact that he was also working with the current business of pills and of defending the world, no one couldin about him either¡­


    In any case, they stopped the vehicle near the entrance. They then prepared to look for the state''s leader, but they soon found a group of people approaching, and all of them had long ass bows on their backs. Billy wondered if it would make any sense to make them learn Brute Strength¡­ it would be hard, even though some of them had some strong upper bodies.


    "Wee, dear visitors. My name is Alessandro, the current leader of this state," A light brown-haired man said and then approached while looking at Billy''s wives. "I am truly thankful for you alling to our state to¡­ I am sorry, did I say something wrong?"


    "No, but you did¡­ don''t look at my wives too much," Billy said after he took a step forward.


    "My apologies if that insulted you somehow, but you can rest assured that I didn''t have any suspicious thoughts when I looked at them," Alessandro said. "I was just surprised to see such five beauties arriving at our town."


    "Five? Hey¡­" Alexander said.


    "You don''t think that another man can look at me and think that I am pretty?" Lily asked.


    "That isn''t the issue here¡­" Alexander said.


    "Why, thank you for your kind words," Samara said with a bashful smile on her face.


    "I don''t like this guy, Billy¡­" Alexander whispered.


    "Me neither," Billy said.

 Chapter 738: Not so troublesome spirit (1)

    Chapter 738: Not so troublesome spirit (1)Although he started things on the wrong foot, Alessandro wasn''t a bad guy. Once Billy pointed out that he couldn''t look at his wives for more than half a second, he stopped that. Still, he was annoying, and first impressions are the ones who stay the longest.


    Billy wondered if beating the crap out of someone who looks too much at his wives would be unreasonable, was him being possessive? He at least thought that he had to act a bit concerned since his wives always pulled his ear when he stayed for too long close to other women. That was thew of absolute exchange, so he thought that it was fine as long as he was careful about it. He shouldn''t set a bad example of his kids either...


    He had that natural air of youth and charisma that some women like, so Billy felt that was another reason for him to dislike him. Nevertheless, he took him for a tour around the city while the others were unpacking their camping gear.


    "You have a lovely family," Alessandro said. "You must be struggling with the fact that your kids are copying you at their age."


    "You have good eyes if you managed to notice that so fast," Billy said. "It would be a pity if you were to lose them."


    "Hahaha, I know about your rumors; there is no way I would pick a fight with you," Alessandro said. "Wouldn''t that be the same as suicide? I can''t fly. I can''t face big ass monsters. I can only fire arrows and make themnd where I want. In any case, I need to talk with you about this enemy¡­ I don''t know his name, but some talked inside my head, mentioning that you mighte here to take my ce."


    "... Oh, really?" Billy asked.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I am not crazy enough to listen to the words of someone who can''t even show himself when telling such convenient pieces of information," Alessandro said. "Since those tremors started, I have been gathering Intel here and there, and some of your friends also helped our state. I heard that you are waging war against someone ancient¡­ And I figured that such a guy was trying to destroy this world."


    "Not this world, but everyone in it, we have something that he wants, and until he gets that, he can''t manipte anyone as he did before, so he is using those methods," Billy said.


    "Hmm¡­ I always felt that this world was supposed to have much more history and vestiges of other civilizations. Is it because of him that things are like this, and we can''t learn much about our past?" Alessandro asked while pondering about the things he knew. "I suppose it makes sense¡­"


    Alessandro was annoying, but he sure was quick to pick up important details and make correct assumptions. He would make a great ally if he didn''t make a terrible first impression¡­


    "What else did he say?" Billy asked.


    "He said that he would give me whatever I asked since you have his powers and was nning to dominate this world," Alessandro replied.


    "That would be too much of a pain. Making everyone submit by force wouldn''t work. Rebellions woulde and go like the summer and spring," Billy said. "I would rather use my influence to make others stop bothering me with their problems."


    "That is the kind of lifestyle I can understand, having three gorgeous wives like that and all," Alessandro said. "Come on¡­ Other people can''t even praise them?"


    "You can praise them, but if you cross the line, you might not enjoy the result," Billy said.


    "I already said that I don''t want to make an enemy out of you, right?" Alessandro asked. "I would prefer to live my life without making enemies."


    "You already made an enemy when you refused that guy''s offer," Billy said.


    "Well, he is the enemy of the entire world and has been for many years, so I would say that I only came to realize that such an enemy existed," Alessandro said. "In any case, living is fun, and I am not going to join the side of someone who wants to kill everyone that I know, so you can count on me for the fight."


    HP: 685/ 685


    MP: 167/ 167


    SP: 1655/ 1655


    Strength: 222


    Speed: 356


    Magic: 45


    Endurance: 115


    Dexterity: 452


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Power Shot Lv 60, Double Shot Lv 50


    Spells:


    Passive: Language Skill Lv 85, Archery Lv 148, Firing Speed Lv 55, Pain Resistance Lv 87, Dash Lv 35, Heroic Archery Lv 85


    Skill Points: 1650


    Billy nodded and used Appraisal on Alessandro just to be sure, and he got a pleasant surprise. He wasn''t being manipted, and he also had Heroic Archery. He could ask him to teach Lily that, and that will probably annoy the heck out of Lily, but it couldn''t be helped. He readily epted¡­


    To save time, Alessandro helped Lily learn the skill that night, and Billy also learned just by watching. Heroic Archery increased the power of arrows and also drastically increased the chance to hit moving enemies since the user had to have good senses to predict their movements.


    After that, Billy told his wives that he was going to live for a while. He needed to check the demi-humans continent for the spirits, after all. The sooner he does that, the better.


    Using his armor, Billy flew to that continent as fast as he could, and once he arrived there, he flew a bit lower to find the traces of the spirits. Still, it took a while before he could find anything¡­ With his magic eyes, it was hard to imagine him missing those.


    "There is one moving in that mountain¡­ In any case, are the spirits getting rare?" Billy thought. "Howe pretty much all the adults of the tribesmen had at least one? As expected, I have to bait them¡­"

 Chapter 739: Not so troublesome spirit (2)

    Chapter 739: Not so troublesome spirit (2)"I feel like I am ying pokemon. Go¡­" Billy thought while he was flying around.


    The third spirit that he found assumed the shape of a mole, and it didn''t cause him trouble and began to work with Billy. Now thanks to it, Billy could enhance his attacks and defense. In any case, based on what he had heard, most of the tribesmen had the spirits of either fire, water, wind, or earth. Now, Billy just needed the wind toplete the basic deck. It would be nice if he couldbine their abilities, but that probably would be too overpowered.


    After that, there were the ultra rare. It was said that only one person every one hundred years could find a spirit of dark and light¡­ Billy wondered why existed only six¡­ Ice and lightning magic is a thing, so why doesn''t the spirit evolve into those elements? Finding a Thunder spirit would be hard, though. They most likely would live in Thunder clouds like Zapdos.


    "I suppose it would be weird if the spirits also existed following the aspects of our powers¡­ Like life, death, time, chaos, and order¡­" Billy thought.


    In any case, Billy decided to focus his search on locations like the top of mountains since they were rarely visited. Even if some of them were inhabited by monsters, it would be fine since the spirits wouldn''t be attacked by them¡­ Probably.


    "Come on, where are you¡­ Once you show up, I can be the shaman avatar," Billy said.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like that day wasn''t Billy''s lucky day. After several hours of searching, he got nothing. So, he considered returning. However, he noticed that a massive storm was causing a lot of trouble in the northern part of the continent. He wondered if finding the wind spirit, there was a possibility¡­


    In any case, Billy decided to check things there before returning home. He knew that the storms were stronger on that continent, but things were a lot crazier than he had expected¡­ The sound of rain was so powerful that he could barely hear his thoughts.


    Lightning bolts began to fall left and right, and that made Billy recall that he should make some lightning rods, store the energy and then try to convert it into mana¡­ Making other machines to absorb other energy sources and convert them would also be good. Regardless, Billy forgot about that when he suddenly found the vestiges of a spirit flying between the clouds. He thought that only the spirit of lightning would do such a thing, but his guess was half right¡­


    Billy approached, but then the spirit hid inside the clouds. Those were filled with static energy really to be unleashed, so entering usually would be suicide. However, with his armor, it would be a piece of cake. Still, the spirit kept moving away when he approached and hid inside other thunderclouds.


    "It is quite fast and big¡­" Billy thought. "It is just running away from me because it doesn''t want to work for me¡­ it must have some level of intelligence."


    Since Billy got the earth spirit, it was only natural that he still was worthy of their help. So, the behavior of the spirit could only be exined like that.


    Billy increased his speed, but so did the spirit. It was almost like the creature could cross the thunder clouds instantly. Even with his armor at the max speed and with all those dark clouds together, Billy couldn''t do the same.


    In the end, Billy stopped to think for a second¡­ he knew that the spirit of the wind would grant him some extra mobility. So, just using raw speed wouldn''t be enough to solve the problem. Since attacking wasn''t an option, Billy had to y it smart.


    He charged toward the creature as fast as he could, but while crossing the thunderclouds, Billy didn''t achieve many results. He almost could hear the spiritughing, and after a while, Billy stopped to rest, and the spirit also stopped. However, all of a sudden, the spirit saw itself being touched by Billy''s hand.


    "Eh?" The spirit said.


    "You lost. Now stop causing problems and lend me your strength," Billy said.


    The spirit could cross the thunder clouds instantly, thanks to that, the creature couldn''t see what Billy could do inside, and he created a clone to surround the spirit. When the original approached, Billy saw that the spirit had the shape of a four-legged animal that was simr to a tiger. That didn''t make any sense, but Billy decided not to think too much about it.


    "Well done, you got me," the wind spirit said. "It seems you are one of those brought here by Uvish, but I can''t sense any maliceing from you."


    "So, you guys really know him¡­" Billy said.


    "I only know him because of yours and his recent actions, but I have a feeling that we are enemies," the wind spirit said. "Before you ask anything, you should give up, I have only been alive for a couple of decades, so I don''t know what you want to know."


    "I see¡­ that makes sense," Billy said. "Only an old spirit would know him, and I would guess that he killed them time and time again."


    "We cannot be killed since we are part of the, but we cease existing when our partners are killed and return to the," the wind spirit replied. "In any case, I can feel that it has been a while since someone managed to get four of us. Moreover, a foreigner being like you¡­ I am sure that the others will like this."


    "What are you talking about?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "Now that someone that found the first four, the others will finally wake up. If you find them, you might get the answers that you need," the wind spirit said before he entered his body. "That is all I can say¡­"

 Chapter 740: Annoying enemy (1)

    Chapter 740: Annoying enemy (1) That was a bit annoying, but Billy felt satisfied with what he had learned. Apparently, the other spirits can only awaken when someone gets the four basics first¡­ Still, Billy couldn''t say if the others were only two or more. Also, did the spirit just give up on its conscience without a thought?


    "You are still there, aren''t you?" Billy asked. "I have heard that some people can talk with spirits of medium rank."


    "I can, but this is annoying," The spirit said. "I am going toze around until you find the others since I don''t have all the answers."


    "What a prick¡­" Billy thought while frowning.


    In any case, Billy achieved his goal, so he couldn''tin much more. It was time to return and feel satisfied with the results. Billy immediately tested the spirit of the wind powers, and he confirmed that he could fly with a lot more ease even in the middle of the thunderclouds¡­ it was like the air no longer offered resistance, which made sense.


    When Billy returned, it was already day since the human continent was on the other side of the world, so the training had already started. After adding all those effects to his armor, Billy didn''t know what else to add for the time being. He tried to add the effect of the innate skills, but it didn''t work¡­ so, he began to copy them for his friends and allies.


    Although many of the archersined and didn''t like that sort of training, they eventually got used to the weights. They grew up thinking that skill was everything, after all. While many of them had the physical strength to use longbows, many preferred to use the smaller versions.


    In any case, while she was single and she could do everything with her life, Samara was sticking a bit too much with Alessandro. Billy wondered if it was fine to leave things like that¡­ in the end, she wasn''t stupid, so he decided to let things be.


    "Haha! This is so much fun!" Lily said when she was testing the technique that she learned.


    "Lily¡­ please keep your focus while we are working¡­" Alexander said and then sighed. "Remember, we don''t know when the enemies wille and cause problems again."


    "Whoops, sorry¡­ I got carried away," Lily said.


    Lily was testing and improving Heroic Archer, so it couldn''t be helped. Besides, rxing a little during work might help things in the long run. Billy checked with his wives and confirmed that they were fine and Billy''s kids were with them. They also wanted to use the weights, but they were too young for that, so they were doing the standard.


    "I guess there is nothing for me to do here¡­ let''s focus on gathering mana and making copies of the armor," Billy thought.


    During the next three days, Billy managed to gather enough mana to make copies of the armor for his wives, friends, and his allies, at least most of his allies. If he were to give copies to all the leaders he knew, he would have to work for an entire month. After finishing the first batch, Billy wondered if he should gather some data on their performance or make a second for people like his parents¡­ He also had the option to train by himself since Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl definitely have been feeding that crystal with their mana.


    "How are things with the core of tyrants dungeon?" Billy asked via telepathy..


    "You decided to talk at a good time," Icarus said. "It seems that it has be as strong as before. However, it isn''t getting any stronger¡­ it is absorbing mana to spawn more tyrants in order to cause a dungeon break."


    "You guys have things under control, right?" Billy asked.


    "Yeah, of course, but isn''t this a problem?" Icarus asked. "If they can''t be stronger, our pace will eventually decrease."


    "Most likely, they can be stronger¡­ but only after a dungeon break," Billy thought. "The cores have power levels, and the monsters that they capture also determine their potential. My guess is that whenever they break, the dungeons create new sectors with powered-up versions of their captured monsters, or they absorb the data of others."


    "I suppose it makes sense¡­" Icarus said. "Meryl wants to talk with you."


    "What is up?" Billy asked.


    "Now that the tyrants'' dungeon is back to before, I think we should revive the fire dragons'' dungeon," Meryl said. "We also should work to make it be as powerful as before and then make you get that core."


    "Hmm¡­ that seems like a good idea, and I had nned to do that eventually, but¡­" Billy said.


    "You are hesitating because it seems like a shortcut to you," Meryl said.


    "As usual," Billy replied while shrugging. "I managed to win against Zenis because I didn''t rely that much on my powers, and while dungeon cores aren''t something that Uvish probably created, I can''t help butpare both of them¡­"


    "While I can see your point, you need to understand that Uvish will use the dungeon in his favor if he has the chance," Meryl said. "If you don''t n on using the core, we might as well not revive the dungeon and wait a few years for that to happen naturally and still give a chance for Uvish to use it against us."


    "That would be a problem on all ends¡­ We need more dragon hearts, after all," Billy said. "I also suppose that Uvish won''t wait a few years because he thinks I might change my mind¡­"


    Billy never took his powers for granted. That was why he traveled around the world and tried to learn as many abilities as possible from the people that he met. That wasn''t something that Uvish couldn''t steal from him¡­ That was knowledge.


    "Well, I will think about it. I am busy right now, so I will leave that in your hands," Billy said.


    "All right," Meryl said.


    After that state, Billy and the others will have only another one up North. While the number of allies that they could make in that part of the continent wasn''t high, it still was a lot better than nothing. That was another reason he wanted topensate for that opportunity that he might refuse in the future¡­ After all, the difficulties that he surpassed until now made him think of numerous ways to get stronger.


    "Well, I can always use that as ast resort¡­ I have a few other ideas in mind, and since I can''t always do what Uvish thinks, I need to consider them more," Billy thought. "Still, if he has some level of foresight left, then perhaps all my ns are things he is preparing for¡­ a truly annoying enemy."

 Chapter 741: Annoying enemy (2)

    Chapter 741: Annoying enemy (2) The following week passed in the blink of an eye without any issues. The archers of that state were fast learners, so alongside the basic training, they also learned some basic magic as well to enhance their arrows. Since she was also an amazing archer, Lily got popr, and her skillsbined with magic left everyone astonished. Thus, they wanted to copy her. Unfortunately, they would need at least ten years of hard work to reach her level.


    Around the time they had to begin to prepare to move to the next state, Billy also noticed that his kids had improved a lot. While he was looking away, his wives taught them many techniques. Christina could use Heal now, and Hector also could use fire and wind magic¡­


    When Billy looked at his wives with reproachful eyes, they looked away and yed dumb. He was supposed to be teaching them that¡­ for his despair as well, Billy noticed that Helen was trying to copy Lily and Larah, and she was starting to learn how to use a bow. While he wasn''t a newbie when it came to that kind of weapon, he certainly wasn''t the best teacher, so he wasn''t the best suited to teach her that.


    "Everyone is leaving me behind¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "Hahaha, so you act like that now and then to be spoiled by your wives?" Alessandro asked. "You sure have some weird quirks."


    Billy decided to ignore that annoying moron who had thedies'' luck and focus on his job. Before the mission in that state ended, he managed to give his wives, his siblings, Lucyna, Meryl, Icarus, and his parents some copies of the armor. He was starting to think that making copies was a lot harder than developing them¡­


    Unfortunately, Billy failed at gathering enough data about their performance because his wives suddenly looked sick¡­ at first, Billy thought that Uvish was behind that. Still, then he realized that they had a new mana origin in their bodies¡­ all of them was pregnant.


    "I know that we fooled around a lot after defeating Zenis, but¡­" Billy said while blinking several times in disbelief.


    "Don''t say fooling around in the open and in the middle of the day," Kate said while frowning.


    "It must have been because we haven''t been training as hard as before¡­ Billy said something like that in the past," Kate said.


    "Yes, I also heard about that. Women that work too hard physically have hard times getting pregnant," Sarah exined.


    "Anyway, congrattions, sisters!" Samara said. "Aren''t you happy, big brother?"


    "I am, but the timing is a bit¡­" Billy said with aplicated expression, and then he recovered and looked at his kids. "Anyway, you will have a bunch of new siblings soon enough, so let''s work hard to be as cool as papa for them."


    Helen didn''t understand much of the situation. She was the youngest of the kids, after all. She probably will understand when her new siblings are born. Christina looked excited, she likes to help her mothers when they look after Helen, and she also likes to walk while holding her hand. Hector seemed a bit more confused. He probably couldn''t understand howe he all of a sudden would have three more siblings. That was something he would have to learn in the future.


    Worrying endlessly won''t help Billy and his family in any way. He just needed to keep doing what he was already doing to prevent the worst-case scenario: keep preparing for all possible situations.


    "It seems you all are on the second month of pregnancy," Billy said after using Check up on them. "For the time being, you can keep working, but perhaps you should stay at home when the third mission starts."


    "You are worrying too much, and if it is just teaching, it will be fine if we week going for a while," Sarah said.


    "If anything, it will only get worse if we get worried and restless at home," Kate added, and Natalie nodded several times.


    They had a point¡­ Lately, Billy''s wives had been strangely good at convincing him of things. They probably learned that from him since, in the past, Billy did pretty much all he wanted and made his way out of several messes with his sweet talk.


    "Well, let''s speed things up then before things start to get a bit more delicate with your conditions," Billy said. "Still, it doesn''t matter the situation, and it doesn''t matter how much you guys want. None of you will fight in the next battles. Is that clear?"


    "When you put the foot down like that while using logic and reason, it is hard toe up with an answer," Kate said. "We won''t be unreasonable, and you can rest assured."


    Despite Kate''s words and Sarah and Natalie''s agreement, Billy didn''t know if they would obey that if things got dire in the next battles. The level of difficulty was rising incredibly fast, so even Billy didn''t know if he would win all of them by himself¡­ he truly needed toe up with ways to use his powers better and be stupidly stronger.


    After a few days, the group began to move up North, and during that time, Billy decided to pay a visit to Jean and ask him if he could speed things up and visit the other states in the northern parts of the continent since his wives got pregnant, he said that it would be fine if he alerted the others by himself. He said that the other states wanted that to happen as soon as possible because they feared the losses of the battles.


    "It isn''t my business, but you should slow down on the recreational activities with your wives. They are strong, and you will need their support in the next battles," Jean said.


    Billy could only nod at that, but it was hard to have that much self-control with such beauties in his bed¡­

 Chapter 742: Lure (1)

    Chapter 742: Lure (1) In the end, Billy decided to send some clones to visit the leaders of the next states since they didn''t differ from most in any aspect. In the first ce, states like Kriesal, which had the barbarians; Tersaris, which had the gtea followers; and Monaris, which had the tribesmen, were weird since they were too different. Most likely, in the past, some reincarnated individuals changed their society that much to stand out¡­


    "I am thinking that perhaps we should split up and continue working until we reach the eastern side of the continent," Billy said when they left Alessandro and the archers behind. "Our parents are going to help our neighbors, so we won''t have to move to the east after going back home. If things go well, we can move south afterward, and then we will have practically traveled the entire continent."


    "It is kind of hard to believe that we taught so many people over the continent already¡­" Alexander said.


    "Well, it helped a lot that we spent some years in the past teaching recruits and young adventurers," Lily said. "Regardless, I also don''t want to see those three with big bellies working too hard, so perhaps that is for the best."


    "You all are already treating us like we can''t even move properly¡­" Natalie said while frowning.


    "It is a preparation for the future! The future!" Lily said. "Besides, Billy mentioned that some states are worried that the next battle might happen before their turnse, so we don''t have much of a choice here."


    "So, Lily, Samuel, Samara, and I be part of the second group," Alexander said. "We will move ahead and train the troops of the next state. Speaking of which, shouldn''t we go to the demi-humans continent once we finish this? They are pretty strong, but they still need some tricks, right? Besides, you said that they don''t work well in groups aside from their own tribes."


    "Meryl doesn''t want to force them to follow her lead, so this will be difficult. Aside from one group or two, we won''t have the chance to train many people," Billy exined. "Nevertheless, let''s focus on what we can do for now and try to finish this before Uvish does anything annoying again."


    Although Billy couldn''t have said much since he wasn''t teaching anyone directly, the group decided to follow his n. While they split the group, the leaders of the next states also thanked them because Billy wasn''t the only one famous. Moreover, his friends had that aura, perhaps an even more impressive aura than guild masters who have fought monsters for decades.


    In any case, Billy''s ns went just as he expected, and they managed to reach the continent''s western side in just one month. The trip should havested for a lot longer, but since everyone worked together, they achieved that much. Still, while Billy was happy, he still felt bothered¡­ almost two months had passed since Uvish''s previous attack¡­ it was weird that he left them alone for so long¡­


    Billy didn''t want to worry his pregnant wives, so he asked for Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl''s opinions on the matter. Unfortunately, they were as confused as him. It was to be expected since they had as much knowledge and worries regarding the enemy as him... or maybe not.


    "I have no idea what the enemy is thinking, aside from the fact that he probably knows about our preparations," Icarus said. "There isn''t much we can do about that, though. We can only work harder to make things proceed faster than he can counter."


    "He is probably trying to find ways to counter and deal with all possible oues," Lucyna said. "While I think that is impossible, he is someone who had lived for three thousand years. We think at different scales¡­ If we were in his position, what would we do to crush us?"


    "He left this generation with Limited Foresight, so he can''t see the futurepletely, he must have a trick or two since he created the system, but aside from that, he has only the skills of the previous generation," Meryl added. "Which already makes him almost invincible¡­ regardless, he is cautious to a fault, so he won''te and face us directly."


    Those three were nowhere near as worried as Billy¡­ they had been training hard, so it must have been because of that¡­ as for Billy, he didn''t feel his strength increasing, even though he used his innate skills and made his monsters inside the dungeons get experience for him ¡­


    "There are no signs of the other spirits either, so I feel like I am truly stuck in the past¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy tried to create some power spots to lure them over thest few weeks, but he got no results. The wind spirit told him that they would awaken, but so far, he didn''t find any signs of those. Instead of focusing on that, Billy decided to use his powers and obtain strength in a way that Uvish would be unable to do anything against it.


    "I am using and abusing thebination of Emotional Control and Mana/EXP conversion, but the level-up speed began to decrease again," Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I need a newbination to help me¡­"


    At first, Billy thought of hunting as many monsters as possible and using Soul Absorption. Still, while dungeon monsters were strong, their souls didn''t have many memories since they were only born when they had to fight¡­ thanks to that, it wasn''t a very efficient method of training. However, Billy eventually had an idea¡­ what would happen if he used Perfect Illusion in his clones?


    When he was alone, Billy summoned a clone and then used Perfect Illusion on the clone to make the clone face a hydra. Usually, the brain would be incapacitated for a while, depending on the damage caused mentally. Unlike Dream World, which could destroy the soul with almost one hundred percent certainty.

 Chapter 743: Lure (2)

    Chapter 743: Lure (2) After a while, the clone freed itself from the illusion when the clone managed to defeat the hydra, so Billy decided to undo the clone and absorb the knowledge that it had obtained. It wasn''t bad, considering that Billy only needed to keep the illusion active for twenty seconds, and that consumed one thousand points of mana per second, but it was far from perfect.


    The skill Fire Immunity received 1550 experience points.


    The skill Cold Resistance received 3300 experience points.


    The skill Gravity Resistance received 3300 experience points.


    ¡­


    Billy could have obtained the double amount of experience he had just used his innate skill, so it felt a bit cheap, but he didn''t give up yet. He tried to control the flow of time in Perfect Illusion and Dream World, but he failed. Even when he tried to use more mana, it didn''t work since the skills were at the max level already.


    "I suppose that moron didn''t think that this would be a good way for us to use these powers¡­ he either sealed that possibility, or he made a mistake that prevented this from being possible," Billy thought.


    Billy seriously thought about what he could do for the next few weeks. Still, before he could find an answer, they practically traveled through the entire coast of the continent. Only the extreme south was missing, but that state had been destroyed when the ice titan awakened.


    "It is time to go home¡­" Billy said while he thought it was one reason he had yet to check. "You three are on the fourth month of pregnancy, so more heavy training. You can only walk around and do simple tasks."


    "Tsk, that coward didn''t even give us another chance to fight him before we reached this state," Natalie said.


    "You were hoping that such a thing would happen during those two months?" Billy asked while frowning.


    "I guess I willze around at home and then train my magic," Natalie said while ignoring Billy''s question.


    Billy sighed¡­ His family will finally have the chance to take a break. On the way home, they crossed the barbarians'' state and confirmed that Billy''s parents and friends were teaching there. Since they had a lot more experience when it came to that, they made a lot of progress. He asked if they wanted a drive, but they said that they would stay there for a while longer.


    After two days, they were back at home, and as usual, everyone went to sleep as soon as they returned. It was prettymon that a wave of exhaustion would take over the bodies whenever they returned after a long trip, after all. Still, Billy decided to check things in the south of the continent, and which was one of the few areas that he hadn''t investigated yet¡­


    After crossing the samurai state, the temperature decreased drastically. Still, Billy was used to that much since he used rings that damaged him with the elements pretty much all the time. Perhaps he could even endure the cold of space. Still, he didn''t feel the need to test it.


    "I didn''t get any more information after obtaining those powers, and the mirror still was moving backward four hundred years ago," Billy thought. "It will take too long until it reaches the first time that Zenis was alive, and I don''t think that I will learn much by seeing the things that happened five hundred years ago."


    In any case, Billy began to fly around the area and saw that most of what remained from the cities and towns had be vast chunks of ice. The ice titan sure made a mess out of things¡­. still, the number of ces was pretty small since it was mainly a mountainous region, and cultivating fields wasn''t an option there¡­


    Billy decided to focus on the mountains and their peaks since such ces would be even more deste than the other parts of the region. Unfortunately, before he could move around too much, he felt the mana in the area being disturbed¡­ No¡­ The mana of the whole world was being disturbed.


    "Finally¡­" Billy thought.


    It seemed that Uvish was up to something again, but Billy had no idea what it was¡­ Besides, that timing was way too suspicious. While Billy was hesitating on what to do, he felt that the mana in the area was changing too. It didn''t take long until he saw a portal opening in front of him.


    "I guess he really doesn''t want me to cross this point¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy thought that only a few middle-ranked bosses would show up and block his path, but his guess was as wrong as it could have been¡­ In any case, Uvish had been busy in thest two months because a new group of enemies had shown up.


    Frozen Soul - Lv 555


    HP: 672/ 672


    MP: 8.852/ 8.852


    SP: 672/ 672


    Strength: 210


    Speed: 110


    Magic: 4255


    Endurance: 155


    Dexterity: 280


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Frozen Strike Lv 150


    Spells: Water Maniption Lv 420, Water Transformation Lv 230, IceSpear Lv 350, Ice Arrow Lv 250, Fly Lv 500


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 110, Ice Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Immunity Lv 320, Shock Resistance Lv 75 , Poison Resistance Lv 50 , Earth Resistance Lv 120,


    Skill Points: 00


    Those creatures looked quite humanoid, they even had bodies that were quite like humans, but they were three meters tall, had blue skin, and didn''t have legs. They also had long ck hair and a white dress that seemed to be made of crystal. Uvish apparently had prepared those things in advance to stop Billy if he headed to that kind of location, and the enemies had the upper hand there¡­


    Instead of waiting, Billy dashed toward the monsters while using the full capacity of his armor. However, the creatures reacted on time to summon a powerful snowstorm and several ice walls to block Billy''s path. He charged through and broke several of them, but every time he did that, Billy lost speed and felt like the charging through a steel wall¡­

 Chapter 744: Death (1)

    Chapter 744: Death (1) After a while, Billy decided that charging through those so often wasn''t a good idea. He would have to repair his weaponter, but he equipped his ive. Still, before doing anything, he noticed that the mana around the area was changing thanks to the snowstorms¡­ The enemies were creating a field where their magic was even more powerful. To make things worse, there was no sign of the enemies stopping crossing the portal, and the number had already reached one thousand¡­ he had to do something and fast before things get even more out of hand..


    "It can''t be helped¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy was certain that many many were being attacked right now, so he couldn''t waste too much time there. He had to deal with the enemies, find the spirits and then get the hell out of there. To do that as soon as possible, he summoned ten copies of his ive using Mana Constructs, and then he used all his remaining mana to summon twenty clones. The clones equipped the weapons and then flew toward the enemies.


    "In the meantime¡­" Billy red at the portal and then used Absolute Thievery.


    Billy began to drain tons of mana from the portal, and it didn''t take much for the thing to close¡­ While the skills helped, Billy knew that Uvish wouldn''t let him get so much mana and wipe out the enemies¡­


    In the next moment, Billy began to drain the mana from the frozen souls, and while his clones also killed some of them, the remaining soon summoned hundreds of ice walls and then confined Billy and the clones inside.


    "Hmm, this might be a bit bad¡­" Billy thought when he began to feel the temperature decreasing.


    As if things weren''t troublesome enough, the ice walls began to close in, and the creatures were probably trying to kill Billy either by smashing, suffocating, or freezing him alive since the cold was increasing and the space inside decreasing¡­


    Billy approached the walls and then used his personal domain¡­ However, the skill didn''t work, and that surprised him. It was probably because that was abined spell and the enemies kept feeding the wall with their mana. Billy didn''t have much to think about because the cage was shrinking. In the end, he looked at his clones and then used Emotional Control. He also made them use Destructive Aura and Body Enhancement.


    "This is going to hurtter¡­" Billy thought.


    Once the preparations were finished, the clones began to attack the walls, and each strike made the entire area vibrate while it also made the whole thing crack. The walls tried to repair themselves as fast as possible. Still, ultimately, the whole thing eventually fell apart when the enemies no longer had enough mana to repair it.


    When the wall fell into pieces, the clones went to attack the enemies. Still, Billy saw another portal appearing in the distance¡­ It wasn''t like he could close it from there, so that made him frown. Billy frowned even more when the enemies began to fly to some mountain instead of attacking.


    "They either are nning a trap¡­ or they are looking for something¡­" Billy thought.


    The possibility that they didn''t want Billy to find something in that area was pretty high¡­ That would exin their timing. In any case, while Billy was out of mana, he decided to head there alone and make his clones follow him after they were over with the cleanup.


    As one would expect, half of them tried to block his way when Billy got close enough. They bombarded him with ice spears since they knew that the walls would no longer work¡­ Unfortunately for them, Billy easily dodged those with the speed of his armor and approached.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    You obtained 750 experience points.


    ¡­


    Thanks to their pathetic speed, Billy smashed the heads of countless of those before they could defend themselves. Eventually, the enemies began to attack one another with ice spears, and that made Billy frown for a moment. Until he saw those, who were hit exploding and bing spiked spheres and almost impaling him.


    "They hit their allies'' hearts with that¡­ I don''t know how that is enough to make it happen, but it is a pretty nasty way to prevent my attacks," Billy thought.


    When Billy approached some enemies, they were hit and exploded¡­ That also dyed him since he had to change his directions very often. He decided to ignore all that and count on the power of his domain, but then something unexpected happened.


    "Leave this to me and just focus on dashing ahead," the wind spirit said.


    "So, it is true that there is a spirit ahead, and Uvish wants to stop me from finding them," Billy said. "Still, it is annoying that you only feel like doing anything when there is something for you."


    "Do you want to use even more of my powers for free?" The wind spirit asked. "If you act and think like this often, the influence of our powers will weaken on you, you know."


    That made sense¡­ Even though Billy had never heard of that. That was because the tribesmen never went against their culture of keeping the environment as it is¡­


    Regardless, Billy decided to follow the wind spirit''s advice, and he dashed ahead while ignoring the enemies. When they began to explode and be spike spheres, some sts of wind sent them flying in the distance. That was one way to deal with them, and it was pretty effective since it was a Concentrated attack¡­ The only issue was that the spirit was using Billy''s mana.


    "I suppose I can''tin¡­" Billy thought and then focused his eyes on the portal and began to steal the mana from it.


    Billy had a hard time doing that because Uvish truly wanted to prevent him from moving. Still, Billy decided to ignore that when his clones approached.

 Chapter 745: Death (2)

    Chapter 745: Death (2) When Billy reached the mountain, he found a small army of those creatures entering a cave. He couldn''t feel mana being sucked in there, so it didn''t look like a dungeon. In any case, he entered the cave while beheading everything in his way until several of the frozen souls used their magic to fill the tunnel with ice. Billy was forced to stop because the ice got in his way, but he reacted fast enough to use his domain and drain the mana before he could be frozen. After that, he dashed again.


    "These guys sure are annoying¡­" Billy said and then used Destructive Aura and then Shamanism while summoning the power of the fire spirit.


    The temperature around began to increase, and then Billy used Gungnir. All the ice blocking his path was destroyed alongside dozens of enemies. Still, when Billy reached the end of the tunnel, he only saw a dark room that prevented him from feeling anything inside. He also felt an ominous auraing from it. There was no sign of the other frozen souls ahead¡­


    "I have barely woken up, and some annoying individuals are already bothering me¡­"


    Billy saw a tired voiceing from the center of the darkness. It sounded a bit annoyed as well, so Billy raised his guard since he could feel a lot of mana in there.


    "I can see that you have some of our powers with you¡­ Some of that ungrateful fool as well,"


    "I take it you are talking about Uvish¡­ Are you the spirit of death?" Billy ask. "Your aura makes me remember one of his powers, someone else that such a power was part of the death element¡­"


    "You are right, I don''t like the domain that I rule, but I am truly part of death, one of the things that make this world."


    Fire, water, wind, earth, death, life, chaos, order, and time¡­ The spirit was probably spirit about that. The four basic elements are natural things that can be found on alls. Still, the moment living beings start to appear on them, they need other elements or perhaps aspects to rule their lives. Those were death, life, order, chaos, and time¡­ on earth, those things are just part of the rules of the physical realm, but it seemed that in a world of magic, they obtained consciousness after a while. Or perhaps they always had¡­


    "What are your connections with Uvish?" Billy asked.


    "What makes you think that I answer your question?"


    "It is clear that you all are involved with him, and I am pretty sure he obtained his power with your cooperation," Billy said. "Thanks to that, me and many others were transported to this world. I don''t hate my life, but the fact that he nned and used us and everyone else like tools is annoying."


    "You have a point, and it is also annoying that someone came for my powers to solve their own problems."


    "If you are involved with him as I think you are, then it would be better not to obtain your help, but I want some answers," Billy said. "Regardless, my clones are holding back the enemies, but they won''tst long, so you should hurry up."


    "It seems that you are serious about that and aren''t saying empty words¡­ Very well, that is fair enough. Recalling those memories is annoying and bothersome, so I wanted to avoid that, but in this situation, that is impossible¡­ Still, let''s start from the very beginning."


    Around ten thousand years ago, the conceptual spirits came to be in that world. Death, life, chaos, orders, and time were born the very moment the first inhabitants of that world began to walk the. They couldn''t tell how they were born or how they came to be, but they were humans like the ones from the human continent.


    They didn''t have any characteristics that made them stand out. They were weak, they couldn''t live for long, and they could barely win against the animals of that world. However, the world began to change with their arrival. Mana began to spread across the globe thanks to their intelligence and actions, and that was what gave birth to the spirits.


    The spirits lived together because they could interact with one another and the humans couldn''t sense or see them, at least not yet. Many years passed, and humans began to grow in number, and thanks to that, the mana level of the world increased, making them stronger and living longer. However, the other creatures of the world also enjoyed that. Thanks to that, monsters were born¡­


    While they were smarter, humans were weaker than monsters, and they also multiplied a lot slower as well. Thanks to it, after numerous confrontations, the humans began to lose the battle, and they were forced to hide in caves, holes, and forests from the monsters. That continued for many years until some humans managed to learn how to control magic and make simple weapons. They began to fight back, and things got even for a while.


    However, mana in that world had a weird characteristic. When one who had mana died, the mana would disperse into the world and then make thend grow faster with nts, trees, and other forms of wildlife. Since animals used to eat those a lot more often than humans, they obtained the ability to take the mana from those sources and be stronger. Humans also could do that but on a much smaller scale. Monsters also managed to obtain even more energy from their prey thanks to their wild instincts. They became able to make their own spiritual cores¡­


    Their cores gave them extra abilities and made them mutate. Some of them obtained an extrayer of defense with carapaces, and others obtained the power to grow gems in certain parts of their bodies that made them able to use magic. Thanks to that, humans began to be exterminated once again¡­

 Chapter 746: Past (1)

    Chapter 746: Past (1) Humans lived on the brink of extinction for six thousand years, but then someone who was very adapted to magic was born¡­ That was Uvish. He quickly learned of ways to fight the monsters that tormented the people of the world. Eventually, he also got skilled enough to sense mana and teach others how to use it. Around that time, he lived in harmony with nature, and then the four elementals sought to give him their assistance.


    Thanks to their help, he managed toe up with ways to teach his friends how to see the spirits as well¡­ Billy couldn''t believe that Uvish was once a tribesman¡­ Most likely, he couldn''t bring himself to exterminate his own people to the very end. Regardless, things began to improve quite a lot on that part of the human continent. The monsters were the ones who began to be hunted. However, things changed when enemiesing from beyond Uvish imagination began to appear.


    Monsters like Smanders, frozen wolves, and poisonous scorpions weren''t supposed to exist in that world. Still, they began to appear and attack everyone in sight. At first, Uvish had a hard time dealing with them, but he improved his skills and then began to put them in their ce as well. Unfortunately, things gotplicated again when the masters of the monsters began to show. They looked human, but they also didn''t look like anything Uvish had seen¡­ Some had green skin and tails, others were short andrge, and some were blue and used ice clubs. They were numerous, so Uvish began to lose¡­


    Things changed when the five greater spirits decided to intervene. Against alien invaders that only came to get the mana from the world, they couldn''t just keep watching. Their very existence was at risk¡­ so they offered their help to Uvish, who was the only one that could see them.


    Once again, Uvish started his counterattack. Even with lesser numbers, he managed to lead the humans and then defeat the enemy invaders with his new god-like powers. Despite that, he didn''t let the idea of power get to his head. He spared those who had surrendered and let them start a new life in the inhabited continent during the conflicts to avoid suspicions. In the blink of an eye, the demi-humans continent had dozens of types of people. While they often fought against each other, the conflicts never escted to wars.


    Things continued like that for around three hundred years. Uvish could live a long life thanks to his powers and recover insanely fast from wounds. However, the others couldn''t live for more than three hundred years, and only those who were lucky managed to be that old. Eventually, Uvish realized that all his friends had passed away, and only a few members of his family were still alive. Even his own kids looked older than him. At that point, Uvish realized that eventually, he would fight for people that he didn''t grow up with or with the kids of his kids¡­ forever.


    Living forever didn''t seem like a bad thing before, but fighting endlessly was tiresome. Those thoughts put doubts in his mind, but he kept fighting¡­ until he barely could feel anything when he watched his people die.


    Eventually, Uvish came to the realization that one day, even his turn woulde. As a mortal being, one day, he was going to die as well, and he felt like all his struggles would have been a waste of time. To prevent that from happening, he decided to be more than just a human¡­ he decided to ascend beyond his enemies'' level and then be that world''s ruler. Fortunately, he had fought many enemies that had achieved the same, and he just needed to wish for it. However, the spirits didn''t agree with his ns since, ultimately, he would treat everything and everyone like tools for his goal.


    Although the spirits ended their partnership, Uvish still knew how to use their powers. He worked with them for that long, after all. He used their powers to kill them and absorb a bit of what they could use. That was probably why the spirit of death didn''t want to cooperate with Billy.


    Nevertheless, Uvish began to put his n in motion once he got their powers. Just bing a ruler wasn''t enough, and he couldn''t keep fighting forever. He knew that eventually, an opponent much stronger would appear and kill him. So, he threw his body aside when he absorbed almost all the mana of the world. Thanks to that, the enemies stoppeding, but Uvish could no longer train his skills and be stronger. He needed to improve the skills that he had learned over the years to be invincible until he finds the perfect body for himself, one that won''t be bound by the rules of the mortal realm.


    To do all that, he decided to bring some foreign souls to that world. Souls that would, without a doubt, use their second lives to be rulers of that world If they had the chance, and Uvish gave them that chance by sharing a portion of his powers. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that often without making himself look suspicious. Still, it was fine because things went the way he had nned for over three thousand years.


    During those years, the spirits saw their strength, and many people died at the hands of their former friends. They also were killed numerous times when they tried to offer resistance¡­ it was weird, though. They were supposed to be stronger than Billy, and Uvish still didn''t want a direct confrontation.


    Billy didn''t want to believe it, but perhaps instead of fear, Uvish wanted to have the perfect chance to defeat him without destroying his body. The enemy wanted a body that would let him use all his powers without restrictions, and Billy couldn''t imagine someone more bnced than him. He trained for long to achieve that, after all.

 Chapter 747: Past (2)

    Chapter 747: Past (2)"This is what happened,"


    "I have the feeling that you resumed things way too much¡­" Billy said. "Regardless, it looks like Uvish isn''t going to wait for much longer to put the final part of his n in motion."


    "You must have realized that he wants your body. Thanks to many coincidences and your own hard work, your body is suited for all kinds of arts. The fact that you canbine many of the skills that belong to him confirms that. Even Uvish couldn''t use them like that when we were with him."


    "I see¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "In any case, can I learn other things from the other spirits?"


    "They experienced the same things as me, so they won''t know anything else¡­ The only thing that truly differentiates us is the realms that we control. They will awaken soon, but they won''t offer you their powers."


    "Not like I would ask for it¡­ Still, it surprising that despite all this, they still are sleeping¡­" Billy said.


    "As I said, we rule over some aspects of reality¡­ I awakened first because many people started to fear their deaths thanks to the attacks,"


    That made sense from Billy''s perspective. Those guys became conscious of their own existence after many people began to take notice that those things existed. Time, life, death, chaos, order¡­ It wouldn''t be weird to think that they are mirror images of the thoughts of the people of that world.


    "Well, that is all," Billy said. "I am sure that the others are doing fine without my help, but I should help them. Try not to die again and make that guy stronger."


    "We can''t let that happen again, so we will use you as the final line of defense. Don''t mind me."


    The darkness in front of Billy began to decrease in size until it became a minor dark sphere and then entered his body. He didn''t like the idea of defending someone like that when they didn''t want to help him, but it was the best option.


    "You are going to pay rent if you want to use my body like a shield," Billy said.


    "I will kill some enemies now and then, so you don''t have to worry about it,"


    Billy wasn''t satisfied with that at all, but it was probably for good. He couldn''t let those spirits get into the hands of Uvish again. Besides, he could learn by watching as well, and he didn''t train insanely hard in that world for three decades for nothing. Besides, he also had Absolute Mimicry.


    Regardless, when Billy left the cave, he found a few of his clones fighting the enemies. The portal had been closed, but a few hundred frozen souls were still there. Some of his clones had been defeated, so he would guess that the fight would end in a draw. It was weird because he didn''t get the exhaustion or the damage that his clones suffered,,, or maybe he did, but since he was too focused on the words of the spirit, he forgot about it.


    In any case, the monster suddenly began to explode before Billy could do anything, and it was quite the weird sight that made him feel shivers. He could tell that the spirit of death did that, but it still was out of the blue.


    "Now that the portal has been closed, they can be easily killed like this. Still, I can tell that manys are approaching, and there must be one of them."


    "Uvish nned arge-scale attack of many species from outside, huh," Billy said while showing an annoyed expression. "I should have known that he would do such a thing¡­ so, they be stronger when their home was nearby¡­ I guess they increased the temperature around these parts topensate for that as well."


    Billy began to fly back home as fast as he could. His clones couldn''t follow him without using too much mana, so he just made them disappear and absorbed their experience and the knowledge. After a while, he arrived at the capital of Hiloh state and saw two armies facing one another. The red flying creatures were back and were attacking the capital and the soldiers and adventurers stationed around.


    "I wasted too much time there¡­" Billy clicked his tongue when he saw several corpses on the ground.


    Billy''s wives, his siblings alongside Lily and Alexander, were fighting them. Still, they were having a hard time because there was a portal above the city, and they couldn''t do much about it. In the end, Billy looked at and thenbined Absolutely Thievery with eleration Maniption and stole a lot of mana from the portal. While he didn''t get any, he closed it almost immediately.


    "Now then¡­" Billy said and then flew toward the enemies around the capital.


    Billy used Shamanism and used the wind spirit powers to move even faster, and then he began to kill those assholes as fast as he could. After ten minutes, the enemies died, and he reunited with everyone.


    "We thought that you were sent to somewhere again¡­" Kate said.


    "Sorry, I went to investigate something, and then some enemies blocked my path," Billy said. "Rather than that, didn''t you promise that you won''t fight anymore for a while?"


    "It is fine since we are only using magic," Natalie said.


    Billy sighed. It wasn''t fine because they could be wounded. Even with the improvements he made on the armor, even small fries could wound them if they worked together. He had to work hard to prevent them from truly fighting in the war...


    "We need to check the other cities and towns," Alexander said. "I have a feeling that the enemy stayed quiet for a while in order to get this ready for us."


    "Yes¡­ You three will stay here and don''t do anything insane, you hear me?" Billy asked. "The others will check the other ces and help as much as necessary."

 Chapter 748: Champions (1)

    Chapter 748: Champions (1) Billy didn''t have to check all ces to confirm that Uvish really had done this time. He made his new friends even attack small viges, and most of them had been wiped out already since they didn''t have enough soldiers to protect them. The result was bad as it could have been. Billy couldn''t think too much about it since the whole situation wasn''t something that he could have solved by himself... that being said, things weren''t that simple. Not to mention, letting that bastard alive any more time was just too annoying.


    "Shit¡­ I made a mistake trying to protect only the ces with thergest amounts of people," Billy clenched his teeth.


    In the end, Billy summoned as many clones as he could and made them spread around. He also told the ones that were in the big cities to reveal the existence of the tunnels to make people use them to escape. His golems had reinforced them, so they should resist while the inhabitants escape.


    "How are things where you are?" Billy asked via Telepathy.


    "Really bad¡­ we might need help again," Icarus replied. "There are many more enemies than thest time¡­"


    "I won''t be able to help," Billy replied. "The whole continent is being attacked as well¡­ many people have already died."


    "At this rate¡­" Meryl said and then sighed. "We need to do something about this¡­ we can''t let the enemies kill the people around the world, and this time, they look fine in just targetting small viges."


    "It seems that Uvish realized that the armies of one or twos won''t be enough to destroy us," Lucyna added. "That is why he is going all out and nning to kill as many people as possible, even if they are civilians. We need to allocate everyone to a single ce¡­ the whole world."


    "I considered that such a thing might happen, so my tunnels are almost finished, and almost all the cities in the world are connected now," Billy said. "However, it will take a while for the people to cross such massive distances."


    "Maybe it is time to make those trains¡­ how about the train bullets?" Alexander asked. "The enemies won''t be able to keep up with them since they won''t be able to see it. Even if Uvish sees the interior of the tunnels and sends his allies inside, you can always crush them with a powerful front on them."


    Alexander sure was bad at nning, and Billy sighed because he didn''t realize that soon the tunnels would be overflowed with corpses if that were to happen. Still, maybe Billy could make his clones do something about that. While they didn''t have the skills, they could use his innate skill so that he could make those trains easily¡­ They would need to be as long as fuck, though.


    "While we are fighting to protect this world and people in it, the ultimate choice of escaping will be from the leaders of the states and from the people themselves," Billy said. "I will prepare for that, but I won''t bet that most people will leave their homes that easily. The Golems will emerge at the entrances of the tunnels in the viges and camps. I will send some clones to prepare things on your end as well."


    "Roger, at this point in time, we can only do our best to prevent as many deaths as possible," Meryl said.


    Billy didn''t even have the time to train the demi-humans, but he imagined that those three did something about that. Regardless, Billy stopped to rest for a bit, and then he proceeded to get as much man as possible from his armor. Once he did that, he summoned even more clones to do those tasks for him. Running around the continent fighting monsters and preparing for the evacuation.


    "I never heard of something like a global evacuation, but I suppose we don''t have much of a choice here," Billy thought.


    While the clones began to work, Billy flew around, and he did nothing else but close the portals that he found. Some of his clones could do that as well, but he figured out if they worked on the damage control since too many enemies had already arrived in that world.


    "Focus your senses on the locations of the ces had you have been and show them to me with your Temporal Vision, " the death spirit said.


    "You can do something about them?" Billy asked. "I thought your powers could only affect the living."


    "I have authority over many death itself. Everything in this world can die by my hands, even portals," The death spirit said.


    That was kind of scary¡­ Billy wondered if he should purge such a suspicious entity from his body. Nevertheless, that had to wait, and if he could be useful like that, Billy had no reason to refuse the offer, and he did what the spirit proposed. Billy had visited pretty much every city and town in that world or at least had seen them from a distance, so he looked at those ces, and then he found the portals. Once that happened, they began to shrink and lose their functionality.


    While the death spirit was doing that, Billy made his clones check the smaller viges. Fortunately, not all of them had been attacked yet. While Uvish was powerful and resourceful, he couldn''t just open portals to every single part of the world. Eventually, much to Billy''s surprise, the spirit of death closed all portals, and the fights all over the world stabilized.


    "This is weird¡­" Billy said. "I didn''t think Uvish would give up this soon."


    "He didn''t send the champions of the other worlds yet. You must not drop your guard," The death spirit said.


    "Champions of other worlds¡­ I take that big ass red guy with the spear was one of them," Billy said. "They have rulers that control the mana of their world and even champions¡­ that is so insane¡­"

 Chapter 749: Champions (2)

    Chapter 749: Champions (2) At the end of that day, most monsters had been dealt with, and despite hundreds of casualties, most people felt relieved and joyous thanks to that. Still, Billy soon found a problem when he checked his clones. Most people thought that the battle was over and they could return to their lives after burying the dead.


    "You guys should rest for a while¡­ Uvish will soon attack again," Billy said when he arrived at home and massaged his forehead.


    "Did something happen?" Kate asked.


    "I devised an evacuation n and told to most leaders of the cities that are connected to the tunnels to use them to escape, but they think that the better is over," Billy said. "It seems that they will have to lose more people before they realize that Uvish is no longer ying around¡­"


    Fortunately, that also means that Billy''s clones will have time to make the trains. Aside from those that are still digging tunnels, the clones were using them to make the vehicle. It wasn''t hard to use Shapeshifting into a golem and turn it into a cart that could transport an entire family. Adding wheels to them, they could move faster than when they were golems¡­


    "Maybe we should go and persuade them¡­" Sarah said.


    "No, like I said, go and rest for a while," Billy said. "This isn''t the first time that the people of this world underestimated the situation and paid a heavy price for it. It can''t be helped, but we can only save those who want to survive and can realize that the enemy is far from done. I suppose they are the only ones that can help us as well¡­"


    Based on his voice, it was easy to tell Billy was tired. He also needed to enjoy a quick nap¡­ As for the others, they still were recovering from the trip. So, they wanted to rest as well.


    Although the night was pretty cold, Billy decided to rest in his garden. He wouldn''t rx too much there, and he would be able to respond as fast as he could if something happened.


    Billy put himself to sleep using Dream World because he needed to think of a way to deal with Uvish annoying portals. Even if they evacuated everyone, it would be useless if they didn''t make a ce safe enough for them. In the Dream World, Billy was meditating and thinking about that until the spirits also showed up there. Aside from the wind spirit and the death spirit, the others were just colorful spheres moving around.


    "You are a hard worker, just like him," the death spirit said.


    "I don''t like when peoplepare me with my enemies," Billy said. "Nevertheless, you showed up at a good time. That dark room was something that you created, and it is something like a personal domain where your powers are nearly Absolute, right? How can you maintain it without using too much mana while also preventing the enemy''s powers from intervening?"


    "Yes, that is the advantage of being a being that doesn''t have a physical form," The death spirit replied. "Thanks to that, we can amass stupid amounts of mana easily, and our energy can affect our surroundings without using anything unless we use our authority when someone gets too close."


    "So, all in all, it isn''t something I can replicate? Great¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "I will think of another way to do that¡­"


    For spirits, mana was literally an extension of their bodies. It looked like they could be as big as they wanted as long as they had mana, so it was understandable that they could create magic fields like that in, which could negate Uvish''s influence and powers.


    After thinking for a few hours without making much progress, Billy decided to cancel the spell. His body had rested enough¡­ However, he stopped when he recalled something. When he was on Earth, Billy was surfing on the web when he read that some parts of the universe which barely follow thews of physics at all. Even the crazy bitch that gravity is couldn''t help but be almost ignored in some ces.


    The weirdest thing that Billy recalled was a blue called HD 189773b. That weird as hell world wasn''t that far away from Earth, only a couple of light years and the closest ''hot Jupiter'' to Earth. It may look like a gorgeous deep-blue marble floating serenely in space, but if you had the misfortune to visit this massive gas giant, you''d soon regret it. As well as being spun furiously by winds blowing at 8,700 km/h, you''d be cut to shreds by ss rain. The''s delightful blue color is the reflection of silicate in its atmosphere ¨C silicate that, when heated by the''s deathly 1300¡ãC temperature, forms grains of ss.


    Billy couldn''t even imagine how such conditions could be met, but it made him recall that even Uvish changed thews of that world. When he prevented the world from using mana to be more fertile. It was hard to say if it was due to his influence as a ruler, but Billy could at least try to do something on a smaller scale.


    "You are powerful because you have an ethereal body that umtes tons of mana, huh," Billy muttered. "Then what about this?"


    Billy began to feed his Spirtiual Core with all the mana that he had. Most likely, the skill didn''t have an upgrade, but it was fine. Billy needed more the effects of the skill at a max level than anything. Eventually, he ran out of mana, and the Dream World disappeared. Unfortunately, the skill only reached level four hundred.


    "As if this would stop me¡­" Billy said and then transferred all the experience from Rage to that skill.


    When the skill reached level one, Billy frowned¡­ Rage was at level two hundred, and it only added twenty levels to Spiritual Core. Billy would need other tactics.. and then he recalled the dungeon core of the fire dragon''s dungeon.


    "No¡­ Not yet," Billy thought. "Don''t choose the easy way out of this mess¡­ I know a better way to do this."

 Chapter 750: Champions (3)

    Chapter 750: Champions (3)"Sorry for our dy," Drew said when he and the others arrived. "It took a while to convince everyone toe."


    Billy''s parents and friends from his hometown arrived using the tunnels and the Golems. Although they found it that Billy was in front of the carts for some reason, they didn''t realize that it was a clone, and before they could see the two of them and get confused, Billy made the clone disappear. To avoid problems, it was better to keep that skill hidden.


    "At least one of the world''s cities managed to cooperate ande," Billy said. "Anyway, everyone can rest underground for a while. The others mages of the city are working to build more houses using magic around."


    Billy approached one of his Golems and then began to transfer the creature''s experience to Spiritual Core. Usually, he couldn''t summon a monster and then steal their experience. Only when they develop and make some skills level up does that bes avable. In any case, once he got all the experience possible, he got all the mana as well, and the Creature became dust.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    ¡­


    Billy nodded in satisfaction while the others looked at him with weird eyes. The Golems were probably a force that they would need to fight the next attack, after all. Still, while it was true, people have to sacrifice something of equal value to obtain something else. Billy kept doing that until everyone disembarked. After that, he summoned a clone to do that job for him.


    "Ah, the beauty of multitasking efficiently¡­" Billy said. "In any case, I should seal this entrance since no more people wille from the southeast and leave the clone work in peace."


    Other groups began to arrive from other tunnels, so Billy knew that he had to hurry up. He was in the first stage, and the n to make a perfect barrier had three¡­ Moreover, Uvish would target the capital more with peopleing than any other ce.


    "You¡­ You found them," Totaic said when half of the tribesmen arrived.


    "Let''s not talk about that right now," Billy said. "You should take your people to rest and those who can fight to the walls of the city. I assume half of the people thought that the battle was over."


    "They will eventuallye, '''' Luso suddenly appeared and then said. "Some will pay the price for their negligence, but it is how things should be."


    Billy nodded. He couldn''t take on his shoulders the weight of everyone''s lives, after all. He would try his best to help as many people as possible, but he wasn''t the hero of that world. He could only try to be the best man that he could be for the sake of his family and friends.


    In any case, Billy worked in the same way on the southern tunnel until all of the tribesmen left the area, and then he went a clone again. He couldn''t see that passage because more people coulde, mainly from the southern states like Grenciti and Korpal states as also the samurainds. All of those were good allies of Billy, but they were rtively far away.


    In any case, just as Billy had predicted, Uvish began to open portals all over the world again around midnight. Those who were resting quickly woke up when the noise of the battle started. When Billy saw numerous portals opening around the city, he didn''t hesitate and then headed to the core that created a barrier around his house. Using his mana, he made it level up and expand.


    People frowned when they felt something passing through their bodies. Still, then they realized that the enemies were unable to approach and were pushed backward.


    "Should I destroy the portals?" The spirit of death asked.


    "No, we need to make everyone stronger, and I will use those fuckers again," Billy said while looking at the flying, red spearmen. "You three should stay here and feed your mana to the core."


    "... All right," Kate said after a long sigh.


    Everyone''s goal was to save as many people as possible, so Billy''s wives understood that they had to work that way since they were those who had the most mana and could recover faster than anyone else. Besides, the fight was only starting¡­


    "I will use yourzy ass n again, you," Billy said while he was flying and then left the barrier.


    The flying spearmen saw Billy and then focused on him. Using Blood Spears, they attacked relentlessly. Still, Billy dodged all of them and eventually impaled the stomach of one of the enemies with his ive. The creature didn''t die, and he used it as a shield while he drained all the experience that he had into Spiritual Core.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    ¡­


    The monsters have gotten stronger, considering that they could give Billy that much experience. Still, as Billy stole their experience, they became a lot weaker, and then they died a lot sooner and without healing their bodies. Unfortunately, all that hard work also allowed the enemies to surround him.


    Before the creatures could attack Billy from all directions, numerous arrows flew toward and hit the enemies, making them lose their limbs when they got lucky and their heads when they got lucky. Billy saw Lily covering for him while the others moved to position themselves around the barrier. The enemies weren''t attacking a single spot, and they couldn''t let them do that for long¡­ The barrier could only withstand as much damage as the core could use mama.


    "This will work out like this, but why do I feel like something ominous is about to happen?" Billy thought. "I should tell the others to raise their guard more than the usual just in case..."

 Chapter 751: Champions (4)

    Chapter 751: Champions (4) After a while, Billy stooped to take a break. Things were under control when it came to the monsters since his allies that had the same armor as he was fighting. During that time, he used Temporal Vision and granted the spirit of death the chance to destroy all the portals that he could find. Thanks to it, the powers of the enemies began to decrease.


    "It seems that a lot of people are arriving, and we don''t have enough room in the city for everyone," Kate said when Billy returned.


    "I will expand the barrier, and then the mages will have more room to do their work," Billy said.


    Aura, Rosalie, Marc, Aura, Valentin, Gilles, Laurent, and many other groups arrived in the middle of the night. As expected, they said that Uvish tried to block their block their paths, but they managed to fend the enemies off. After a couple of minutes, the lenders of Korpal state that had been brainwashed by Billy arrived, followed by Haruna and her generals.


    "My apologies for our dy. Many people hesitated in abandoning their homes and leaving their things to the enemies¡­" Haruna said. "We can always rebuild things, but my people value their history too much for the better or worse."


    "It can''t be helped. Hopefully, not many of those who stayed behind will die for their stubbornness," Billy said.


    "Anyway, those vehicles sure are handy and didn''t even need horses¡­. their speed made some people throw up, but I want to buy some," Haruna said.


    "Sorry, we can negotiate about thatter," Billy said.


    Billy began to work on the new Golems that arrived as fast as he could because he could sense many people and enemiesing from all friction and without using the tunnels. They were vigers that managed to survive thanks to Billy''s clones. All of a sudden, he felt a powerful sting in his back, and then Billy got the memories of his clone. One of them died, and their back was pierced by the spear of an extrarge flying spearman. He wasn''t at the same level as Zajoth, but he killed one of Billy''s clones¡­


    "A troublesome one ising from East¡­ And he is chasing the barbarians," Billy said.


    "I can feel it¡­ One of our own is about to wake up," the death spirit said. "You should go and take her before Uvish kills her."


    "Sorry, but my priority is to save my friends," Billy said. "That will have to wait."


    "With her power, you will be able to recover the wounds of everyone inside this barrier if you want," The death spirit said. "She might not like you, but she will help make things more equal in this battle."


    "The spirit of life¡­" Billy said.


    "That is right, she has awakened now that people are dying and their mana is overflowing on the," the death spirit said. "I suspected it would take a while longer, but since some of the dead were trained by you and your friends, they had more mana than usual."


    Billy considered his options and quickly made up his mind. Leaving at such a moment would leave a bad impression on the people around, but it couldn''t be helped.


    "Svan is in trouble, and I am going to help him," Billy said.


    "All right, be careful," Kate said.


    "You should check things with Felipe and Beatrice as well," Sarah added.


    Billy nodded and then began to fly as fast as he could. He even used eleration Maniption to reach the enemy and his friends before a disaster happened.


    "Didn''t you hear that I said?" The death spirit said.


    "Yes, I heard," Billy said. "Still, my friends still take priority in this situation."


    The death spirit wished that he couldin, but he couldn''t. Everyone has their priorities. Besides, the spirits were basically immortal, and they could always revive as long as the conditions were good enough. The same couldn''t be said by humans.


    "She awakened in the extreme north side of this continent, and it seems that many portals are opening in there," the death spirit said.


    Despite that, Billy ignored the words of the death spirit and didn''t change his direction. Eventually, he found an army of barbarians running and facing an army of ice trolls above the tunnel, and they were being led by someone who looked a lot like Zajoth.


    Ice Troll - Lv 710


    HP: 3655/ 3655


    MP: 775/ 775


    SP: 1560/ 1560


    Strength: 735


    Speed: 410


    Magic: 330


    Endurance: 720


    Dexterity: 175


    Status Points: 00


    Skills: Frozen Strike Lv 200, Frozen Club Lv 350


    Spells: Water Maniption Lv 310, Water Transformation Lv 150, Ice Spear Lv 350, Ice Arrow Lv 250


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 310, Ice Resistance Lv 1000, Cold Immunity Lv 250, Shock Resistance Lv 75 , Poison Resistance Lv 150 , Earth Resistance Lv 60, Recovery Lv 500


    Skill Points: 00


    That was a weirdbination¡­ Nevertheless, Billy approached the enemies at super Sonic speeds and then impaled the leader with his ive before using Gungnir and wiping out half of the army of trolls.


    The barbarians saw that, and at first, they imagined that Another monster had arrived. Still, some of them recognized Billy, and Svan and his daughter Ilfa were among them.


    "Why aren''t you using the tunnels?" Billy asked.


    "The poption needed a diversion to escape, and the enemies were keen to chase us," Svan said. "Putting that aside, that strength that you just showed¡­."


    "We don''t have time to talk, and I need to check others," Billy said and opened a hole that connected to the nearest tunnel. "Go now."


    Stealing the entrance was useless since the portals appeared inside. So, Billy left while flying North, and then he used Temporal Vision to check things in the temple city. Fortunately, they had their relic to the whole city was crossing the tunnels together and the enemies couldn''t get even close to the attack the tunnels¡­ With that in mind, it was time to check the spirit of life.

 Chapter 752: Challenge accepted (1)

    752 Challenge epted (1)


    It didn''t take long for Billy to reach the northern part of the continent, and while the people there were part of the groups that were a bit toozy, considering the alien enemies had attacked the world multiple times, they had abandoned those areas when the night of that day had arrived. Still, he found a massive army of weird creatures flying around a mountain, and when they got too close, their bodies began to turn into dust, but they still insisted on that crazy n.


    Lich - Lv 898


    HP: 1350/ 1350


    MP: 21.250/ 21.250


    SP: 755/ 755


    Strength: 222


    Speed: 399


    Magic: 4450


    Endurance: 432


    Dexterity: 456


    Status Points: 00


    Skills:


    Spells: Cursed Beam Lv 330, Drain Touch Lv 290, Corrupted Strength Lv 300, Corrupted Speed Lv 300, Corrupted Magic Lv 300, Corrupted Endurance Lv 300, Corrupted Dexerity Lv 300, Mana Shield Lv 350


    Passive: Pain Resistance Lv 90, Ice Resistance Lv 100 Shock Resistance Lv 90, Poison Resistance Lv 250 , Earth Resistance Lv 70


    Skill Points: 00


    Billy frowned when he saw those cloaked figures. He could see their grays, legs, and hands, but he didn''t expect that they would be real liches¡­ the idea of sending them to deal with the spirit of life also seemed madness.


    "Are they nning to wear the spirit out with sheer numbers?" Billy asked.


    "While undead creatures are weaker against her, magic creatures that can use magic to protect themselves can cause her a lot of trouble," The death spirit said. "That isn''t a problem for me, though."


    The death spirit began to make the liches explode, and while Billy wanted to stop him and take the experience away from the enemies, he had to return home as fast as possible. If he had to grind somewhere, he had to grind where his allies were.


    Half of the liches pointed their hands at Billy, and then in the next moment, he felt his magic and endurance drop to one¡­ at first, he was surprised, but the armor was still working as usual. Besides, it was only natural that so many enemies could do that to him.


    When he began to swing around his ive, Billy felt his hands hurting like hell since he was putting too much strength, but he ignored all that while he dashed toward the mountain.


    Eventually, the liches decided that they had to do something else, and then they charged at Billy. However, the death spirit created an aura around him that killed the enemies instantly. Billy decided to ignore the others for the same of time since they couldn''t approach the mountain. What Billy didn''t expect was the fact that a barrier would stop his advance as well.


    "What the hell¡­" Billy said after almost smashing his face against an invisible magic barrier.


    "As expected¡­ she dislikes me, but it seems that she dislikes you as well since you are a warrior and took many lives," the death spirit said.


    "Well, she shouldin to you and the other spirits since they left this world be a ce where people like me have to fight a lot just to have a few weeks of peace of mind," Billy said. "I don''t have time for this; maybe another death will make her a bit more reasonable."


    "If you truly think that this is a good idea, then you are more stupid than I thought," the death spirit said.


    Of course, Billy didn''t believe that it wasn''t a good idea, but he didn''t have time to waste. The liches began to surround him and attack again, to make things even more annoying. Still, that might not be a bad situation¡­ Billy used his Personal Domain to absorb the mana that enemies used to debuff him, and when the enemies approached, they also began to lose tons of it. Even the barrier started to decrease in size thanks to it.


    "Another insolent human tries to steal my powers¡­" the life spirit said.


    "We don''t have time for this. You should at leaste with us to prevent Uvish from retaking a portion of your powers," The death spirit.


    "I will never ever help a human again¡­ they are deceitful, self-centered, greedy, filled with dark emotions, and most of all, they can''t even recognize their own shorings," The life spirit said. "I would rather die again and again than give a chance to another turn this world into something messed up as Uvish did."


    "Don''t lump me together with your stupid friend," Billy said. "You me human nature for what happened, and while I don''t deny that we are all that, you are also to me here. You let that asshole be like you. He was your friend, and you never noticed his dark thoughts."


    "Don''t me me for your wed nature. We helped your species for hundreds of years without anything in exchange. In the end, the only thing we got was the greed of the only person we could talk with," The life spirit said. "We trusted your people for far too long. Whether you die or live no longer concerns me. If your species are so pathetic that you need our help to survive, perhaps you should just let him kill you all."


    "You talk as if your life and death aren''t deeply connected to us, humans¡­" Billy furrowed your eyebrows. "I never said that I wanted your help. I am here to prevent you from bing a problem for us in the future. What are you going to do? Are you going toe, or will I have to force you?"


    "I would like to see you try," The life spirit said.


    "Challenge epted," Billy said.


    Billy began to focus his mind on his mana, and then he made the entire energy in his body pulsate. Alongside the rest that he had stored in his reserves, he absorbed everything even though that wasn''t supposed to be possible¡­ while his body began to burn, Billy''s body also began to emit a transparent blue glow. Thanks to that, he crossed the barrier¡­

 Chapter 753: Challenge accepted (2)

    Chapter 753: Challenge epted (2)"Crap¡­ my whole body is burning like hell¡­" Billy said, trying to cool down his body.


    "How¡­" the spirit of life said.


    "You almost did the same as him, but instead of throwing away your body, you just forced it to be ethereal like to cross the Barrier¡­" the death spirit said.


    "Actually, I was just trying to pass through using brute strength, but I guess it worked better than expected," Billy said. "Regardless, I tried this without having the necessary requirements to control my mana properly. Thanks to that, all that mana was dispersed. Anyway, you will have to help me force her to obey."


    "Is this something that you have been nning to do?" The death spirit asked.


    "The theory isn''tplete, but I want a barrier that can prevent Uvish from opening portals around our base," Billy replied. "Regardless, we don''t have time to waste here."


    Billy dashed to the point, only to find a small tree standing at the top. That tree was probably the life spirit choice¡­ even though it was weird. Nevertheless, she was strangely silent.


    "You have two options: going with us without making a fuss or going with us after making a fuss," Billy said. "Once Uvish is finished, you can return here and live while hugging other trees, but I can''t take any chances in leaving you behind and making that asshole even more powerful."


    "I am not helping him more than I have to, and you will soon confirm that he isn''t interested in our powers," the death spirit said.


    "Shut up, everything about you annoys me, your presence, your voice¡­ It makes me feel like I should get a body and smash your face on the ground," the life spirit said. "Truly, I alone cannot fight against Uvish and his schemes¡­ But if you n on obtaining my powers using any suspicious tricks¡­ You will soon learn that I have a few tricks up my sleeve."


    "Whatever you say," Billy said. "Just hurry up ande already. My friends are waiting for me."


    "You''re already starting to annoy me with your bossy attitude¡­" The life spirit said.


    The life spirit was weird. She was indeed full of life but in a bizarre way. Regardless, she followed Billy''s orders and entered his body. Without wasting any time, he left the mountain while he killed some liches along the way. The death spirit buffed Billy''s ive, and the strikes felt like they were destroying the matter of the enemies'' bodies without having to worry about any resistance¡­


    After using all the mana he got, Billy increased his speed and returned home after five minutes. Things were still heated there, but a lot more people had arrived. The barbarians and Gtea followers were almost there. Still, Alessandro and his archers had arrived. After a couple of minutester. Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl hade as well with thousands of demi-humans. Both groups frowned while looking at each other, but nothing happened. Right now, they have amon enemy¡­ Or perhaps they had the same goal, which was to survive.


    "Woah, the streets are packed with people¡­" Icarus said. "How many people have arrived already? A few million?"


    "Less than a million considering the number of Golems that had returned," Billy replied. "By my estimations, this world should have around five million inhabitants."


    "Only that much¡­ I guess it makes sense considering that every five hundred years, almost everyone dies," Lucyna said.


    "Billy¡­ Your presence changed again," Natalie said while frowning.


    "I also can tell that¡­ It''s like something else is inside you," Meryl said.


    "I guess there is no point in hiding¡­ While I was away, I found some guys who know a lot more about Uvish than us, and they are the spirits of life and death," Billy exined. "They once were Uvish allies."


    The group frowned when they heard, but then they began to listen to their history. Naturally, Billy kept some pieces of information hidden since it would only bring more questions to the table, but everything about Uvish they knew now.


    "That is¡­" Sarah said, showing aplicated expression since she once had been an enemy of her friends and current family. "Quite tragic."


    "I suppose people who live that long have their own share of troubles¡­ Troubles that most people can''t rte to," Lily said. "Regardless, that doesn''t change the fact that he caused a lot of problems, and because of him, many people died. Even if he wanted to save the world, he shouldn''t have sacrificed so many people."


    "In any case, it seems that he is creating more portals around the state¡­" Billy said. "Eventually, more and more enemies wille, so we need to prepare for it. Those who can''t fight should work with my trees, gather fruits, make pills, and distribute them around. As for the Edish ones, they need to feed to the core of the barrier."


    "We will deal with that since we can''t fight," Kate said. "Or should I say, we will deal with that until the timees?"


    "Don''t think with so much certainty that I will let the situation escte to the point that you three will have to fight¡­" Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Come to think of it¡­ Ah, I guess more of your children areing. Congrattions," Icarus said. "I can see why you look so exhausted. You have been working nonstop to prevent the worst-case scenario."


    "We don''t have time to talk about that. Assume the positions that you think need help around the city and wait until the real battle starts," Billy said. "For the time being, the spirit of death can close the portals that might appear inside the barrier, but don''t let your guard down."


    "They don''t have names?" Icarus asked.


    "Names are things given to humans to differentiate each other and for the sake of convenience¡­ These guys are unique, so they don''t need that," Billy said. "Still, I suppose calling them like that would be weird¡­"

 Chapter 754: Explanation (1)

    ¡°How do you want to be called, huh?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°¡­ We don¡¯t need names,¡± the life spirit said after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I heard the voice¡­¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°I think it belonged to the life spirit¡­¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°I see¡­ So, Uvish gave you guys names, and now you hate the idea of having a new one or any name at all,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You are unnecessary and annoyingly sharp when you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± The life spirit said.


    ¡°Well, if you two don¡¯t want one, then it is fine,¡± Billy said. ¡°Oh? I guess it is finally time¡­¡±


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    The skill Spiritual Core has leveled up.


    ¡­


    One of the clones finished the work and then disappeared. Thanks to that, Billy got the experience, and Spiritual Core reached the max level. Now, even the innate skills will cost half of their usual mana, but that wasn¡¯t Billy¡¯s current goal. He stopped the other clones and made them only gather mana, and he would need a lot again to put the next step into action.


    ¡°It seems that we somehow arrived in time¡­¡± Felipe said.


    Billy heard that voice and then saw Felipe, Beatrice, Svan, and Ilfa. Many people came with them as well. So, thergest army in the world was almostplete.


    ¡°Things are under control now, but eventually, Uvish wille and go all out,¡± Billy said. ¡°Until that happens, you should take a break and rest.¡±


    It would be hard to find a ce to rest when the poption of the capital increased by twenty times. Moreover, despite the barrier, the sound of battles still echoed through the whole city¡­ in just one hour, the sun was going to rise. Still, the people from there basically didn¡¯t sleep for more than two hours.


    While Billy waited for something to happen, he waited at the top of his house. He could tell that almost all the golems that had arrived had been absorbed by his clones, and it had been a while since thest one came¡­ most likely, no more people woulde. Still, while a lot of golems are ready to be used, they will have to stay behind in case someone gives up.


    ¡°Soon enough, I will have enough mana to put that n in action, but until then, I had to deal with that aspect as well,¡± Billy thought and then used Emotional Control to increase his rage.


    That would tire his body and mind a lot faster than usual, but it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ that was the first step of another idea that Billy had. In any case, while he was doing that, Billy noticed that the mana level of the area had increased a lot¡­ maybe it was because many people were in the capital. Or perhaps it was because a lot of strong folks had shown up for the fight¡­ the fact that numerous corpses of enemies were around the barrier could also be a factor¡­ Regardless, Billy could use that in his favor.


    After a while, the sun finally began to rise. Despite the fact that many fought over the night, few people actually looked tired. They have been trained well, and with the skills that they obtained over thest few months, thanks to Billy¡¯s group training, they could endure a few more nights like that. Still, despite all that, most people couldn¡¯t help but flinch when they saw some massive armiesing from all directions.


    ¡°Ah¡­ this might be a bit problematic,¡± The death spirit said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Billy asked.


    Billy didn¡¯t bother to check the enemies since they wereing on foot, but once he heard that, he decided to take a peak, and then he realized what the death spirit meant¡­ the enemies walking were humans. Humans from that world that had been killed overnight. Hundreds of thousands of them¡­ they were zombies.


    ¡°Hey! Billy!¡± Meryl should. ¡°¡­ You have to see this.¡±


    ¡°I already saw it¡­ Unlike you, Uvish has no qualm in using that skill,¡± Billy said when he jumped into the garden. ¡°We have to split our forces, or fighting other humans will demoralize our troops. It will be even worse if people begin to recognize their friends and families there.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ The zombie demi-humans will probably take a while toe. In the meantime, we should fight these ones,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Can you two help me with this?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Icarus nodded.


    ¡°By the way, did you bring those rare species of monsters and the demi-humans?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but they are hidden since most of them are too young to fight¡­ Including that guy,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°I suppose that is for the best. Regardless, I will ask my father and Jean to help with that, and we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    They nodded once again and began to work. Billy talked with Jean and Drew to smooth things over on the frontline, and then he returned to his own activities. Still, he had to stop because he could feel the presence of his kids moving. They had woken up¡­ He had strengthened the walls of his home to let them sleep, but now they will wake up and get spooked due to the war. Billy considered putting them to sleep with magic.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t do that¡­ They have been training a lot, and while I don¡¯t intend to make them fight, I can¡¯t not recognize their mental and physical strength,¡± Billy thought.


    Billy went to talk with his kids and convince them to stay inside. Fortunately, Anna was with them, so he had someone trustworthy to watch over them.


    ¡°You three should stay at home today,¡± Billy said. ¡°Some bad guys are trying toe, and we are going to fight to protect our home. In the meantime, you will watch our house.¡±

 Chapter 758: Taking the matter in their hands (1)

    Chapter 758: Taking the matter in their hands (1)


    Billy watched Icarus start to fight the suspicious elf. The enemy got punched a few times and then decided to fly to gain some advantage over him. Icarus flew as well, but while he didn¡¯t lose much of his speed, his attacks became kind of obvious, and the enemy was no pushover. The elf finally summoned a bow and fired some arrows.


    Icarus thrust on the defense of the armor, but he didn¡¯t consider that the arrow would have some suspicious effects. Thanks to it, he got heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Dumbass, I added some gravity Resistance, but you can¡¯t be hit so many times in a row,¡± Billy thought.


    Since Billy was leveling up his Rage, he felt reallypelled to join the fight, but he couldn¡¯t make his move now. He had to keep an eye on the whole battlefield¡­ Now that one of the champions on the enemy side showed up, the other creatures around the barrier got even more excited to attack. Eventually, other floating inds showed up, and then from it, thousands of elves appeared and dashed to attack the barrier with bows and arrows. Their range was almost as long as Meryl and Lily¡¯s.


    ¡°Shit¡­ my opinion on elves has dropped considerably,¡± Billy said.


    Billy wondered why Uvish never let some elves live in that world. He wouldn¡¯t have minded if one of his wives were an elf¡­ Still, that was beyond the point. Billy saw a rain of powerful arrows falling on the barrier, and the mana of the core finally reached a point where it was using most of its mana just to keep standing.


    Fortunately, Lily and Meryl reacted fast and then headed to the eastern side of the barrier and began to attack the enemies. Meryl enhanced the speed of her arrow with one of her innate skills, and Lily did the same by using lightning magic. The enemies began to be hit, but most of them were fast enough to move and avoid the area of impact of the arrows.


    Eventually, Alessandro and his men also joined that side to attack the enemies. Thanks to the recent training that they did a few weeks ago, their range had increased a lot, and by using Fierce Aura as well, their arrows could reach the enemies six hundred meters away.


    ¡°Good, I guess I won¡¯t have to intervene¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°It looks like you want to transform your body as well,¡± the death spirit said. ¡°Still, using those skills at the same time might as well damage your body beyond repair.¡±


    ¡°No pain, no gain,¡± Billy said. ¡°Those who aren¡¯t willing to risk their lives will never reach their true potential. Besides, I am fighting against someone that lived almost one hundred times more than me; I need to use everything in power and every single option avable to surpass him once and for all.¡±


    At that point in time, it became clear that Billy also wanted a technique to make his physical parameters reach the limits as he did with his spirit. Those techniques were very different from one another, but ultimately, they would let Billy reach the apex in their fields. He only wished that he could obtain a minimal amount of cooperation from the other spirits. Still, he couldn¡¯t exactly count on that. It was a too unpredictable factor.


    When Billy got back on track again on the preparations, he felt more enemiesing¡­ he sighed, but that only made him more pissed. It was hard to stop himself from going berserk when he was using Emotional Control to the limits. Regardless, Billy saw several more floating indsnding and even more enemies approaching. One of them was powerful enough to fly high in the sky and then cast several lightning bolts on the barrier¡­ Billy didn¡¯t even bother checking the statuses, and he knew that he wouldn¡¯t see anything¡­


    Although Billy told them not to fight, Billy still saw a massive ice spear flying toward that enemy. It was clear as day that Sarah was the one who did that, and then in the next moment, a massive tornado emerged from the ground and then moved toward the minions of that guy¡­ that one had been Kate.


    ¡°I will die from a heart attack at this rate¡­¡± Billy thought while massaging his eyebrows.


    ¡°They are inside the barrier, so why are you so worried?¡± The life spirit asked.


    ¡°They are pregnant, all three of them. Pregnant women should be fighting, much less killing alien enemies,¡± Billy replied while clenching his teeth. ¡°I need to do something about this.¡±


    ¡°You should clear your head first before doing that since Rage is messing with your head,¡± The death spirit said. ¡°I am quite interested in how you will develop your next technique, but I wonder if it won¡¯t turn you into an unreasonable green monster¡­¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t n that far ahead yet. For now, he just wanted to unlock his true physical potential. Besides, even if he lost his mind, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything against his family and friends. All of his anger was being directed at a single person who caused trouble to him time and time again after using him for decades and treating him like a guinea pig.


    In any case, after a while, those skills reached a level that made Billy emit red steam even while he was sitting in a rxed position. Naturally, the red steam was because some of his blood was evaporating through his pores. It looked like that would be the demerit of the next skill¡­


    ¡°Having to deal with this will be a pain, so I need to think of a way to¡­ ah,e on¡­¡± Billy said and then facepalmed when he saw another group of enemiesnding on the. ¡°Give me a break, you fucking asshole!¡±


    Before Billy could do something about it, he saw a huge-ass gori approaching with an ax. At the same time, a small army of slightly smaller goris was following him. In the next moment, Billy saw his parents and siblings moving to face those guys. They knew that Billy¡¯s barrier couldn¡¯t be attacked that often, so they took the matter into their own hands¡­

 Chapter 759 Taking the matter in their hands (2)

    Chapter 759 Taking the matter in their hands (2)


    Billy looked upward toward the directions the floating inds came from, and he saw at least twentys that weren¡¯t supposed to be in that sr system¡­ Uvish truly had done it this time. Even if he didn¡¯t win this battle, he was certain that he would decimate the poption down to a few thousand¡­ that was one heck of a small goal¡­ they were thinking in different scales thanks to their life experiences.


    Although Billy could try to see the future that will happen while he focuses on finishing the next technique, he didn¡¯t rely on that. He didn¡¯t want to believe that the future of his family and friends was set in stone without his help.


    Fortunately, Billy could see that his mother and siblings were wiping out the army of goris. However, his father was a hard time dodging the strikes of the enemy¡¯s champion. The ax was like four meters tall, and he could swing that fucking weapon with a single hand and extremely fast.


    ¡°If you are worried about them, I will make sure to keep them alive,¡± The life spirit said. ¡°I can tell who your friends and family are thanks to your presence.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thanks, that will be a big help,¡± Billy said after a long sigh. ¡°Still, don¡¯t exaggerate. They are the best warriors that I know, and they can look after themselves.¡±


    ¡°You sure like to make demands, even though I am already doing more than I was supposed to,¡± the life spirit said.


    ¡°I will repay the favor someday,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Then let me give the name of one of your children,¡± the life spirit said. ¡°What do you think of Aurora? It is a pretty name, right?¡±


    Billy wasn¡¯t so sure if it was an excellent idea to let someone that he had just met the day before naming his child, but the name was indeed pretty. Still, he had to consider other things as well. While she was hard to deal with, she wasn¡¯t evil.


    ¡°What if all of the three are boys?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one of them is a girl,¡± The life spirit said.


    ¡°You had to spoil that¡­¡± Billy said and then facepalmed.


    In any case, Billy wondered if that was the name that Uvish gave her. Asking such a thing wouldn¡¯t help anyone, so he decided to keep quiet. In any case, while it took a while, Billy eventually noticed that the presence of the elf that Icarus was fighting disappeared. When he looked upward, he saw a tired Icarus returning.


    ¡°What an annoying asshole¡­¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°Hey, watch yournguage on my property,¡± Billy said. ¡°I don¡¯t want my kids learning that kind of foulnguage.¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure you said it worse already,¡± Icarus said.


    ¡°That is beyond the point,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Ah, I am feeling a lot better after returning to the barrier. Give my thanks to the spirit of life,¡± Icarus said. ¡°I am going to help the others.¡±


    Billy wanted to help as well, even though that wasn¡¯t necessary since the tide of the battle was on their side. Still, he had to prepare for Uvish¡¯s final attack¡­ he must have some sort of card that he would only reveal at the very end¡­ Billy also had to finish his final card¡­


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like Billy would have time for that. The floating inds began to fall around like rain, and Billy could see hundreds moreing. If each of those had one thousand of enemies, then, eventually, the whole area would be a sea of corpses, and the barrier won¡¯t have the chance to grow much more.


    The real severity of the situation would only be revealed when Billy felt the presence of hundreds of champions that were on the same level as the elf, and around ten of them who was a lot stronger¡­ the rulers of those worlds finally decided to show up.


    ¡°Even now, your friends didn¡¯t appear, did they?¡± Billy asked. ¡°What are the chances of them having been captured already?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t awakened yet, I am certain of that,¡± the death spirit said. ¡°Their presence was something we would be able to feel even on the other side of the world.¡±


    ¡°Then why are they still sleeping?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t they given up already?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ a hard question,¡± The death spirit said. ¡°As we said, they are hard to understand. Even when they saw Uvish causing all those problems, they never seemed too hurried¡­ the time spirit was something since he apparently could travel through space and time and could tell what might happen in the future. Still, he never shares that with others, so I can¡¯t understand why order and chaos are like that as well.¡±


    Unlike those two who had their authorities deeply connected to human beings, it seemed that the other three were a lot more different. Still, Billy didn¡¯t have time or the room to think about that. He had to keep fighting, even without their help¡­


    ¡°I can no longer just keep watching¡­ eventually, those three will be forced to join the fight if I don¡¯t do something,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°The enemies might have some traps ready for you,¡± The death spirit said.


    ¡°I will kill them all before they have the chance to use the traps,¡± Billy said.


    Billy began to fly toward where he could sense three rulers close to one another. Taking them one at a time wasn¡¯t a luxury that he could afford, so he went all out from the very beginning.


    The very moment he crossed the barrier, Billy used eleration Maniption to the max and then attacked a weird cloaked guy that had a magic staff. In that short window of time, he used Rage, Body Enhancement, and then Destructive Aura. Still, at the same time, the enemy summoned a Mana Shield that got in Billy¡¯s way. He cursed while he watched the enemy flying to the distance at super sonic speeds¡­ he should have made his body ethereal for a moment instead.

 Chapter 760 Wrong target?

    Chapter 760 Wrong target?


    The other two enemies tried to surround him, but Billy flew and targeted the one armed with two knives before they could do that. That ruler was a slender man that had bat wings, pointy ears, and a body covered with dark fur, but Billy ignored all that; he only attacked because he thought that it would be easier to kill him first.


    The enemy used both daggers to block Billy¡¯s attacks, and while his defense wasn¡¯t prated, the sheer power of the attack sent him down, and hended in the middle of his army. The impact raised a massive curtain of dust and opened a crater as well. Still, before the enemy could recover, Billy approached and swung his ive toward the enemy¡¯s neck. Still, the enemy blocked the attack, and then Billy felt something hitting his neck and pushing him backward¡­


    ¡°That was¡­ Reflect?¡± Billy thought. ¡°


    He didn¡¯t feel the enemy mana being used, so it must have been the effect of the weapon¡­ It was weird for a weapon like that to have that kind of ability, but it would be good to surprise the enemies. In any case, Billy loses the chance to kill one of the enemies, and the nearest ones are trying to surround him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use that so soon, but¡­¡±


    Before Billy could be surrounded, he dashed toward the dagger man again with his ive in hand. Once again, he used his weapons to assume a defensive stance, but Billy threw his ive at the enemy, and when he blocked the attack, Billy used sh. The enemy prepared to slice his throat, but in the next moment, the enemy suddenly was paralyzed while feeling a shocking pain in his left chest. When he looked at that, he saw Billy¡¯s arm in there, and before he pulled it, he smashed the enemy¡¯s heart.


    You received 150.000.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­


    Before the enemies could surround him, Billy increased his speed to the limits and then brought that corpse to where Meryl was.


    ¡°Turn him into a zombie. It will be annoying if Uvish revives them again and again,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Meryl said while looking like she didn¡¯t enjoy the idea a lot. ¡°Why is your hand dirty with blood instead of your weapon?¡±


    ¡°I tried something new, and I can¡¯t exin since the others might be listening,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Billy! You were supposed to fight onlyter!¡± Kate suddenly approached and then said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk them damaging the barrier too much,¡± Billy said. ¡°As long as I am out there, they will focus on me. At least the rulers will. So, focus on killing their minions. That will increase the mana level of the area and thus of the barrier.¡±


    ¡°All right, but be careful out there,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t even scratch me,¡± Billy said.


    Billy¡¯s current goal was to turn the rulers into zombies. Even with half of their powers, they should increase the power on their side tremendously. In any case, Billy had to choose his next target, and he found the mage returning. Unfortunately, two other rulers approached that guy when Billy looked at him.


    ¡°Fighting three at the same time will take too long¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I have to split them up¡­¡±


    Billy flew toward the enemy without hiding his bloodlust. Thanks to that, those three got even closer to ganging up on him¡­ things went as Billy had predicted. All of a sudden, Billy increased his speed and moved to the left side of the enemies. When they turned around to face him, they were weed by a massive Gungnir. The st of energy sent them flying downward and in different directions. They didn¡¯t suffer much damage since the attack hadn¡¯t been a direct one, but Billy reached his goal.


    Billy flew toward the mage and then, once again, infused a lot of mana in his right hand to make it semi-ethereal. That was how he managed to kill the first guy so fast. His hand passed through his knives and even his arms. Unfortunately, when Billy¡¯s hand passes through the barrier, the enemy suddenly moved insanely fast after enveloping his body with electricity. In the blink of an eye, he was three kilometers above Billy and charging a powerful lightning bolt.


    ¡°Did I choose the wrong target?¡± Billy thought.


    At some point, Billy thought that he could use something like that to enhance his speed, but it probably would wound him¡­ unless he had the right physiology. It seemed that the enemy had that¡­ Regardless, the enemy fired the massive lightning bolt and smirked since it was impossible for Billy to dodge that, even with his speed. However, much to his surprise, the lightning bolt disappeared, and only the area around Billy had been damaged. He stopped the attack with both hands and didn¡¯t suffer any damage. At least, that was what the enemy was thinking.


    The truth was that Billy used his arms to be ethereal, and then he used his Personal Domain. Things went even better than he had nned¡­ hepletely drained the mana of the attack.


    Before Billy could do anything with the mana, the other rulers surrounded him and aimed for his neck. Billy was almost impaled by a sword and spear. Still, he made those two fall by using Gravity Maniption, using all the mana he just got. The ground around began to crack, and the enemies started to sink underground. Before he could lose that chance, Billy approached them and then impaled them with his ive and with a copy made of mana. Before the enemies could truly die, Billy approached Meryl again. Only after that they died.


    You received 150.000.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­


    You received 130.000.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­

 Chapter 761 More questions

    Billy had nned to target the other rulers and kill at least two more, but then he saw that all of them approached each other to prevent any more losses. That was smart of their part¡­ it was also surprising considering that beings like that usually wouldn¡¯t work together because of their massive pride, but they probably had been warned¡­ to do exactly that or be greedy as usual and lose everything in exchange. There was also a chance that they became like that after watching the battle, but Billy doubted that.


    ¡°Well, now¡­ what should I do?¡± Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not think of fighting all of them alone,¡± Kate said and pulled Billy¡¯s left ear.


    ¡°That is right. While you didn¡¯t get wounded before, doing that would be insanity,¡± Sarah said and pulled the other ear.


    ¡°I think you should go and take us with you,¡± Natalie said and made Billy fall on his knees by kicking their back. ¡°I want to do some good exercise, and I can¡¯t see a better option than this.¡±


    Billy sighed. He couldn¡¯t be unreasonable, and otherwise, he would give room for his wives to be as well. Regardless, now that they had three zombie rulers on their side, they had some leisure to calm down and watch things during the battle.


    ¡°All right, I will step back for a short while and return to my preparations,¡± Billy thought.


    Although he said that, Billy stayed near the barrier and kept ring at the enemies while stealing their experience and mana. They got really annoyed when they noticed that and then decided to attack with all their might the barrier. Unfortunately for them, Billy decreases the power of each of their attacks by stealing their energy.


    ¡°I guess I can finally say that I have mastered my innate skill now that I can even steal the energy of some attacks,¡± Billy thought.


    After that, the rulers of the enemy army decided to step back and let the infantry fight against each other. Although the result of that was pretty obvious, thanks to the barrier and the spirit of life¡¯s powers, they insisted for several hours. When it was noon, Billy was certain that the enemies were up to no good¡­


    ¡°Are they waiting for us to get tired?¡± Billy thought. ¡°We are using everyone that can fight, so our fighting force will decrease. We have to stop to rest and eat¡­¡±


    Meryl was summoning as many skeletons and zombies as she could, but she wasn¡¯t faster than Uvish. So, for every three corpses, she would manage to use her powers on three¡­ in the end, Billy decided to call the leaders of the groups that were working and leading the frontlines.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but it seems that Uvish convinced all those people to sacrifice all of the inhabitants of theirs to stop us, even if they have to lose one hundred times more people,¡± Billy said. ¡°With that in mind, we need to start thinking for the long run. You all should split your forces ordingly and fight in turns.¡±


    ¡°What are the chances of the enemy having even more soldiers than he has sent?¡± Drew asked.


    ¡°Pretty high, Uvish made around twenty worlds approach our own,¡± Billy replied. ¡°All of them seems full of life, so they should have a lot more soldiers to spare. Still, a long battle will make the barrier more powerful, but we need to consider the resources that we will need to feed everyone here. We have a stock of dragons hearts, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stretching the battle for too long will be dangerous,¡± Svan said. ¡°We barbarians like our meat, so we will need a lot to fight properly. Putting that aside, the longer we fight, the more people we will lose.¡±


    Even with the Protection of the spirit of life, some soldiers died when their brains or hearts sustained enough damage. So, Billy was very aware of that¡­


    ¡°I know that we are on the defending side, but we should try to get some chances to wipe out as many of them as possible,¡± Alessandro said. ¡°Not only will that make things easier in the future, it will also boost our morale and decrease theirs in the short term.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how to do that?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Nope, this is kind of battle is a first for us,¡± Alessandro said while forcing a smile. ¡°So, I won¡¯t have much confidence in my proposals.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will do something about that when the timees,¡± Billy said. ¡°When things get messy, I will send help. In the meantime, you guys should keep the morale of your troops right.¡±


    The barbarians and the archers hurried because the enemies were their regions. At that moment, Billy used his magic to enhance the core of the base by using Strength Support and Dexterity Support. A wave of magic passed through the whole city and gave power to everyone inside¡­ Billy made the core lose some mana, but at least it tremendously boosted thousands of soldiers¡¯ strength and dexterity.


    Once they noticed that, Billy¡¯s allies began to attack the enemies even more furiously. He imagined that he could use such a method thanks to the spirits, but it didn¡¯t seem likely they would have to spend as much mana as him. In any case, the effects of his buffs couldn¡¯tst forever. Still, they sure caused a lot of damage and even forced the enemies to retreat since, from their perspective, their enemies suddenly got a lot stronger.


    For the first time since the start of the battle, the enemies took a break from attacking like they had no mind. While it cost a lot for Billy, it cost a lot more for the enemies during those few minutes of battle. They needed to use their heads better¡­ otherwise, they would be wiped against an enemy much smaller than them.


    ¡°I guess that they aren¡¯t being controlled, but that only raises more questions¡­¡± Billy thought.

 Chapter 762 Invisible lizardmen

    While the enemies were having their strategic meeting, Billy wondered what he should do aside from what he was usually doing. His next goal was to make his body as physically strong as possible, the same way when he infuses his whole body with a shit ton of mana. Still, even when he fought while keeping those skills active, he didn¡¯t kill the enemies instantly.


    ¡°I wonder if this n is wed, and I need something else to make things work¡­¡± Billy thought. ¡°I guess I should level up Chi as much as possible. Those are the only physical skills that I have that enhance my body without the use of mana¡­ With those, I really need to reach the level that I want.¡±


    Thanks to the strategic meeting of the enemies, the soldiers inside the barrier had the chance to rest for one hour. While they couldn¡¯t exactly rxpletely, it was better than nothing. Besides, with the power of the life spirit, they could rest a lot faster than usual. Regardless, once the enemies decided what their n of action would be, they began to attack all sides of the barrier like a proper army.


    ¡°Do you guys think Uvish is giving them orders?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the death spirit replied. ¡°At first, it looked like that was the case, but now I can only think that they were in a rush for whatever reason, like¡­¡±


    ¡°Like they werepeting against each other or trying to defeat us before the others,¡± The life spirit added. ¡°It is quite the sudden changepared to before¡­ those people are hard to understand.¡±


    Billy assumed that Uvish either promised them something to the one that defeated him or he told them that he had some crazy treasures that would be very useful to them. That was really annoying, but it was clear the type of thing that a schemer would do. In any case, the confusion of the situation only made things look even more suspicious, so Billy had to keep his guard up and don¡¯t let anyone rx.


    In any case, after the meeting, the enemies also began to attack the barrier more methodically, and they only sent small groups at a time. Sometimes, they only used faints to fool Billy¡¯s allies and make them move for no reason, just to wear out their bodies and minds. Still, the leaders of the many armies on the defending side used that chance to make some soldiers retreat and rest.


    ¡°It would be a good time for your friends to show up¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more¡­ still, there is something bothering me,¡± the death spirit said.


    ¡°What?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Usually, Uvish would be a lot violent with his methods and personal as well,¡± the death spirit exined. ¡°His n is finally on thest stages, but he still didn¡¯t show up even once¡­ that troubles me.¡±


    Billy couldn¡¯t agree more¡­ if he had borrowed someone¡¯s body even for a short while, he could have gotten rid of the death and life spirit instead of letting them help Billy. Unless he couldn¡¯t keep changing bodies like clothes, and that would exin a lot¡­


    ¡°How are things on your guys¡¯ end?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°A lot easier thanks to the zombies of the rulers,¡± Meryl replied. ¡°I was thinking of splitting them to help the other sides of the barrier.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ in any case, it is getting harder to imagine what Uvish is nning, so keep your guard up,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You have been emitting that red aura for a while, and even though you look calm, perhaps you should take a break,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°While we can heal a lot faster, it isn¡¯t a good idea to abuse our bodies like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have things under control here,¡± Billy said.


    Billy had already sent his clones to the underground to use those skills as well, and they would split the damage taken over time. While eventually, Billy was going to experience all that, he had the skills to endure and relieve all the pain once he got it. The only problem was that he felt like Uvish was waiting for him to do that¡­ like he wanted to defeat him at his peak. He didn¡¯t fear him¡­ it was only natural, though. Why would someone who lived almost one hundred times more than he fears him?


    Regardless, after getting so much mana and experience from the enemies and from the environment, Billy assumed that around the morning of the next day, he would make those skills reach the max level, and then he would be able to enter the second stage of that n. For all intentions and purposes, it seemed that he would have enough time for that, considering how the battle yed until now. Unfortunately, Billy changed his mind when the sun began to set¡­


    More and more floating inds began tond nearby, and more and more enemies began to appear. Moreover, the barrier began to get attacked even when no enemy was nearby. Those who were careless enough to check things from outside ended up being attacked by invisible enemies¡­


    ¡°Are those¡­ lizardmen?¡± Billy thought.


    Billy couldn¡¯t see them directly, but he could use Magic Eyes to see their mana, and he saw that shape. He passed the message to his allies to be wary of invisible enemies. Still, it didn¡¯t help much because more enemy battalions kepting and attacking the barrier, forcing some of the allied soldiers to leave and attack them. As for the result, the enemies began to kill as many allies as they lost¡­


    ¡°This is bad¡­ only those with good instincts and magic eyes can see them,¡± Billy thought while he was making a magic tool to help with that.


    Before long, Billy saw some arrows piercing and making the invisible lizardmen get killed by arrows. It seemed that Lily and Meryl could hit them somehow. Still, those guys definitely will change the flow of the battle¡­

 Chapter 763 Fourteen to go

    Chapter 763 Fourteen to go


    The next few hours had been a real test of patience, but Billy endured since the rulers didn¡¯t get too close to attacking the barrier. Also, because his friends managed to fight and defeat the enemies¡¯ champions. Even though they were supposed to be at the level of the reincarnated at that world with their innate skills and other powers at a decent level.


    At night, Billy talked with the leaders of the armies, and they told him about their total losses. They started the battle with around two hundred thousand people that could fight, and around thirty thousand died on the first day¡­ the attack of the invisible enemies sure was a pain, even though Billy distributed magic items to help find them.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much more than you can do,¡± the death spirit said. ¡°When Uvish had to deal with invasions of a single army, around the same amount of people died every day.¡±


    It was weird to hear such words from the spirit of death of that world. Still, Billy decided to ept it and focus on his preparations. Once he deals with that, he will get rid of the rulers as fast as he can.


    After enduring all that, the morning of the next day came, and Billy could tell that it was time to undo his clones. He decided to make one of them disappear at a time. Still, when he did that with the first and got all his experience and memories, he felt his body being ripped apart, and blood began to leave his pores. His eyes lost their focus due to all that suffering¡­ that he got from making a single clone use Rage and Body Enhancement for several hours. In any case, Billy used Full Heal and Relief, but it had barely any effects.


    The skill Rage has leveled up.


    The skill Chi has leveled up.


    The skill Body Enhancement has leveled up.


    ¡­


    ¡°One down, fourteen to go¡­¡± Billy said and then sighed.


    Billy had one hell of an ordeal ahead of him, but he didn¡¯t stop and soon made another clone disappear. It was better to endure all the pain already instead of dying the inevitable. Billy was forced to stay on his knees for the most part of that process, enduring the hellish pain. That was the price he had to pay for elerating his growth.


    In the end, Blood Maniption, Chi, Body Enhancement, and Rage reached level one thousand, but Billy was dizzy as he could be due to the blood loss. Making the blood return to his body probably wasn¡¯t a good idea, so he went to take a shower, and then he ate some dragon hearts. He started to feel a lot better thanks to it. Before he could leave again, he saw his kids watching the battlefield from their living room window.


    ¡°Sorry, I tried to stop them, but they stayed awake in their room and watching things outside,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°It is fine, and it was the best choice, grandma,¡± Billy said. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be alone while they watch that¡­ hopefully, the next generations will recall this and understand what might happen to those who are blinded by power.¡±


    Having adventures here and there was fun, but Billy truly wished that his kids could live a peaceful life. Still, too much peace weakens people¡¯s bodies and minds¡­


    In any case, Billy left the house and then prepared to put the second part of his n into motion. He wished that the technique that he had envisioned wouldn¡¯t need Blood Maniption to work properly, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. He had to use some mana to put that in action and make his body use Chi even faster.


    With that skill and Blood Maniption, Billy made his body absorb as much energy as possible in the air. While the barrier consumed pretty much all the magical energy, oxygen still had the energy to give Billy health and stamina. Eventually, Billy¡¯s body was perfectly fine. His health and stamina were full, but he didn¡¯t stop there¡­ he kept trying to absorb the energy, even though his body resisted.


    ¡°This is harder than I thought¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy assumed that his body would absorb the energy if he forced it to happen, but life isn¡¯t easy. Still, he persisted nonstop. Thanks to the blood flowing through his body faster, including the brain, Billy recalled that he could learn Health Maniption to help with that. Still, there was no point in relying on the system right now.


    Billy also recalled that he could use Unlimited Conversion and change his body down to a molecr level, but again, he refused that. Billy wondered if he could make a health and stamina core, but that would be difficult¡­ he couldn¡¯t control that yet.


    Eventually, Billy was forced to give up on that method since he wasn¡¯t going anywhere. He thought that his cells would be stronger after that training and would be able to store more energy, but in the end, that didn¡¯t show in the skill list.


    Billy¡¯s next idea was based on the skills of the dragons that granted them extra health, mana, and stamina. Still, since it was a racial skill recognized by the system, it was useless to him. Instead of Chi using his nose alone, he decided to use it with his whole body. Naturally, at first, Billy didn¡¯t get any result¡­ until he stopped thinking about everything and his focus reached the next level. The energy of the physical ne of existence began to be attracted by Billy¡¯s body¡­ since it was a source of energy from nature, Billy had to be one with nature to use it. Billy¡¯s cells began to store all the energy, and he achieved what he wished for it.


    Billy ¨C Lv 1136 ¨C 339.000/ 6.750.000 EXP


    HP: 7126/ 7126 + 500


    MP: 19110/ 19110


    SP: 3975/ 3975 + 500


    Strength: 579 + 1565 + 125


    Speed: 463 + 1565 + 125


    Magic: 4308 + 3670


    Endurance: 242 + 1565 + 125


    Dexterity: 219 + 555 + 125


    Status Points: 700

 Chapter 764 Evolution

    Chapter 764 Evolution


    While Billy learned the technique, his control wasn¡¯t perfect and hisck of experience while staying in that state made him gather energy very slowly. It was a pity, but Billy couldn¡¯t speed up the process by using Blood Maniption. He probably could use eleration Maniption, but that made the technique imperfect.


    Chi helped Billy recover health and stamina faster, and Blood Maniption increased his reaction speed without relying on a shit ton of mana, and Rage increased pretty much all of his physical parameters alongside Body Enhancement.


    ¡°As expected, I trained a lot more with my magic, so doing this is kind of hard,¡± Billy said when he broke his focus. ¡°Or perhaps the innate skills made our bodies more magically oriented.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why the others didn¡¯t learn magic as fast as you,¡± The death spirit said. ¡°Regardless, to think that now you can improve your body while using the energy of the environment¡­ you surpassed the old Uvish when ites to techniques and potential, but¡­¡±


    ¡°He has the upper hand in all other aspects, I know,¡± Billy said. ¡°But not for long.¡±


    Billy wanted to master that technique using only his will instead of relying on anything else. Still, he was short on time, and he had watched too many people fight and die¡­ with that in mind, he used eleration Maniption.


    At the frontlines, the soldiers and adventurers fighting the zombies were having quite a hard time. Most of them were zombies of the demi-humans, so they were naturally stronger than them. Against them, Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl were doing their best and not holding back. Still, after fighting against so many champions, they were a bit low on fuel.


    ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Man, I thought that we had be invincible thanks to the dungeon cores, and we only lost because Uvish was a beast, but I was dead wrong,¡± Icarus said after he punched the heads of several zombies down to a pulp to kill them and then used his knees to rest for a while.


    ¡°I hate to admit it, but I also thought the same¡­ unfortunately, the universe is too big, and there are many people with powers even bigger than ours,¡± Lucyna said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard. Those guys might attack at any moment,¡± Meryl said.


    By those guys, Meryl was talking about the rulers. They had lost pretty much all of the champions when they were alive, and after, they became zombies. Still, they weren¡¯t showing much care about that. In any case, now and then, they attacked using some weird technique like firing yellow dust clouds that could dissolve the flesh of those touched by it. Naturally, they died as well.


    Another enemy could even take physical hits like it was nothing and absorb the energy of the impact to make himself stronger¡­ It made them recall their abilities a little. It was clear that Uvish had been fighting the invaders and copying their techniques while using humans to improve them. Humans that he brought from Earth. It was really annoying¡­


    All of a sudden, three of the rulers began to move. The mage of the yellow dust cloud was in the middle, and the other two were covering for him. Their armies stepped back while he began to summon a massive yellow cloud¡­ That probably would damage the barrier a lot and make it shrink¡­


    Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl knew they had to do something, but those things created a shield using the dust cloud. They would have to pass through the barrier to attack them, and they will be lucky to survive that. Even Icarus speed won¡¯t be of much use. Even with their armors and cores, the chances that they would die were high.


    While they were hesitating, those three approached alongside the yellow cloud. They had to do something¡­ But before that could happen. They suddenly felt Billy¡¯s approach. His presence changed again¡­ But he stopped as soon as he crossed the barrier. The weird thing was that his red Aura was a lot more contained than before.


    All of a sudden, Billy swung his ive, and then that created a powerful st of wind that sent the yellow cloud to the distance and also made the nearby enemies be thrown into the distance. Those that were unlucky, died instantly.


    While Icarus, Lucyna, and Meryl noticed that Billy¡¯s presence weakened after the st, they also felt the presence of the rulers disappearing¡­ That wasn¡¯t supposed to be possible¡­ It was a long ranged physical attack, and they died instantly as well.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°I knew that he was up to something, but I didn¡¯t think it would result in something like that.¡±


    ¡°He used Rage to increase his parameters to the limits and some other techniques,¡± Meryl said while running her chin thoughtfully. ¡°That is easy when you can use Emotional Control, but it is probably tiring¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, the enemies are retreating again,¡± Lucyna said.


    The other two realized that as well.. even the rulers got spooked by that surprise attack. In the meantime, Billy returned to his home.


    ¡°Shall we ask how he did that?¡± Icarus asked.


    ¡°Even if he tells us, it will take a while to learn, possibly years, since we don¡¯t have his techniques,¡± Meryl said. ¡°I hate to admit this, but he did the right thing in traveling the world and learning several fighting styles¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we have better foundations now than before, so it is definitely possible,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°Still, I wonder if Billy should spread that knowledge¡­ While he is safe in the barrier, if Uvish captures someone with that knowledge outside¡­¡±


    The enemy already knew too much; Uvish certainly didn¡¯t need to learn more about their skills in order to find the perfect corners for those. Still, he needed new skills that didn¡¯t belong to the system¡­


    Uvish had already evolved too much for the past four thousand years¡­ It was time to stop him without taking any chances.

 Chapter 756: New Barrier (1)

    Chapter 756: New Barrier (1)"How is that the short version? Are you stupid?" The life spirit asked.


    Billy sighed. Dealing with that spirit was exhausting, but in the end, it was better to exin things instead of leaving them in the dark. It also would give him some time to think things through.


    "Keeping your physical body while obtaining a method to surpass our powers isn''t something that even Uvish aplished¡­ if you drop your guard, he will use all means necessary to take your body," The death spirit said.


    "That was within my expectations since he is a parasite that uses others to cultivate his powers," Billy said. "Nevertheless, now I have to put the next n into motion."


    Billy could see that the zombies, ice trolls, flying spearmen, and other creatures were attacking the barrier, but not for long. Everyone inside and even their attacks could cross the barrier without losing any power and easily destroy the enemies. So, the amount of damage that the people were receiving was minimal.


    "I am going to rest for a bit. Things are under control here, so that it will be fine," Billy said and then headed to his home.


    However, before that could happen, Billy suddenly felt a wave of energy passing through his body and reinvigorating him. After not so long, he felt that his body and spirit were a lot better than before.


    "What did you do?" Billy asked. "Even my healing spells couldn''t do much about that."


    "Don''tpare my skills with your half-assed ones," the life spirit said.


    "My skills aren''t half-assed¡­ they are fucking raw!" Billy said.


    "I don''t know why you suddenly got so excited, but that only makes you sound even dumber," the life spirit said.


    "Never mind that. If you are willing to help now, help the others to prevent deaths with your magic," Billy said. "Right now, probably everyone outside this barrier is being exterminated, so we can''t afford to let any more of them be killed."


    "You should listen to him¡­" the death spirit said.


    "Why are you so concerned about other people''s lives when you are the spirit of death?" The life spirit asked.


    "That isn''t a position that I took because I wanted¡­ by now, you should have realized that people''s lives are already too short," the death spirit said. "Then they don''t need any more factors to shorten their lifespan."


    From her perspective, the death spirit was supposed to be a lot gloomier and darker than that. Still, as someone who only knew darkness and death most of the time, he was easily influenced by those who showed him any light in his life¡­ nevertheless, the life spirit decided to help a bit since giving life was her main function.


    Using Billy''s body as the epicenter, the life spirit fired a wave of energy in all directions. Those who were exhausted or had some wounds had their bodies healed¡­ the effects were rtively small. Still, considering that they affected everyone in the city, it was really impressive¡­


    With that in mind, Billy decided to return to his work, but then he changed his mind when the whole atmosphere began to tremble. Billy recalled that they had forgotten something very important¡­ Uvish didn''t have to rely solely on the portals to send his troops.


    Billy looked upward and eventually saw numerous floating inds moving toward the area. They weren''t crazy enough to throw those at Billy''s barrier, but they stillnded nearby while causing earthquakes. After that, thousands of enemies jumped from them and dashed toward the capital.


    The death spirit didn''t even try to stop them since enemies of that level could easily survive the fall. Attacking one at a time wouldn''t help either¡­ The best way for him to do anything would be by getting closer and using his Aura.


    In any case, Billy could see a lot more species showing up¡­ Billy wondered what Uvish promised them to work with him¡­ It wasn''t like an ethereal being like him had deep pockets.


    "I guess the barrier won''tst for as long as I had nned now¡­" Billy said.


    Thousands of enemies werending, and Billy could tell that Uvish was nning to use the poption of numerous worlds to destroy the inhabitants of his own. That guy really was messed up in the head¡­ At that point In time, it felt like he only wanted to save himself, and by doing that, he would save his species. True, he could summon all humans that he knows, and then they would repopte the world for his future ns, but that didn''t change the fact that millions of the real inhabitants of that world would be sacrificed for his own selfishness¡­


    "You need to prepare more," the death spirit said. "The champions haven''t been sent yet, and most of your allies can''t face them. They will be decimated¡­ Your original n was to make everyone here get stronger by fighting, right? This is their chance."


    Billy knew that, but not fighting now would be the same as letting a lot more people die. Unlike before, his decisions will decide the destiny of many in the next few hours. Still, Billy recalled that he had work to do¡­ He had to improve that barrier.


    In the end, Billy headed to the defensive system of his home and began to absorb the mana in there. Once the core was absorbed, Billy created a new dungeon core, and at the same time, he passed his will and his knowledge on how to emit that barrier that negated all types of magic from the outside. At the same time, the core would drain almost all the mana inside, aside from living beings.


    The barrier of the core began to grow by itself, but Billy increased it with his mana even further. It didn''t take long for the second barrier to absorb the first¡­ Now the barrier wouldst for practically forever and eventually would envelop the whole world¡­

 Chapter 757: New Barrier (2)

    Chapter 757: New Barrier (2)"Just¡­ What are you¡­ How could you create an ever-growing barrier that can envelop the entire?" The life spirit asked.


    "I am someone who used all my time in this world meaningfully and never took things for granted while I was learning more and more, that is all," Billy said. "Unlike Uvish, I am not determined to live forever. As long as I can protect my family and friends and let them live peaceful lives, then I will be fine. He probably never thought of doing something like this because his Greed and power clouded his judgment."


    "As long as people exist, this world will have mana, and as long mana exists in this world, the barrier will exist¡­ This is practically perfect," the death spirit said. "Still, you could have done something perfect if you had decided to take the mana of everyone inside as well."


    "I am not nning on doing that unless it is absolutely necessary," Billy said. "The people inside will need their mana to fight, after all."


    Billy couldn''t rx yet because he knew that the enemy still had some cards that he could use. Now he could focus on the next n without worrying too much about his allies that were fighting. The situation wasn''t out of hand yet, but he needed to be careful and y his cards in the right way. Otherwise, a single problem might happen that will escte and change the whole battle.


    "I should add some of my power to the core, and that will make the barrier damage the enemies," the death spirit said.


    "Won''t that wound our people when they cross it as well?" Billy asked.


    "I can control my powers enough to make it only wound the alien creatures on this," the death spirit said.


    "The demi-humans were originally aliens, right?" Billy asked while recalling that his spirit also is alien to that world.


    "You worry too much, and I can damage everyone that wants to kill the people of this world, satisfied?" The death spirit asked.


    "I guess that is better," Billy said.


    Billy returned to the top of his home and then watched the battle happening on all sides. He could see the barrier growing steadily, so the enemies weren''t causing anywhere enough damagepared to the mana the barrier was draining. It was pretty satisfying to use Uvish tools against him¡­ It was thanks to his allies that he brought that there was so much mana around, after all.


    "I guess I will share some of my power with that core as well¡­" The life spirit said.


    "Your voice is so filled with energy that I feel like I can do everything, even swimming on the ground," Billy said.


    "Shut up¡­" the life spirit said. "Anyway, isn''t it about time for the other three to wake up?"


    "I think so¡­ But it is hard to tell what they are thinking, so it might take a while for that to happen," the death spirit said.


    After the life spirit shared her energy with the core, everyone inside began to feel a lot better. The only downside of their help was the fact that their powers used the mana or the core. Thus, making its growth slow down considerably¡­ Still, that was something that couldn''t be helped. Making the barrier grow was easy. Making the poption growth if they are decimated will take hundreds of years. They couldn''t let another reset happen when that world had already got invaded so many times and some enemies managed to escape. They could return and make use of the situation in their favor. That would be more than a little bit troublesome...


    "Billy, it seems that we can no longer only count on the demi-humans to fight the zombies," Drew suddenly appeared and said. "Your barrier is helping a lot, but their numbers keep increasing¡­ Unless they are smashed to a pulp, the other creatures rise as zombies."


    "It can''t be helped, I guess¡­" Billy said. "Is there any side that is suffering too much damage?"


    "So far, no," Drew replied. "But we are only fighting their minions, right?"


    "Yes¡­ Eventually, the real troublemakers will show up, but we can''t let everyone know that yet," Billy said.


    Billy''s family and friends were fine thanks to his armors, they didn''t suffer any scratches so far, but once they entered the liches'' range of attack, even minor shocks could cause problems. Despite those worries, Billy kept working on his next n¡­ even while his bones and muscles felt like they were being ripped apart.


    "I can''t control time yet, but I guess I can use that to speed things up," Billy thought and then used Blood Maniption.


    Billy used Blood Maniption to make the blood flow in his body faster, and he could tell his body was working a bit better. Since the skill was at a low level, he could only do so much. Still, the skill improved, and eventually, Billy started to feel like the flow of time had slowed down¡­ It was barely apparent, though. Regardless, at this point in time, he would use everything in his favor to achieve what he wanted.


    While Billy was thinking about that, he suddenly felt a powerful Aura crossing the stratosphere. In the next moment, Billy''s harrier was hit by something really powerful. He furrowed his eyebrows when he saw a blond-haired man who had pointy earsnding there and attacking the barrier. Putting that aside, he looked really cool since he was using jade green armor that had a pair of wings on his back.


    "An elf?" Billy thought and then used Appraisal.


    ???- Lv ???


    HP: ???/ ???


    MP: ???/ ???


    SP: ???/ ???


    Strength: ???


    Speed: ???


    Magic: ???


    Endurance: ???


    Dexterity: ???


    Status Points: ???


    Skills: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Spells:????, ????, ????, ????


    Passive: ????, ????, ????, ????


    Skill Points: ????,


    It has been a while since Billy saw that¡­ In any case, his friends probably couldn''t take that guy, so Billy prepared to fight but much to his surprise, Icarus flew toward the enemy.


    "Leave this to me," Icarus said. "Save your energy when he shows up."

 Chapter 765: Choosing death

    Chapter 765: Choosing death"What was that?" Kate asked. "That inhumane level of power¡­"


    Since all of the enemies retreated for a short while, the leaders of the four sectors decided toe and talk with Billy, wondering if he could use that attack again. Soon they realized that wasn''t possible¡­ While Billy could umte a lot of energy, unleashing it all at once was dangerous. That was why his right arm was purple and swollen like it had been broken in numerous parts. More than that, and it would fall apart or explode...


    "I can''t give the details yet since Uvish might find a counter, but it is basically a technique that I developed to kick his ass," Billy replied. "That was a test, and it seems that I went too far¡­"


    "Are you going to be alright?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah, just need one hour or two, and then I will be fine," Billy said, and the others sighed in relief.


    Eventually, everyone dispersed, and Billy sighed in relief as well. Truth to be told, his arm was hurting and burning like hell¡­ He wasn''t fine at all.


    "I thought that I improved my body with all that training, but it seems that it wasn''t enough," Billy thought.


    "That is because your body never reached that level of power naturally. Thus your body isn''t strong enough," the death spirit said.


    "Can you read my mind?" Billy asked. "That is a vition of my privacy."


    "We are beings made of mana and born from the collective will of the inhabitants of this world. It is only natural that we can read minds," the death spirit said.


    Billy frowned. If they could read minds, they wasted his time trying not to cooperate with him before¡­ In any case, at least both of his exnations made sense. Billy found a way to store energy and even increase his parameters. It wasn''t the same as actually getting stronger naturally. The technique wasn''t perfect, but it could be used¡­ Billy just had to control his power more effectively.


    In any case, while Billy waited for his arm to heal, he didn''t see any signs of the enemy preparing to attack. He spooked them well, but eventually, they will learn that he couldn''t use such an attack often. So, Billy and his friends had to find a way to capitalize on the momentum.


    "Come to think of it, and you guys were working with Uvish when he created the system?" Billy asked.


    "No, apparently, he had the idea of creating it when he found the humans'' souls that he could use for his n," the death spirit said.


    "By the look of things, he thought that it would be easy to make you guys do what he wanted as long as you have a system," the life spirit said.


    Billy sighed since he could understand why¡­ Unless everyone has a system, those who have it could use it to make themselves stand above others and even be rulers. They would enact a lot of change in the world, and that was what Uvish wanted. Nevertheless, Billy was determined to end that guy''s life once and for all in order to stop people from falling into his schemes.


    Unfortunately, before Billy could prepare for all that and polish those two techniques, he noticed that a lot more floating inds were crossing the stratosphere. Billy decided to attack them. Even while holding back a little, he should be able to destroy those alongside the enemies. However, the inds began to fall all around the world¡­


    "Is it finally time for them to use all of their soldiers?" Billy thought.


    Billy could tell that the mana level of the world was rising now that millions and millions of enemies were around. With their presence and blood, the barrier will grow, but with their presence as well, the enemies will be able to cause a lot more damage.


    "It feels like whenever I am about to make a discovery, he does something to get in the way," Billy thought. "There is also the weird fact that whenever I make one, something weird also happens soon afterward¡­"


    Now that Billy had those two techniques, he felt that he needed to understand the system more in order to exploit against Uvish. Although he decided to watch things for a short while, Billy soon realized that it wouldn''t be possible¡­ the lightning mage that he almost killed before began to summon a storm, and much to his surprise, he made lightning bolts fall over several zombies¡­


    At first, Billy thought that the enemy had gone mad and decided to kill them. Unfortunately, he soon saw the zombies being covered by armor made of lightning. Their bodies were emitting a lot of heat as well since they didn''t have the necessary physiology. However, the spell still worked well and granted the zombies the speed and power to throw themselves at the barrier.


    Upon noticing that the zombies had been turned into suicide bombs, many stepped forward to stop their attacks, but their speed was too great for them. Those that managed to block the charge were shocked by the lightning armor and fell unconscious.


    "Shit¡­ it seems that the armor doesn''t possess much offensive value since it was used in many enemies," Billy thought. "Perhaps I should¡­"


    Before Billy could finish his sentence, he saw other rulers moving. The big guy who could absorb the impact of attacks was attacked by two other rulers. Naturally, their intentions were only to boost his power¡­ that guy grew so much that it looked like his flesh was being ripped apart. Still, before his body could suffer permanent damage, he smashed the ground in front of him and made the crack toward the barrier.


    The powerful earthquake made numerous holes appear and even revealed Billy''s tunnels. Fortunately, the barrier also worked underground, so they couldn''t use those. Still, that pissed Billy off¡­


    "I see. It seems you all have chosen death¡­" Billy smirked viciously.

 Chapter 766: Trap (1)

    Chapter 766: Trap (1) Most likely, the enemies used that time to think of some strategies to deal with Billy once he attacked them. Still, he couldn''t just watch them keep doing that¡­rge attacks like those not only changes the battlefield too much, but they also damage the barrier and shows more of it that can be attacked¡­


    In any case, Billy prepared to fly toward them as fast as he could when he saw all of the enemies that could fly, making a line to stop him. While it would be minimal, all of them would make the power of Billy''s attack decrease, and if he fails at killing them, he will need some extra time to do all that.


    "Let''s see¡­ I guess I can do that," Billy thought.


    Billy approached the barrier normally, and all the enemies raised their guard. Still, they couldn''t help but frown when they saw him assuming a throwing stance¡­ using his weapon like that was rather stupid since it was one of the few in the world that could withstand his power.


    In the end, the rulers epted the challenge and then assumed their stance to block the attack. Billy poured a lot of energy into the attack, but only in the final moment, and he smirked and then threw the ive.


    The rulers used their best attacks to stop the weapon instead of trying to destroy it. From their perspective, half of the damage caused by the former attack was thanks to their weapon. That way of thinking had been the second mistake¡­ When the ive got close enough, the weapon suddenly transformed into Billy, and in the blink of an eye, the clone used all of its mana to explode, creating a massive field thanks to the power of Niflheim. In the next moment, a massive sphere of ice appeared in the sky and froze all of the rulers.


    It didn''t take long for the sphere to begin to crack. Although the clone used all of its mana, it was only natural that the area of effect spell wouldn''t hold them forever. Still, during that short window of time, Billy recovered his true ive and then flew toward the sphere. His powerful charge made him pass through the sphere instantly, even before it could fall to the ground, and during that, he cut the necks of three of the rulers.


    You received 160.000.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­


    You received 145.000.000 experience points.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    You have leveled up.


    ¡­


    Before Billy could turn around to finish the others, the sphere suddenly exploded, and the four remaining enemies tried to escape. However, a massive lightning bolt fell from the sky and electrocuted them. Even though Billy didn''t warn anyone, Sarah worked fast to help, and she hadn''t been the only one.


    A supersonic arrow crossed the battlefield and then hit the heart of one of the rulers, and after a short while, he fell dead on the ground. That guy was armed with a pretty thick hammer, and he looked like the evolved form of the previous guy armed with an ax, but even his defenses didn''t save him.


    The next one to die had been a woman armed with two crossbows in her arms, he didn''t see her fighting, but she sure was fast to run away. Not faster than Alexander and Natalie, who used Gungnir and Durandal to fire a powerful beam of energy toward her. Since she showed her back to them, she didn''t have the chance to escape¡­ her upper body was separated from her half.


    As for the two remaining enemies. Weirdly enough, they were two warriors. One was a purple lizardman armed with a spear, and another was a fully armored guy armed with a sword and shield. Billy had no idea what he was since his entire body was covered in the armor, even his face. Still, before they could escape, Billy created a gravity field that pushed them downward.


    They eventually fell to the ground, and at the same time, Icarus showed up to help. Billy didn''t need it, but it would be better if they hurried up before Uvish turned the others into zombies. As soon as Billy canceled the gravity field, he charged at the armored guy. The enemy hid behind his shield, but he kept his eyes on Billy. His weapon swung in a wide range, and Billy hit the enemy cleanly. Still, he felt that something was off since he didn''t feel much of the impact¡­ Nevertheless, the enemy was sent flying to the distance.


    "Use the bodies," Billy said to Meryl via telepathy.


    Billy charged toward him and attacked him even before he couldnd. However, the swing and impact of the de felt weird again. At thest moment, he saw the enemy bending his knee and then moving it as if he had jumped backward¡­ that exined things. It was a simple but useful technique to avoid the full impact of attacks. Still, the enemy got in a bind when Billy used Light Spear, but the enemy blocked the impact of the attack cleanly again¡­


    Despite that, all of a sudden, the enemy began to fly toward him, and his speed was surreal¡­ Instead of a big swing, Billy thrust his spear forward to impale his head. However, in the next moment. He suddenly hit the shield with his sword, and a massive sh of light covered the area.


    Billy jumped backward since he couldn''t see or sense anything, but then his body was pushed toward the enemy. Nothing really happened, but then the sh of light disappeared, and Billy found himself shocked in disbelief¡­ he was staring at himself, smirking¡­


    "As usual, thank you for your hard work,"


    Billy didn''t even have time to realize what happened, but deep down, he already knew¡­ Uvish took over his body just like that. Before he could do anything, two powerful forces collided against him from the sides andpressed him into a small cage of space magic¡­

 Chapter 767: Trap (2)

    Chapter 767: Trap (2)"You two sure like to get on my way," Uvish said while he was opening and closing his hands to get a good feeling of Billy''s body.


    "You are the lowest of the low¡­" The life spirit said. "Howe you once were a friend of ours? You are even worse than the enemies that you hated one day."


    "A person has to adapt as much as possible in order to survive this crazy universe," Uvish said. "Where did you send him?"


    "You grew a lot more crazy and stupid if you think that we will answer your questions," The death spirit said.


    "I should at least congratte your spirits, or perhaps not since you aren''t even trying to escape," Uvish said. "I will forgive you all for your insolence since I feel really good. Billy abused this body, but it is a lot better than expected. How would you have thought that someone could make such a good body relying on training and hard work alone?"


    "You fell so low that you are jealous of someone much younger because he is smarter and more strong-minded than you," The life spirit said. "You had a lot inmon with him, the version of you who fought for your friends and family four thousand years ago. You are nothing now aside from a parasite."


    "All right, let''s absorb you all to make things quieter here," Uvish said. "His family and friends will notice if I keep acting like this."


    Uvish turned around and saw that Icarus had finished the other ruler a lot faster than expected. That generation of reincarnated individuals started slow, but they made a lot of progress in thest few years. Using dungeon cores, using ethereal magic armors, they sure obtained a strength beyond all the other generations.


    "Hey, Billy. What happened to the other guy?" Icarus asked.


    "He ran with the tail between his legs, and he could use some space magic, apparently," Uvish said.


    "I guess you got tired since it isn''t like you to let the enemy escape," Icarus said. "Anyway, what now? Most of the rulers and champions have been defeated, but some still are waiting outside the, but some of the armies are still here."


    "Let''s get rid of the small fries before the others send help," Uvish said while he was checking his mana and making his body be ethereal.


    Uvish saw the techniques that Billy used, and he wanted to test them since he didn''t have anything like it. While he became something like a spirit and his magic potential increased, he always felt weird without a body. Still, now he could feel alive more than ever. His ns finally worked like they should have, so he really was in a good mood, to the point he forgot how much trouble the others caused to him over the years.


    Just to test the body and that technique, Uvish created a massive iceberg above the flying liches, and when they tried to escape, he smashed them on the ground. The impact raised a massive dust cloud and also made the entire tremble for a while.


    "Hey, Billy¡­ don''t exaggerate," Icarus said.


    "My bad, it is hard to control the amount of mana since the technique is new¡­" Uvish said.


    Truth to be told, Uvish was only having a hard time because he couldn''t mix his own mana with the one in that body. It would look suspicious and unnatural if he suddenly obtained such arge amount.


    "It seems that the transference was perfect, he left all the mana in this body, and since that one is no longer able to store mana, even his spirit left the mana behind¡­" Uvish thought.


    It seemed that the spirit of death and life sent him away by using their powers at the same time, but he shouldn''t be able to do anything with that body. Uvish had no reason to worry, he was sealing the spirits inside him, and soon he would find the others and do the same. With all the powers he cultivated over the years, Billy Body and techniques, alongside his experience and knowledge, he would be invincible.


    In the next moment, Uvish tested Billy''s second technique, the first, he decided to call a magic limit break, and the second would be a physical limit break. It suited them well since it greatly increased the potential of their users. Unfortunately, only now did Uvish realize that the technique was iplete. Chi worked well to improve his physical parameters, health, and stamina, but the synergy with the other skills still wascking.


    "I suppose I hurried ahead since that attack surprised me¡­ killing three rulers in a single attack was something hard to pull off, after all," Uvish thought. "Regardless, I can improve this by myself."


    Although he knew the theory, Uvish soon came to realize that it would be a lot harder than he had imagined. Moreover, he couldn''t move while he was gathering the energy. He also would need a lot more experience to turn the technique into a part of the system. In the meantime, he decided to fight using magic.


    While Billy and the others were preparing for that fight, Uvish took the body of the sick ruler and then contacted many others to attack his own. He did all that in order to get that chance¡­ he knew after Zenis'' fight that Billy had tremendous potential. Still, he needed the right push to be able to reach that level¡­ all that war was for the sake of that. Uvish''s three thousand years old n was finally in its final stages. Not only did he get everything he needed, but he also obtained an army of hundreds of thousands that would see him as their savior once the war was over.


    "I will finally be the one to attack and conquer other worlds instead of defending and hiding from powerful foes¡­" Uvish thought while smirking and walking toward Billy''s family and friends.

 Chapter 768: Taking back (1)

    Chapter 768: Taking back (1) All of a sudden, Billy saw himself standing in a different world. That was the third time, but the surprise was always unpleasant. He really tried to control himself, but considering the whole situation and what he could lose, he failed at doing so.


    "Shit¡­ that motherfucker have done it this time¡­" Billy said while looking at his current body. "I feel so weak, and I can''t feel my mana at all¡­ to think that he would be so close all this time¡­ "


    At thest moment, Billy felt the spirit of death and life hitting him. While it felt like an attack, it seemed that they had sent him somewhere else. Billy looked around and couldn''t see anything aside from darkness. He could see a hard floor below him, but only that¡­ even his eyes weren''t like the ones before. The situation couldn''t have been any worse, but he knew that those two only did to avoid the worst ending possible.


    "I can''t panic, but I need to do something about this and fast¡­" Billy said and then took his armor since it was too heavy.


    Billy frowned when he saw his arms. They looked like twigs that were about to break. Almost no muscles¡­ only skin and bones. Billy could imagine that Uvish took the body of someone dead or almost dead to pull that off since, apparently, he couldn''t change his body very often. Still, for every rule, there is an exception¡­


    "He chose this body to kill me for certain once he took mine, but thanks to the intervention of those two, that didn''t happen¡­" Billy began to bite his fingernails. "I have to return home as fast as possible. Otherwise, the others will be in danger¡­ my kids, my wives¡­ everyone¡­"


    Billy took several deep breaths to calm down¡­ he couldn''t panic. He told himself that time and time again. The spirits of life and death sent him to somewhere that could be useful to him¡­ probably, and they wouldn''t save his life only to condemn the entire world¡­ In any case, Billy had to hurry because his current body was on the limit.


    After walking around for a while, Billy found walls in all directions, so he realized that he was inside some building. It was a pretty weird one since it didn''t have windows or doors, and apparently, the interior had an octagonal shape, and each of the walls was at least one hundred meters long.


    "Is this a tower?" Billy thought. "Shit¡­ I don''t have time for this. I need¡­ As expected, that asshole even took the system from me."


    While that was within Billy''s expectations that such a thing would happen. It still was annoying¡­ he had trained hard for those two techniques, and now he couldn''t use them, even though they were his skills.


    "All right¡­ I learned those with a little help from the system so that I can learn without it," Billy said. "Let''s look for an exit while I think about how I can pull that off¡­"


    While Billy was thinking, he headed to the center of the room, and then he found a spiral staircase. Hopefully, he will find the Legendary sword at the top of the tower, and he will be able to bend space and time with it without having to use mana¡­ Thinking that such a convenient thing would happen was stupid, but no one has to pay anything to be hopeful.


    While Billy was climbing the stairs, he tried to use Chi. Unfortunately, not even the basic level of the skill was working. It would be hard to do that technique with such a body at that rate¡­ To make things worse, he got out of breath before he could even reach the next floor¡­ Even though he had climbed a few dozen already, that was a bit too much.


    "Remember, Billy¡­ Mana is the power of spirit and mind¡­ I might have left my progress of thest thirty years on that body, but the core is still here¡­" Billy said while taking deep breaths. "Focus, focus¡­ Focus¡­"


    Before long, like a small candle had been lit inside him, Billy felt some mana in his body. It looked like he managed to activate Meditation, and that was one of the most fundamental skills that helped people increase mana and their magic power.


    "Now I just need to recover my thirty years of progress without the help of the system in three hours or less," Billy said. "It is definitely feasible."


    Putting jokes aside, Billy got up and then kept climbing. While he couldn''t see how much mana he had, he knew that his magic powers would increase if he learned certain things that were supposed to be beyond his current level. He wished that he could put a such strain in his body, though.


    "Let''s see¡­ If I can sense mana, I should be able to use Chi now," Billy thought.


    Billy''s senses improved a little, and he managed to activate Chi. It seemed that he was sent to a world where mana existed, so that was a relief. With the extra energy, Billy managed to climb the stairs a bit faster, and then he reached the next floor, but he found nothing. To make things worse, the stairs ended there¡­ Only after s couple of minutes did he find the continuation at another location.


    "The designer of this crap probably was a son of a bitch¡­" Billy thought.


    Billy was tired of climbing and searching. Still, after a short while, he will have enough mana to keep Magic Eyes active. Moreover, his body didn''t feel like it was made of cardboard anymore. The effects of Chi were helping him more than a little bit.


    Eventually, when Billy could use Magic Eyes, he realized that all the floors were basically the same, only the location of the stairs changed. He had climbed around ten levels in half an hour, but there was no sign of the top¡­

 Chapter 769: Taking back (2)

    Chapter 769: Taking back (2)"This isn''t good. Even if I managed to keep going with a body like this with magic, I can''t do much with low fuel," Billy said. "I need to get the hell out of here fast¡­ shit, this is so annoying."


    At that point in time, Billy could already climb the stairs while using Dash, so his speed increased considerably. Still, there was no sign of him reaching the top of the tower. He was considering amassing as much mana as possible and then exploding the whole thing¡­


    That would be reckless since he had to find a way to return as well, and he would need a lot of mana for that. Regardless, things improved once again when Billy reconstructed his Spiritual Core.


    "Now I just need to make it reach a crazy level and then umte a lot of mana," Billy thought. "Easier said than done, given that I will need tons of mana for both¡­"


    In any case, Billy was starting to think that he was inside some sort of illusion spell. Since a while ago, the location of the staircase began to repeat itself. Moreover, he felt the same level of mana around all the whole floors¡­


    "Remember¡­ I need to learn Rage, Emotional Control, and my innate skill. Once I do that, I will manage to solve this mess¡­" Billy thought while he tried to call those feelings.


    The only problem was that Billy couldn''t remember things clearly since his magic senses in that body were different from the previous one. Regardless, learning Rage was rtively easy, and Billy used that to increase his movement speed once again. Once he reached afortable level, he tried to focus on Emotional Control.


    Billy could recall the basics. With that skill, he had to send his mana to the target and then affect their brains. Billy focused on the Prefrontal Cortex. The term prefrontal cortex refers to the very front part of the brain located behind the forehead and above the eyes. It appears to y a critical role in the regtion of emotion and behavior by anticipating the consequences of our actions and inhibiting behaviors. The prefrontal cortex may y an important role in dyed gratification by maintaining emotions over time and organizing our behavior toward specific goals.


    When he sent mana to the area of his own brain, Billy felt his own nervousness increasing, but that was because he was in a hurry¡­ When he thought of calming down, the mana did exactly that, very slowly, because he didn''t have much mana.


    "Is that it? Is it that easy?" Billy frowned. "I thought that was supposed to be a super difficult skill that Uvish learned after facing some enemies that could do that¡­ but the only difficulty was learning where to apply the mana. Well, my experience handling mana should have helped, but¡­"


    In any case, Billy couldn''t waste time thinking about that. He improved his physical strength by manipting his thoughts and feelings a little in order not to tire his body too much since he also needed to gather and store energy with Chi.


    Things stayed like that for a while until Billy managed to store enough energy in his body that surpassed his limits just by a little bit. It didn''t take him a long time to surpass the limits of Chi, so his parameters were supposed to be increasing. Unfortunately, Billy failed at doing the same with mana.


    "Well, I should be happy that I achieved this much so soon¡­" Billy thought. "I need to keep my focus since gathering stamina and health will make my body stronger, but I can''t ignore Rage that will boost all my parameters up to one thousand percent at the max level."


    Billy also had to learn Blood Maniption and train it¡­ once again. He had so many things to do and too little time, and he was getting impatient and losing his focus. Still, deep down, he knew that Uvish wouldn''t do anything to his family and friends, and they were too strong to be ignored, after all.


    Considering that his goal was to make sure that he would get stronger than any future invades, he also had to wait for a while before the barrier enveloped the whole world¡­ Unfortunately, he could control all the mana of that world so that he could speed up that process quite a bit.


    Billy sighed to calm down. He couldn''t keep thinking about that, the thought that such an asshole was using his body and trying to fool his family and friends made him sick to the core, but that was something he had to endure for now. In any case, Billy''s strength reached a point where he could cross half of the one hundred meters long staircases in a single jump. It was nowhere close to his level on the other body, but he was climbing a lot faster than before. With that in mind, he would have left the stratosphere in any normal world, but the air around him didn''t get thin even once¡­


    "This has to be an illusion¡­ either that is the case, or I am locked in a teleportation trap," Billy thought. "I don''t have time for this¡­"


    Billy tried to absorb the mana of the walls and stairs, but he failed. Leaning back on his own innate skill was already difficult enough, and learning Lucyna''s will be even harder. Still, considering that he learned Emotional Control, it shouldn''t be hard. In any case, Billy recalled that he had to learn Sage''s Wisdom by buffing his brain with mana. While he did that, he also used Emotional Control to increase his focus. After that, he began to climb the stairs a lot faster and without losing his focus.


    As one would expect, it didn''t take long for Billy to lose the notion of time¡­ days, hours, minutes¡­ he couldn''t tell how much time had passed. Still, during that window of time, Billy realized one thing¡­

 Chapter 770: Annoying trio

    Chapter 770: Annoying trio Once Billy realized that he stopped moving and sending mana to his brain. It took a short while, but eventually, he was back to normal. That was a good thing, but it was just the start of a bigger problem.


    "Show yourselves; I know that you are here," Billy said. "You no longer can hide from me, spirits."


    "You have finally realized this?"


    "Took you long enough, human."


    "As someone who had our powers once, you certainly are slow. No wonder you fell so easily for Uvish''s trap."


    Billy heard the voice of three different spirits. As expected, that tower probably had been built by them. Considering that Billy''s notion of time had deviated, it wouldn''t surprise him if they were in a ce not bound by space and time. That would exin how he never reached the top of the tower.


    "Your friends sent me here. I demand to be sent back to that world," Billy said.


    "You demand?"


    "You have no power over us, and you can''t even find us. Why do you think you have the power to give us orders?"


    "While you had their help, they have been too close to humans since the beginning. We are different from them and learned from our mistakes."


    "Stop talking one after the other. It is annoying," Billy said. "Don''t make meugh, learn from your past mistakes? That is good and all, but why don''t you try to clean up your mess as well? Also, this whole situation was created for yourcency and giving so much power to a single human, and you guys have the obligation of making me return."


    "Human arrogance, as usual, knows no limits."


    "Your own ipetence was also what brought you here. You didn''t n ahead and even refused to use the power to see the future and prepare for all possible oues."


    "You easily epted your second chance in life. Therefore, you are also to be med for this. If you truly had refused such a convenience, Uvish would have never managed to manipte you for his own gains."


    "I told you to stop talking like that¡­" Billy said while massaging his forehead. "It is clear that I don''t count on you to stop him since you have stayed here for a long time, apparently. Still, you can''t get in my way, either. You don''t want to make another enemy, do you?"


    "Someone who can''t even reach us can''t expect to be our enemy,"


    "The elephant can''t see a single ant as its enemy."


    "Your power iscking now that you lost it. He obtained the techniques that you developed to defeat him. Your attitude, thoughts, and wishes are irrelevant, and you can''t hope to defeat him now. We have no obligation to help a man in their journey to their death."


    "That is it, and I am going to kick your asses," Billy said.


    Billy was almost certain that such a ce was not bound by time and space and had been created by those three. Considering the powers of Order that he once had, Billy imagined that one could make such a ce with a stupidly high amount of mana. With the power of the spirit of the time, he probably could do the same as well¡­ with also a stupid amount of mana. As for the power of Chaos, Billy assumed that the spirit could bend space and make such a ce exist without existing in the physical realm¡­ like in the space between the exit and entrance of portals. Again, it probably would consume a shit ton of mana.


    If that all was made of mana, then Billy could absorb it. It would be a lot faster than looking for those three. If anything, that will annoy them, and they will try to interfere. Thus, Billy will be able to find them faster than that.


    "Focus, focus¡­ send as much mana as possible to your brain¡­ find the answers that are already within you," Billy thought. "I have used those skills time and time again, and I just need to use the whole process and do it by myself."


    Alongside the knowledge of his power and Lucyna''s, Billy tried to use his personal domain. However, he failed at activating that¡­ his magic power was too weak to begin with. He couldn''t even envelop a single point in his body with that, and he couldn''t use the technique at all¡­


    Regardless, since Billy could use Chi, that ce had some life force on the environment, so he could keep going like that until he learned everything that he needed. First of all, Billy began to focus as much mana as he could on his Spiritual Core. That was the usual way someone would strengthen it without fighting or having Mana/EXP conversion Lv ¡Þ and Exp Master Lv ¡Þ. It was a time-consuming and inefficient process, but it was the best that Billy could do now.


    Once Billy''s spiritual core got stronger, he started to feel overwhelmed by the sheer amount of mana around that tower. It was weird, and he couldn''t feel any mana being used to maintain that ce¡­ it was like they created a dimension thatpletely obeyed their rules without any cost. They probably could defeat Uvish there, but they probably couldn''t make such a dimension in the physical realm of existence.


    "I guess it is weird to think like that, but this can be considered a ce beyond the physical realm¡­ technically, we don''t exist since time isn''t moving¡­ probably," Billy thought. "So, we are dead¡­ I wonder how the spirits can exist and keep their sanity¡­ it is also weird given that those two said that they were defeated time and time again¡­ unless, Uvish killed fake copies of the order, chaos, and time spirits."


    Creating copies should be something that those three could do, and it should fall under the time spirit authority. Nevertheless, that was all besides the point. Billy had to focus on getting all that mana for himself¡­

 Chapter 773 After you

    Chapter 773 After you


    Although Billy was getting more and more impatient, he endured. Thanks to that, he had some new ideas. It was a bit risky, but to increase his powers even further, he decided to turn that body into a dungeon core, or at least one that had simr effects. While the spirits didn¡¯t want him to challenge their authority in that ce, Billy could counter their powers as long as he used Personal Domain.


    ¡°As far as I can tell, making a human body be something like a dungeon core is very dangerous, but it will grant me simr powers to a ruler,¡± Billy thought. ¡°To face Uvish and to speed up my progress here, I can¡¯t find any other solution to the problem that is my magical power.¡±


    Billy also thought of a way to improve his physical abilities. Still, he only had the theory down, and he didn¡¯t know if he could pull that off yet. That being said, he wondered if he could do the same thing with his extra health and stamina as he could do with mana¡­ make his body absorb it for real, and then be stronger.


    In a sense, it would be like what some vampires do¡­ feed on others to get stronger, but Billy would only use his own vitality to get stronger. Under normal situations, that was supposed to be impossible since living beings can¡¯t grow or get stronger by themselves. However, Chi made things different.


    ¡°Focus¡­ one step at a time,¡± Billy thought. ¡°Bing a core is a troublesome and dangerous process, so I will leave that one forter. It is time to be strong enough and trash this ce and open space-time portals with my bare hands if I have to¡­¡±


    Billy sat cross-legged on the floor, and then he began to meditate. At the same time, he also used Rage and Body Enhancement. It didn¡¯t take long for the skills to begin to bother his body quite a bit and tire him out. Still, instead of worrying about that, Billy analyzed the whole thing.


    After deactivating and activating those skills several times in a row, Billy noticed their effects on that body. It was a lot tougher than expected¡­ Billy¡¯s real body could recover a lot faster, and when he tried to absorb the energy, he only made it disperse¡­ Billy never learned any skill to restore stamina, after all. As for his health¡­ it didn¡¯t do much aside from increasing his strength and endurance.


    After a long while, Billy realized that it was impossible¡­ at least with that body. His control when it came to physical skills was limited, and only his magic could be used freely because it relied on his spirit. Fortunately, not everything was lost since he stored arge amount of energy¡­ if he unleashes it in a single moment, he probably will wipe out half of the human continent, and Uvish won¡¯t resist that.


    ¡°The real problem is that he has my techniques and spells¡­ he can counter a direct attack,¡± Billy thought. ¡°I can¡¯t destroy that world by fighting him, so I will have to bring the fight to somewhere else¡­ if I have to destroy both bodies to win this fight, so be it.¡±


    Billy began to focus and then made his body absorb all the mana that he had stored. It didn¡¯t take long for his body to emit that pale blue aura. Billy felt his body getting lighter and his magic power increasing, but he didn¡¯t stop there. He began to crystalize the mana inside him¡­


    When that happened, the atmosphere inside the tower began to change again. This time he saw a dazzlingly light taking over the entire ce, and pretty much like the first aura, it began to wound Billy¡¯s body and spirit. However, those effects disappeared when he used his Personal Domain. He also managed to see three spheres approaching from above. One dark, one white, and one gray. Billy could feel the presence of the spirits there¡­


    ¡°Ah, you guys aren¡¯t going to stop me now¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°You are foolish in thinking that you will destroy our hideout; you are only hurrying to your death.¡±


    ¡°Human, what do you expect to aplish when you don¡¯t even have your real body?¡±


    ¡°You are not strong enough, and such technique will only destroy your body and soul. Those two sent you here to buy you time and think of a way to defeat Uvish once and for all. You shouldn¡¯t throw away the chance they gave you so readily.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time for you guys,¡± Billy said. ¡°While I am here, who knows what he might be plotting and doing to my family? I realize that even if one of you is the spirit of the time, you can¡¯t stop timepletely from flowing unless you have all the mana in the world and you are in that world. At best, you would be able to slow down time. The death and life spirit also said that you could travel through time and space, but if you can¡¯t do that to change the past and Uvish, then your powers can be toppled by mine.¡±


    ¡°Foolishness.¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Not even two human lifetimes were enough to make you understand how small you are. You have thus far relied on others and your hard work, but now you can rely on your recklessness toe up with ideas that will only hasten you to your death. Your actions also show your weak and foolish your species are. Perhaps you all indeed shoulde to an end.¡±


    ¡°Grand words for someone who stayed hidden here for so long and just watched everything,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°¡­ As our final action, we will eliminate all traces of you from our. Regret your actions and thoughts in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°After you,¡± Billy said.


    Billy couldn¡¯t afford to lose anymore, so he focused his senses to their utmost limits.

 Chapter 774 Failure

    Chapter 774 Failure


    The spirits assumed humanoid forms, and Billy frowned since they looked like half-assed dolls made of mud that didn¡¯t have eyes, noses, or mouths. Billy prepared to create a ive using Mana Constructs. Still, before he could even start, he suddenly got punched in the face dozens of times. He was shocked for a moment, but then he recalled that the time spirit was probably the one that developed Time Skip¡­


    The chaos spirit suddenly approached, and Billy could follow him with his eyes. He punched Billy, and while he dodged to the side, a small portion opened, and from there, a fist smashed Billy¡¯s face. He spun in the air dozens of times before he hit his back against one of the walls of the tower.


    ¡°I always knew that Personal Domain wasn¡¯t perfect, but to think that even despite losing some mana during the attack, they still would manage to do this much¡­¡± Billy thought when he was recovering.


    Things didn¡¯t look good even though Billy only got hit a few times. Still, then things got nasty when he saw the spirit of Order creating several ives made of light. Then then, the spirit of Chaos created several clones and received the ives. At first, Billy thought that it was some sort of test, but he changed his mind¡­ they were out for the kill.


    Billy enhanced his Personal Field and made it thicker. They could attack him, but they would lose a lot of mana. He increased his endurance and magic to survive all that since their physical attacks were also filled with magic.


    When the clones dashed toward Billy, he did the same and unleashed a lot of the physical energy he had gathered, and then with the impact of his charge alone, they were sent flying to the distance.


    As expected, they weren¡¯t strong as the real deal. Despite that, the Chaos spirit flew toward Billy with a ive of light in hand. Billy summoned his own weapon, and then they collided. The impact made the entire area vibrate, and spatial distortions appeared around them in the shapes of spheres. Billy looked at those closely, but then he realized that causing that was only possible when one had the power of chaos and when that power resonated for whatever reason¡­


    ¡°Well, once I deal with him, that will be mine¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy and the spirit of chaos had equal amounts of power, so none of them moved. Unfortunately, the spirit of light surrounded him with spears of light, and then they began to pierce his body after piercing his personal domain. That body wasn¡¯t strong, to begin with, so Billy felt the bones being pierced¡­


    ¡°I have to increase my magical defenses¡­ this body won¡¯t endure much of any type of damage,¡± Billy thought.


    Billy used all the mana that he obtained to increase his personal domain and the mana in his body. Still, that effect returned¡­ Billy¡¯s mind began to get clouded by feelings and pain. That wasn¡¯t a bad thing in the middle of a fight, but it could be dangerous if he loses the notion of how much damage had been taken.


    All of a sudden, and once again, Billy felt his face being smashed dozens of times by powerful fists. When he recovered, he only saw the spirit of the time with his arms crossed and looking at him. It sure was a convenient skill, but he was looking down on Billy¡­


    Once again, the spirit of chaos made his clones move toward Billy while he did the same and much faster. Billy blocked the attack with his ive, but he was left wide open to be attacked by the clones. Before that could happen, he used Gugnir, and the impact made the chaos spirit be pushed to the distance, and hended on his feet against the walls of the tower. In the next moment, they saw Billy grabbing one of the clones by the neck, and the creature began to shrink.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do a thing without relying on our powers,¡± The spirit of chaos said.


    ¡°I lost your powers, dumbass,¡± Billy said. ¡°I am just copying you all. No shame in that. I will do everything to defeat you all and that asshole. My pride won¡¯t get in my way of saving my family and friends.¡±


    Billy used the extra mana and the knowledge that he obtained from the clone to swing his ive, and even though he was several meters away, his attack still reached the chaos spirit and opened a fissure in his body, but it quickly healed. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, but¡­


    ¡°I guess you would have some resistance against that,¡± Billy said.


    If Billy uses enough mana, he probably could open a portal to back home, but he would need to feel the mana of someone there, which he couldn¡¯t right now. Even if he could, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to leave those guys and their grudge behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your clones anymore,¡± the time spirit said. ¡°Order, give him a taste of his own medicine.¡±


    Billy knew what was about to happen, and he confirmed when he felt his body getting weaker. That was right. His power to mess with experience came from her, the spirit of the order, and he had to deal with her before he became weak again. Unfortunately, the spirit of time wouldn¡¯t let things go the way Billy wanted. While Billy was looking at him, his face was punched again and again in a single instant.


    It felt like his Personal Domain was useless¡­ Billy knew that the skill wasn¡¯t perfect, but even so. Billy clenched his teeth while his extra health healed his body. Then instead of charging at the spirit of order, he charged at the chaos one. At thest moment, he blocked the strike, but Billy used Gungnir again, and the impact pushed him against the wall. He didn¡¯t hold back, so he expected some result¡­

 Chapter 775 Metamorphosis

    Before Billy could continue the attack, the order spirit smashed him to the side with a massive hammer of light. Billy wondered how that magic could cause so much physical damage. Still, he soon had to forget about when the time spirit attacked him again. This time, Billy felt his whole body getting crushed by punches and kicks. Before long, he fell to his knees¡­pletely dizzy.


    ¡°That is all you can do? The only thing endless on you is your arrogance?¡± The chaos spirit asked.


    Billy recovered his senses to hear those words. He started to wonder if he truly was being reckless, he didn¡¯t know how long he had been here, but he didn¡¯t recover even one-fourth of his strength. So, he was getting his ass kicked by the spirits that were defeated by Uvish time and time again despite their powers. If he couldn¡¯t beat them, how could he defeat Uvish?


    Despite the situation, the spirits allowed Billy to get up before attacking. Although they were fighting three against one, they had some notion of fair y. In the next moment, Billy deactivated his Personal Domain, and that made the spirits frown since he could get a lot of mana when they attacked. That was most likely the only way for him to catch up with them, so his thoughts were weird.


    Still, Billy¡¯s light blue aura was still there, and his body was almostpletely ethereal like theirs. They knew that Billy could pass through things and his magic attacks grew stronger, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough against them. Moreover, instead of attacking, Billy just closed his eyes.


    The spirit of the time knew what he was plotting, so the chaos spirit was the one who paid the price when he dashed toward him. Billy didn¡¯t move a single inch from the beginning until the enemy spear touched his body. His speed suddenly increased, and then Billy punched the chaos spirit.


    The enemy spun in the air until he hit the wall of the tower, and finally, some cracks appeared on it. When the other two saw that, they looked a bit surprised. Billy wasn¡¯t supposed to be that strong¡­


    ¡°What? You look so surprised. Can¡¯t you see the future?¡± Billy asked while smirking.


    The time spirit truly looked surprised. That wasn¡¯t the future he saw, after all. He saw a future where Billy used to Reflect on the enemy. The time spirit used his ability again, and then he saw Billy attacking the order spirit with a kick in the neck. Unfortunately, a few secondster, when she fired her light spears again, Billy dodged to the side and used a super-enhanced Palm Cannon.


    At that point in time, the time spirit didn¡¯t know what to do. However, when he kept using Temporal Vision, he eventually realized what was going on. At one point, Billy kept thinking and was determined to do one thing, but then the future would change, and then he might do four others. He changed his thoughts and decisions at the veryst moment. The reason for why that strategy worked was because the time spirit couldn¡¯t fight and use that skill at the same time.


    ¡°Tsk, so you already know the trick,¡± Billy said. ¡°That is why I dislike seeing the future, and it splits too much just with a single thought in an instant.¡±


    Before the chaos and the time spirit could recover, Billy dashed toward the order spirit. She created a wall of light, and Billy was forced to stop after colliding with that. In the next moment, the time spirit attacked him. Still, before he could start his own sequence of hits, the first punch was reflected back at his face, and he was pushed backward for several meters.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get careless, the chaos spirit recovered, and the time spirit will no longer underestimate me¡­¡±Billy thought.


    Billy wondered if he should make some copies to buy time. It wasn¡¯t impossible to take them out instantly, but he would need some time to prepare for it. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t fool the spirits unless he distributes his mana evenly. Even if he does that, perhaps he won¡¯t¡­


    In any case, Billy had to hurry up because the spirit of order could take his experience and use his mana even without touching him. That was really annoying, but considering that the spirits had created that ce, their rules applied.


    ¡°Their rulers¡­¡± Billy thought.


    As usual, Billy had an idea, and as usual, it was a pretty risky one. If he messes up, then dying probably will be his destiny¡­ still, Billy couldn¡¯t see any other solution to that mess, so he decided to take his chances¡­


    Billy used eighty percent of the mana on his body to create a barrier that was simr to the one at his home. However, unlike the others, this one was specially made to drain mana from the environment and negate the power of the spirits. He once had and used their powers for a while, so he knew how most of them could work, even though he couldn¡¯t replicate those by himself yet.


    Billy basically created a domain where no one could use those special skills, not even himself. While the domain was only five meters in radius and followed him everywhere, it was more than enough. The spirit of time slowly moved away from Billy for the first time.


    ¡°I must thank you guys and Zenis for teaching me how to do this¡­ It is really convenient,¡± Billy said. ¡°You guys can do the same and increase the range of your domains. I can wait.¡±


    From the enemy¡¯s perspective, Billy was getting cocky. However, they also knew that Billy just made things a lot more difficult for them. Even if it is only for a while and within a certain range of him, they will be a lot more vulnerable¡­ It was basically the same technique that Uvish used to defeat them for the first time. He became something simr to a spirit and then nullified their abilities¡­

 Chapter 776 Waiting for a long time

    Chapter 776 Waiting for a long time


    ¡°To use the same method as him¡­ You are indeed dangerous,¡± the time spirit said.


    ¡°As him? Uvish created this kind of barrier After throwing away his body?¡± Billy asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t something someone can pull it off and control in spirit form. Besides, why did he need my body if he could do this?¡±


    ¡°His technique was different¡­ In a sense¡­ He sealed our powers inside us,¡± the time spirit replied. ¡°His technique also didn¡¯t let him use his mana to increase his magic potential like you.¡±


    Basically, Uvish just thought of creating something that would be easier for him to control others and increase his strength safely. That was his system¡­ But now, with Billy¡¯s developed technique, there wasn¡¯t much need for that. Even with the iplete version of the physical limit break, he could obtain fearsome results as well¡­


    While the spirits were hesitating, Billy decided to attack. The spirit of order created a barrier in front of her, but that began to fall apart when Billy approached and waspletely destroyed when he punched it.


    The chaos spirit sent his clones, but they began to lose power once they crossed it. While rotating his fist, Billy punched one of them and created a horizontal tornado that hit all the others and sent them flying away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use much mana left, but I still have my physical attacks¡­¡± Billy thought.


    The time spirit used his abilities to buff the speed of the others. While their authorities couldn¡¯t be used inside Billy¡¯s barrier, it would take a few seconds for them to lose their power once they crossed it. With that in mind, they charged at the same time as him¡­


    Billy could use Reflect, but he would use too much mana, and it wouldn¡¯t be that effective¡­ In that short window of time, Billy had an idea and put it into practice. As usual, the time spirit began to punch him, but his speed was nowhere as crazy as before due to the barrier. Thanks to it, Billy managed to use Palm Cannon downward.


    The attack caused a powerful shockwave that pushed away everyone, even Billy. Still, he was the one who suffered the least damage. All the others had their backs collided against the walls of the tower, creating even more cracks in it.


    Billynded on his feet on the ceiling of that floor, and before he could select a target to attack, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration¡­ He finally managed to have an idea of how a physical limit break would be. Billy charged toward the most dangerous of the enemies and then used Rage, all the energy he obtained with Chi by enhancing the next attack with Stamina Maniption and by focusing all the extra health with Blood Maniption on his whole body¡­ A powerful red aura began to emerge from his body upward and in a spiral.


    ¡°Oh, not bad¡­ my anger is under control thanks to the demi ethereal form, but I can feel that all my strength increased tremendously,¡± Billy smirked. ¡°I can tell that this is the perfect form of that skill¡­¡±


    Billy got caught in the heat of the moment and lost his chance to continue his attack. Still, he gained something in exchange for that¡­ something very valuable. Once again, the spirits noticed that something had changed in Billy, so they raised their guard. However, that had been useless¡­


    Billy charged at the spirit of the time and began to punch him. While the spirit blocked the first two with his insane speed, the impact still sent him flying to the wall. Billy didn¡¯t stop there, and while the enemy flinched, he punched him in quick session. The wall began to fall apart, and Billy could see some space fissures appearing around. His attacks weren¡¯t supposed to be able to cause that, so he assumed that it was because the dimension was suffering too much damage.


    The other two tried to attack Billy, and while they managed to kick Billy from two sides and with all their might, they didn¡¯t cause much damage. That technique made Billy¡¯s whole body be a lot stronger. It was like he evolved Destructive Aura, and after making it reach the max level, he mixed with several other buffs¡­


    In the end, Billy pushed them away by firing two Palm Cannons from both hands. The time spirit used that chance to attack Billy as fast as he could, but Billy ignored his punches and prepared a big one¡­. In the end, the time spirit used his powers to slow Billy¡¯s time down.


    Billy clenched his teeth while he agonized thanks to moving at such a slow speed¡­ in the end, the time spirit moved away from him and checked his friends.


    ¡°Alright¡­ you win,¡± the time spirit said, and then Billy returned to normal and punched the wall.


    The impact blew away one of the sides of that floor, showing only darkness surrounding the tower. It also made the whole structure tremble. He frowned when he heard that¡­ it was too suspicious since he really felt their killing intent before. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t drop his guard. However, the other spirits were too rxed¡­


    ¡°You managed to obtain the strength to defeat us in the middle of the battle, even though just one of us could have defeated you at the start,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°You probably can fight Uvish now, but winning still will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly change your way of talking?¡± Billy asked while frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t say bullshit like this was just a test or something.¡±


    ¡°Truth to be told, we decided to stop you and wait for another chance to defeat Uvish,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°A long time ago, we made a pact with the life and death that they would send to us someone capable of defeating Uvish. Since that time, we have been waiting for that someone, but we didn¡¯t expect you woulde after falling into a trap and without any powers. We have been waiting for a very long time, so we have grown tired and impatient.¡±

 Chapter 777 Terms

    Chapter 777 Terms


    ¡°You should have used your time better, like training instead of just waiting,¡± Billy said.


    ¡°The power of the spirits doesn¡¯t grow with training. From the moment we were born, our strength was limited to our world,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°Things like the number of people in that world may influence our power, but we cannot influence them to make that happen and benefit us. We also don¡¯t think that we need that. From the very beginning, we only oversee that world and help the people there survive their hardships. We aren¡¯t the ones who have to save it.¡±


    That was odd but not unbelievable. As spirits, they were deeply connected to the world they were in since they were born due to the circumstances there and thanks to the mana of that world¡­ Billy realized why Uvish used such methods as using humans from Earth because, in spirit form, he could stay hidden, but he could do things behind the scenes.


    ¡°We apologize for our behavior,¡± The order spirit said as she approached the time spirit.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t take any chances considering that the fate of our world was hanging in the bnce,¡± The chaos spirit said while he approached the time spirit.


    ¡°It is alright. I can forget about the fact that you three tried to kill me together¡­ you really think I would say that?¡± Billy frowned. ¡°Get real. I will kick your asses for good unless you do something to quench my anger.¡±


    ¡°Despite that, we ask you to consider your future actions carefully,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°We called you reckless, and that is the statement of a fact. Killing us here wouldn¡¯t also help you, your family, and your friends in any way. We managed to avoid the destruction of that world just by existing. If we five are killed, that world will stop producing mana and will eventually fade away.¡±


    ¡°That is a very convenient exnation,¡± Billy said.


    Despite saying that, Billy couldn¡¯t help but believe in those words; all of the things he knew made Billy think that it was the truth. It was a rather problematic thing¡­


    ¡°Do you want a portion of my power now to confirm what will happen if Uvish wins this time?¡± The time spirit asked. ¡°We are aspects of that world; if we die, our authority over that world will disappear alongside all of us. We are like the roots of a massive tree, destroy one of them, and the tree will keep standing; destroy all of us, and the tree will copse and die.¡±


    ¡°What about Uvish?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°He will restart his business elsewhere, not like he has any reason to do so anymore,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°He can use the power he obtained to ruler many worlds; bing the ruler of those worlds will also give him ess to their mana, so he will be able to travel further in the cosmos, making him obtain even more mana.¡±


    That would be one hell of a vicious cycle¡­ still, for someone as power-hungry as Uvish, that would be like a dreaming true¡­ Billy had no idea how many rounds of that dream he would do until he got sick of it, though. Still, that was bound to happen. It seemed that over the years where that kind of system where the worlds chose rulers and gave them ess to nearly infinite mana, no one managed to be powerful enough to rule over the entire universe, but maybe someone like Uvish who had that three-thousand-year-old n could pull it off.


    ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t want to test that¡­¡± Billy said while frowning.


    ¡°We are grateful for your consideration,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°After reaching this point, it is clear what we should do. If we cooperate with you, you might have a chance of defeating Uvish. However, we need to warn you of some things.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Speak,¡± Billy furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Our goal as spirits is to protect the world, but our goal as sapient beings is to free Uvish from his prison,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°Despite everything that happened, he still was our first friend, and he was the human that made us realize why we were supposed to protect this world.¡±


    ¡°You guys sure are naive for beings who are almost ten thousand years old¡­ as if that was an option,¡± Billy said. ¡°You might have some kind of n in mind to redeem him, but I and many others won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    ¡°He will pay for his crimes if he hadn¡¯t paid for them already,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°Moreover, sparring him is in your best interest, and otherwise, you won¡¯t recover your body. You will need our help for that, and that is the only thing we ask in exchange for our cooperation.¡±


    Billy would feel even more suspicious if those guys didn¡¯t ask for anything in exchange. Still, that was a bit bothersome. Considering Uvish¡¯s abilities and what he could do, Billy could imagine the spirits managing to do something like resetting his soul and erasing all the memories of what he had done, but that seemed to be the light of a punishment. He could live his life working for the spirits aspensation, but¡­


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t ept that,¡± Billy said. ¡°Still, if that is the only way to recover my body¡­ That being said, I have a condition as well. To prevent that kind of thing from happening again, I will put his soul under a contract that will force him to bepletely obedient to me.¡±


    ¡°We were nning to do that from the beginning. While I can¡¯t see the future branching into a different one after doing this kind of thing, being careful is a given,¡± The time spirit said. ¡°That being said, our goal as sapient beings doesn¡¯t change despite the risks. We want to rescue our old friend.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you ept my terms¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°Shall we start then?¡± The time spirit asked.

 Chapter 778 Attack

    Chapter 778 Attack


    Around one day had passed since the rulers had been defeated, and since then, no other rulers or enemies from others hade to that. After checking things using Billy¡¯s telescope, everyone saw the enemys moving away.


    During that time, Uvish and Billy¡¯s friends worked together to exterminate the enemy¡¯s invaders. They couldn¡¯t do much without anyone to lead them aside from being ughtered. Hundreds of thousands died in a single day, but many more scattered across the area, and hunting them will be a pain. However, the war was pretty much won.


    ¡°It seems that we won this time,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Still, Uvish had yet to show up, and we can¡¯t drop out guard until we deal with that asshole¡­ Oops, I am starting to talk like Billy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, you are,¡± Uvish said while showing a frozen smile.


    ¡°You must be tired since you have been working for so long. It can¡¯t be helped that such a smile is creeping me out,¡± Meryl said.


    ¡°You also are getting tired, Meryl,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°Since you are being pretty rude. Well, I can understand the feeling after fighting for long, and there is no end in sight for this battle.¡±


    Uvish barely started his n of using Billy¡¯s body and connections to create a powerful army, and he was already regretting it a bit. He didn¡¯t recall himself being that impatient, and it was probably because he got a new body¡­ Regardless, while he could make everyone be zombies, they would lose half of their power, and zombies can¡¯t be loyal. As the supposed hero of that world, Uvish could make use of those guys¡¯ loyalty and make them be even stronger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s regroup and organize parties to hunt the enemies,¡± Uvish said. ¡°I want Icarus to give support to those parties until nightfall. After that, Meryl and Lucyna will take their ce. Don¡¯t drop your guard because you won¡¯t have assistance until tomorrow morning. Now, get moving.¡±


    Uvish soon left the area, and those three looked at each other. They thought that Billy was pretty tired since it had been a while since he gave them orders. Since the fight with Zenis, he had been a lot more understanding and calm, and now he had be worse than before.


    ¡°He is really tired¡­¡± Icarus said while frowning. ¡°Well, he pretty much destroyed the whole state with his attacks, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, the spirits are tired as well since they stopped helping with their support magic,¡± Lucyna said. ¡°There is no point inining about that. Let¡¯s just endure it. Until¡­ hey, do you think that the others are moving away? Shouldn¡¯t that armored guy use this chance to take control over them? I am sure there is a way to do that.¡±


    Meryl, who stayed quiet for a while, watched the capital of Hiloh state in the distance. She received her orders, and the soldiers and adventurers around wanted to be led by them even though only half of them were demi-humans. Alexander and the other group were also preparing to move in the distance.


    ¡°I guess I am overthinking it¡­ let¡¯s move on,¡± Meryl said.


    While Meryl, Icarus, and Lucyna were moving, Uvishnded in the capital, and there some people greeted him, but he mostly ignored them. While he got Billy¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t have his memories. He only knew those closest to him, that caused him some trouble.


    Eventually, he met with Billy¡¯s wives and his friends. As usual, he smiled at them, but it was getting hard to do that every single time. Memories of his own family and friends that had faded away over the years were returning to Uvish¡¯s mind, and that was annoying him. He was no longer a mere mortal, and he didn¡¯t have time for such pesky feelings.


    ¡°Billy, I am going to borrow everyone¡¯s help and then prevent the enemies from destroying other cities and leaving the state and hiding in other ces to do some ambushes,¡± Alexander dered.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Uvish said.


    ¡°Hmm, aren¡¯t you going toe?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°I thought you were just going to tell that to the girls.¡±


    ¡°I am a bit tired, so I will leave that in your hands,¡± Uvish said. ¡°Using all that much power wore me out.¡±


    ¡°Can I borrow your dragon, then?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°Where did you hide him?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t really remember. I am too tired to even think,¡± Uvish replied.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just summon him like you usually do with Blitz?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°No, I am out of mana,¡± Uvish replied. ¡°I am going to take a bath and then sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Billy¡­¡± Natalie said. ¡°We already picked names for the kids. Do you want to hear them?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure, why not?¡± Uvish asked after a sigh, and then he turned around only to get attacked by a drop kick.


    Alexander¡¯s attack sent him flying in the opposite direction, and then Uvish crossed the barrier andnded out of the city after creating a path of destruction.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Uvish asked when he got up.


    ¡°We all remember when Billy said that he would let his wives pick the names of their first kids, and he would pick the name of the next ones,¡± Alexander said while he grabbed his spear. ¡°Also, Billy is a stupid father who spoils his kids too much, and he would never sigh after hearing anything regarding his next kids¡­¡±


    ¡°You three stay back and alert everyone else that the enemy took over Billy¡¯s body,¡± Lily said with an arrow already ready to be shot.


    ¡°You guys are too reckless. Can¡¯t you see that you are just thinking too much?¡± Uvish asked. ¡°We are all exhausted here, and that is why we aren¡¯t acting like usual.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then you can give us some simple answers,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Say the date of our kids¡¯ birth¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ As I said, I am a bit fired, and I can¡¯t remember,¡± Uvish said. ¡°You can¡¯t assume such a thing with only that.¡±

 Chapter 779 Warning

    Chapter 779 Warning


    ¡°With the power of the summoner, Billy can summon all of his monsters,¡± Meryl suddenly approached and said. ¡°No matter where they are¡­ he told us that, with a single thought, they can move to him, only because their souls are connected.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ I should have brainwashed you all when I had the chance,¡± Uvish said while clearing his body from the dust. ¡°Well, no matter, there is still time for that. Once I find the core of this barrier, I can brainwash everyone inside. Real loyalty is useful, but turning you all into suicide zombies will also have its merits.¡±


    Everyone around raised their guard. That was bad¡­ they knew that the barrier could do something like that, so they had to stop Uvish before he could pull that off¡­


    While Billy¡¯s wives were stepping back to warn the others, Icarus¡¯ group was trying to surround him. Still, they could feel now that Uvish no longer contained his aura and that he could use all of their powers.


    The first one to move had been Alexander, who tried to impale the enemy¡¯s head with his spear, but much to his surprise, the enemy, stopped it with just two fingers. Alexander didn¡¯t see that, but the truth was that Uvish used his fingers to attack the spear dozens of times to make it lose power¡­ the two fingers were just to annoy him.


    Regardless, Alexander used Gungnir, and the powerful st of the attack pushed Uvish backward a little. Still, ultimately, he stopped the damage using the palm of his other hand¡­ some smoke was left from it, but Alexander didn¡¯t see any damage.


    Uvish put Alexander down with a single swing of his hand holding the spear, and then he almost smashed his head with his feet, but the armor got in the way. In the next modern, Icarus approached and used all his might to punch him as fast as possible, but Uvish blocked after following all the punches.


    ¡°It has been a while since I used this,¡± Uvish said. ¡°I will use you to warm up my other powers.¡±


    Or so Uvish had nned. In the next moment, a massive rain of arrows fell on his spot, so he moved backward and dodged them. He saw Billy¡¯s wives alerting everyone and a lot of peopleing to join the fight. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Uvish, but they wouldn¡¯t lose the chance of trying to attack the very person who created that mess.


    The zombies under Meryl¡¯s control also dashed to attack him, but Uvish only smirked. While they approached, he began to steal away all of their experience and energy.


    ¡°If we let too many people approach, he will just use them to obtain more energy,¡± Meryl said. ¡°Tell everyone to stay away and only attack from a distance.¡±


    Lucyna nodded, and Meryl realized that she had to sacrifice her zombies to buy them some time. Unfortunately, it was clear that Uvish was ying the zombies. He was dodging their attacks while keeping an eye on Icarus, Lucyna, Meryl, Alexander, and Lily. With their skills and magic armor, they could be a problem, but they couldn¡¯t be killed instantly.


    Eventually, the zombies became lifeless husks and fell to the ground. Uvish had obtained a lot of energy thanks to that, and he could feel himself getting even stronger. He was already powerful enough to deal with the whole army of that world. Still, that feeling of strength increasing inside him wasn¡¯t something that he would ever get sick of it.


    When he finished that, Uvish saw that all of those that had magic armors surrounded him. Aside from Billy¡¯s wives, who wanted to use their magical powers, all the others would dash at him once they had the chance, and Icarus buffed their speed to the limits for them to be able to attack.


    All of a sudden, Billy¡¯s parents dashed at Uvish with their spears in hand and attacked him from opposite directions. Uvish blocked their attacks with his index fingers, but then they used Gungnir as well. The impact made the area tremble and pushed him backward while it hurt his hands a bit. Uvish got pissed and then quickly spun around his body and kicked then to the distance.


    At that moment, Kate made a massive block of ice fall over the enemy, and Sarah followed it with a lightning bolt. Soon after, a rain of magic projectiles began to hit the location as well. Still, aside from creating a dust cloud, nothing much was done. The first attacksnded, but Uvish decreased their power by half by absorbing their mana with his ethereal body.


    When they saw that, everyone clenched their teeth in annoyance, and he truly was copying Billy¡­ Unfortunately, people like Icarus and the others couldn¡¯tin since that guy was the source of at least half of their strength.


    ¡°Magic attacks won¡¯t work¡­¡± Icarus said. ¡°We need to do this personally.¡±


    Alexander, Samuel, and Samara also thought the same thing and charged toward the enemy. However, Uvjsh wouldn¡¯t do that all day, so he increased the Gravitational field in the area and made everyone fall. Only those who had the armor and had some Resistance to it managed to get up, but fighting like before would be difficult.


    ¡°Killing you all wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but from now on, you are my soldiers,¡± Uvish dered. ¡°Just wait for a short while until I use the crystal, and everything will be over. I truly need to rest for a while since I am not used to this body.¡±


    The gravitational field worked on the whole barrier, and while some soldiers and adventurers would escape his brainwashing, Uvish could afford to lose a few of them. Still, he sighed when he saw Billy¡¯s wives getting in his way. The barrier¡¯s core was at their home, so they wouldn¡¯t let the enemy get closer to their children.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to attack pregnant women, so you guys should really step back,¡± Uvish said.

 Chapter 780 Challenge

    Chapter 780 Challenge


    ¡°You have already taken too many lives to worry about that. You also took the future of many children with your actions over the years,¡± Kate said. ¡°It is a bit toote to pretend that you have a conscience now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you have a point, but even I have standards, you know,¡± Uvish said. ¡°I won¡¯t deny my crimes, but this is only standing and full of life until now because of my actions and struggle. You guys who were born a few years ago couldn¡¯t begin to understand my work, nor do I expect that you can do that.¡±


    Uvish changed the aura around him and then made those three begin to fall asleep¡­ they resisted, and Natalie even wounded her hands with her swords to make the pain keep her awake, but in the end, she was unable to resist. She never was forced to endure the effects of Mind Control, so she didn¡¯t have experience on how to deal with that.


    ¡°Uvish, stop with this nonsense¡­ what do you expect to aplish by using everything and everyone to obtain power?¡± The death spirit asked. ¡°Will you keep doing this on others? Until when? When will you feel satisfied?¡±


    ¡°That is a tough question,¡± Uvish replied. ¡°This feeling of getting stronger is quite good, so perhaps I will only get sick of it after a few thousand years? I didn¡¯t grow tired of doing things behind the scenes, and that was a lot more boring than this.¡±


    ¡°Uvish¡­ even now, we are waiting for you to wake up from your delusions,¡± The life spirit said. ¡°We all know that you carried a heavy weight on your shoulders for many years, but it has to put a stop to this¡­ the others might be able to convince Billy to spare you, but not if you mess with his family¡­ You know him well; you were just like him in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You sent him to where those other three are?¡± Uvish asked. ¡°Every time I defeated you all, I prevented your total annihtion, but perhaps it is time for this world to end, and you all will go down with it.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who betrayed us first, and you still have the audacity to talk like this¡­ it was a pity, Uvish,¡± The death spirit said. ¡°Now that things havee to this, I will ept whatever oue.¡±


    ¡°You should since you don¡¯t have any other option,¡± Uvish said and then increased his speed to Billy¡¯s house.


    In the blink of an eye, he reached the gate. However, Uvish felt something weird and ominous. He felt like he was going to die instantly if he took one step inside that house. He knew that Billy didn¡¯t put any trap there, so it was clear that he just imagined things. Still, if by some miracle he manages to return and with the cooperation of those three¡­


    ¡°No, with that body, he can¡¯t do shit¡­¡± Uvish thought.


    Uvish was wasting time. The core of the barrier was right in front of him. Still, his predictions showed themselves to be mistaken when he saw a portal appearing in front of him. At the same time, Billy showed up with that body that he had been sealed with.


    ¡°You did the right thing by not stepping into my house¡­ I would have killed you if you had done that,¡± Billy said. ¡°Perhaps killing would be too lenient¡­ Making your body suffer for a long time after taking your powers would be a much better idea.¡±


    ¡°You managed to return¡­ Impressive, even though you are the best of my underlings, you sure are something else,¡± Uvish said.


    ¡°Perhaps I was, but I am no longer,¡± Billy said. ¡°You took your powers and the system from me, remember? Now you can¡¯t do much to weaken me again. Regardless, open a portal to the world you want to be defeated. I will let you choose the ring where you will taste your worse defeat.¡±


    ¡°So confident after getting the help of those three¡­ How foolish,¡± Uvish said. ¡°That changes nothing.¡±


    ¡°Open the portal unless you want to be dragged to somewhere else,¡± Billy said. ¡°Defeating you won¡¯t be enough. I will crush your spirit with magic and without magic. Then you will understand how stupid you have been until now.¡±


    1ow foolish all of your actions have been until now.¡±


    Uvish frowned when he heard that. The glow in Billy¡¯s eyes also showed that he was pretty confident. Still, he wasn¡¯t emitting much of an aura since his body was about to copse. Nevertheless, Uvish could keep himpany for a while. Now that he had Billy¡¯s knowledge and skills, he could create a barrier to envelop the whole world wherever he wanted. There was no need to hurry up, and he would have his army of brainless soldiers soon enough.


    ¡°I hope that you will entertain me for a few seconds at least,¡± Uvish said and then opened a portal to the dead world that Zenis had sent him before.


    Billy couldn¡¯t have asked for a better option, he jumped in even faster than Uvish, and then the enemy followed him. Those two stared at each other for a while; Billy only did that because he was having a hard time controlling his anger since the guy who yed with his soul and many others was finally in front of him. Still, he had to keep his promise to the spirits.


    That world hadn¡¯t changed since thest time Billy had been there. The air was thin and filled with the smell of death and emptiness. The dark clouds barely moved thanks to that¡­ Billy was amazed that such a world could still continue to exist. Still, it was the perfect ce for him to deal with that guy and make sure that he won¡¯t try to mess with the lives of others anymore¡­ That would be the start of the final challenge that Billy had to ovee and his blood was boiling thanks to it.

 Chapter 781 Declaration

    ¡°Go on, do yourst monologue,¡± Billy said. ¡°After this, things for you will change forever, so this is the time for you to do the final act as ruler of that world.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I observed such things from your world¡­ the viins of some histories that you liked did such a thing, no?¡± Uvish asked. ¡°I remember now¡­ Did you know what all of the humans that I brought to this world had inmon?¡±


    ¡°They had two, yes, one nose and one mouth,¡± Billy replied.


    ¡°¡­ They were all people unnecessary to that world,¡± Uvish replied. ¡°People who would live their lives and wouldn¡¯t change a single thing in that pathetic unable to host any mana. You are a product that didn¡¯t have what it was necessary to change a single life¡­ how pathetic can you be?¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking? I was expecting more of the monologue of a scaredy cat who got tired of fighting and began to work behind the scenes to obtain power easily,¡± Billy said. ¡°If you had half of a brain, you would have understood that your n was as stupid as it could be.¡±


    Uvish sighed¡­ it has been a while since someone annoyed him so much. It was a pity that the same person was the human who impressed him the most. Still, he was reasonable enough to understand why that was the case, and it was because Billy never took the things that he had and obtained for granted. From the very beginning, he understood that his power was a borrowed one and that he could lose it at any moment. So, he worked hard to obtain strength that didn¡¯t rely on that.


    Uvish, on the other hand, did the same for a while, but out of fear, he stopped working hard by himself or trusting the spirits. He created the system to fool some people and exploit them while he remained safe and away from all enemies. Their paths might have started the same, but then they ended up really far apart from each other.


    Regardless, it wasn¡¯t time for that, and it was time for Uvish to test his full power. With that in mind, he used a physical limit break, and then his body got a lot stronger. His physical parameters skyrocketed because he wanted to feel in his hands the feeling of breaking Billy¡¯s bones and ripping apart his flesh¡­


    Uvish charged at Billy and tried to impale him with his own ive. However, Billy moved to the side at the same time and then prepared to hit his stomach. However, Uvish jumped backward. Billy was moving really fast, but he didn¡¯t feel the time spirit doing anything¡­ that was weird. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t feel Billy¡¯s martial presence¡­ if he had returned now, then he should have managed to use his skills on that body.


    While Uvish was confused, Billy decided to attack, and he didn¡¯t have any more time to waste with him. In the next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the enemy and then punched his stomach. Unfortunately, Uvish had some crazy reflexes and blocked the strike with his hands, but he still ended up being thrown to the distance.


    Billy flew toward the enemy and then used Palm Cannon. Uvish used both arms to protect his face from the thunderous st that made the atmosphere of that tremble. When Uvish recovered, he suddenly fell Billy¡¯s presence behind him¡­ and then disappeared again. Still, his legs still were grabbed by something and then thrown to the ground.


    The impact created a massive crater which was impossible to see the bottom¡­ despite that, Uvish was staring at the sky with his back against the ground. Billy got stronger with that body. It was weird because he didn¡¯t look like he had gotten stronger, and his aura kept appearing and disappearing.


    Uvish increased the intensity of his aura¡­ he needed to see what was going on with his own eyes. Still, he was too prideful to use his magic now that he decided to break Billy¡¯s bones with his hands. The red aura leaving his body got a lot more intense, and his parameters skyrocketed. However, there was no sign of his body suffering damage. During that single day, he also improved his Physical Limit Break.


    While Billy was staring at the enemy through the darkness, he noticed that as well. As expected of someone who managed to create a system with so many skills on it. He was good at that, if anything¡­


    Uvish flew toward Billy at supersonic speeds and once again tried to impale him with his ive. However, as fluid as water, Billy moved to the side and dodged the attack while he also prepared a punch. Still, Uvish moved his left arm and managed to block the punch with his elbow. The enemy heard the sound of Billy¡¯s bones cracking, and then he smirked, but then he was sent to the distance while spinning.


    ¡°You should take things more seriously, or you will die without understanding anything¡­¡± Billy said when he suddenly appeared above Uvish and then smacked his face with a rotating punch.


    It was only for a moment, but Uvish saw it. Billy enhanced some parts of his body to move fast while kicking the air and the ground. It was insane that he could do something like that when he could just fly¡­ Regardless, Uvish saw that his rotating punch was what made him spin¡­ Added with the power of his fist enveloped in a dark and red Aura.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t Physical Limit Break¡­¡± Uvish thought before hended on the ground with his legs and caused an Earthquake.


    ¡°As expected, you were going easy,¡± Billy said. ¡°How weird, I also thought of naming that technique like that, but I changed it¡­ It is Final Aura now.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Final Aura, I like that,¡± Uvish said while smiling. ¡°Is that what you obtained by using the power of those three? It is certainly impressive.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are pretty good, so how can you not see very well?¡± Billy asked while frowning. ¡°I told you that I would defeat you without using magic and with magic alone, but it is a bit too soon for that.¡±

 Chapter 782 Pride

    Uvish thought that Billy was bluffing. Even if he couldn¡¯t feel him using mana, he probably just came up with another trick to hide that. Still, it was hard to think that way while looking at Billy¡¯s eyes¡­ Perhaps it would be better to take him more seriously in order to prevent unpleasant surprises. That was what his reason told him, but Uvish only wanted to y with the enemy.


    Uvish increased the size of his Aura yet again and flew toward Billy. This time, his speed surpassed the enemy, and then he managed to swing the ive toward his neck¡­


    Blocking wasn¡¯t a good idea; dodging wasn¡¯t an option either, so Billy just pped his hands to create a powerful shockwave that sent the enemy and the enemy moving away.


    ¡°You are terrible at using that. It makes me cringe someone so bad using my weapon,¡± Billy said. ¡°Just put it on the ground since it is a waste of time, and I promise not to use it against you.


    Uvish got pissed and threw the weapon at Billy, and with his current Aura, he threw it so fast that it felt that the weapon suddenly appeared in front of Billy¡¯s head. Still, all of a sudden, Billy¡¯s arms suddenly appeared, grabbing the de of the weapon. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be that fast¡­


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Billy said and threw the ive to a portal and then closed it. ¡°This doesn¡¯t count as using magic to fight, right?¡±


    Uvish furrowed his eyebrows. Instead of improving that skill by one level, it seemed that Billy added severalyers to make it hard to grasp. Still, if he wasn¡¯t using mana, then it made things easier to understand. Regardless, Uvish was determined to unravel the mysteries of that technique.


    Uvish charged toward Billy and began to punch him after slowing down a bit. Billy moved his arms to block the quick sequence of attacks, and Uvish felt like he was punching a thick wall of titanium. Even those thin arms looked too sturdy¡­


    Uvish increased the speed of his attacks while he kept watching Billy closely, and then all of a sudden, he got punched in the face. This time, Uvish was pushed only for a few meters, and then he touched his face. Once again, Billy suddenly became a lot faster¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand how since he could see him using Chi, Rage, and Stamina control to improve his body. Still, he was doing far more than those skills should let him¡­


    The expression of enjoyment disappeared from Uvish¡¯s face. It has been thousands of years since thest time something puzzled him like that¡­ Regardless, Uvish charged again after increasing the power of his Aura. He still could do that a few times before he had to rely on mana to recover his energy.


    Uvish attacks made the air around Billy vibrate and pushed him backward more and more. All of a sudden, he tried to kick Billy¡¯s chin, but he dodged to the side. The pressure of his attack had been so powerful that it dispersed the dark clouds in the sky dozens of kilometers above them.


    In the next moment, Uvish used Palm Cannon, and the powerful shockwave made Billy fly away. Before he could even slow down, Uvish passed above him and prepared to attack his back. However, before he could see what happened, Uvish got kicked in the face¡­


    The attack made the enemy fly and crossed several mountains after hitting them and making them copse instantly. Once again, Uvish was on the ground staring at the sky in disbelief¡­ He was certain now. Billy increased his speed without using mana, and he also was ying with him.


    Uvish suddenly got up and stopped holding back. Practically instantly, he appeared behind Billy several kilometers above and then punched the back of his neck. Billy was hit and sent downward to the crater and increasing its size. While he was wobbling to get up. Uvish kicked him and made him collide against the wall of the crater and create a tunnel while he was pushed to the sheer power of the attack.


    Each of Uvish¡¯s punches made the entire world tremble. The shockwave created by them created paths after knocking down all the dead trees in that direction. At the same time, the skies were getting free of the clouds, but the atmosphere only looked more ominous, as if it represented his fury.


    Without approaching, Uvish punched the space in front of him and created a vacuum that flew toward Billy and kept him pushing underground. Despite that, Uvish couldn¡¯t feel much feedback from his attacks. It was a given that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that with long-ranged attacks, but he could tell that Billy was taking much damage.


    Despite that, Uvish kept punching the air and pushing Billy away, preventing him from going anywhere or doing anything. At some point, Billy was hundreds of kilometers away, and Uvish¡¯s attacks stopped being effective, so he had to get closer.


    Uvish, even if he had to lose all his blood, he wouldn¡¯t throw away his pride first by using magic. So, he approached while running. He regretted that¡­


    Uvish didn¡¯t drop his guard, so when he felt Billy approaching, he raised his arms to protect himself. Once again, he didn¡¯t see him moving or attacking, but he felt the impact on his arms, and they cracked. While he was being pushed backward, Uvish realized that Billy could have punched whenever he wanted. Still, he decided to let the enemy block his attack. It didn¡¯t help much since Uvish felt them cracking, and before he could recover, Billy attacked again.


    The next time, Billy punched the enemy in the chin and made him go upward. After opening another tunnel while his body was moving due to the attack. Uvish eventually reached the stratosphere¡­ it happened so fast from his perspective that he felt that he had used Time Skip without realizing it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 783 Progress

    Uvish turned around because he knew that Billy would attack his back and send him downward again. He saw him there and used a powerful Palm Cannon that made the atmosphere of that world tremble¡­ but that was just an afterimage. Uvish still got kicked on his back, and the impact sent him further away.


    ¡°You are going to kill him like this¡­¡± The spirit of order said while they watched Uvish leaving the due to the power of that attack.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the promise you made?¡± The spirit of chaos asked.


    ¡°Although you want to save him, you don¡¯t even have much faith in him¡­ unless I do this much, his spirit will never be broken, and I will never defeat him without killing him that way,¡± Billy replied. ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate the tenacity of someone who has been plotting things behind the scenes for over three thousand years.¡±


    ¡°I only can see an uncertain future, for now¡­¡± The time spirit said.


    Billy decided to ignore their whining. While he was doing something necessary to achieve everyone¡¯s goals, he was also relieving his stress. Uvish deserved that much after all the shit he had pulled. Regardless, Billy positioned his punch and himself well enough to send the enemy to the nearest, but before that could happen. Uvish opened a portal behind himself and then reappeared behind Billy.


    In the next moment, while clenching his teeth, Uvish summoned a sword of light and swung down toward Billy. The attack actually hit him and pushed him downward. A massive fissure appeared on that continent while Billy was going deep into that world¡¯s crust. When he finally stopped, a massive beam of light reached him.


    After making his body be ethereal, Billy absorbed some of the mana from the attack. Still, he eventually got overpowered¡­ the enemy decided to use mana, and he wasn¡¯t trying to save much of it. Billy opened a portal to Uvish¡¯s side to escape.


    ¡°I guess we can assume that I won the physical battle,¡± Billy said while his whole body was emitting steam.


    Uvish clenched his teeth in annoyance even more. Still, he noticed that Billy¡¯s body had several nasty burn marks¡­ the attack worked. His magic resistance in that body wasn¡¯t good enough. Still, he noticed that parts of his body still were fine, and now he could feel a lot of manaing from it.


    ¡°Now, I will defeat you with magic,¡± Billy dered. ¡°My own original magic.¡±


    Although Uvish was angry, he was also pretty interested in that, so he waited for Billy to show him something good. Even if he came up with something novel, he couldn¡¯t hope to create something that could defeat Uvish, who had the mana of an entire world at his disposal.


    In any case, Billy circrly moved both of his arms after stretching them to the limits, and Uvish saw some shadows left behind by them. It looked like afterimages at first, but then he felt a lot of mana in those afterimages. Eventually, they became a lot clear to see. The arms looked purple like they had been created by chaos magic, and it was somewhat simr to the portals, but at the same time¡­


    Uvish could feel the mana, but he couldn¡¯t tell the nature of the attack. It wasn¡¯t like anything he had seen yet¡­ considering that Billy saw some of his memories and found traces of the battles in the past, he could tell what kind of powers Uvish had, and he worked toe up with something beyond that.


    All of a sudden, one of the arms moved toward Uvish, but it was so slow that he just moved to the side. Still, the attack left a path on the space, and Uvish couldn¡¯t see anything in there. Eventually, those disappeared, but they sure looked ominous. The second attack came from another arm, and it was just a bit faster.


    Uvish kept dodging while he studied those, and then he realized that the attacks were bing faster not because Billy wanted them to but because he needed to focus on controlling them properly. His eyes were closed, and it seemed like he was in a deep state of meditation.


    Uvish decided to attack him and summoned several light swords before firing them at him. Still, the weird magic arms moved like Billy moved before and then stopped all of them. He had attacked asides even Billy¡¯s blind spots, so he couldn¡¯t imagine how he managed to block all of them¡­ he realized how when he saw the path left by the arms¡­ thatpletely nullified his mana.


    ¡°What is that thing¡­¡± Uvish thought.


    ¡°You seem exasperated¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°Do you want to know how this works? If you ask nicely, perhaps I will answer.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Uvish said and then smirked before using Mana/EXP conversion, Exp Master and Absolute Thiever to steal the mana from that weird thing.


    Unfortunately, the space was returning to normal by itself. Still, Uvish¡¯s skills had no effect on it¡­ which left him speechless. He knew that the time spirit could control time and make some areas move one hundred times faster or slower, but he didn¡¯t think that Billy would progress that much with his help¡­


    ¡°All right, this will do,¡± Billy said after he opened his eyes.


    Billy charged toward the enemy, and his dark purple magic arms attacked Uvish¡¯s fist. The enemy erected a magic barrier while he moved away, but that was shattered almost instantly by a single arm.


    Uvish realized that the arms and the distortions they left behind for a while could negate the effects of magic. Even so, the spell must have some secret or weakness since Billy called it magic as well. Uvish has to learn what it was before he can be defeated with magic as well. At that point in time, he no longer believed that such a possibility was nonexistent. He was forced to in order to avoid further embarrassment¡­

 Chapter 784 Enraged

    Using magic in a direct way to deal with Billy was possible. Still, Uvish decided to buy some time since he wanted to learn that spell and the trick behind Billy¡¯s strength as well. With that in mind, he raised his arms and summoned several meteors to rain over Billy.


    Billy¡¯s magic arms punched those away while he chased the enemy. Uvish used eleration Maniption to move away from him, but Billy did the same and caught up. Uvish fired a massive cannon of light, and Billy used the magic arms to block them as he approached. When he got close enough, he kicked the enemy¡¯s face, or he tried. Uvish grabbed Billy¡¯s leg and stopped the attack.


    Uvish used all his might to smash the leg with both hands, but Billy ignored him and then punched Uvish¡¯s face. At first, he ignored it, but then he felt shivers when he felt the punch passing through his face thanks to Billy¡¯s ethereal body. He tried to move away, but Billy still had the chance to open arge cut on his left cheek.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I am ruining my own face¡­ this can¡¯t be good,¡± Billy frowned.


    When Uvish realized that he had been the first one to bleed in that battle, rage fogged his mind. He began to spam massive cannons of dark magic with his left hand and the same with light magic on his right. Even Billy couldn¡¯t help but assume an entirely defensive stance at that moment. Since he only wanted to use his own magic, after all.


    While Billy was being pushed backward, he felt the enemy drawing a lot of mana from that world and strengthening himself. That was one of the problems of the magic limit break. When one has ess to all the mana of a, they could be magically stronger and resistant like an entire world as well. Not even Billy knew if his body could withstand that much power all at once, but Uvish tried that anyway.


    ¡°You should start taking things more seriously now,¡± the time spirit said.


    ¡°Says the guy who wants to spare the enemy that has been causing trouble for three thousand years,¡± Billy said.


    The time spirit couldn¡¯t reply to that. Still, despite his answer, Billy recognized that he needed to take things more seriously. While fighting without any help, he managed to win the round of physical skills only and the round of magical skills. Now Uvish had lost his head and only wanted to kill Billy no matter what.


    While Billy was learning how to use the power of the spirits more effectively, he had some ideas. Aside from using Blood Maniption, Rage, Chi, and Stamina Maniption, to get a lot stronger, he thought of controlling all that power and directing it into a single parameter. He failed at doing that, but he learned how to use his stamina to increase one of his physical parameters to the limit. The trick was the same as when he used buffs, and he just had to use his stamina in those areas.


    As for his new technique, he called it the void arms, and he thought of that when he tried to improve his magical limit break. Trying to overpower someone who had all the mana in the world literally wasn¡¯t impossible, but it was pretty stupid. Instead of doing that, he thought of a way to counter mana in all its forms. That was a bit moreplicated to pull off since Billy had to open a fissure to another dimension where mana wasn¡¯t supposed to work¡­


    It wasn¡¯t easy to pull off, but Billy learned, thanks to the spirit of chaos, that his power had that nature of creating havoc in all senses. Making things like wormholes was easy due to that. Still, Billy couldn¡¯t rely on the nature of that spirit to do that. So, he created his own method¡­ he used raw mana and made it move around on a single point inrge quantities until it began to damage space itself. At first, it was pretty unstable, but after some training, Billy managed to control it like it was his arms.


    ¡°I guess it is time to defeat him with everything that I have¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy suddenly made his magical arms disappear, and then the attacks hit him. While they damaged his body, they soon were fired back at the enemy. Uvish noticed when the mana began to change in his direction, and he moved to the side. However, his left arm still was hit by a fraction of the attack and then got some severe burns.


    ¡°This power is¡­¡± Uvish said.


    For some odd reason, Uvish felt all the powers of the innate skills when the counter worked. While it was something that he originally developed with the spirits, he didn¡¯t think that all of them could bebined and work like that to counter magic.


    Envy filled Uvish¡¯s heart¡­ why does someone like that have to be more skilled than him¡­ why does someone like that have to be more resourceful than him? If Billy were born in that world instead of him, could it be that he would have done a better job? Those questions only served to enrage him even more.


    Uvish kept firing, attacking like that hoping that Billy would run out of mana eventually, but that never happened. Still, Billy only dodged a few of them and repelled most.


    The enemy realized that Billy only dodged those who would hit that world if counterattacked. Even if it was a dead, Billy didn¡¯t want to cause its destruction during that fight. Uvish realized that and decided to use that against Billy.


    All of a sudden, Uvish fired a beam of light toward his left side, and Billy frowned. However, soon he realized where he aimed at¡­ it was their world. Billy sighed and scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°You really are a piece of shit¡­¡± Billy said. ¡°If that attack had any chances of hitting that world and hurting my family, you would be chopped to pieces.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Uvish asked.

 Chapter 785 Sandbagging

    Instead of replying, Billy approached so fast that the st of his speed made his body burn for a moment, and then he hit the enemy¡¯s face with his elbow. Before Uvish could even react to that, a portal appeared behind him, and he was hit by his own st of energy.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Billy said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t fire your spells like a moron since they can be used against you like that. Are you stupid?¡±


    Uvish clicked his tongue when he recovered from the damage. Despite the situation, he took that warning to heart and dashed at Billy. He tried to hit him with the palm of his hands, and then Billy blocked them. He used the dark and light cannon. Billy repelled the attack, but the impact on Uvish¡¯s body was so close that he also suffered some damage.


    While Uvish¡¯s hands were healing thanks to the power of the life spirit, Billy¡¯s hands were dripping blood, and they were healing a lot slower.


    ¡°See? You can do it if you try,¡± Billy said. ¡°Well, it is time to stop sandbagging.¡±


    Billy raised his right hand, and in the next moment, Uvish got his face smashed dozens of times. He used Time Skip only to see Billy charging at him again and punching his face like a machine gun. Before Uvish could recover, he was sent downward. When he hit the continent, the fissure there increased again, and then some of the ground began to emerge, creating the basic shapes of mountains. It was quite scary that their fights could make dozens of those appear. They did the right thing fighting somewhere else.


    Uvish charged at Billy using max speed, and then the impact made both of them leave the stratosphere of that world. Uvish tried to crush Billy¡¯s neck, but then Billy summoned the magic arms and almost crushed the enemy¡¯s head. He got kicked in the stomach and was sent flying to the distance.


    Uvish opened a portal and then appeared behind Billy. He grabbed both of his legs and then used Time Skip to throw him to another in the distance. Thanks to the effect of the skill thatsted a few seconds, Billy somehow flew to a green and thennded in the middle of a continent. This time, he felt the impact when the attack split the continent in two, and the ocean waters began to fill that fissure.


    ¡°With his magic power, he can even create a concentrated version of Time Skip and cross hundreds of light years in a second¡­¡± Billy thought when he was getting up.


    That was thanks to his body and his developed technique, but Billy. He couldn¡¯t copy it because he wasn¡¯t a ruler. Regardless, Uvishnded on that¡¯ll as well and almost kicked Billy in the face. Billy could no longer keep up with the enemy with his speed, not even if he used his Final Aura.


    Uvish approached Billy as fast as possible and tried kicking his head. Still, he regretted that when Billy activated Absolute Counter. His right leg broke, and the momentum of his attack didn¡¯t let him be pushed backward, so he suffered the full power of that attack right there.


    Still, Billy had to use a lot of mana, and unlike Uvish, he couldn¡¯t recover with just a single thought. He had to be more creative and efficient with his energy¡­


    Once again, Uvish healed almost instantly, and despite the pain, he only got even more pissed. Still, he had an idea of how to deal with the counters. Uvish began to run around the forest, leaving a massive path of destruction and making all the enormous trees fall. Eventually, he began to punch the air, and those massive vacuums created by his punches began to fly at him. Billy tried to dodge them, but several others came from other directions.


    Billy managed to avoid the first few, but eventually, he got hit, and that started a powerful sequence of attacks. He was thrown around like a piece of a rag until he opened a portal and sent one of the sts toward Uvish. When the enemy was hit, he was forced to stop for a short while


    Eventually, Billynded again and saw that the forest had disappeared in a matter of seconds¡­ He could see some trees falling in the distance.


    ¡°It is time, I guess¡­¡± Billy took a deep breath and then began to control his remaining mana to create a barrier around him.


    When Uvish recovered, he saw Billy approaching and then frowned when he entered the barrier. He suddenly lost control over the special skills that he had cultivated for many years. Due to the shock, Billy had the chance to smack the enemy¡¯s face and pull him downwards. In the next moment, he hit his face with his knee, and Billy felt a lot of satisfaction when the blood left the enemy¡¯s face and mouth.


    Billy kicked the enemy¡¯s face with his left leg, and while he was spinning in the air, he approached andnded a clean hit on his back with his left elbow. He felt the bones of the enemy cracking with that.


    Uvish tried to stop him by using Time Skip, but the skill didn¡¯t work. He recalled the time that he used a simr technique to seal the power of the spirits and have an easier fight against them¡­ it was essentially the same. As long as Billy is close enough, they will have to solve things with their fists. Unless¡­


    Since he knew he would have a hard time at close range, Uvish created a massive mana explosion around his body and pushed Billy away. While Billy was flying in the opposite direction, Uvish touched his face and saw a lot of blood in his hands¡­ that was the closest to death he had been in three thousand years¡­ that was noughing matter for him at that point in time.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 786 Vampiric Dragon

    ¡°The barrier has a limited range, and while it decreases the effects of active spells on me, it won¡¯t take much time to nullify them¡­¡± Uvish thought. ¡°I need a bigger body that isrger than the barrier and will grant me some advantage¡­¡±


    When Billy stopped rolling on the ground, he suddenly saw a sh of light in the ce where Uvish was supposed to be. Much to no one¡¯s surprise, he used Shapeshifting and assumed the shape of a red dragon. Still, it wasn¡¯t a regr fire dragon. The creature¡¯s body was red because of therge amounts of blood in it. The monster also had some crazy fangs, and its name sure was fitting.


    Uvish ¨C Vampiric Dragon ¨C Lv 1136 ¨C 339.000/ 6.750.000 EXP


    HP: 7126/ 7126 + ????


    MP: 19110/ 19110 + ????


    SP: 3975/ 3975 + ????


    Strength: 579 + 1565 + ????


    Speed: 463 + 1565 + ????


    Magic: 4308 + 3670 + ????


    Endurance: 242 + 1565 + ????


    Dexterity: 219 + 555 + ????


    Status Points: 700


    ¡°A smaller body grants us more speed and mobility, but a bigger one grants us more weight, less chance to miss an attack, and that also counters my barrier¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Billy hated to admit that, but with his current mana, that kind of trick was the best to use against him¡­ Regardless, Uvish began to fly toward him at supersonic speeds and then used Fire Breath. The attack immediately turned intova on the ground that touched it. Even when he was a few kilometers away, Billy could feel the heat, so the transformation seemed to improve the enemy¡¯s fire skills.


    ¡°I need to recover more mana,¡± Billy thought as he watched the whole area be a sea of mes.


    Billy jumped, and with all his might, he kicked the air to move toward Uvish, the enemy pointed its Fire Breath toward him, and Billy didn¡¯t dodge the attack. He just moved his hands toward it.


    One of the characteristics of a vampire dragon was that it could receive the vitality of the enemy. At the same time, it caused damage, be it physical or magical. While he felt that, Uvish also noticed that Billy¡¯s mana was growing.


    Without any other choice, he stopped the attack and then tried to sh Billy¡¯s body in two. He blocked the attack with his arms, and while they got to cut a bit, he still managed to steal some mana from the enemy. For the time being, that was the best thing he could do.


    ¡°What is wrong? Can¡¯t you do anything with your own energy?¡± Uvish asked while he used the ws to attack.


    ¡°That is riching from a guy who stole my body to get my techniques and has the mana of an entire world to use¡­¡± Billy said.


    Uvish got pissed and then attacked with more anger, Billy has pushed away while some blood dripped from his arms, and some massive fissures appeared on the ground in the shape of the enemy¡¯s ws. Billy forgot that, but dragons get stronger with their anger¡­ a lot stronger¡­


    Uvish attacked with his ws even from a distance, and the shockwaves were strong enough to cut him as well¡­ he could increase his endurance and defensive power, but he would instead not use that so often since it drains too much stamina.


    ¡°We need to help,¡± The time spirit said.


    ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t necessary,¡± Billy said.


    While Billy had already used all the tricks that he had prepared for the fight, he still was far from giving up or losing. Against that jackass, Billy didn¡¯t want to be helped¡­ Regardless, he took a deep breath when the enemy attacked again. At thest moment, Billy increased his speed and then attacked Uvish. Before the enemy could do anything, Billy suddenly attacked his side after turning his right hand into ethereal form and then pierced the flesh before making its return to normal and pushing everything back.


    Ifpared to his body, it was like Uvish just stepped into a nail¡­ that wouldn¡¯t kill him, but the pain surely annoyed the heck out of him. With his tail, Uvish tried to strike Billy, but he just jumped to dodge the attack and then fired an ice spear toward the wound on the enemy¡¯s body, followed by a lightning bolt.


    It was pretty weird for Billy to suddenly use basic spells like that when the fight until now has been pretty much a show of crazy skills and techniques that no one else could use. Still, thebination had been pretty effective since it paralyzed the enemy for a split of a second. Billy could only see that as an absolute win.


    Uvish red at Billy in annoyance, but that only made him feel refreshed. Uvish suddenly opened its mouth to use Fire Breath again, but Billy had been waiting for that. He suddenly made a lot of dust emerge from the ground and then surround the enemy. When Uvish opened his mouth, he also surrounded him with earth walls¡­ in thest moment, a massive explosion happened inside.


    ¡°Behold my chemical powers, bitch,¡± Billy said.


    It seemed that Uvish had no basic knowledge of chemistry, so he suffered a lot of damage from the explosion, mental and physical damage since he truly was astonished. It has been a while since Billy managed to get an enemy with their pants down like that, but it was as fun as ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy some time with this kind of strategy¡­¡± Billy thought.


    Uvish returned to his old strategy of using long ranged physical attacks since he had no idea what had happened before, and he wanted to learn about it before he fell for a simr trick. Still, he didn¡¯t find any clue. While the enemy was thinking about that, Billy suddenly used his Absolute Counter, and then one of the w shockwaves was sent back at the enemy. When Uvish suddenly got hit by the counter, and his face got cut and began to bleed, he flinched, and then Billy approached.

 Chapter 787: No way

    Uvish knew that Billy would attack one of his sides again since attacking the back would make him closer to the tail, and attacking the front would make him an easy target for the ws or even a headbutt. Also, just as Uvish had expected, Billy appeared on the opposite side of the wound.


    When that happened, he created a massive gravitational field that made everything around them sink deep into the ground. Even Billy fell to his knees instantly while he felt his bones cracking, but he won¡¯t need to get closer this time.


    Billy had never tried that before, but he quickly created a sphere of water mixed with oxygen and Sulfur. After adding a bit of Time Skip¡¯s power, a sphere of acid was formed, and he fired toward the enemy. The attack had been so effective that Billy frowned when he saw a hole of the same size as the sphere on the enemy¡¯s body.


    ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Uvish screamed from the bottom of his soul.


    ¡°Too bad, you should have added Acid Resistance to your system,¡± Billy said when the effects of the gravitational field wore off. ¡°You might have outsmarted me, but I outsmarted your outsmarting!¡±


    Billy used Absolute Conversion to create Sulfur and regr magic to control water and wind. Some time would be needed for the material to be sulfuric acid, but he solved that with a bit of Time Skip. While the enemy was in agony, Billy fired many others of those projectiles.


    ¡°What is that spell¡­ it negates endurance and even magic resistance?¡± The chaos spirit asked.


    It made sense that an acid attack could do such a thing, and Billy never felt the need to learn something simr since it was a pretty nasty attack. Still, Uvish deserved that. Come to think of it, and the poison dragon could use something simr¡­


    Amidst his agony, Uvish created another explosion of mana that sent Billy to the distance. He immediately tried to heal himself with the power of the spirit of life spirit. Still, even so, the wounds were healing very slowly¡­ To think that such an attack would also dy the healing process, Billy had also forgotten about that.


    Regardless, Uvish realized that Billy could be more than a little troublesome to him, even in that form. He tried to recall which opponent caused him so much trouble in the past, but all of them were a lot weaker than Billy, and they just overpowered Uvish. The situation was different, so he couldn¡¯t rely on his experience toe up with a solution. He had to improvise as well.


    In the end, Uvish took the next step and did something insane¡­ He Shapeshifted again, but this time, he didn¡¯t turn into something that existed. He actually transformed into something that he thought at the moment. His size decreased quite a lot until he was three meters tall. Still, he didn¡¯t look even a bit like a human. His body was grey, and one could practically see the muscles of some parts of his body. It didn¡¯t look like they were covered by skin, but they also didn¡¯t look unprotected.


    Uvish, for some reason, imagined a creature that had a pair of horns that pointed to his front. His body was also being covered in a weird husk-like armor that looked pretty sturdy. His eyes had turned red like blood, and one couldn¡¯t even see anything aside from the red¡­ The point of his hands and feet were some sharp-looking ws that looked pretty fearsome¡­ the world demon lord was pretty fitting for his new appearance.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Billy thought when hended. ¡°Did he face such a creature before?¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­ He created that form out of his mind,¡± the time spirit replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t face anything like that. Even the flying spearmen and their leaders didn¡¯t look that ominous.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ Still, to think that Shapeshifting could be used like that¡­¡± Billy said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be used like that¡­ He improved my ability just now,¡± the chaos spirit said.


    ¡°Are you for real¡­¡± Billy said while frowning.


    Billy came ready to fight, but he didn¡¯t imagine that the enemy would be improving during the fight as well. That was rather troublesome¡­ He still was stronger than Billy, but if he started to be smart now.


    Uvish even made some demon-like wings emerge from his back as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his form. Instead of Shapeshifting, it was more urate to say that he was mutating¡­ Either way, that couldn¡¯t possibly be good since he was transforming into something that could endure Billy¡¯s techniques and tricks.


    ¡°Are you ready to ept our help now?¡± The spirit of order said.


    ¡°No way, I already said that I would defeat that bastard by myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel satisfied when this ends,¡± Billy said. ¡°Besides, this is getting interesting¡­ I wonder if I can copy him¡­¡±


    Uvish took his time to get used to that new form. Meanwhile, Billy decided to watch and recover as much energy as possible since that world was filled with mana and life. Besides, it was hard to tell how strong the enemy got with that Transformation or what points he had improved.


    After doing some tests, Uvish punched the air in front of him, and the attack created a shockwave that created a fissure on the ground that was five kilometers long. With that shape, he could control his strength a lot better than before¡­


    ¡°This is good¡­ I must thank you,¡± Uvish said. ¡°Not only did you grant me some powerful techniques, but you also helped me evolve myself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t grant anything, you stole my body and knowledge, and I didn¡¯t help you. I forced you to use your head a little,¡± Billy said. ¡°I hope that you aren¡¯t damaging my body while transforming like that. Otherwise, you will pay for your tab with a lot more interest. My wives will get mad andpared to them, your rage is like the fury of newborn cat.¡±

 Chapter 788: Intentions

    Chapter 788: Intentions Uvish smiled and then flew toward Billy. All of a sudden, he disappeared, and Billy erected his anti-magic barrier. However, Uvish still grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the ground before he punched the air and made the shockwave smash his face. All of that happened in less than 0.1 seconds, so Billy didn''t have much time to work with. Regardless, his defense was solid for the surprises, so the damage he suffered wasn''t lethal¡­


    Uvish began to spin around, and from his position, several shockwaves in the shape of des flew toward Billy. He could even use his wings to attack like that¡­ It was a powerful technique that barely used any energy. It was truly troublesome, but he was improving in the middle of the battle as well.


    Billy dodged those by enhancing his legs with stamina and jumping from one point to another. Blocking wasn''t an option when the attacks opened thin fissures on the Earth that were hundreds of meters deep.


    "I should have developed more techniques while I was mastering their powers¡­" Billy thought.


    Countering was an option, but the enemy was probably waiting for that. Usingplicated techniques and spells would be difficult in that situation. Billy had to be creative, just like before, to get some openings and change the flow of the battle.


    Billy recalled the techniques that he had learned when he was with the samurai, and then he stopped moving. When the next wave of attacks came, he only moved to the side slightly and dodged the attack. Notpletely. His left shoulder was scratched and began to bleed, but that sharpened his focus, and the next ones missed Billypletely, and he barely used any energy. He only watched the enemy and predicted his attacks.


    While he dodged, Billy prepared his own punch. Concentrating a lot of energy on his right hand and legs¡­ When he finished his preparations, he jumped toward the enemy and punched his face. However, Uvish blocked with the husk that covered his arms. The husk began to crack but soon repaired itself¡­


    "How troublesome¡­" Billy thought.


    Uvish spun and kicked Billy in the gut, making him fly to the distance, and then he rolled on the ground leaving a path of destruction. As if he got tired of long ranged attacks, Uvish approached insanely fast and, before Billy could stop and kicked him to the sky.


    While in mid-air and as if he was treating Billy like a tennis ball, Uvish began to punch Billy from one side to the other. Billy started to feel his bones cracking and the taste of blood in his mouth. Still, in that situation, he had a crazy idea¡­


    Billy used his Fierce Aura. Uvish noticed that, but it barely increased his defensive power. With that in mind, he kept attacking until he noticed that Billy suddenly stopped taking damage. At the very moment he got surprised and confused, Billy made the skill explode and sent back to the enemy all the power of his punches.


    Uvish body began to get hurt, and his husk began to crack and fall into pieces in several spots before he was sent flying to the distance. Even Billy was surprised that he pulled that off on the first try¡­


    "Let''s call it: dyed reflection," Billy thought.


    Billy used Reflect, but instead of sending the enemy energy right back at him, he waited and let the energy umte. It required a lot of focus and even more mana than usual to keep the damage stored and before being reflected, but it was useful, nheless.


    Eventually, Uvish recovered from the damage, and he stopped in the air. While the husk was repairing itself, he tried to understand what Billy did. It seemed like a counter but a lot different from what he remembered that he could do¡­


    "He is too dangerous¡­ I need to finish him quickly, but he has good instincts to know what I will do that soon, and he will use his new Counter," Uvish thought. "That will be dangerous for me¡­"


    Uvish couldn''t help but be annoyed at Billy. It wasn''t the first time that he came up with a new technique to counter his attacks, after all. Regardless, Uvish couldn''t let his anger get the better of him all the time. With that in mind, he looked at the ws on his hands and made them grow sharper.


    In the distance, Billy felt his instincts warn him of the danger¡­ it seemed that Uvish was going to prepare something big soon enough to take his life. Billy wished that he could use Dyed Counter all the time from now on, but he truly couldn''t, and he wasn''t recovering his mana fast enough for that. Before he could prepare for the next attack, the enemy suddenly appeared in front of him and shed his ws¡­


    Uvish began to trust his ws at Billy''s face, but their speed seemed weird. Billy could see all of them, so he managed to dodge them while he moved backward. Unfortunately, Uvish kept following him.


    "He wants me to waste all my mana, or he might want to see again how that skill works," Billy thought.


    Billy thought for a moment about how he could handle that. When he didn''t activate his shield, Uvish saw that and then attacked his head faster, and while he dodged to the side to escape, the w still cut his cheek and a good part of his right ear. That wasn''t his body, so he wasn''t much worried about the damage¡­ still, he couldn''t sustain much of that. He managed to survive for a few months in that dimension because time moved differently there, but now he wouldn''tst for long on that frail body. Billy was mentally and physically tired, and he was also thirsty and hungry¡­


    When Billy sighed, Uvish joined both of his hands and pointed his palms at him before firing abination of dark and light magic at Billy. Still, he used Reflect and sent it right back to the enemy. Uvish opened a portal and made the attack appear behind Billy, but he just moved down to dodge it¡­

 Chapter 789: Enemys doubts

    Chapter 789: Enemy''s doubts Before he could move too far away, Uvish kicked Billy in the stomach and sent him down even faster. Thend began to split thanks to the impact¡­ they were also destroying that world, but Billy didn''t have much room to think about that. He got up while vomiting some blood¡­


    Billy had some ideas in that situation, but most of them were too dangerous and would cost too much mana. To make things as efficient as possible, Billy decides tobine thetest skills he developed and then improve them.


    When Uvish approached to attack him again, Billy grabbed the enemy''s w with his right hand and stopped the attack. Uvish saw his w crumbling away to dust for some reason, and then, with his other hand, Billy punched him¡­ his fist easily passed through the husk that protected his body and pierced his stomach a bit as well. For some odd reason, Billy stopped there, and just like him, Uvish saw him with a pained expression on his face.


    Uvish saw that dark-purple aura around Billy''s body¡­ before, he only used the magic arms away from his body. Still, now to save mana, he decreased its range and used it around his arms. However, that technique wasn''t that stable, and it became even more dangerous when it was used close to its own source of mana, and that was Billy.


    The technique was deactivated for a moment, and then Billy pulled away his arm, and both of them saw that he had lost some fingers of his hand. There was no sign of wounds, and it looked like all the matter up to the point of his hands had disappeared, and it was where his fingers were supposed to be.


    In that short window of time, Uvish opened his mouth and fired a massive st of mana that sent Billy flying in the distance. After a couple of seconds, massive rocks began to fall from the ground, and the dust caused by the attack began to disperse, revealing a massive fissure that practically erased twenty percent of thergest continent of that world. Uvish didn''t hold back, and that was the result¡­ Still, he could feel that Billy was still alive.


    "That fuckings maggot¡­ how resilient he can be?" Uvish asked.


    Uvish didn''t see it when it happened, but by using Temporal Vision, he had the chance to see things again. Billy covered his entire body with that aura to survive the attack. He has still pushed away for who knows how many kilometers, but the st didn''t damage him.


    "So annoyingly resilient¡­ what should I do to kill him once and for all?" Uvish asked.


    That transformation also increased Uvish''s magic powers as well, but all that was useless if he didn''t make a clean hit. Now that Billy improved the magic arms to be used like armor, the efficiency improved by leaps and bounds. It came with a price, but from the Ucish perspective, all prices to pay to obtain power were negligible.


    Billy got up on the other side of the world while seeing an endless sea of destruction. He got up feeling like his aura had damaged him again, and he could see that a part of his shoulder had disappeared, and he could see some bones and muscles. He tried to heal that, but he failed.


    "You can''t heal that because your body doesn''t recognize it as a wound¡­ that part of your body was simply moved to another dimension," The time spirit said.


    Billy sighed¡­ it hurt like hell, and so it was supposed to be a wound. There were supposed to be other ways to deal with that, but Billy couldn''t try them right now and was in the middle of a battle. Hopefully, the spirit of life would be able to help him with that since he caused a lot of damage to his own body. Transformed or not.


    "I should move theyer a bit further away from my body and make it thinner in order to save mana and prevent damage," Billy thought. "He will see theyer, but it can''t be helped."


    All of a sudden, Uvish appeared in front of Billy and then kicked him with all his might. Even though he made his barrier block the attack, he still was sent upward, and then a portal appeared on his path¡­


    Billy tried to escape from that portal, but there was a side effect of enveloping his body with the magic arms like that¡­ he couldn''t make his own mana pass through theyer. Thanks to that, he crossed the portal and ended up finding himself in the middle of a of fire andva.


    Billy wasn''t suffering due to the environment, thanks to his new magic shield. Still, the air and the atmosphere were vibrating so much that he was certain that he couldn''t live there for more than a few minutes under normal conditions¡­ it was even worse with that body that he was using.


    Suddenly, the ground began to crack, and several fissures appeared on it, which madeva be spill from the ground. It looked like dozens of fountains of magma suddenly emerged, and they kept doing that until they created severalvakes. In that region, Billy began to fly to escape that since any damage that his magic barrier takes, his mana pool will decrease in size.


    Eventually, Uvish showed up as well. After all, he wouldn''t send Billy to such a ce knowing that he could escape by himself¡­ he did that to gain some advantage of the terrain. Uvish knew that Billy''s magic barrier was annoying, but it wasn''t omnipotent. Even ces like that could make it grow weaker, and once that happens, the environment will kill him if Uvish doesn''t do that first.


    "This is about to copse¡­" The time spirit said. "You only have a few minutes left, and neither of you can escape the power caused by the end of the world."

 Chapter 790: Delayed Absolute Counter

    Chapter 790: Dyed Absolute Counter"Well, those are some interesting prospects¡­ now I have a time limit to solve this," Billy said.


    Uvish didn''t seem to be in a hurry to start fighting, and he just wanted to make sure that Billy would be there when the went kaboom. In any case, now that they had a time limit, they didn''t have much time to think about what they could do in order to deal with the other, and thanks to that, Uvish had the upper hand, even more than before.


    "It seems that you have finallye to the terms that despite the difference in powers, you need something like this to face me," Billy said. "Does it hurt? Your pride?"


    "No¡­ thanks to you, I have felt once how pleasant it is to grow stronger while facing adequate enemies," Uvish said. "I suppose I grew too used to using underhanded methods to gain power."


    "Well, it is a pity that you understood that toote, and despite that, you will still lose," Billy said and then flew toward the enemy.


    In a single instant, Billy entered the range to attack the enemy. However, Uvish moved in the opposite direction and then fired another st of mana toward Billy. Once again, the massive attack pushed Billy away¡­


    Billy clicked his tongue in annoyance¡­ the enemy knew the best method to deal with Billy using his vast amounts of mana. Just using those sts and keeping a distance would not only keep himself safe, but it also would wear out Billy''s mana pool. Billy only had ten percent of what he amassed to the battle with the help of the spirits. Meanwhile, Uvish didn''t use even ten percent of what he could use¡­


    Every time Uvish used that st, more parts of the world began to explode, and moreva emerged from the ground. It was getting harder and harder seeing any point that one couldnd without burning their feet¡­ With that in mind, Billy stopped charging for a short while. He needed to use his head again, and he infused some mana on his cortex to help with that.


    "My options are: try to drain some mana from those attacks, reflect them, or simply ignore and move to his back using a portal," Billy thought. "Those were also what Uvish expects me to do¡­"


    Billy needed an option that was different from all of those, but it was hard to think about it¡­ while Uvish could use that st from his mouth, he also could make the mana explode from his skin and push everything away in all directions¡­ an explosion like that probably will hasten the destruction of that world for a few minutes as well. While looking at his hands, Billy sighed¡­ in the end. He could only be reckless to surprise the enemy.


    "Let the enemy cut my flesh while I break his bones¡­" Billy thought, and then he deactivated his magic barrier.


    Uvish frowned when he saw that. In the end, he realized Billy had made up his mind and decided to be greedy. While flying toward him with his hands ready to block and absorb some of the attacks, Uvish''s expression darkened. It was hard to say if Billy had lost his mind, but that method was nothing but insanity¡­


    Uvish fired the massive st with his mouth, and then Billy tried to block those with his hands. As one would expect, the energy pushed him away since even his barrier couldn''t take all that power directly. Billy''s hands began to burn until they got so red and inmed that Billy began to feel the smell of his own flesh burning, but he kept going¡­


    When the attack finally ended, Uvish saw Billy floating in the distance with his red and burned arms down. He couldn''t even raise them, and his breathing was haggard¡­ as expected, he paid the price for his greed, and he couldn''t even heal them anymore. Still, despite that, Uvish knew that he couldn''t drop his guard, so he used that spell once again.


    Billy used the same strategy, and in the end, the power of the attacks made him lose everything below his elbows when he tried that for the third time. Still, he smirked in the end, and Uvish felt a shiver.


    "Dyed¡­ Absolute Counter," Billy said.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Uvish screamed from the depths of his soul.


    Billy used his Dyed Counter with the power of Time Skip, and then Uvish felt his arms burning. To make that possible, Billy couldn''t use any barrier, and he had to endure the pain while he was using Reflect on his own flesh to make the enemy feel all that at once. He used Time Skip, and Uvish never had the chance to dodge it because it was impossible¡­


    Uvish trembled while his arm was falling apart after burning due to all the Reflected damage. Billy truly wished that he could restore his limbs¡­ he was getting worried since he was forced to try that much.


    While trembling when the effect ended, Uvish red at Billy. He should choose an emotion and stick with it. Getting angry, getting calm, getting angry again¡­ it felt like he had multiple personalities. Unlike Billy, who could barely Regen his damaged body since it was at its limits, Uvish began to heal his arms pretty fast, but that didn''t help him grow less angry.


    "You will pay for this¡­ you will pay for this!" Uvish shouted from the bottom of his soul.


    Everything began to tremble as if the whole world was answering to his anger. Multiple eruptions started to happen, and the mountains that were still standing began to explode. That was probably a coincidence since Billy couldn''t feel any mana in that world. Regardless, that sure made the situation look even crazier¡­ to add to that, Uvish began to mutate again. Instead of a humanoid demon lord, he transformed into something far bigger, even from the dragons that Billy saw.

 Chapter 791: Another one going down

    Chapter 791: Another one going down His next form was rather¡­ disturbing. Billy saw the enemy turning into a hydra, but forget nine heads¡­ that one had ten, and then it began to multiply. Since his body was so big, it was only natural that he could have numerous heads that were on the size of regr hydra''s heads¡­


    In the end, Uvish turned into a monster that was like five hundred meters long and had fifty heads. While the whole body was covered with dark, thick, and sharp scales, the heads and necks were golden for some reason. When Billy used Appraisal, he felt a distortion that rejected his mana, and it was different from Mental Armor. The enemy''s body was emitting a powerful aura that rejected that kind of spell naturally.


    "What the heck is that guy doing with my head?" Billy asked.


    "His aura is a lot stronger than before. He is drawing all the mana that he can from back home," the time spirit said. "Only a body like that can withstand and use that much power."


    "I still think that it is weird for a monster to be able to use all the mana of a world without exploding," Billy said.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGGGGGHHHHGHH!" Uvish shouted.


    "It seems that he is so pissed that he lost the ability to speak. "Billy said while frowning. "Even as a dragon, he should have been able to speak with us as usual.


    "You should take this more seriously, now that is a dragon, and with his absurd rage, he can easily destroy this world or make its destruction speed up," the chaos spirit said.


    "Even enraged dragons are all about instincts. You won''t be able to take him with his guard down," The order spirit said.


    Billy wasn''t so sure if he should treat Uvish like a real dragon, but he changed his mind when he fired a beam of energy using three of his heads toward Billy. While he dodged the attack, the spell made the area explode¡­ and raised a smoke cloud that Billy saw as a mushroom cloud rising to the sky¡­ what would happen if he used his fifty heads with that attack?


    "Hydras are¡­" Billy thought, and then he flew to the distance when he saw several of those beams being fired at him.


    Uvish really lost his mind since his attacks began to cause those nuclear explosions, and they were as powerful as the sts that he fired through his mouth in his previous form.


    Billy recovered some mana at the cost of his hands, but he couldn''t keep doing that. Usually, surprising a mad enemy was supposed to be easy. Still, just like what the spirits said, Billy didn''t feel like he could surprise Uvish with anything right now.


    Despite that, Billy suddenly opened a portal and then sent one of the beams back at Uvish. However, he did the same, and an even closer portal appeared above him. Billy didn''t have any other choice but to use his magic arms to block that one. In the end, Billy avoided being sunk into an ocean ofva, and he prevented the explosion that the attack might cause, but his situation didn''t improve.


    "Counters won''t be of much use now¡­" Billy thought. "I need to think of something else."


    Billy tried toe up with some sort of n to deal with the situation. Still, he couldn''t keep his focus since he was dodging the attacks, and pretty much everything was exploding around him.


    All of a sudden, the entire area began to tremble, and then the ground started to rise. Without a hint of hesitation, Billy opened a portal back to that green. Before that could be closed, Billy saw the whole exploding¡­ it was a scene that Billy would never forget since it made him question his existence and contemte the fact that pretty much all worlds would suffer the same fate.


    Unfortunately, Billy didn''t have much time to think about that¡­ Uvish also crossed a portal and appeared there while his body was covered by a Mana Barrier¡­ he escaped the explosion thanks to that.


    As if things weren''t troublesome enough, Uvish pointed ten of his heads down, and then he fired those beams of light¡­ after a while, the whole began to tremble, and massive and multiple eruptions started to take ce¡­


    "... Did he just attack the core of his world?" Billy asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, now this has a time limit as well," the time spirit said. "It seems that in his rage, Uvish is letting all his crazy desires and instinctse to the surface. He wanted a way to test his powers, and now he can do that¡­"


    As if everything in that world realized that they would soon die, the sky began to change its color, and the air around got heavier as well. Maybe it was just a response to the fact that numerous eruptions were happening all over that world, but Billy felt like it was the will of that that was reacting to that¡­


    Not like that changed things¡­ Uvish finally began to attack Billy again, and this time, he was using those ten heads to fire several sts at the same time¡­


    "I can only open portals to words I have been, and I haven''t been in many, so I can''t take my time here¡­" Billy thought. "I also need to solve this before he runs out of patience and tries to return to where the others are¡­"


    Billy began to fly closer to Uvish, but his crazy attacks made things difficult for him. Billy increased his speed while flying and zigzagging, but then Uvish pointed his heads to the same spot, and even when they missed Billy, the attacks collided and caused arge explosion that pushed him backward hundreds of meters¡­


    The same thing happened several times until Billy realized that it was stupid¡­ he couldn''t approach it like that¡­ Still, he had an idea. Uvish wasn''t moving from the spot, so that could work. He tried to approach again, and when another two beams of energy hit each other, Billy opened six portals around it and formed a cube. At the same time, he connected the exit of the portals to one of the heads of the monster.

 Chapter 792: Eh, I dont want to

    Chapter 792: Eh, I don''t want to Arge explosion happened, and Uvish''s body trembled a little. At the same time, the targetted head exploded, and then the neck fell to the ground. Still, the neck soon regenerated, and Uvish started to attack again¡­


    "At least it didn''t split in two while regenerating¡­" Billy thought.


    While he was dodging those attacks, Billy considered his options¡­ he could make some clones and make them get the mana from that world before it explodes since Uvish''s attacks were increasing the mana levels from there. He also could try to create an opening and then open a portal inside of the enemy''s body and use his own attacks to explode everything¡­ Billy''s real body probably won''t survive that. Those were the only things Billy could think of in that situation¡­


    In the end, Billy had another idea¡­ that certainly would make his manast for an even shorter period of time. Still, he wouldn''t gain anything by making the fightst longer. Billy summoned the aura of magic arms around his own, and they made them grow longer and sharper. After a few seconds, it looked like Billy had changed his arms for magic spears.


    When Billy approached, he swung his arms and then made them split the beams of energy in two with their sharpness. Just as he had expected, he cut them without making them explode. However, a lot of mana has been used.


    "I need to gather more mana from the surroundings¡­" Billy thought and then used his Personal Domain. He had to focus quite a lot to control the domain and make it only cover his lower half and not get in conflict with his magic des.


    For a second, as if he could feel that something had changed, Uvish stopped attacking, but soon he began to target Billy again, and this time, with five heads instead of two.


    Billy cut two of those, but he was forced to block the others with the des. While the impact pushed him away for several meters, at least his domain absorbed some of that mana.


    "If only I could find a way tobine all of those skills¡­ Still, their natures are too opposite to each other, and it won''t work," Billy thought.


    Billy resumed his charge again, but when the next wave of attacks came, he flew backward a little. He trusted the des toward the explosion''s epicenter. Before the energy could expand and cause all those problems, the des stopped them, silently making the mana move in all directions silently¡­


    "I guess it is like the negation effect that happens when the opposite sides of mas get closer," Billy thought while he was a bit surprised. "The nature of that technique is to counter mana, and when mana is prevented from doing something before it happens, it loses its goal and returns to its original form¡­ Of natural energy."


    That was a great way to counter those beams. Still, things got harder when Billy got closer to the enemy. One of the heads of the Hydra began to emit a Poisonous gas that covered dozens of kilometers almost instantly. At the same time, the gravity increased, and Billy''s mobility decreased. Uvish truly wasn''t going to make things easier for him.


    Still, Billy persisted and flew toward the enemy while blocking the next few beams of energy. However, the effects of gravity grew more powerful as he approached the enemy. Eventually, he could barely move, and then Uvish used ten heads to fire the energy beams. In thest second, Billy covered his entire body with the energy of his arms, and then he began to spin to gain more piercing speed. Thanks to that¡­ he managed to fight back and keep moving forward despite the explosion.


    Eventually, he reached the enemy''s body, and then he began to cut off the necks of the Hydra. Unfortunately, after he cut five of those, he was smashed by massive whip-like attacks of ten other heads that joined together to attack him¡­


    The surprise attack smashed Billy against the ground and caused a massive explosion due to theva below the area. A red rain began to fall around thanks to it, but Uvish didn''t feel a thing with his body. As for Billy, he was almost drowning in one of thekes ofva that had erupted while semi-unconscious.


    If it weren''t for his barrier, he would have died¡­ and while he survived, most of his mana was gone now. It reached a point that even the enraged Uvish could tell that he would no longer be much of a challenge.


    "How can one person be so stubborn?" The spirit of order asked.


    "He is trying to prove to himself that he decides his own destiny," The chaos spirit said. "He came to this world because of Uvish, and he wants to defeat him to show that he isn''t his puppet."


    "Billy, physical beings can only achieve so much," The time spirit said. "You have fought well and put Uvish against the wall many times. Insisting more than this will only put your life more in danger. ept our help."


    "Eh, I don''t want to," Billy thought when he got up.


    Billy left theke ofva as fast as he could in order to save some of his remaining and pitiful mana. He couldn''t deny that he was being more stubborn than usual. Still, while he was fighting for himself, Billy was also fighting for his family and friends, even if they couldn''t help him. He was also fighting for the other humans that were brought to that world¡­ he was fighting to show that none of their lives was set in stone, and they weren''t pieces of Uvish''s game.


    When Billynded, he saw Uvish staring at him with his one hundred or so eyes. He could sense anger in all of them but not even a bit of fear and respect. Uvish assumed that the fight was over.

 Chapter 793: The End

    Chapter 793: The End"I have been avoiding this since it might seal my soul in his body, but I suppose it can''t be helped¡­" Billy said. "You aren''t the only one who can transform¡­ mine just brings too many risks with it."


    Uvish felt a lot of energy being pulled toward Billy. Even the heat and the poison in the area were being gathered around him. He realized that Billy was using Absolute Conversation and using all forms of energy to fuel his mana. At the same time, Billy''s body began to crack. From those cracks, Uvish saw a faint blue glow. It didn''t take long for him to understand that Billy was Transforming that whole body into a magic core.


    Immediately, Uvish tries to smash him with his head, but Billy''s body bes ethereal and then immune to physical attacks. Uvish turned his scales into small magic cores as well and then tried again. Thanks to it, Billy''s was hit and sent flying to the distance¡­ Billy''s barrier saved him again, but at the cost of some of his body that had be a core. A finger size mana crystal dropped from his chest and then became dust.


    "We can do something about your soul as long as you keep your heart and brain intact, don''t turn them into crystalized mana," The time spirit said.


    "That is good to know. Still, how long my brain and heart can keep working inside a body made of crystalized mana?" Billy asked.


    "Perhaps as long as much this canst¡­" The time spirit replied.


    "In that case, let''s hope that this will be enough," Billy said and then recovered his body with the anti-magic barrier.


    Billy''s skin had also turned into crystalized mana, and thanks to that, Billy''s magic power skyrocketed. He could drain more mana from the environment. Still, with each strike and damage that the barrier receives, the crystalized body will also suffer damage directly. That transformation truly was a double-edged sword¡­


    This time, Uvish finally began to move toward Billy, and even with that size, his speed was surreal¡­ From a distance, he began to fire those beams of energy that created massive nuclear-like explosions whenever they hit something, but Billy managed to dodge those. His magic power also increased his speed, and he used that to fly toward the enemy.


    Uvish increased the gravitational field to make Billy slower, but hepletely absorbed the energy around him. Even from the gravitational field¡­ When Billy got close enough, he turned his arms into des again, and this time, Uvish attacked him with a quick session of headbutts. Billy''s des didn''t cause much damage, thanks to the scales, but he hasn''t pushed away either.


    Things changed when more heads fired the energy beam. The number quickly increased to twenty-five, so Billy was sent flying to the distance, and the enemy followed him until he began to spin like before. Eventually, Billy turned around and then flew toward the enemy, and while Uvish tried to hit him, Billy''s speed had increased too much, and he was too small of a target.


    Uvish also could sense more and more mana being gathered around Billy, so he made his decision. Instead of attacking him, he used those twenty-five heads to attack the again. Billy clicked his tongue when he saw that, and he flew as quickly as possible to leave the stratosphere.


    "I don''t want to fight in outer space, but it is better than letting this asshole keep destroying this sr system¡­" Billy thought.


    Naturally, Uvish followed him, and then they saw that exploding into uncountable pieces while they were flying away¡­ Billy felt all that mana of that disappearing¡­ and while it didn''t have human-like life, it must have some animals and nts that could only be found there¡­ the senseless destruction pissed Billy even more¡­


    While Billy was controlling his anger, he saw Uvish using his magic. They had to dodge a lot of the vestiges of that that exploded, but Uvish made some of them stop around. Billy already knew what he wanted to do, but¡­


    Billy looked around and saw the sun of that Sr system. Throwing Uvish there probably would be the best way to defeat him, but he might get killed, and Billy''s body destroyed. It was better to be more cautious with the body his parents gave him.


    As usual, Uvish started to bombard Billy with his energy beams. Billy flew around while he approached and dodged them. Until onerge rock suddenly flew toward him. It was a fragment of that world, and Billy frowned when he saw that half of it was basically some sort of silver-like mineral¡­ It looked pretty sharp, but¡­


    "I see¡­" Billy thought.


    Uvish used that tactic again and again. Gave Billy the chance to approach him with the beams of light, and when he got too close, he suddenly used Telekinesis to smash him with a massive boulder. Billy dodged them several times, but eventually, he got hit¡­ The impact pushed Billy away, but not for long. He immediately cut the boulder with his magic des on his arms.


    "This fighting style doesn''t suit me, but¡­ I will have to make it work," Billy said.


    When Uvish got bored of that simplebo, he suddenly controlled some one hundred meters long boulders flying toward Billy at the same time. Since they endured the explosion, he knew they were stronger than the ordinary ones. So, they would cause a lot of damage. Once again, Billy zigzagged around and dodged most of them, but another hit him in the back.


    Uvish used that chance to attack his front with the beam of light, but even while he showed a pained expression, Billy flew to the side and dodged the attack¡­ Now that Uvish thought about it, perhaps Billy was suffering too much damage since his barrier was supposed to protect him against all that¡­ still, Uvish couldn''t see any changes on Billy''s body. In fact, he could only see his body cracking and suffering more damage. It was only a matter of time before he died.


    That was what Uvish wanted to believe, but his instincts were warning him that Billy was plotting something. He probably had another trick up his sleeve to surprise him¡­ it would be better to finish him off as soon as possible.


    "I am tired of your tricks, and I will end this now," Uvish said via Telepathy.


    Billy didn''t like the enemy''s tone, and he soon confirmed why. Uvish couldn''t hit Billy with his full power. Uses all his heads to hit the same target as possible, but not against enemies like Billy¡­ So, he had to create the right conditions for that to happen. Instead of aiming at him, the enemy aimed his head toward Billy''s home¡­


    "... I suppose it is only natural that you would," Billy furrowed his eyebrows and said. "I also tired of looking at your ugly face and fighting someone so pathetic. You have the power and the techniques, but you are boring¡­"


    Billy moved to block the path of the attack, and then Uvish used all the rocks around and made them hit Billy. He didn''t even try to dodge, so he began to be smashed by their pressure.


    Uvish kept using the boulders with Telekinesis, and eventually, it became the size of a small continent. However, he never felt Billy''s presence disappearing¡­ It wasn''t getting any weaker, either.


    "You might have fifty heads, but you certainly don''t have fifty brains¡­" Billy said via Telepathy. "Why do you think these boulders survived the explosion, you stupid ass retard?"


    Uvish wondered why while he was trying to use even more power to crush Billy¡­ Why did the boulders not explode to pieces like everything else? It was because they were made of some sturdy material¡­ That was supposed to be the normal answer, but since they came from a world of magic¡­ It was because they were filled with magic, and Billy absorbed all that when he was attacked.


    "No, even If that was the case, he didn''t show any signs of him getting stronger¡­" Uvish thought.


    "That is because I turned the energy into something else¡­ Like experience for my Toughness," Billy exined.


    That would exin how he still was alive¡­ Still, Uvish felt that there was another trick to that¡­ But instead of waiting for any new trick, he just flew toward the sphere of rocks and then grabbed it. Uvish began to spin while holding that, and then he threw it toward the sun.


    Uvish kept using his magic to make sure that Billy wouldn''t create any opening and escape. Still, much to Uvish''s surprise. The massive sphere suddenly was split in two. After a few seconds, he saw Billy emerging from it¡­ Not only did his Aura look more powerful, but he also looked bigger. That was the effect of recovering the mana on Toughness and then using it to enhance his body made of crystalized mana. Thanks to that, Billy is five times taller.


    "I feel weird like this¡­" Billy thought. "Regardless, I will use your mana to defeat the bastard that destroyed you."


    Worlds probably couldn''t talk with people, and deads could do even less. Still, Billy felt like saying that. As for Uvish, he made up his mind to end things once and for all¡­ This time, he wouldn''t use tricks, and he wouldn''t let Billy use them either.


    Uvish flew at Billy with all his might and then began to push him away with hisrge arms. Billy blocked the charge with his magic des, but the difference in power still was massive¡­ It didn''t take long for them tond on a nearby that was covered in sand, and instead of stooping to fight there. Uvish pushed Billy down, and they began to cross the crust of that insanely fast.


    It seemed insane, but Uvish was nning to take Billy to the core of that world, and then he would make it explode¡­ that is if Billy didn''t run out of mana first. Being pushed backward by a dragon of that size. At the same time, his body was almost being smashed against the ground was, grinding his barrier away¡­


    All of a sudden, the heads of the enemy began to fire the beams of light toward Billy. The enemy would suffer some damage at that range, but he didn''t care. Billy used the magic des on his hands to block some damage, but he couldn''t so much aside from that.


    "Shit¡­ I got a bit stronger thanks to that world''s mana, but it isn''t enough¡­" Billy thought.


    With each passing second, more parts of Billy''s body cracked and turned into dust. Even with that extra power, Billy couldn''t do much¡­ he had to make his choice: Billy should either lose everything or sacrifice everything.


    Thanks to the physical and magical powers of Uvish, they crossed the mantle and the crust of that world in the blink of an eye and were about to reach the core of that world¡­ Billy couldn''t let that explode. Uvish would make sure that Billy would suffer the full power of the explosion, and while he would have to do the same, he had the crazy healing factor of the hydras¡­


    "... Did you know, Uvish?" Billy asked. "There is a pretty good way of using the power that you gave me and bing stupidly strong. Since you took my powers, I have no qualms about using it again since I relearned that power."


    Billy''s body began to grow, and the power behind Uvish''s charge began to decrease. Even when the magic des blocked them, they didn''t suffer as much damage. Still, more important than that¡­ Uvish was shocked about how Billy''s presence was increasing in size¡­ He couldn''t understand how it was possible. After a couple of seconds, he became fifty meters tall, and Uvish could no longer push him.


    "I suppose I need to exin how this is possible¡­ Before the current, you arepletely defeated by me," Billy said while he was smashing the enemy''s ws with his grip. "I can make everything level up by using my own mana as a resource, but I can make everything that I learned and improved be mana at my disposal again. While I have to see the thing that I want to convert, the greatest source of mana that I can use is with me all the time. It is my own knowledge and progress."1


    Uvish''s eyes opened widely when he heard that. He never considered that, but it made sense¡­ He never considered that because it would be the same as letting go of his power. Everything he did was for power. While he wanted to protect his home and his species, he wouldn''t do such a thing¡­ He was that much power-hungry. Moreover, he knew that sacrificing his power against a single enemy would be stupid. Why? Because he felt that his battles would nevere to an end.


    "As expected, someone like you would never do this, and that is why you are going to lose!" Billy shouted as his body grew once more and tossed the enemy to the side.


    Billy kept swinging Uvish''s body and made him collide with the huge rocks around. Uvish tried to hit him with the beams of light, but the impact prevented him from aiming correctly. The whole began to tremble, and fissures appeared everywhere, damaging it. Billy couldn''t afford to worry about that now. He began to worry when he saw the enemy''s body shining for a moment¡­ He was about to use that mana explosion. While that wouldn''t destroy that, with their location, it would set it on the path of ruin¡­


    Without any other choice, Billy threw the enemy upward, using the same hole they created, making him spin as fast as he could. Uvish spun so fast that he lost control over his numerous brains, and thus, he was unable to use his attack. Just to make sure, Billy approached the enemy and then used his corkscrew punch and make the enemy spin a bit more.


    Unfortunately, Uvish began to recover before they could leave the. Billy would need the help of something else to make things work¡­ With that in mind, Billy charged again and thennded the same punch, but he added the power of Time Skip. Thanks to that, Uvish instantly left that nt.


    "It is time¡­ I can''t only burn the experience and knowledge of the anti-magic barrier¡­" Billy said everything he had learned and improved as he began to convert into mana.


    Billy''s body began to grow once again, but he wondered if he was going to be able to return home like that. He was ready to use all the mana in his body, after all, so that would leave him exposed to the cold and radiation of outer space¡­ that, if his whole body didn''t fall apart before, leaving only his heart and brain behind¡­


    "Oh, well¡­ I lived two lives, a bit too short lives, but two lives nheless¡­" Billy thought. "I can''t afford to be greedy like that asshole."


    Before flying toward the enemy, Billy turned into mana, everything he could. Uvish felt a shiver run down his spine and then readied himself using time magic to speed things up. Uvish infused all his mana into the next spell and readied all of his heads to attack Billy, who was fast approaching¡­


    Uvish fired a massive st of energy that was asrge as himself. The attack flew so fast. However, Billy still managed to react on time and create a single long magic spear by uniting his two arms together. Despite that, the anti-magic weapon didn''t pierce the spell, and Billy was pushed backward. There was no mistake¡­ if Billy tries to dodge that, another will copse. If he losses, his home will be the next target¡­ after improving his own skills during the fight, Uvish no longer had a need for an army¡­


    "Even all my knowledge and experience that I obtained in that dimension isn''t enough?" Billy thought when he felt the crystalized parts of his legs falling apart. "Well, might as well¡­ go with a bang!"


    Billy began to spin his body and then increased the anti-magic barrier around his arms and left his body unprotected. Thanks to that, he finally began to advance toward the enemy. Still, the price for that was clear¡­ his body began to fall apart faster than before.


    While ignoring all that, Billy forced his way through the massive st of energy¡­ When all of his lower half had been destroyed, Billy closed his eyes and then recalled his family. Three gorgeous wives, three cute kids, and three more children ining for the next few months. It seemed that he would have to leave them behind, but it was for a good cause¡­ to free them from the destiny of being used by a madman.


    "One of them is a girl¡­ her name will be Aurora, the next kid will be named Arthur, and thest one will be called Reed," Billy thought. "Those are good names, alright."


    Cami, Anna, Drew, Samuel, Samara, Alexander, Nik, Lily, Lara, Leo, John, Edward, Lucy, Pierre, Jean, Paule, Louise, Henri Marie, Gerald, Gustave, Rosalie, Marc ,Aura, Valentin, Gilles, Laurent, Svan, Ilfa, Icarus, , Lucyna, Beatrici, Felipe, Sei, Meril, Totaic Luso, Alessandro¡­ Billy recalled the other members of his family and the friends he made along the way. He wasn''t supposed to be born in that world, and the first kid of his parents was supposed to be stillborn, so he wanted to think that he did a good job being a good son and a good friend to all of the others.


    Those thoughts and feelings increased the power of Billy''s body a bit. Because that was what magic power was¡­ The power of the soul¡­ At thest moment, Uvish realized that he wouldn''t stop Billy, and he tried to move away. The hesitation he felt at thest second weakened his soul and gave Billy the chance that he wanted¡­ His speed suddenly increased, and then he reached the enemy. The anti-magic spear and Billy passed through the body of the enemy, and before reaching the other side, Billy destroyed the enemy''s heart and his magic core. Once that happened, all the enemy''s mana began to disperse¡­ While he was unable to move.


    Billy sighed in relief when he saw the transformation that Uvish had undergone disappearing¡­ Billy''s body seemed normal, but he had a nasty hole in his chest¡­ as expected, the original body sustained that damage. Unfortunately, Billy had no room to feel bad about it; his current body was filled with cracks and turning into cosmic dust.


    "I guess this is it, folks," Billy said, and then his whole body turned into dust.


    Only Billy''s nervous system and heart were left since he didn''t turn them into crystalized mana. Still, it didn''t take long for Billy''s heart to stop beating¡­

 Chapter 794: Epilogue

    Chapter 794: Epilogue"Yay! So high, so high!"


    Currently, a man that was almost in his thirties was ying with his newborn children, holding them with a single arm each and then making them feel like they were flying. There was a third one sitting at the top of his head, but he was using magic to keep that one there.


    Of course, that person was Billy. If you thought that it was another person, I don''t know what to say to you. Regardless, Billy said while smiling from one ear to the other. Around one year had passed since his fight with Uvish. He thought that he was going to die, but in the end, while in his spirit form, he managed to control himself and return to his body. With his nervous system destroyed, Billy couldn''t do much, but the life and time spirit helped him restore that, and then he was able to use his and Uvish''s powers. When those two worked together, they could even revive people. Not too often, though.


    In any case, with his powers back, Billy was able to absorb Uvish''s soul until he created a new body for him. Although he wished to recreate his original, Billy never saw Uvish when he was alive. Moreover, it would put the spirits in the wrong spot since they would have to endure the same hatred as Uvish. Since Billy was going to take away his powers and memories anyway, making him suffer the hate of others probably would make him grow up and be an asshole again. That was right. After resetting his soul, Billy transferred it to a baby''s body.


    Billy worked behind the scenes to make the tribesmen find him and then think that he was the child of one of them that had died¡­ He thought that he was being too kind, but Uvish was gone. What was left of him was just a pure soul, so it was fine.


    "So cute!" Billy rubbed his cheek against Aurora''s since she was giggling blissfully.


    "You are going to spoil another one of our daughters¡­" Kate said and then sighed.


    Mother, I am not spoiled!" Christina protested.


    Recently, Christina had been calling her parents like that instead of papa and mama, she wasn''t an adolescent yet, but it seemed that she would be one of those teens that would think that their parents were uncool andme; Billy could only shrug while thinking about that since it was funny.


    While Billy was ying with his new children, his wives and the other kids were training. Billy thought that they should rx more since he became the ruler of that world and the shield around to prevent invaders waspleted.


    Speaking of them, it was about time to tell who gave birth to who. It seemed like one massive coincidence, but Kate gave Birth to Arthur, Natalie gave birth to Aurora, and Sarah gave birth to Reed. So, each of his wives gave birth to a boy and a girl. Billy was looking forward to making some more, but perhaps it would be a good idea to wait a few years. The cries at night were driving Billy''s wives mad, even though he was the one who looked after the kids when they cried at night most of the time.


    "Billy, let''s spar," Natalie said.


    "I forgot where I put my ive during the battle. Creating a new one is too much of a pain," Billy said.


    "I see¡­ You think you would win easily," Natalie furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I wonder how you reached that conclusion given my words¡­" Billy said and then sighed. "As far as I am concerned, spars are made to make people polish their skills, not to win or lose. So perhaps you don''t want to spar."


    "That is right. I want to test my strength," Natalie said.


    Billy scratched the back of his head and then sighed. He knew that they couldn''t drop their guard, and an enemy might show up knowing how to deal with that barrier. Still, the chances were minimal, and Billy had already made some preparations for that.


    "Can I send a clone to fight?" Billy asked. "Someone has to look after the kids since you guys are training junkies."


    "It is fine, as long as you do it seriously," Natalie said.


    "How could I fight seriously against one of my beloved wives?" Billy asked. "Besides, you know that when ites to those techniques, time is the best option."


    Billy taught his wives and friends how to use Final Aura and Magic Limit break, but for some reason, they couldn''t use it as well as Billy and Uvish. Still, it was better to train regrly than boost their powers like that.


    "Billy, if you keep repairing her swords, she will keep challenging you every day," Sarah said.


    "It is fine to have a goal in life," Billy said.


    "Yes, but it is unnerving when that goal in her life does nothing but spoils his kids all day," Sarah said.


    "I suppose¡­" Billy rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Besides, your kids are starting to think that you areme since you stay home all day," Sarah said.


    "How can this be? I am the coolest dad in the entire cosmos," Billy said.


    Sarah sighed. Lately, she has beenining a bit about that, and Billy knew that she had a point. He has been enjoying too much his days off. Pretty much every day was a day off now¡­ While he was the ruler of that world. It wasn''t like Billy had the need or ambition to give others orders. ying with his kids was a lot more satisfying.


    "I guess I will visit everyone and see how the shops are doing," Billy said.


    "Don''t returnte, be back for dinner," Sarah said.


    Billy sighed. First, sheined that he was staying at home too much and now she wanted that. Women indeed were a mystery that humans would never understand¡­


    In thest year, a lot of things changed. One of them was that Alexander and Lily were traveling around with Lara to look for the invaders. Some of them had been dealt with. Some of them surrendered and were sent back to their home, and some decided to stay and build viges. While that diversity wasn''t a bad thing, many people few cautious of them since they once had been enemies. Still, all of them abandoned their weapons once they learned that Billy''s barrier could protect them from invaders.


    Despite that, people like Alexander and Lily worked by contacting those viges to keep things under control. Billy found them in one of the shops that he built in those viges, and as usual, he was selling pills on them.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Billy¡­ thezy bum," Alexander asked.


    "It would be a pity if thiszy bum challenged you to a duel and kicked your ass," Billy said.


    "He is in a bad mood because Sarah keeps scolding him," Lily said and thenughed.


    "Putting that aside, how are things around these parts?" Billy asked.


    "Everything is fine. Only those who have big balls like me have the courage to piss you off," Alexander said.


    "Don''t tter yourself. Instead of courage, it would be more urate to say that it is stupidity," Billy said. "It seems that ruling by fear is truly efficient."


    "Don''t joke about that. A lot of people around these parts respect and fear you, so they won''t be able to tell when you tell a joke," Lily said. "How are those three? We are thinking about taking a break from this job, but I think it is too soon."


    "Well, taking a few days off is fine. If someone causes a problem, you just have to make an example out of them when you return," Billy said. "In any case, I need to keep going. Too many shops to inspect and too little time to do so."


    After saying his goodbye to those two, Billy moved around and talked with his friends like Aura, Rosalie, Svan, and Felipe. Things were going pretty well in their states. Most of the reconstruction had been finished, and it had been an easy job since mages were pretty much everywhere now. Thanks to that, Billy wondered how things would y out in that world¡­ in the past, the human story in that world was pretty restarted every five hundred years, but now it was different.


    Billy wondered where he should go next¡­ after talking with Alessandro, he decided to head to the demi-humans continent since it would be better to leave the southern part of the human continent forter. Much to his surprise, he found that things had changed there quite a bit, and Icarus and Lucyna decided to live there and help Meryl keep things under control.


    Even now, Icarus hadn''t done anything to get closer to Lucyna, and at that point in time, Billy decided that he was a lost cause. Regardless, they were many towns under construction there, and they were different from the humans since most demi-humans were used to hunting instead of trading for what they needed.


    "What is up, Billy?" Icarus asked. "It is rare for you to visit. Your new kids aren''t that young anymore?"


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Billy asked. "I am taking a break since I guess I have rested for too long. I can''t let my kids think that I am someone who stays at home all day."


    "It might be a little toote for that¡­" Icarus said while frowning.


    "Well, I supposed your earned your rest after all those crazy battles," Lucyna said. "It doesn''t surprise me that you can''t find anything interesting to do aside from watching your kids grow¡­e to think of it, isn''t that what people in their sixties feel when they watch their grandkids?"


    "It is exactly that," Icarus said.


    Since Icarus was saying that, then it was pretty urate¡­ Regardless, they guided Billy through some of the towns that they were building, and he saw a lot more people than expected. Even some humans had moved to those parts. Despite that, things were as calm as they could be.


    "... Oh? Our great ruler decided to pay a visit to us?" Meryl asked while smiling when she saw Billy. "Forgive my rudeness. I will bend my knee now."


    "Yes, peasant, you should know your ce, muahahaha," Billy said. "This isn''t as fun as I thought¡­ I guess. It is because I never had such aspirations. In any case, you are pretty good at leading people and making them build builds, huh? Were you an engineer or something before?"


    "You realized that a lot sooner than those two," Meryl said. "Yes, you are right. Still, as expected, I never had the chance to engage in suchrge-scale projects. Using magic also helps quite a bit, so this is really fun."


    "Since things are growing here, we thought that it would be a good idea to repair the tunnels and then build some underground trains as well," Icarus said. "That would save a lot of time since some people came here to live and others are just visiting. We also need some materials on the human continent."


    "I guess that is fine now," Billy said. "Still, I will ask for a transport fee since I will be the one repairing everything."


    "You can always leave the task to others who can use magic," Icarus said.


    "No way, and lose the chance to be even richer?" Billy asked. "Wakanda of nonsense, is that?"


    Even now, Billy was hard to understand¡­ he probably was the richest and strongest man in the world, and he still wanted more money. Still, fortunately, he only wanted more because he was bored and he liked efficiency.


    "I will repair the tunnels in the next few days, that will keep me busy, and my wives won''t have reason toin," Billy said.


    "So, you showed up because theyined¡­" Icarus said and then shrugged.


    Billy left the demi-humans continent and then headed to his former home. Things were changing there as well since a lot more people were visiting the ce. Most of them wanted to know more about the ce where Billy and his friends grew up. Despite that, it looked like the ce was turning into some countryside town. Things were easy going there. In any case, after paying a visit to the parents of his wives, Billy went to his old home and saw his grandmother making some medicine and his parents sparring. Billy truly felt like azy bum after seeing that¡­


    "Wee back, Billy," Drew said.


    "It is rare for you toe alone," Cami said.


    "Yeah¡­ the others are doing their own things at home," Billy said, and then he approached to help Anna. "I was inspecting my shops and decided to show up."


    "Do you still remember how to handle medicinal herbs?" Anna asked.


    "Of course, while I automated most of the process, I am the one who does most of the things when the machines break," Billy replied.


    "That is surprising. Most people nowadays only want to learn magic to deal with health problems," Anna said.


    "That is because most of them are too young. Eventually, everyone will realize that pills can help only in general cases," Billy said.


    "That is true. You always realize things sooner than the others," Anna said while smiling.


    "How about a spar, Billy?" Drew asked.


    "Why does everyone want to spar with me?" Billy asked. "Dad and Natalie are too much of battle junkies."


    "I guess we are," Drew said.


    In the end, Billy made a spear using earth magic, and then he assumed his stance. When the spar started, and they charged at each other, Billy used to raise a bump on the ground and made his father trip. When Drew realized what had happened, Billy''s spear was in front of his nose.


    "My win," Billy said.


    "It is not fair if you use magic," Drew said.


    "Dad once said that fights aren''t fair most of the time, and we have to be prepared for this kind of thing," Billy said when he helped his father get up.


    "I don''t remember saying that," Drew said while frowning.


    "I guess it was something I said to Hector and Christina then," Billy said andughed.


    "Can you believe this boy? He is already trying to outsmart his dad," Drew said and then slightly punched his son''s side.


    "Let''s just be thankful that he isn''t as naive as his old man," Cami said and thenughed. "By the way, Billy, did you already visit Samuel''s dojo? He is building one while he develops his own fighting style¡­ your father didn''t like the idea that he wanted to do something different than us. Still, he changed his mind when he almost got his ass kicked."


    "I went easy on him.. and I paid the price, that is all," Drew said.


    "He mentioned something like that, but he also said that he didn''t want to borrow my influence and I should keep my distance from the time being," Billy said. "It seems he wants to see how far he can go by himself. Ah. youth¡­"


    "You are quite young yourself, aren''t you?" Cami asked.


    Meanwhile, Samara was still doing the work of helping newbie dungeon explorers, but now she had a team that helped her with that. Not to mention, they also were hired to even help the big guilds. Billy felt satisfied knowing that his siblings were doing so well.


    Talking with his parents about random things was quite nice. Billy couldn''t remember thest time they did that before things got filled with battles and crazy situations. Thanks to that, Billy wondered if it was time to reveal his secret, that he was originally from Earth. That person that he was back there changed nothing regarding his life, but¡­


    "I guess I should talk with those three first¡­" Billy thought.


    After a while, Billy headed south and then confirmed that things in the southern part of the continent were as calm as they could be. To the point that Haruna was considering paying a visit to see Billy''s new children. While Hector probably was going to like that, Billy wondered how many people she would bring with her¡­ it would be a pain if she brought dozens of officials from her army.


    Billy''sst stop had been the tribesmen''s main vige. He had decided to keep a distance and let the new Uvish grow naturally without interfering, and he noticed him moving around the vige chief house.


    "... It seems that kid like this ce," Billy said.


    "Yes, my daughter is looking after him, so it is normal for him to be here all the time," Totaic said. "For some reason, everyone looks calm when he is nearby."


    It was probably because of the presence of the spirits¡­ even now, they were looking after their practically reborn friend. They were determined in not to let him carry the weight of the world ever again and give him the chance to live a normal life.


    "You could at least look less serious when looking at the time," The time spirit said.


    "This is my Pokerface," Billy said. "I am not particrly mad, or anything, and everything that happened is in the past. Besides, you should know that there is no reason for me to interact with him, and you probably think that is for the best since he won''t grow close to the idea of someone that can talk with the spirits inside him."


    "Yes, it is¡­" The time spirit said. "We are thankful for all your hard work."


    "What about the others?" Billy asked.


    "They are sleeping, we are beings that exist to keep bnce on the world, and the world is on bnce thanks to you," The time spirit said. "We are finally free to do what we want."


    "You guys want to sleep?" Billy asked while frowning. "I suppose it must be difficult to be ten thousand years old¡­ In any case, take turns keeping an eye on him to avoid problems."


    "We certainly will," the time spirit said.


    "Speaking of which, you guys appeared when the first humans showed up and when mana was introduced in this world," Billy said. "Do you have any idea who did that?"


    "No, my power can''t help with that either, since I can only see and control the time of this, and up to a point, we were born," the time spirit said.


    That was a bit¡­ Billy didn''t know how to feel about that mystery. Someone created humans and made mana emerge in that world, but that someone or something never did anything after that. Was that a good or a bad thing? Considering that Uvish did what he did and only the spirits got in his way, he assumed that no one else would. The origin of life on the was part of someone else''s n. Still, their development apparently wasn''t in their interest.


    With those kinds of thoughts, Billy returned home. Just as Sarah asked, he arrived before dinner time, and then he helped his wives feed the kids. They were about to graduate from breast milk, after all. During that time, he wondered if he should tell his wives that he hade from Earth. He couldn''t sense any point in doing that, but something inside him wanted to tell them.


    "Can you threee to my roomter?" Billy asked.


    Billy''s wives looked at him suspiciously. Those words were quite misleading, after all. Still, he never asked anything too weird out of them, so they had no reason to think that he was plotting something¡­ not many reasons at least.


    "I just want to talk about something," Billy said and then sighed.


    Those three nodded and showed up at Billy''s room one hourter. After a few moments of silence, Billy took a deep breath and decided to tell them everything. Still, their reactions were worse than he had expected¡­


    "The truth is¡­ I am someone from another," Billy said. "Uvish brought my soul here and many others to enact change in this world and make things more favorable to him."


    "You are¡­ from another?" Kate asked while looking at the other two.


    "You don''t look very different," Natalie said while frowning.


    "That is because only my soul was brought here¡­ not my body, not like my previous body was much different than this," Billy said.


    "Really? Don''t you imagine things?" Sarah asked. "Maybe Uvish made you dream of that and think all those things."


    "No, he wouldn''t¡­ would he? Stop putting weird thoughts in my mind," Billy said. "Think about it. Some things that I created are things from my other life."


    "While most of them were amazing, they didn''t look alien," Kate said.


    "Billy¡­ you already have done more than most people. You don''t need to say weird things to make you feel more special," Natalie said.


    "You really think that my pride is that cheap?" Billy frowned.


    "You are already special enough, Billy," Sarah said. "Just forget about those weird dreams."


    "Come on¡­ please, believe me," Billy said.


    "All right, all right, we believe you," Kate said while head patting Billy said.


    "I feel so humiliated now¡­" Billy said and then sighed.


    "I am sleepy. Good night¡­" Natalie said and then fell down and began to snore.


    "I guess we should stay here as well," Sarah said.


    Before long, those three were sleeping, and Billy was facepalming. Words couldn''t describe how stupid he felt¡­ in the end, his first life ended a long time ago, and it didn''t have any rtion with that one. He already knew that, but only now the doubts in his heart had disappeared.


    In the end, Billy also went to sleep while groping some boobs to feel more rxed. He had to enjoy that as much as possible because he knew they would soon go on other adventures, and this time, they would explorerger civilizations¡­ Billy truly couldn''t have asked for a better life¡­


    The end.


    Author''s Notes since the real Author''s notes below are too damn short: To those who managed to read this book until here. You have my utmost gratitude. It was fun to write this book, but I am not sure if I managed to make it reach its true potential. Even I could tell that the book could be awesome and different in many aspects, but along the way, I wasn''t sure if I managed to pull it off.


    Anyway, enough with the excuses, Billy''s journey is the fifth journey that I havepleted, and I hope that you had as much fun reading as I had writing the book. Your thoughts and suggestions are greatly appreciated, I may not be able to answer all of yourments, but you can rest assured that I read all of them. It is the least I can do for those who read my books. =D


    Once this book ispleted, I will post a new one already since I don''t have any other hobbies aside from writing. You can look for: The Supreme Level UP System. I hope to see you all there as well! Have yourselves an awesome day!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!